ã€ŠReborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alphaã€‹


 Unleashed 1

    <b>Chapter 1 A Tragic Death</b>

    <span><b>Aubrey Mary¡¯s POV</b>

    I was going to die, and the killer would be my own sister.

    The moment she appeared in the sealed intensive care unit of the Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s Level-Four Virology Research Center, where I was staying, I knew she hade to take my life.

    She had no reason to be here. Unless¡­ she was here to make sure I would never leave this room alive.

    ¡°Other werewolves infected with the Lupine Virus die screaming in pools of their own blood under the first full moon. But you?¡± Bailey Mary stood beside my bed, towering over me, a mocking smirk tugging at her lips. ¡°You not only survived; you didn¡¯t even be contagious. A perfect test subject. These past three years¡ªhas the life of ab rat treated you well?¡±

    I stared at her, my throat too dry to form words.

    For three years, the virus had eaten away at my body. Now I was a skeletal shell covered in tubes and needles. Pain had distorted my face beyond recognition; I couldn¡¯t even shift into my wolf form anymore.

    My ws, once sharp as des, were now too fragile to slice through paper. My keen sense of smell, once able to pick out the scent of blood from miles away, now burned painfully from the sharp tang of disinfectant in this very room.

    And Bailey, she was still beautiful, still powerful. If anything, she had be even more beloved by the pack.

    She twirled a syringe in her hand, filled with a pale yellow liquid that glistened in the light.

    ¡°Oh, this? It¡¯s the anti-viral serum they finally developed just yesterday. You¡¯ve clung to life this long, all for this, haven¡¯t you? They took pity on your suffering, so the moment it was ready, they prepared a dose just for you. All you have to do is take the shot¡ªyou¡¯ll be cured! Aubrey, don¡¯t you want it?¡±

    I did. I wanted it desperately.

    I shut my eyes, burying the despair welling up inside me.

    Of course, I wanted it. But now that the serum was in my dear sister¡¯s hands, I knew today would likely be myst. After all, I had only contracted the Lupine Virus because of Bailey.

    Five years ago, the Alpha King who ruled over all werewolf packs had died unexpectedly, leaving no heir behind. The once-unified werewolf ns fractured immediately. After a bloody struggle, thend had split between North and South.

    The southern werewolves, working with evil sorcerers, engineered a virus targeting the unique physiology of northern werewolves.

    They called it the Lupine Virus. Once infected, northern werewolves would lose their bond with their wolf, their organs would rapidly fail, and they would die in agony and despair.

    The virus soon reached the Shadowmoon Pack. Bailey tricked me into drinking contaminated water.

    But to her disappointment, I hadn¡¯t died. My condition progressed slowly, and something in my blood seemed to resist the virus.

    She reported this, and I became the wolves¡¯ prime research subject. They drained my blood, cut my flesh, hoping to extract whatever was fighting the virus¡ªto create a vine that could save the northern werewolves and turn the tide against the South.

    And me? I had naively believed that if I endured long enough, salvation woulde.

    Looking back, it wasn¡¯t just the virus. My entire life, Bailey had used me.

    She was an idiot when it came to medicine; her fame as a brilliant medical prodigy was stolen from me. She had taken everything that was mine.

    And the reason I had never awakened my wolf was because Bailey had secretly been drugging me with suppressants.

    Every time I thought about how I had be Bailey¡¯s stepping stone, the hatred nearly drove me mad. But I couldn¡¯t die, not yet. I hadn¡¯t had my revenge.

    The wolf doctors praised my will to live, saying I was noble to sacrifice myself for the northern werewolf cause.

    To hell with their so-called nobility.

    I had only endured three years of torment so they would hurry up and make that serum¡ªso I could survive long enough to exact my revenge.

    And now, finally, yesterday¡ªthe serum had beenpleted. But the thing that could save my life was now dangling in Bailey¡¯s hand like a toy.

    ¡°Aubrey, I know you don¡¯t want to die. And honestly, I¡¯m not afraid of you anymore; no one would believe anything you say. So here¡¯s the deal¡ªgive me thebination to yourb¡¯s safe, and I¡¯ll inject you with the serum. I¡¯ll even send you abroad after that. How about it?¡±

    Bailey finally revealed why she hade.

    I red at her, my teeth clenched. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever known¡­ a person could be so shameless.¡±

    Stealing my entire life wasn¡¯t enough for her. Now, before killing me, she wanted to wring out thest bit of value I had left. Dream on.

    ¡°You won¡¯t tell me?¡±

    Her eyes gleamed with malice. She weighed the syringe in her hand threateningly. ¡°Is anything more important than your life? You¡¯re not even a wolf anymore. You¡¯ve held on this long just for this, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    I let out a coldugh and ignored her.

    Seeing me unmoved, Bailey grew spiteful and yed her trump card.

    ¡°Did you know? Mr. Miguel is getting engaged today¡ªto his childhood sweetheart, Mariana. That wench! She helped me ruin you; she¡¯s the one who poisoned you behind your back. Don¡¯t you want to live, to get your revenge?¡±

    Henry Miguel was the strongest Alpha in the northern packs¡­ Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s finest.

    I hadn¡¯t heard that name in so long. Hearing it now was like a de twisting in an old, unhealed wound.

    I could hear the regret in Bailey¡¯s voice; marrying Henry had been her dream. But Mariana had stolen that chance from her.

    I regretted it too. I regretted it every day and night.

    If only I¡¯d seen Bailey¡¯s true face sooner, if only I hadn¡¯t been so blind. If only I hadn¡¯t fallen in love with that man¡ªif I hadn¡¯t clung so desperately to our engagement¡ªI wouldn¡¯t have been driven to ruin, body and soul.

    I wouldn¡¯t have been drugged, vited¡­ almost gang-raped.

    The nightmare surged back again. Regret, hatred¡ªthey boiled into hopeless despair.

    Was it wrong to love someone? Was it wrong to be kind? Why had I ended up like this?

    ¡°Do it already¡­ you liar. I know that syringe¡­ is filled with wolfsbane!¡± My bloodshot eyes burned as I shouted, half-crazed.

    From the moment Bailey walked into this room, I had abandoned any foolish hope. She would only deceive me, wring me dry, then kill me.

    Seeing me refuse to give up the code, Bailey¡¯s face twisted with rage. Her eyes zed.

    ¡°Fine! If you want to die, then die! You think I can¡¯t live without you?¡±

    She lunged forward in two quick steps, aiming the syringe at me.

    Her eyes burned with vicious intent.

    In that split second, a strange and powerful force surged through my body!

    ¡°Kill her!¡±

    A foreign voice suddenly echoed in my mind.

    As if given one final burst of life, I tore out the needles tethering me to this bed, grabbed Bailey¡¯s hand with all my strength, and drove the syringe deep into her shoulder!

    ¡°No!¡±

    Bailey¡¯s eyes widened in terror! But in that instant, the pale yellow serum was already gone.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­ you were barely alive¡­¡±

    She copsed to the floor. Her terrified eyes reflected her own blood-soaked hands. That was karma.

    An indescribable joy coursed through my frail body. Iughedughed until my face hurt.

    Thank you, my wolf, for this final burst of strength. Thank you, Grandpa, for forcing me to train as a warrior when I was young. Even in this wretched state, I had found the power to kill my enemy!

    So it wasn¡¯t that hard to fight back after all. I couldn¡¯t believe it had taken me this long to learn that.

    My head spun. I copsed back onto the bed¡­

    Moon Goddess, please¡ªsave me.

    I wanted to live. I wanted to start over. No more cowardice. No more shame. I wanted to live boldly, on my own terms.

    If I survived, I would never again be chained by the illusion of family. I would never love that man again. I would only love myself.

    If I survived¡­ that would be enough.

 Unleashed 2

    Chapter 2 Reincarnated

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    I woke to the sound of thunder in the small house on the Miguel Manor of the Shadowmoon Pack.

    +8 Pearle

    Outside, rain poured down in sheets; the wind whipped the white curtains into the room, making them flutter like restless ghosts. Lightning streaked across the sky, illuminating the tangled sheets¨Cand my bare body beneath them.

    I could hear two men murmuring outside the door.

    My skin burned; my throat felt as though it had been scorched by fire. I instinctively tried <i>to </i>move my fingers¨Cthen froze.

    Wait! Hadn¡¯t I already died?

    No one knew better than I did, once the needles were removed, there was no chance I could survive<i>. </i>

    After three years with the Lupine Virus, my body had reached its limit; I had only been kept alive through IV drips. Without life support, my heart would have stopped within minutes.

    And after being paralyzed for three years, how was I moving now?

    I reached toward my legs; but when I lifted my hand, I noticed a wolf fang ring on my left thumb.

    It was the token of the future Luna of the Shadowmoon Pack; the engagement gift from the Miguel family. But I had lost it when I failed to awaken my wolf on my eighteenth birthday!

    And now¨Cit was back!

    So many shocks were making my head clear fast. The rain, the manor, the drugged state of my body, the voices outside¡­

    Could it be, I had died, and been reincarnated? Had I returned to that nightmarish evening?

    The thought sent a chill through me. I wasn¡¯t overjoyed; I was terrified.

    If this really was that night¡­ the two men outside were the ¡°gift¡± Bailey had arranged¨Ctwo Beta¨Clevel werewolf warriors sent to destroy me.

    I carried the blood of ancient werewolves; even without awakening my wolf, I was still Henry¡¯s fiancee.

    But if I were caught mating with another werewolf, not only would it taint my bloodline, the fanatical Alpha¨Cworshipping warriors would tear me to shreds without hesitation. I would die a horrible death.

    In myst life, I had fought desperately, hurling my phone and amp at them to fend them off. But they were Beta warriors; my struggle only amused them. They had overpowered me easily¡­.

    Now, everything was happening again¨Cbut this time, I had woken early!

    My heart pounded. If I was right, Bailey would soon burst in to ¡°catch me in the act¡°.

    That scandal had ruined me in my past life; I¡¯d lost my engagement to Alpha Henry and be theughingstock of the entire Shadowmoon Pack. Not this time. If I had been given another chance¡ªI would protect myself.

    Chapter 2 Reincarnated

    I had to call for help.

    48 Pearis

    But the moment I got out of bed, I copsed to the floor; three years of paralysis had made me forget how to walk.

    The noise made the voices outside fall silent.

    ¡°Wait, a sound from inside. Could she be awake?¡±

    That nightmarish voice froze the blood in my veins.

    There was no time.

    I grabbed my scattered clothes and staggered to the window. The darkness outside was broken only by sheets of rain; a two¨Cstory drop would be enough to shatter a human¡¯s legs¨Cbut to a werewolf, it should have been nothing.

    The problem was Bailey¡¯s drugs were still suppressing my wolf.

    I had learned in the research center that Bailey had been adding wolf¨Csuppressant drugs to my food since I was fifteen. That was why everyone believed I was an Omega who couldn¡¯t awaken her wolf.

    I clutched the window frame, my knuckles turning white.

    Now, with the drugs still coursing through my veins, I couldn¡¯t awaken my wolf; I couldn¡¯t shift for a safending.

    And this building was far from the main manor. Tonight, the Miguel family was hosting a banquet; all the servants were in the main house. No one would notice the cries of an Omega. And besides, everyone here thought I was an embarrassment to Henry; if you asked them their Christmas wish, they would have said¡ª let that pathetic Omega disappear! An Alpha deserved only the finest she¨Cwolf.

    Behind me, just one door away, the men were moving quickly toward the handle.

    Damn it, no time!

    Gritting my teeth, I scrambled up the windowsill; without a second thought, I leapt into the night.

    I hit the ground and rolled to absorb the impact; still, the sharp pain ofnding made me grit my teeth, my body aching as though shattered.

    ¡°Damn it! She jumped!¡±

    I bit back the pain, crawling into the underbrush; every muscle was taut.

    Through the rain, I heard my own ragged breathing.

    One of the men leaned out the window; not seeing me, he cursed and shouted to hispanion.

    ¡°Dammit! Go find her! She has no wolf; she can¡¯t heal. After a fall like that, she must be hurt¨Cshe can¡¯t have gone far!¡±

    Even as he spoke, they shifted into their wolf forms and leapt from the window.

    They began to search the paths and roads.

    <b>15:47 </b>Sat<b>, </b><b>9 </b>Aug

    Chapter 2 Raincamated

    18 Pears

    Thank the Moon Goddess¡ªthe rain had scattered my scent; the two Beta bastards couldn¡¯t track me easily.

    I hastily pulled on my clothes, then crawled deeper into the brush.

    Using the nts and rain as cover, I started inching toward the main house.

    The two Beta wolves were relentless,bing the gardens again and again; more than once, they came <b>so </b>close I could see their ws through the leaves.

    The more frantic they became, the colder my mind grew.

    I had no time to wonder why I was back on this night. I only knew I couldn¡¯t repeat my past mistakes; not even if this was just a dream.

    My bloodshot eyes peered through the leaves toward the brightly lit manor.

    It would be different this time; once I made it inside¨Ceverything would be different.

    30

 Unleashed 3

    Chapter 3 Who Took Advantage of You?

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    In the pouring rain, the Miguel family¡¯s manor loomed across approximately 1.2 acres.

    * +8 Pearle

    Through the tall, glowing windows, well¨Cdressed gentlemen anddies clinked sses and chatted; smiles lit every face.

    And 1¨Cfianc¨¦e of the current Alpha of the Shadowmoon Pack, the only werewolf to inherit the powerful ancient bloodline from my mother, was crawling through the mud in the shadows.

    How ironic.

    In myst life, I hadn¡¯t understood why a good girl like me¨Cwho strictly obeyed the wolf n¡¯s code- couldn¡¯t awaken her wolf, while a wicked woman like Bailey¨Cwho treated the Lunar Oath like toilet paper- had easily awakened her wolf at eighteen.

    ¡°Did the Moon Goddess make a mistake?¡±

    I had once asked that in a dream. My grandfather, in that same dream, had scolded me harshly and said the Goddess had her own ns.

    He had been right. Now, the Moon Goddess had granted me a miracle¨Canother chance at life!

    This time, I would not foolishly eat the food Bailey gave me,ced with wolf¨Csuppressing drugs.

    I would awaken a powerful wolf.

    I would be an Alpha¨Clevel werewolf, just like my mother.

    I would trample those who had bullied and tormented me!

    Bailey¡¯s POV

    That fool Aubrey probably still had no idea why she had failed to awaken her wolf.

    Ha¨Cpoor thing. I swirled the wine in my ss, smiling smugly. Tonight, she would bepletely disgraced; she would lose her ce as Alpha Henry¡¯s fianc¨¦e for good.

    The banquet was winding down. I picked up a spoon and tapped it against my winess, drawing the guests¡® attention. It was time to treat everyone to a little show¨Cwatching Aubrey, barely clinging to life after being raped by two Beta werewolves. Oh, how tragic.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the oak doors burst open with a deafening crash.

    Aubrey appeared in the doorway, filthy and battered; thunder and lightning cracked behind her.

    With wet hair, bare feet, she looked like a ghost rising from a stormy night.

    A cold smile yed at her lips. Her sharp gaze swept the room¨Candnded squarely on me.

    The icy chill in her eyes sent a wave of dread through me.

    Chapter 3 Who Took Advantage of You?

    The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end; something was wrong.

    +8 Pearls

    How could a worthless girl. fed wolf¨Csuppressing drugs for three years, give off such an oppressive presence?

    And where were Robert and Easton? They were high¨Cranking Beta warriors; how had they let an Omega with no wolf escape?

    1 immediately reached out to Robert through our mental link, ordering him to get here now. Then, feigning shock, I rushed toward Aubrey.

    ¡°Aubrey! Weren¡¯t you resting after having too much to drink? What happened¨Cwho did this to you?¡±

    I opened with a calcted smear, deliberately steering everyone¡¯s attention. Sure enough, the banquet hall fell silent; werewolves were always quick to pounce on a scandal.

    And now, with Aubrey¡¯s unnaturally flushed face and the disheveled clothes barely hanging on her body- she looked exactly like someone who had been assaulted.

    I put on a look of concern and said, as if exining for her, ¡°Aubrey, haven¡¯t you been training as a warrior? You¡¯re quite strong¡­ no ordinary warriors should be able to overpower you¡­ unless you had too much to drink and¡­¡±

    And lost the ability to fight back? And lost control under the influence of alcohol?¨C

    I let my words trail off; the crowd began to specte maliciously. Their gazes toward Aubrey grew more probing.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the Alpha¡¯s fiancee? How dare she fool around like this? Is she trying to get herself killed? The Alpha will never forgive her!¡±

    ¡°She deserves it! The Alpha never liked her anyway! If it weren¡¯t for her ancient bloodline, a wolf¨Cless Omega like her would never have been his fiancee!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ didn¡¯t they say only a first bond could preserve the bloodline¡¯s purity?¡±

    As the whispers grew louder, I was ted; outwardly, I acted flustered. Finally, I raised my voice, ¡°Ah! Aubrey, don¡¯t be afraid! Henry¡¯s dad will make sure you get justice!¡±

    I looked at Aubrey, ready to savor her panic and shame, but instead, I froze.

    Something was very wrong. Aubrey¡¯s face showed no expression at all.

    She was simply staring at me¨Ccold and unreadable; her gaze seemed to cut through every one of my tricks.

    Impossible! She had always been so stupid!

    For a long moment, Aubrey said nothing. Then she finally spoke¨Cher voice hoarse, her tone icy..

    ¡°Those words you just said¡­ were you trying to suggest to everyone here that I betrayed the Alpha and mated with other werewolves?¡±

    30

    1

 Unleashed 4

    Chapter 4 No More Tolerance

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    My blunt words hit like a woll¡¯s w; they tore straight through Bailey¡¯s false facade.

    18 Pearls

    Her pupils contracted sharply, but she recovered quickly; her expression softened into one of wounded innocence, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears.

    ¡°Aubrey, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­ look at you, you¡¯re all hurt. Don¡¯t push yourself; go rest. There are so many people here¡­ if Alpha sees you like this, he¡¯ll be upset.¡±

    In the past, at the mere mention of displeasing Henry, I would have chosen to stay quiet.

    But not now. If I didn¡¯t clear things up in front of everyone, by tomorrow the entire Shadowmoon Pack would think I had betrayed the Alpha and slept around with other werewolves.

    Suppressing the waves of weakness in my body, I forced a cold smile.

    I ¡°Well, I¡¯m upset too. The Miguel family hosts a banquet, and two horny Beta werewolves try <i>to </i>kill me. barely escaped with my life¨Cyet here you are, twisting the truth to smear me. You really do care about me, dear sister.¡±

    Bailey stared at me, stunned; it was as if my words had left her speechless.

    My father rushed over in a single bound, his voice urgent. ¡°What? Someone dared to try to kill you¨Cin the Alpha¡¯s house? Who?¡±

    My stepmother, Aurelia Lynn, followed close behind, smiling as she spoke. ¡°Jax, don¡¯t listen to Aubrey¡¯s nonsense. She must¡¯ve been off fooling around. This is the Alpha¡¯s house¨Cwho would daremit murder here? They¡¯d have a death wish.¡±

    The implication was clear: I¡¯d gotten myself into this mess while ¡°ying around,¡± and now I was making up a story to cover my shame.

    I looked at her coldly. How delightful¡­ we meet again.

    Dark, painful memories shed through my mind; my gaze grew even icier.

    ¡°Mother, you really shouldn¡¯t say things like that. If you tarnish my reputation, you¡¯ll be dragging Alpha¡¯s name down with it too. How weak must Alpha be, for me to throw him aside and go sleep with some lesser werewolf?¡±

    That one line-¡°dragging Alpha¡¯s name down¡°-instantly flustered Aurelia. She quickly said, ¡°Hey, what are you talking about? I was just concerned for you! I was worried your foolish behavior might bring shame to Alpha. Look at you now¨Cwho knows what nonsense you¡¯ve gotten into again?¡±

    As if I were some wild, disobedient child who was always getting into trouble.

    But no one knew¨CI¡¯d grown up under my stepmother¡¯s hand; her cruelty had left deep scars on my heart. And since I¡¯d never awakened my wolf, even when I excelled in Omega¨Clevel warrior training, I had never dared to oppose her. Over time, my spirit had weakened to the point where anyone could walk all over me.

    But now, reborn from the depths, I had nothing left to fear.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±

    Sat <b>Aug</b>:

    Chapter 4 No More Tolerance

    I nced down at myself; a cold smile tugged at my lips.

    +8 Pears

    <b>It </b>was early spring and bitterly cold. I was drenched and filthy¨Cyet they paraded their so¨Ccalled concern, twisting the truth from the moment I arrived.

    ¡°So this is your version of concern¨Cwatching me crawl in half¨Cdead, saying nothing about the attack I. barely escaped, and instead helping Bailey fling mud at me. Your concern is¡­ rather terrifying.¡±

    My words showed no mercy; each one hit its mark. Both Aurelia and Bailey¡¯s faces darkened.

    Bailey looked at me, her expression pitiful. ¡°Aubrey! Are you delirious? Mother meant no harm; how can you say such things? She¡¯s always treated you so well¡­ if you act like this, people willugh at you!¡±

    The moment she mentioned beingughed at, my father snapped back to reality. Seeing the crowd¡¯s amused nces, he grew anxious and quickly said, ¡°Bailey is right. Aubrey, how can you be so rude? Apologize to your mother at once!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. Was it because I¡¯d been so meek all my life¨Cneverining, always yielding- that my father thought I was made of stone? That whenever something happened, I was the one who had to apologize?

    They say the crying child gets the milk. I, on the other hand, had been the good, quiet one¨Cand had paid for it with my life in my past life, crushed beneath this mother and daughter.

    But this life? I wouldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore.

    30

    M

 Unleashed 5

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 5 Silencing the Witness

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ¡°Dad. I¡¯m this badly injured, and you don¡¯t even ask about it; when Mom and Bailey nder me, you say nothing. But the moment 1 defend myself, you want me to apologize? Am I the one bringing shame here<i>? </i>If my dear sister hadn¡¯t started spreading lies, would I be standing here, humiliated in front of everyone?¡±

    After I spoke, my father froze for a moment; then his brows knitted in a deep frown. He lowered his voice and scolded me sharply.

    ¡°Aubrey, you¡¯ve always been sensible; you know how to look at the bigger picture. No matter what¡¯s happened, take it up at home.¡±

    His words chilled my heart.

    He had seen perfectly well that it was his beloved mate and precious daughter Bailey who had caused this

    scene¨Cnot me.

    And yet, he still chose to shield them; he wanted me to swallow this injustice.

    I closed my eyes; pain twisted through my chest. I couldn¡¯t help but pity myself. In myst life, I had clung to this fake notion of family, and it had led me straight to ruin.

    ¡°Well, well. So Ms. Mary ran off to hide here?¡±

    A greasy voice rang out from the doorway. ¡°Back in the room, weren¡¯t you begging us to mark you? Practically drooling like you¡¯d never seen a man before. That skin of yours¨Csoft as silk. What, now you suddenly ran off in such a mess?¡±

    ¡°Or maybe¡­ besides us, you had ns with some other werewolves too? Tsk, so desperate.¡±

    I turned my head; it was the two Beta warriors who had been chasing me earlier¨CRobert and Easton. They were notorious rogues in the Shadowmoon Pack; rich, arrogant, addicted to drinking, gambling, and

    women.

    As they strode in, I noticed something; unlike Robert, who strutted in full of swagger, Easton looked visibly nervous, shrinking under the weight of so many eyes.

    That would be my opening. I narrowed my eyes slightly.

    ¡°Aubrey! What is going on?¡± my father demanded angrily. ¡°Is what he said true?¡±

    Aurelia covered her mouth dramatically with her ring¨Cd hand. ¡°Oh my! Aubrey, earlier you imed you. were drunk after just one ss of fruit/wine. I had someone take you to rest in the red house out of kindness; I never imagined you¡¯d do something like this¡­¡±

    Bailey cried her fake tears. ¡°Aubrey/no wonder you were so upset. I believe you¨Cyou wouldn¡¯t have done this willingly; they must have forced you!¡±

    One line after another; they drowned me in false sympathy. The scene brought me right back to that night in my past life¨CBailey bursting into the room with others, finding me naked and trapped with those two wolves.

    Back then, they had done the same thing¨Cinsisting we had already slept together; making the entire pack believe that Henry¡¯s Omega fiancee was a wench who seduced strange wolves in his own home¨Ctwo of

    15:47 Sat <b>9 </b>Aug

    Chapter 5 Silencing the Witness

    them, no less! I had been utterly disgraced.

    +3 Pearls

    At the time, I had only been eighteen; weak and timid. Surrounded by sneers and usations, I couldn¡¯t even defend myself I had only cried.

    And the rumors had snowballed; my reputation destroyed, my engagement annulled.

    Now I had been reborn¨Csent back to this very night. Surely, the Moon Goddess had guided me here; gifted me this second chance.

    This time, I couldn¡¯t be weak¡­ I would not be weak.

    ¡°Mr. Kaden,¡± I called past them, turning to Kaden, who had just arrived in a hurry. He was the Alpha¡¯s butler; he had watched me grow up, one of the few who had truly cared for me.

    I pointed coldly at the two bastards. ¡°Mr. Kaden, please call the guards. They tried to kill me.¡±

    ¡°What? Such a thing?¡± Kaden¡¯s expression turned serious at once. ¡°Guards! Guards! Seize them immediately!¡±

    Easton¡¯s face went pale; but Robert instantly shouted at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°Aubrey! That¡¯s low! You were the one who suddenly went into heat¨Cdragging us to bed, begging us to mark you. But when someone passed by and you got scared, now you¡¯re turning it around on us?¡±

    ¡°You think this is a game? Your lies couldnd us in the dungeon with our dicks cut off!¡±

    His roar echoed through the entire hall; the crowd erupted in a wave of gasps.

    My father, seething with rage, lifted his hand and pped me hard across the face.

    ¡°Aubrey! Is this how I raised you? Haven¡¯t I told you¨Cyour body belongs to Mr. Miguel alone! You must carry on your ancient bloodline with him! You¡¯ve ruined everything! Damn it¨CI should¡¯ve put you in a chastity belt from the start!¡±

    The force of the blow split my lip; blood trickled from the corner of my mouth.

    My head spun; my ears buzzed. From the corner of my eye, I caught Bailey smirking triumphantly.

    I turned my head mechanically, staring at my father¡¯s flushed, furious face. I couldn¡¯t even hear what he was shouting anymore; I didn¡¯t care to. It would be the same as always¨Cinsults and condemnation.

    Yes, this was my beloved father¨Cwho had never listened to my side, who had never once believed in me.

    All my life, if anyone spoke ill of me, I was the one punished; I was the one locked in the dark room; the one whipped.

    A bitter, mocking smile curled my lips. That p severed thest shred of fatherly affection I had clung to.

    I took a deep breath; I no longer looked at him. Instead, I turned to face the two enemies I had hated to my bones in myst life. My voice was calm as I dropped my bombshell.

    ¡°You two¨Cthis whole act is just to silence me. Because Loverheard your crimes.¡±

 Unleashed 6

    Reborn Omega. Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 6 The Pleasure of Revenge

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    My voice was so cold it silenced every werewolf in the banquet hall.

    Robert froze for a second, then leered. ¡°Ms. Mary, don¡¯t try to change the subject¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    18 Peart

    ¡°Who¡¯s really changing the subject? Three months ago, at the Moonlight Ball at the seaside vi, you two got drunk and harassed Gamma Cody¡¯s mate. You forced her to spread her legs and mate with both of you under the moonlight. She was so humiliated she jumped into the ocean and died! Afraid of the fallout, you hid her body in the garden of Easton¡¯s vi on the outskirts¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±

    Robert¡¯s face twisted as he cut me off.

    ¡°So what if we gave in to temptation and slept with you? Does that give you the right to smear us like this? With our status, we can have any partner we want. Why would we force someone else¡¯s mate? Especially an Omega who¡¯d already been marked!¡±

    ¡°Smear you?¡±

    My eyesnded on Easton. ¡°Does he look like I¡¯m smearing you?¡±

    A six¨Cfoot¨Ctall werewolf warrior was trembling like a leaf in the wind.

    ¡°No¡­ You bitch! You¡¯re lying about us!¡±

    Robert shoved Easton. ¡°Say something! Tell them we didn¡¯t do it!¡±

    Easton opened his mouth, but Beta Kaden spoke first. ¡°We¡¯ll know soon enough. I sent the guards to dig.¡±

    Kaden¡¯s gaze turned nk for a moment¨Che must¡¯ve been linking minds with warriors patrolling near Easton¡¯s home¡­¡­

    It didn¡¯t take long before he snapped back to normal, eyes cold as he looked at Easton. ¡°They¡¯ve already found the body. Anything else you want to say?¡±

    Easton¡¯s face went pale in an instant. His mental fortitude was never strong to begin with. Now, cornered, hepletely broke down.

    He crouched to the ground, clutching his head. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to! She jumped herself!¡±

    ¡°It was Robert! He said if she showed up to a midnight party, she must¡¯ve wanted to sleep with someone. He said she was just an Omega¨Cshe wouldn¡¯t dare report it even if we fucked her till she broke¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Robert finally panicked. ¡°Are you insane, Easton?!¡±

    I smirked.

    In myst life, when I was lying in the virusb, the wolf doctors would sometimes tell me what was happening in the Shadowmoon Pack to keep me motivated. That was how I found out about this incident.

    <b>15:48 </b>Sat<b>, </b><b>9 </b><b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 5 The Pleasure of Revenge

    + Pearis

    Back then, once their crimes were exposed, they were thrown into the dungeon. Their penises were cut off, and they were whipped to death withshes soaked in ten years¡® worth of wolfsbane.

    I remember feeling so satisfied when I heard that. But this time, I want to see them fall with my own eyes.

    Beta Kaden immediately ordered the guards to seize them.

    Robert red at me, his eyes glowing with rage, his fangs bared. ¡°You bitch! You¡¯re framing me! I won¡¯t let you get away with this! Don¡¯t act so pure¨Cyou¡¯re covered in the marks we left on you! No matter what you say, both of us fucked you!¡±

    His ws extended, his fangs gleamed, and in the blink of an eye, he shifted and lunged at me.

    I took half a step back, heart pounding like a war drum.

    Fear, tension, thrill¨Cthey made my heart race faster and faster!

    It felt like I¡¯dpletely changed. So this¡­ this is what revenge feels like?

    ¡°Awooo!¡± Robert howled and then crashed to the floor with a loud thud.

    He shifted back to human form, lying twisted on the ground like a broken pretzel. A used syringe stuck out of the back of his neck¨Cthe wolf doctor¡¯s custom tranquilizer, designed for subduing violent, dangerous

    werewolves.

    I exhaled slowly, face cold. ¡°Robert, you¡¯re going to be charged with rape and premeditated murder. Rot in hell, you animal.¡±

    ¡°B*tch!¡±

    Robert stared daggers at me, but the guards dragged him away. His murderous hands grew more distant with every step. I watched silently¨Cthen suddenly smiled and turned to look at Bailey.

    You¡¯re next, dear sister.

    Her pupils trembled. I saw fear in her eyes.

    But she quickly pulled herself together, patted her t chest, and put on a fake¨Cscared look.

    ¡°Aubrey¡­ tell me it¡¯s not true. You weren¡¯t really¡­¡±

    Her words instantly dragged all attention back to me. Of course. Bailey wouldn¡¯t rest until she ruined my

    name.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?!¡±

    Miguel family¡¯s matriarch¨CAlpha¡¯s mother, Adelyn¨Crushed in. Her face turned fierce with anger, the moment she heard Bailey¡¯s words.

    Bailey didn¡¯t miss a beat, crying even harder. ¡°Madam Adelyn! I don¡¯t believe Aubrey would lose her chastity either. She loves Alpha so much¡­ if she¡¯d been vited, she would¡¯ve taken her own life! But¡­¡±

    ¡°But the others don¡¯t believe her! I don¡¯t want Aubrey to live under suspicion anymore, so I strongly suggest you arrange for a physical examination! Prove her innocence!¡±

    ¡°She should be examined, Madam! Ancient werewolf bloodlines must remain pure!¡±

    213

    ???? ???u

    Chapter 6 The Pleasure of Revenge

    48 Pearic

    ¡°She¡¯s only Alpha¡¯s fianc¨¦e because of her bloodline. If she¡¯s no longer a virgin, how can she birth strong pups for the Alpha?¡±

    .

    ¡°She must be examined!¡±

    Everyone was shouting.

    They never thought I deserved the Alpha in the first ce. Now that they had a chance, they just wanted to drag me down.

    ¡°¡­Aubrey?¡± Adelyn looked at me hesitantly.

    ¡°She can examine me.¡± My voice was like cial meltwater¨Cicy and sharp. As everyone gasped, I looked up. at the spiral staircase. ¡°But only my Alpha has that right.¡±

    At the top of the elegant mahogany staircase, a man stood with eyes like amethystced shadows, gazing down half¨Clidded.

    The moment he appeared, all noise vanished. Every werewolf present lowered their heads in silence.

    Thevish decor faded into the background. His features were wless, posture tall and regal¡ªlike a prince walking out of a royal court. Arrogant and noble. Even looking him in the eye felt like a crime.

    He was the supreme leader of the northern werewolf ns. The prodigy who awakened his wolf at fifteen and led his team out of a rogue ambush of over a hundred enemies. He was also-

    My fianc¨¦, Alpha Henry. The man who absolutely despised me.

    Would he help me?

    ¡£

    30

 Unleashed 7

    Chapter 7 Alpha Personally Conducts the Inspection

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    The atmosphere in the foom turned feverish the moment Alpha Henry appeared.

    +8 Pearis

    The she¨Cwolves around us grew visibly excited; several young women in short skirts instinctively straightened their backs. If not for the current circumstances, they would¡¯ve rushed over to speak to him already.

    After all, Alpha Henry was the most desired man among all the northern she¨Cwolves¨Cno exceptions.

    Normally, it was nearly impossible just to catch a glimpse of him, let alone get this close.

    The surrounding heat only intensified; yet when I saw him, it felt like falling into an ice¨Ccold abyss.

    My mind was boiling, but my body trembled.

    It had been five or six years since I¡¯dst seen him¡­ I closed my eyes; when I opened them again, for the first time, I looked straight at him without flinching.

    ¡°Mr. Miguel, please conduct the inspection yourself.¡±

    My words drew a derisive chuckle from Henry. His looks and aura were stunningly imposing; his tone<i>, </i>even more so¨Carrogant and cold.

    ¡°You want me to inspect you? On what grounds?¡±

    His voice was low and rich, like precious metals striking one another; his face radiated disgust.

    ¡°And who says you¡¯re my woman?¡±

    ¡°Because you and I mated. Why wouldn¡¯t I be your woman?¡±

    Two years ago, Alpha Henry had been drugged and slept with me¨Ca fact known to very few. But afterward, he hadn¡¯t marked me; instead, believing I had drugged him, he grew even more hateful toward me.

    My words caused an instant uproar.

    The guests¡® stares were sharp enough to pierce through my back. They all thought I was unworthy of Alpha Henry. They also knew how much he hated me; hated how I followed him around. The choctes I gave him always ended up in the trash; he never listened to a word I said.

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Alpha Henry frowned sharply and turned to go upstairs.

    As he turned, Adelyn grew anxious./

    ¡°Henry, wait!¡±

    Bailey stepped forward as well.

    ¡°Alpha! She is your fiancee, after all. Even if you don¡¯t care about her, you should at least consider the family¡¯s reputation!¡±

    Chapter 7 Alpha Personally Conducts the Inspection

    Alpha Henry ignored Baileypletely; it was Adelyn¡¯s pleading voice that finally made him pause.

    ¡°Henry, just do it¡ªfor my sake.¡±

    Henry frowned again.

    ¡°Think of it as a favor to your mother. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    +8 Pearls

    Adelyn coughed softly, feigning frailty; her health wasn¡¯t great, and of all people, she was the one Henry would still listen to.

    Sure enough, Alpha Henry stopped.

    He turned to look at me¨Cthe woman who had chased after him since childhood; his eyes filled with even deeper loathing.

    ¡°Get upstairs.¡±

    His tone was vicious.

    I smiled gratefully at Adelyn, then headed upstairs.

    I followed behind Alpha Henry, quietly watching his back.

    This was the man I had loved for over twenty years; even though he¡¯d always despised me, I had shamelessly pursued him¨Conly to end up with nothing but misery.

    It had taken me a long, long time to realize: with a man as extreme as him, once he judged someone as good or bad, that judgment never changed. Not in ten years; not in a hundred; not in a thousand. He would never spare me even a nce.

    In my past life, this thought had always brought me pain; yet now, reborn, that pain had transformed into a strange pleasure.

    Pain meant I was still alive; but love¨Ccould it ever outweigh life itself?

    Alpha Henry was tall. The moment we entered the room, he turned and loomed over me.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to inspect you? Strip.¡±

    Strip? He wanted me to undress in front of him?

    I chuckled softly. Of course Alpha Henry was doing this to humiliate me; I¡¯d once been so timid and shy. Even though we¡¯d already slept together, just seeing him used to make me blush instantly.,

    But in my past life, my body had been examined and experimented on by so many people that shame meant nothing to me anymore.

    Without hesitation, I unzipped my dress; in an instant, it fell to the floor.

    Under the bright lights, there was no hiding the marks on my body. Faint scars still bled slightly; more prominent were the bruises and finger marks left from my struggles.

    And I wore nothing beneath the dress.

    My shapely figure and pale skin made the marks stand out all the more; yet the wounds also rendered me.

    15:48 Sat, 9 Aug

    at, 9 Aug

    Chapter 7 Alpha Personally Conducts the Inspection

    23134

    +8 Pearis

    heartbreakingly fragile. My trembling body seemed like an irresistible poison; no man would rernain unmoved.

    Alpha Henry¡¯s gaze darkened; but in the next second, those finger marks fueled his fury.

    He mmed me against the door with one hand and sneered.

    ¡°You dare ask me to inspect you when you¡¯re covered in marks like this? Want me to lie for you? Keep dreaming.¡±

    30

 Unleashed 8

    Reborn Omega. Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 8 When You¡¯re Dead

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    + Pearle

    His tall frame loomed over me; the fierce rage in his deep eyes churned violently. The Alpha¨Clevel pressure made it almost impossible to breathe.

    Whenever he was this angry, even his father wouldn¡¯t confront him; I certainly hadn¡¯t dared to in the past. But now¨CI was no longer afraid.

    ¡°ording to ancient werewolfw, only the first union that takes ce after awakening the wolf at eighteen can ensure the pure inheritance of my ancient werewolf bloodline.¡±

    I lifted my chin, allowing him to grip my jaw; my fingertips trembled lightly against his palm. ¡°But five months ago, you lost control and mated with me early. To cover it up, you had someone perform hymen repair surgery on me; to this day, the Elders still believe we are an untouched, pure engaged couple. Only you and I know the truth. Tonight, they tried to force me; these marks are from my struggles to resist. Nothing else happened to me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can inspect me yourself.¡±

    Henry looked as though he had just heard a joke; his anger red even hotter.

    ¡°You really will do anything to get me to mate with you; so this is the trick you¡¯re trying now? Keep dreaming!¡±

    With that, he released me and strode toward the door. I spoke coldly to his back.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to call off this engagement? Prove my innocence; I¡¯ll withdraw from the engagement tomorrow.¡±

    Henry paused; then he let out a disdainfulugh.

    ¡°All I have to do is walk downstairs and say your body is covered in marks. You¡¯ll be ruined; an Omega who betrayed her Alpha. My warriors, who worship me¨Cwill tear you apart in their fury. When you¡¯re dead, this damned engagement will be meaningless.¡±

    I frowned instinctively.

    ¡°And then everyone will know I cuckolded you¨Cnot once, but twice; quite the sight, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    My words made Henry whirl around; the murderous look in his eyes was enough to swallow me whole.

    Of course I knew this wouldn¡¯t truly threaten him; after all, I hadn¡¯t married him yet. I wasn¡¯t his Luna.

    So the moment I finished speaking, I deliberately softened my stance. I lowered my gaze; my straight posture sagged slightly on purpose.

    I knew I must have looked pitiful; fragile.-

    In a low voice, I said, ¡°Mr. Miguel, for the sake of the childhood we shared; for the sake of me willingly giving up this engagement; help me just this once. You won¡¯t have to lie¨Cbecause I am innocent. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can inspect me; if you choose not to, that means you believe me. Or do you really want a woman who once loved you to be ndered and driven to death?¡±

    I was betting that Alpha Henry had a shred of decency left for me; and I looked pitiful enough now.

    If I could just get through tonight and protect my reputation, a new future awaited me. For that, I was

    15.48 Sat, <b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 8 When You¡¯re Dead

    willing to lower my head.

    For a long time, I heard nothing but Henry¡¯s furious, restless breathing.

    <b>¡°</b>Get downstairs!¡±

    With that, Henry stormed off.

    <b>Bailey¡¯s </b>POV

    +8 Pearls

    I wasn¡¯t sure why Aubrey wanted Alpha to conduct the inspection himself; but just imagining him seeing her bruised, battered body¨Cand growing even more disgusted with her¨Cfilled me with glee.

    Maybe she was hoping to beg Alpha for help? How foolish; Alpha would never help her.

    Just then, I noticed Alpha¡¯s mother sending a message. I quietly leaned over and caught a glimpse; it seemed she was asking her son to cover for Aubrey.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile silently. It would be useless!

    Someone like Alpha Henry¨Cborn at the very top¨Cwould never lie for someone he despised.

    My mother leaned over, worried.

    ¡°Are you certain?¡±

    I reassured her.

    ¡°Of course. Before Robert was captured, he told me through the mind¨Clink; although they didn¡¯t seed in raping her, they left plenty of marks on her. She¡¯s already soiled; Alpha won¡¯t help her.¡±

    ¡°And once she loses her value as Alpha¡¯s fianc¨¦e, we¡¯ll be able to torment her however we please; her treasures will be ours.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± My mother smiled in relief.

    At that moment, Alpha Henry came down the stairs. I immediately looked up; as expected, his face was dark.

    ¡°Well?¡± Madam Adelyn asked anxiously.

    Alpha Henry showed a trace of impatience; standing on the staircase, he opened his mouth slowly.

    ¡°She¡­¡±

    I could barely contain my joy. Aubrey¡­ you¡¯re finished!

    30

    ?

    Reborn Omega. Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 9

    Chapter 9 Damn Omega

    Bailey¡¯s POV

    God¨Cwas Alpha blind? Could he not see all those bruises on Aubrey¡¯s body?

    48 Pearls

    I stared in disbelief at Alpha Henry as he turned and went back upstairs; just moments ago, he had actually told Madam Adelyn-

    ¡°She¡¯s fine; you can rest assured.¡±

    Fine? How could that wench be fine? Robert had told me himself¨Cthey¡¯d stripped her down, grabbed and groped her all over; they just hadn¡¯t managed to fully assault her.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but scream out, ¡°Alpha! Are you-¡±

    My outburst was cut short the moment Alpha¡¯s cold gaze locked onto me. My entire body felt frozen in ce.

    He was merely standing on the stairs, looking down at me without a word; yet the suffocating pressure enveloped me instantly.

    Cold sweat broke out in waves across my back. I snapped out of it in horror¨CI¡¯dpletely lost control and dared to question Alpha in public.

    ¡°Tsk; there¡¯s something off about the youngest Mary daughter. Why does she seem so eager for Aubrey to have been assaulted?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? She¡¯s jealous that an Omega like Aubrey is marrying Alpha. She wants to take her ce!¡±

    ¡°Ah¨Csuddenly reminded me; one night when I passed by the Mary residence, I heard the sound of a whip and a woman screaming in the basement. Could that have been Aubrey?¡±

    The hushed whispers rose around me; my face went pale.

    ¡°Say something, Bailey!¡± My wolf, Sasha, urged me sharply in my mind.

    I forced myself to react; under Alpha¡¯s cold,manding gaze, I forced a dry smile.

    ¡°I was just saying, there¡¯s no way Aubrey could¡¯ve been assaulted¡­ clearly it was all a misunderstanding.¡±

    Alpha Henry stared down at me; his piercing eyes seemed to see straight through me. I was terrified.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Finally, he let out a cold, dismissive/snort and turned away, continuing upstairs.

    Once out of his sight, I finally loosened up a little. But the meaningful nces from the others made it painfully clear¨Cmy careless outburst had been a mistake.

    Now, some people would suspect I hated my sister, Aubrey.

    My carefully crafted image of kindness was falling apart¡­ damn Aubrey; this was all her fault! What spell had she cast on Alpha to make him cover for her?

    Chapter 9 Damn Omeda

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    to Pearls

    At the end of the hallway, Alpha Henry passed by me without so much as a nce; his expression icy, distant, practically screaming cold arrogance and pent¨Cup irritation.

    But he had helped me; now, it was time for me to handle the rest.

    I walked down the stairs and went straight to Adelyn. Facing her still¨Cconcerned gaze, I smiled brightly.

    ¡°Madam, since the misunderstanding has been cleared up, I¡¯ll head home now; Alpha doesn¡¯t seem too happy to see me anyway.¡±

    My words reinforced the fact that Alpha Henry hated me; this would give me an excuse to bring up breaking off the engagementter.

    Adelyn squeezed my handfortingly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll make sure justice is served for you.¡±

    I nodded; then turned to my father.

    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    He seemed to wake from a daze; stammering, he said,

    ¡°Huh? Oh¨Coh, yes! Let¡¯s go home!¡±

    This time, neither Aurelia nor Bailey spoke; they followed along, looking thoroughly defeated.

    Before we left, Adelyn insisted they take me to freshen up and change clothes¨Ca gesture that showed her genuine care for me.

    The banquet ended. Once the car pulled out of Alpha¡¯s estate, we hadn¡¯t driven far before Aurelia could no longer hold back.

    She turned, eyes zing, and red at me.

    ¡°Aubrey! What was that tonight? You looked aplete mess; how disgraceful!¡±

    Her harsh re made my breath catch.

    Growing up, I¡¯d always been conditioned to fear Aurelia¡¯s moods; the moment she got angry, I would instinctively shrink away¨Cjust as I had in my past life. My stepmother had always been an oppressive force

    over me.

    But now¨Cthat fear was rapidly reced by something sharper; what could be more satisfying than shredding fear with my own hands?

    Seeing me fall silent again, Bailey immediately burst into tears.

    ¡°Aubrey, I was only trying to help, I just said the wrong thing¡­ why did you humiliate me like that in front of everyone?¡±

    The moment Bailey started crying, my father¡¯s brows furrowed in concern; his eyes filled with pity.

    Turning toward me, he looked displeased.

    15:48 Sat, 9 Aug

    Chapter 9 Damn Omega

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°Aubrey, you shouldn¡¯t have made such a scene tonight. Couldn¡¯t you have handled this privately? You could¡¯ve just spoken to Madam Adelyn in private; now who knows what people will think of our family!¡±

    What will they think? They¡¯ll see right through us, that¡¯s all.

    I wanted tough; instead, agitation surged in my chest. Reborn and forced to sit next to my enemies¨Cthis was not exactly a pleasant feeling. The negative emotions boiling inside me were about to explode.

    ¡°Stop the car!¡±

    I shouted loudly.

    30

    1

    sum Chris Roerbe forsale an Apa

 Unleashed 10

    Chapter 10 Each One More Shameless Than the Last

    Aubrey Po

    The actually suspect the car on indiret, t frad never happened before. So, this was how the world wenlod¨Cgood people get bullied, while the bad ones earned status and respess

    As 4 ant there stunned. Aurelia¡¯s shrill voice tang in my ear.

    What now? You make a mistake and no one¡¯s allowed to call you out for it? Being your stepmother is really a thankless job: I¡¯ve worked so hard to raise you all these years, and now that you¡¯ve grown up and snagged an Alpha fiance, you want to turn against me?¡±

    As she spoke, she shot my father a look, her expression full of exaggerated grievance.

    ¡°Look at your daughter! I can¡¯t manage her anymore. She never listens; now she talks back at every turn. I¡¯ve done nothing but care for her, and she treats me like an enemy..¡±

    Ar that, Father grew even more displeased.

    ¡°Aubrey, you¡¯re being too disrespectful. Apologize to your mother right now!¡±

    Bailey nced at my pale face and fanned the mes.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be mad at Aubrey; she only lost her temper tonight because those bad people scared her.¡±

    ¡°And being scared gives you the right tosh out at your family?¡± Father red at me.

    ¡°Aubrey, that¡¯s very immature of you!¡±

    Family?

    At that, I finally smiled faintly. Anyone with eyes could see who was bullying whom right now; my dear father had always been shamelessly biased.

    The restless feeling inside me only grew stronger; I felt like I was about to explode.

    I forced myself to stay calm.

    ¡°Father, you all go on ahead; I have something to take care of,¡±

    Hearing me change the subject, Aurelia¡¯s brows shot up in anger.

    ¡°Oh? So you think you can just ignore what your father said? And what could you possibly have to do thiste at night?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a wolf¨Cless Omega, running around dressed like that¨Cwhat if you attract some thugs again? What if they rape you this time?¡±

    ¡°Flies don¡¯t swarm where there¡¯s no rot, Aubrey! You can¡¯t go tempting fate and giving those men an excuse to take advantage of you!¡±

    Her words made it sound as if Robert and the others had only gone after me because I was promiscuous.

    A sh of fury burned in my eyes; the restlessness inside me boiled over.

    Chapter 10 Each One More Shameless Than the Last

    +8 Pearis

    I hadn¡¯t always been like this¨Calways submissive, timid, terrified of my stepmother. I used to let her beat me at home, tarnish my reputation in public, and I never dared to defend myself. It had turned me into a useless coward; I¡¯d even died miserably.

    But now¨Cjust hearing Aurelia¡¯s voice set me aze; every second, I wanted to tear her mouth apart.

    ¡°Madam!¡±

    I suddenly raised my voice.

    I had always called her Mother; this sudden switch stunned everyone in the car.

    I locked eyes with her for a moment, then swept my gaze toward Father and Bailey.

    ¡°So ording to you, I should¡¯ve kept quiet; let Bailey nder me; let the crowd believe that I¨Can Alpha¡¯s fianc¨¦e¨Chad been defiled and used; lost the ability to bear Alpha¡¯s children; and that would¡¯ve pleased you? That would¡¯ve kept the family¡¯s honor intact?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ what nonsense are you spouting¡­¡±

    Under my icy gaze, Aurelia started to waver.

    Father looked stunned too.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    This Father came out cold; hard¨Cedged; almost as though soaked in blood.

    ¡°Father, you¡¯re too biased! Bailey¡¯s your child; am I not? I was hunted by werewolves tonight; nearly assaulted! My body is covered in injuries! You don¡¯t even care¨Cbut when Madam smears me, you still think it¡¯s my fault? Have you considered what would happen if people truly believed I¡¯d been with those two beasts? I¡¯d have no future! I¡¯m Alpha¡¯s fianc¨¦e; the werewolves of Shadowmoon Pack worship Alpha. They wouldn¡¯t tolerate someone betraying him¨Cespecially not in such a shameful way! Their rage would drive them mad; they¡¯d tear out my throat, rip off my limbs, and stuff the deadliest wolfsbane down my throat! Father I only want to survive; is that wrong?¡±

    Father waspletely stunned; for the first time, I had torn the mask off and told him to his face how biased he was.

    Bailey realized things were going south; she quickly choked out a sob.

    ¡°Aubrey, you¡¯re making it sound so scary¡­ even if you wanted to prove your innocence, you shouldn¡¯t have spoken to me and mom like that¡­ we didn¡¯t mean any harm; now what must outsiders think of us¡­¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t have?¡± Iughed bitterly; the fire inside me was uncontroble now, and I no longer tried to contain it.

    ¡°Well then, let me ask you, dear sister¨Cwhat was the first thing you said when you saw me? You asked if someone had tried to take advantage of me, didn¡¯t you? And after that, every word out of your mouth smeared me further. And now you have the gall to say it wasn¡¯t on purpose? You think everyone¡¯s blind? You made a spectacle of yourself; I merely exposed you for it¨Chow is that my fault?¡±

    I didn¡¯t hold back at all; Bailey¡¯s sobs faltered, her face paling with shame.

    ¡°Aubrey!¡±

    213

    Chapter 10 Each One More Shameless Than the Last

    +8 Pearls

    Father red at me angrily; but though his mouth opened and closed, he couldn¡¯t utter a single rebuttal.

    Of course he couldn¡¯t¨CI had spoken nothing but the truth.

    I gave a cold snort.

    ¡°Now¨Ccither take me to grandma¡¯s house, or I¡¯ll call a cab myself.¡±

    Bailey¡¯s POV

    ¡°Aubrey, what are you going to grandma¡¯s thiste at night?¡± Father asked that little wench; meanwhile, I was fuming.

    Grandfather and grandmother had long since passed, but they had left behind a house and a safe¨Cfilled with all sorts of treasures. And they had left it all to Aubrey.

    Usually, Aubrey kept a close watch over it. The key to the safe was her right ear¡¯s earring; she wore it constantly.

    I¡¯d been hoping that after tonight, Aubrey would bepletely ruined; then I¡¯d have the chance to steal the key and im those treasures.

    Once, when Aubrey wasn¡¯t around, I¡¯d snuck in; the safe was unusual¨Cif forced open, it would automatically destroy its contents, so I had to back off.

    But what shocked me was realizing that this useless sister of mine actually had serious skills in medicine! Just a nce at the diagrams and data scattered on her desk had shown me their value¨Cbut that time, she¡¯d returned too quickly; I hadn¡¯t had a chance to steal anything.

    And now, after everything that happened tonight¨Cshe suddenly wanted to go back; could she have discovered my n?

    30

    1

 Unleashed 11

    Chapter 11 Set It on Fire

    <b>Jax¡¯s </b>POV

    48 Pearls

    ¡°I forgot to turn on the rm tonight. Grandma and Grandpa¡¯s safe has a lot of valuable stuff. I¡¯m afraid someone might steal it.¡±

    That¡¯s how Aubrey exined it. Right after that, my mate urged the driver to hurry. She looked especially anxious, and that made me frown. Even when something happened to Aubrey before, she didn¡¯t seem this worried.

    After the car turned around, everyone inside finally quieted down. I couldn¡¯t help but watch my mate¡¯s expression. In the dim light of the car, her tense face actually looked kind of scary. Is she really a good stepmother?

    All this time, I thought we were one big happy family. Was that even true?

    I thought about what Aubrey said. The more I mulled it over, I realized¨Cat the Alpha¡¯s banquet, Bailey really had been smearing Aubrey the whole time, and my mate joined in, kicking her while she was down¡­. Thinking about it now, I actually feel kind of creeped out.

    If Aubrey hadn¡¯t fought back so aggressively tonight, she probably would¡¯ve been used of betraying the Alpha. Then the furious werewolf warriors would¡¯ve ripped her throat out on the spot!

    Looks like Aubrey didn¡¯t do anything wrong tonight. She just lost her temper in a moment of panic, that¡¯s all.

    And¡­ maybe I really have been a little biased.

    Aubrey¡¯s POV:

    The rain was still falling, but it was getting lighter. The soft, steady drizzle made the car feel even more cramped.

    As the car gently bumped along, I focused on the sound of the rain outside the window and gradually calmed down.

    It¡¯s been so long. I haven¡¯t heard the sound of rain in so long.

    ¡°We¡¯re here, Miss.¡±

    Draco¡¯s voice made me slowly open my eyes.

    Bailey quickly said, ¡°Aubrey, even if you¡¯ve got a security system here, it¡¯s still not safe. Why don¡¯t you just take all of Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s things back with us?¡±

    Aurelia scoffed and chimed in, sarcastic as ever.

    ¡°You say we¡¯re all family, but you¡¯re hiding that little stash like it¡¯s some treasure. Who exactly are you trying to guard it from?¡±

    Dad¡¯s expression softened unexpectedly. He said, ¡°Your mom¡¯s right. Bring it all back. The house is safe.¡±

    Safe?

    I looked down to hide the sneer in my eyes. On this very night in myst life, Bailey destroyed my

    <b>15:48 </b><b>Sat </b><b>9 </b><b>Aud </b>

    Chapter 11 Set it on Fire

    reputation. The furious werewolf warriors immediately shifted and tried to tear me apart.

    to Pearls

    It was Adelyn who protected me. She personally took me home. But once I was home, they locked me in the basement.

    That night, Bailey took my key and opened the safe. She didn¡¯t just steal the things Grandma left mc¨Cshe also took all of my medical research over the years and published it as her own.

    By the time I found out, it was already toote. I wanted to expose her, but I¡¯d already lost my reputation, lost my engagement, and I still hadn¡¯t awakened my wolf. There was no way my father would let me destroy his other daughter¨Ca beta¨Cranked warrior.

    So the whole family came to talk to me, saying I was already finished and I shouldn¡¯t drag my sister down with me.

    Back then, I didn¡¯t even know Bailey was the one who sent those two bastards to attack me. So <i>I </i>gave in, holding back my rage and stepping aside.

    Then, little by little, Bailey bled me dry. She used all of my talent, all of my brilliance, and built her entire career on my back. She became the beloved beauty of the wolf medical world by stomping all over me.

    And it all started on this night.

    This time, I¡¯m not giving my enemies a single chance.

    I forced down the storm in my chest and said calmly,

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll stay here tonight and get everything sorted. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring the important stuff back. After that¡­ I¡¯ll try not toe over too often.¡±

    My dad smiled a little when he heard that, but then he quickly frowned and said, ¡°No. You¡¯re still injured. How can you stay here?¡±

    Now you remember I¡¯m hurt?

    I let out a silent, coldugh and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a small injury. There¡¯s plenty of medicine here¨CI can handle it myself.¡±

    Dad wanted to keep persuading me, but for some reason, he stopped. In the end, he just sighed and said, ¡°Alright then. Once you finish packing up,e back tomorrow. After that, don¡¯t live here anymore. Families should stay together.¡±

    Family? Yeah, right.

    My fingers curled into a fist at my side, I smiled lightly and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Before he left, my dad reminded me again to turn on the security system before I went to bed.

    I watched them walk away, then quickly walked toward the small house.

    When I reached the door, I stopped and stared for a long time.

    Every time I stood in front of this house, I felt like Grandpa and Grandma were still with me.

    This little ce held every beautiful memory I had.

    o oav ? Aug=N C ¡ã

    Chapter 11 Set it on Fire

    29

    <b>48 </b>Pearls

    I pushed open the wooden door and pressed the earring on my left car to turn off the rm systern. I¡¯d only managed to install it after catching Bailey sneaking around here once. It cost me everything I had. Once triggered, the police could be here in under three minutes.

    Maybe¡­ maybe back then, I already sensed that Bailey was nning to steal from me.I was just too timid and too useless. I could only defend, never fight back.

    No¡­ I was stupid too. I never even suspected that she¡¯d drugged me to suppress my wolf awakening!

    I walked in and headed straight for where I kept my herbs. I made a cup of antidote and drank it. It would slowly neutralize the wolf suppressant in my system. I had no idea how long it would take¨Cmaybe hours, maybe days.

    After that, I quickly cleaned up the house, packed the important stuff into a box, then sat down with my eyes closed for a while. Finally, I kicked over the coal stove and set the whole ce on fire.

    It had been raining outside, so everything was damp. But the inside of the house was dry, and all those papers I¡¯d left everywhere went up in mes instantly.

    If my dad were here, he¡¯d definitely think I¡¯d lost my mind. Because he knew exactly how much this ce meant to me.

    Those papers were the result of countless sleepless nights and endless effort.

    Those paintings were made under the careful guidance of my grandparents, who taught me each stroke by hand.

    That doll had been my dry needling dummy, but it was also my one and only confidant during my childhood.

    And now, I¡¯d burned it all to the ground.

    The old, cowardly Aubrey was gone.

    Forever

    30

    1

 Unleashed 12

    Chapter 12 I¡¯m Back!

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    * Pearls

    Our family has a long history of werewolf medicine. My grandfather¡¯s father served as royal physician to Alpha King Charles VI. If you go back nine generations, they all served in the courts under different Alpha Kings. The family¡¯s secret medical texts still hold many confidential royal prescriptions from back then.

    My grandparents were both highly capable people. But since they only had one child¨Cmy father¨Cthey spoiled him too much. In the end, they raised him into someone weak and stubborn. By the time they realized it, it was already toote.

    When I was young, my grandfather noticed I had a talent for medicine. He also wasn¡¯t happy with the fact that my father chose Aurelia as his chosen mate, so he took me to live with him and raised me until I was eleven. He passed down our family¡¯s secret technique to me¨Cthe Werewolf Eighteen Needles. He told me that if I mastered it, I¡¯d be able to bring the dead back to life and restore flesh to the bone.

    My grandmother was also born into nobility. She received strict education in etiquette, art, and literature, and she was well¨Cversed in all aspects of social conduct. In her possession were generations of dowry heirlooms, each piece incredibly valuable.

    Neither of them werebat¨Ctype werewolves. They had gentle personalities, so they always taught me to be courteous, respectful, and honest.

    I was obedient. Even after they passed away, I continued to follow their teachings.

    At the werewolf school, my ssmates didn¡¯t like the fact that I was Alpha Henry¡¯s fianc¨¦e. They bullied me constantly. The upperssmen¨Cthose who had awakened their wolves at sixteen¨Cwould mock me for being an Omega without a wolf. They locked me in the bathroom and tried to force me to cancel the engagement. When I refused, they stripped off my clothes and drenched me with toilet water. I was even locked in a school storage cab for two days before anyone noticed.

    When I got home, my father would look at me with disappointment, anxious that I still hadn¡¯t awakened my wolf. His eyes saw only benefits. He wanted me to awaken as soon as possible and marry Alpha Henry, to be Luna of the Shadowmoon Pack. That way, he could gain the power and status that he¡¯d never be able to earn on his own. He was just a mediocre gamma. If he didn¡¯t have a chance to marry into the Alpha¡¯s family, no one would respect him the way they did now.

    So, when Aurelia brought back those unknown potions and said they could help awaken the wolf, he just turned his head and let her force me to drink them¨Cnever reacting at all to the sound of me vomiting.

    I didn¡¯t just sit there and take it. I fought back. The stuff was disgusting, and after drinking it I felt horrible- like my blood was flowing in reverse, like my whole body was on fire. But all my resistance looked like weakness to him. What I got in return was confinement in the basement, and the sting of a whip.

    After that, I learned to behave. Whatever they gave me, I swallowed without a word. I became the good daughter in my father¡¯s eyes.

    At school, I kept my head down and avoided people as best I could. When the older girls bullied me, I stayed silent. Maybe they found it boring, because over time they stopped bothering me.

    After school, I woulde to this little wooden cottage¨Cto read, to practice needling techniques, to train my body, and to record the experiments I did during the day at school. I would write down all the final results.

    The pages scattered all over the desk were the fruits of my medical research over the years! I never let

    Chapter 12 I¡¯m Back!

    +8 Pearle

    Grandpa down. I had always been studying werewolf medicine. Even though werewolves can heal themselves, not all diseases can be healed that way¨Cespecially not the Lupine Virus in myst life, which killed countless werewolves,

    I loved my grandparents. My only regret was that they never taught me how to fight back¡­

    And I had to pay for that with my life to finally understand: when facing oppression, I must fight back. Even without a wolf, even without overwhelming strength, I have to fight back. Because if I don¡¯t¡ªthen I¡¯ll be wiped out!

    I calmly watched the mes swallow the manuscripts, then turned and walked away.

    The fire roared through the entire cottage, and the ze reflected in my eyes.

    I will never forget how, in myst life, Bailey stole everything that belonged to me. I¡¯ll never forget how she was the one who infected me with the Lupine Virus¨Cand how she deliberately broke my legs, turning me into a cripple who couldn¡¯t fight back, paralyzed in the undergroundb for three whole years!

    Three years¡­

    I smiled. Burn! Burn it all! I want to see how she ns to steal anything from my brain this time!

    Suddenly, a loud explosion burst from the cottage. Then another. And then more, one after another, until the entire structure copsed with a thunderous crash!

    After it caved in, the burning fire inside red up even brighter, casting light over my face, which looked caught somewhere between sorrow and joy.

    By setting this ce on fire, I burned away every part of myself that was weak. I cut off my retreat. I shattered the bridge behind me.

    From this moment on, I could finally live however I wanted. My wolf was about to awaken. And once it did -whoever dares to touch what¡¯s mine, I¡¯ll cut off their hands. Whoever makes my life hell, I¡¯ll make them wish they were dead!

    I¡¯m back!

 Unleashed 13

    High Omega Avenge Weletten Alpha

    Chapter 13 Calling Off the Engagement

    Aubrey¡¯s <b>POV </b>

    The fire burned all night. During that time, I calmly stayed nearby, making sure it didn¡¯t spread to the

    Mountain.

    Thankfully, everything remained under control. This little house¨Cit should¡¯ve vanisher with its owner <i>a </i>

    long time ago.

    After everything was done, 1 buried the box 1 held in my hands.

    Once it was buried, I took onest look at the wreckage.

    Born into chaos, dying into nothingness. This rare chance at a second life¨CI will cherish it with everything I have.

    I walked down the mountain, step by step, all the way to Miguel Manor

    When I knocked on the door, I said slowly. ¡°Kaden, I¡¯m here to call off the engagement.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Mary! You¡­ you didn¡¯te backst night?¡±

    Beta Kaden jumped when he saw me.

    I was still wearing the clothes the Miguel family had given me the night before. My wounds hadn¡¯t been treated, and I was covered in dirt.

    But even though I hadn¡¯t slept all night, I didn¡¯t feel tired at all.

    I gave Beta Kaden a light smile. My gaze shifted with a shimmer of calm brilliance.

    ¡°Kaden, I want to call off the engagement. But could you take me to wash up first? It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to see Madam looking like this.¡±

    Beta Kaden stared at me for a long moment before nodding with aplicated expression. Then he led me to the washroom.

    As we passed some of the servants, I could feel the way they looked at me¨Cjudgmental, full of disdain. I knew exactly what they were thinking. They believed that a mere Omega like me didn¡¯t deserve to marry Alpha Henry. That even having our names next to each other was offensive.

    In the past, I would¡¯ve been hurt. But now, I didn¡¯t feel a thing. I had already decided to give up on Alpha Henry. Loving him had been a painful experience. I had made the decision to set him free¨Cand set myself

    free, too.

    Once I was cleaned up, the moment I saw Adelyn, my heart softened a little. If there was anyone I truly felt I owed in myst life, it was her.

    My engagement to Alpha Henry had been arranged by Adelyn herself. My mother had been a rare female Alpha¨Css werewolf warrior¨Cand Adelyn¡¯s best friend. During a trip, there was an ident. My mother died saving her. Before she died, she entrusted me to Adelyn¡¯s care.

    When she came back, Adelyn publicly announced that I was Alpha Henry¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She imed I carried the bloodline of the ancient werewolves and could give birth to strong offspring that would lead the Shadowmoon Pack to new heights.

    Chapter 13 Calling off the Engagement

    $8 Pearls

    But when I turned eighteen and still hadn¡¯t awakened my wolf, people started doubting my bloodline. The warriors of Shadowmoon Pack refused to ept a weak Omega as the Luna to their great Alpha.

    And then,st night in my previous life, Bailey set me up¨Cturning me into the Omega who, in the eyes of everyone, had slept with two werewolves in the Alpha¡¯s home.

    At first, Adelyn was firmly against ending the engagement. But eventually, she couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure from the entire pack and was forced to take back the engagement ring.

    Even after that, whenever I needed help, Adelyn would always try to assist me. Unfortunately, I was too weak, and I felt guilty toward her. That¡¯s why I let people push me around until I died without ever asking her for help.

    ¡°Aubrey, why are you here so early?¡± Adelyn asked with a warm smile.

    I smiled back. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to handle personally. I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Adelyn asked gently.

    ¡°I want to call off the engagement, Madam,¡± I said slowly.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Adelyn shot up from her seat. ¡°I don¡¯t agree! Did Henry say something to youst night? Did he do something to you?¡±

    I shook my head. My voice was as gentle as it had always been, but this time, there was no fear¨Conly

    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful that Alpha spoke up for mest night and cleared up the misunderstanding. But calling off the engagement is my own decision.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Adelyn looked genuinely confused. ¡°Don¡¯t you love him? You and Henry have already¡­ been that intimate. Or is it that he doesn¡¯t want to take responsibility?!¡±

    Adelyn looked furious¨Clike someone else¡¯s son had wronged her own daughter.

    I let out a bitterugh, but my heart felt warm. That warmth gave me a little more patience.

    ¡°Madam, that night was just an ident. I did it willingly. There¡¯s no need for Alpha to take responsibility. As for today, it¡¯s simply something I¡¯vee to terms with on my own.¡±

    Adelyn opened her mouth to speak, but I quickly interrupted her.

    ¡°Look-¡±

    I pointed to a painting hanging in the living room. Adelyn looked confused, not understanding why I was pointing at it.

    I smiled. ¡°That¡¯s an original work by Salvador¡¯s son, isn¡¯t it? Something like that would be considered a family treasure anywhere else, but in your home, it¡¯s just ordinary decoration.¡±

    Adelyn still didn¡¯t understand.

    I lifted the cup in my hand and examined it. ¡°And this gold¨Crimmed enamel cup¨Cused exclusively by the Falvoria royal family. A few hundred thousand, easy. And even then, it¡¯s priceless.¡±

    <b>15:49 </b>Sat<b>, </b><b>9 </b><b>Aug </b>

    <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>9 </b>

    <b>V </b>

    Chapter 13 Calling Off the Engagement

    +8 Pearls

    Not just that. The sofa I <b>was </b>sitting on, the tea I was drinking, everything I could see<i>¡­ </i>none of it was something a regr werewolf family could afford. Not even families considered elite could reach this level -not even the Mary family.

    Adelyn finally understood what I was trying to say.

    She frowned. ¡°Aubrey, these are all just material things.¡±

    She looked me in the eye and said seriously, ¡°As long as there¡¯s love, what does family background matter?¡±

    What she meant was¨Cthe Miguel family was already powerful enough and didn¡¯t need another powerful marriage. I smiled at how naive she was. But then again, I used to be that naive too.

    ¡°Too bad Alpha doesn¡¯t love me.¡±

    I had never imagined that one day, I¡¯d be able to say those words so calmly. I remembered how, in my past life, after my reputation was ruined and I was locked in the house by my father, I went through hell just to escape¨Cjust to exin myself to Alpha Henry. And the way he looked at me back then¡­ so full of contempt¡­

    Too bad I didn¡¯t know how to read it. I thought he just misunderstood me. That¡¯s why he hated me.

    I continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure Uncle doesn¡¯t approve of me either. My family might have a long lineage in werewolf medicine, but by the time it got to my father¡¯s generation, it was already in decline. Even if we weren¡¯t, the Mary family still isn¡¯t a match for the Miguel family. You should form an alliance with a truly powerful werewolf family, not someone like me¡­ Madam, you know I still haven¡¯t awakened my wolf.¡±

    As I said that, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. I felt strangely at ease. ¡°Every time I sat here before, I always felt out of ce. Everything here is too beautiful, too extravagant. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it anywhere else. I know you wanted me to marry into the Miguel family so you could take care of me. But Alpha hates me. I need to be self¨Caware.¡±

    ¡°But I really like you. I really do want you to marry my son,¡± Adelyn said, clearly hurt.

    ¡°And besides, your stepmother and that sister of yours¨Cthey¡¯re not exactly harmless. If you call off the engagement, who knows what they¡¯ll do to you

    I smiled softly. ¡°That¡¯s my own business now. Madam, I know you¡¯re doing this for my sake. But please trust me¨CI¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Adelyn looked deeply disappointed.

    I stood quietly, waiting for her to think. I knew she would eventually understand¨Cwhat people mean when they say a forced melon isn¡¯t sweet, and what it means when two people just aren¡¯t a match.

    What I didn¡¯t know¡­ was that Alpha Henry had heard everything.

    30

    <b>¡£ </b>

 Unleashed 14

    Chapter 14 Thank the Lunar Oath

    Henry¡¯s POV

    ¡°What is she doing here again?¡±

    When the servant informed me that Aubrey had returned, I frowned without thinking.

    +8 Pears

    ¡°So annoying. She¡¯s definitely here to beg you to marry her quickly, to protect her!¡± My wolf, Callen, growled irritably in my mind. ¡°Pathetic little Omega!¡± Callen had always hated this engagement. He just wanted us to find our true fated mate.

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s here to break off the engagement,¡± I joked.

    Aubrey had saidst night that she would end the engagement herself, but I hadn¡¯t taken it seriously at all. If she were really that obedient, I¡¯d thank the heavens.

    But then the servant hesitated and mumbled, ¡°Alpha, she¡¯s¡­ actually here to call off the engagement¡­¡±

    She really came to end it?

    I looked up in surprise and set the papers in my hand aside. Suddenly, the image of her fromst night came back to me¨Chow she¡¯d begged me to test her.

    Honestly, there was no need for a test. Just from how calm she¡¯d looked, I already knew those two damn werewolves hadn¡¯t touched her¨Cif they had, she¡¯d have broken down crying. I knew exactly how obsessed she was with me.

    Those bastards¨Chow dare theyy a finger on my fianc¨¦e!

    But more than that, what pissed me off was how indifferent Aubrey had been about what happened to her.

    She really didn¡¯t care about herself at all? Did she really think I¡¯d go around telling people she got assaulted? Did I look like the kind of guy who¡¯d humiliate a woman like that?

    The way she acted, like she was dying to draw a line between us, even threatening me with a breakup¨CI swore I¡¯d make her yield!

    But the strange thing was¡­ the moment she actually gave in, I felt even more annoyed.

    Especially when she stood there, covered in wounds, her heavy bangs hiding her expression. She looked so fragile and helpless¡­

    What the hell is wrong with me? Did I just¡­ feel sorry for her?

    By the time I came back to my senses, I realized I was already standing at the stairwaynding.

    From here, I had a perfect view of her sitting across from my mother on the living room couch.

    They must¡¯ve just finished talking. The two of them were silent. She just sat there quietly, and yet somehow she had this ethereal grace to her. Even with her eyes half¨Chidden under those bangs, she gave off a kind of peaceful rity, like someone who had seen through everything.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird. She feels different.¡± Even Callen stirred in my mind, grumbling uneasily. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why¡­. but I kind of want to get closer to her.¡±

    <b>15:49 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>9 </b><b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 14 Thank the Lunar Oath

    1 frowned. Aubrey had definitely changed.

    329%

    +8 Pearls

    She used to be so timid. Even though she was my fianc¨¦e, she was afraid of everything, never dared to look me in the eye. Sometimes, I¡¯d even hear the servants mocking her for being an Omega¨Cand she wouldn¡¯t say a word in response. That weak little thing always annoyed me.

    But today¡­ she looked like a pearl that had finally been dusted off. Just sitting there made it hard to look away.

    Every item in this house would be considered priceless to normal people, but right now, with Aubrey sitting among them, it felt like all the luxury faded into the background.

    What the hell is wrong with me? That thought startled me. I scoffed at myself. Well, since she was being so sensible and finally asking to break off the engagement, what else was there to say?

    There was a weird tightness in my chest, but I instinctively shoved it away and turned to head back upstairs.

    Even Callen had calmed down, purring happily. ¡°Thank the Lunar Oath. We¡¯re finally getting rid of that useless Omega. Now let¡¯s hurry up and find our real fated mate.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ¡°If you¡¯re sure¡­ then I guess that¡¯s that.¡± Atst, Adelyn sighed.

    I let out a breath of relief and took off the engagement ring, cing it gently on the table.

    That ring represented the status of the Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s Luna. Anyone who wore it had twenty percent control over all Shadowmoon Pack assets. Countless werewolf women had fought tooth and nail for it. And now, I was giving it back on my own¨Cand I felt lighter than ever.

    ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡±

    Adelyn looked at me with reluctance in her eyes. ¡°Even if the engagement¡¯s over¡­ you still have toe visit me often¡­¡±

    Suddenly, her eyes lit up!

    ¡°How about I adopt you as my daughter?¡±

    At first, I wanted to turn her down. But then I thought about my current situation¨Cthe ¡°wolf suppressant¡± in my body still hadn¡¯tpletely worn off. I didn¡¯t even know when I¡¯d be able to awaken my real wolf.

    Just like today, I had tried to call my wolf¡­ but there was no response. I could feel something starting to shift

    inside me, but for now, I was still just an Omega with no wolf.

    So I smiled gently and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a small decision. Why don¡¯t you and Mr. Kendrick talk it over first before deciding?¡±

    I stuck out my tongue yfully. ¡°If I really be your daughter, I¡¯m afraid I might bring shame to the Miguel family.¡±

    Adelyn quickly reassured me. ¡°How could that be! You¡¯re someone I¡¯ve already acknowledged as my own. You could never bring shame to us!¡±

    I smiled. There were still many things I needed to take care of, so I got up to leave¨Cbut Adelyn couldn¡¯t bear it. She insisted I stay for lunch no matter what.

    213

    <b>29</b>%

    Chapter 14 Thank the Lunar Oath

    +8 Pearls

    I figured Alpha Henry hated sitting with me anyway. He definitely wouldn¡¯te down for lunch. So I agreed.

    We chatted a little longer. Adelyn gave me a lot of reminders and advice, and then she took me to the dining room.

    There was no question that the Miguel family had money. From the five¨Cthousand¨Csquare¨Cfoot estate down to the wine sses and silverware, everything screamed wealth and heritage.

    That¡¯s why so many people believed I was only clinging to the engagement for fortune and status. Even though Alpha Henry clearly didn¡¯t like me, they thought I refused to let go because I was greedy.

    Maybe only a few people ever knew the truth¨CI genuinely liked Alpha Henry as a person.

    Even when I felt small, even when other beta¨Css female werewolves targeted and bullied me¡­ what could I do? I really, really liked him. Maybe liking him had used up all the courage and strength I had in my entire pitiful life.

    But feelings like that¡­ you really can¡¯t force them.

    The dishes were only half served when Adelyn called a servant over.

    ¡°Go get the Alpha for lunch.¡±

    30

 Unleashed 15

    Chapter 15 Your Lips Are Sexy

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Tstriped her ¡°Madam. Can it just be the two of us for toneft today?¡±

    3 didn¡¯t really want to see Alpha Henty more than necessary. I told her. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve hart <b>a </b>proper conversation¡±

    Alright then¡­ Adelyn sighed and told the servants, ¡®Since Alpha is busy, just bring the food up¡±

    One of the servants nced at me with a frown before turning to leave. I didn¡¯t pay it any mind and continued chatting with Adelyn.

    She started talking about my mother. I listened with a gentle smile¨Cuntil-

    Alpha Henry suddenly appeared at the entrance of the dining room. My smile froze slightly, and my fingers unconsciously tightened around the dinner knife.

    I still couldn¡¯t stay calm around him. He was the only reason I clung to life in myst life. He was also the man I had always loved but could never have.

    Alpha Henry immediately sensed my tension. The corner of his mouth lifted in a cocky smile.

    He wore a dark blue shirt today. Two buttons at the cor were undone, revealing just a glimpse of his corbone and the firm lines of his chest.

    As he moved, his long legs, strong and straight, radiated a powerful energy. The sheer masculine force he gave off made it hard not to swallow.

    Someone once described him as a burning silver moon¨Cdazzling, fiery, and yet cold and merciless.

    I suddenly smiled and rxedpletely¨Cbecause I knew his heart was like the moonlight. Once it decided something, it would never change. If he hated me, he would always hate me.

    Adelyn looked at Alpha Henry in surprise. ¡°Why did youe downstairs?¡± she asked in a low voice. ¡°You usually avoid Aubrey whenever she¡¯s here. Why are you suddenly willing to share a table with her?¡± She shot him a warning re. ¡°I¡¯m warning you¨Cdon¡¯t bully her. In fact, you better treat her kindly. She might end up being your little sister one day.¡±

    Um¡­ even though Adelyn lowered her voice, I still heard every single word. Werewolf hearing was just too good. And for some reason, even though I hadn¡¯t awakened my wolf, my physical abilities were still pretty sharp. Back at school, I could even use technique to take down gamma¨Clevel warriors duringbat training. Of course, I¡¯d suffer worse bullying afterward because of it.

    Alpha Henry didn¡¯t respond. He just pulled out a chair and sat down, acting like he was only here for the food.

    Adelyn looked at me, then at Henry. After a moment, she suddenly pretended to remember something and

    said.

    ¡°Oh no! I just remembered¨C1 left those flowers I bought the other day out in the courtyard! It rained so hard yesterday¨Cwhat if they got ruined¡­¡±

    She stood up and waved to the servants. ¡°Quick,e help me bring them in!¡°*

    173

    Chapter 15 Your Lips Are Sexy

    +0 Pearls

    I gave a wry smile. That excuse was so fake¡­ No way would the Miguel family¡¯s servants let expensive flowers get rained on.

    She shot me an apologetic smile. ¡°Aubrey, go ahead and start eating. I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    Adelyn led the servants out of the room. In an instant, therge dining room was left with just me and Alpha Henry.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve changed strategies?¡± Alpha Henry said casually as he cut into his steak, not even bothering to look up.

    I ignored him.

    ¡°First, you break off the engagement. Then you use my mother¡¯s guilt to be Miguel family¡¯s adopted daughter?¡± He looked up, and his sharp golden eyes locked onto mine. ¡°You¡¯re getting clever.¡±

    I kept eating in silence,pletely unfazed by his provocation.

    Alpha Henry had never been treated like this before. His smile faded, and the pressure in the air suddenly intensified¨Che was showing his Alpha¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re trying to y hard to get?¡±

    At those words, I finally set down my fork and looked up at him.

    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± I asked calmly.

    Henry frowned. He seemed genuinely confused by my response.

    I stood and slowly walked toward him.

    As I moved, the white dress I wore traced a perfect arc. Its cinched waist made me look delicate and innocent.

    I stopped in front of Alpha Henry and, in a voice that was almost dreamy, said,

    ¡°Did you know? Your lips¡­ are really sexy.¡±

    Alpha Henry¡¯s brow furrowed even tighter. ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re still the same as before-¡±

    The next second, his voice stopped.

    Fleaned in slightly, and my lips touched his.

    I kissed Alpha Henry.

    It was just a brief kiss, nothing more than a brush¨Cbut my mood instantly lifted. I¡¯d wanted to do that for a long time. I just never dared.

    But now that I wanted to try something¨Cwhy shouldn¡¯t I?

    I licked my lips, savoring the moment.

    ¡°As expected,¡± I said with a softugh, ¡°you¡¯re much cuter when you¡¯re not talking.¡±

 Unleashed 16

    Chapter 16 Do I Like Her Scent?

    Henry¡¯s POV

    ¡°Aubrey!¡±

    I suddenly stood up and growled her name.

    in Pears

    That split second¨Cwhen she kissed me¡ªI actually felt something like an electric jolt? What the hell kind of joke was that? Over a shameless woman like her?

    ¡°You have no shame!¡± I snarled.

    Aubrey looked up at me, those amber eyes wet and wide like an innocent <i>doe </i>in the forest¨Cbut the words that came from her cherry¨Cpink lips were anything but innocent.

    ¡°Alpha, if you say I¡¯m ying hard to get, then I¡¯ll prove you right. If you say I have no shame, then I¡¯d better get my money¡¯s worth.¡±

    She grinned slyly, speaking fast. ¡°If you find me disgusting, you can just avoid me from now on.¡±

    She shed her little canine teeth when she spoke, like a small she¨Cwolf baring her ws. I narrowed my eyes. Aubrey used to cling to me all the time, but she was timid to the bone. How did she turn into apletely different person in just one day?

    I was about to ask her when my mother suddenly walked in. The moment she saw how close we were standing, her whole face lit up with joy.

    Damn it. She definitely thought we were whispering sweet nothings to each other¡­

    I instinctively stepped back¨Cbut that little woman in front of me backed away even faster, with a look on her face like she couldn¡¯t wait to get away. That irritated, dismissive expression made my chest feel tight for

    no reason.

    ¡°What were you two talking about?¡± my mother asked with a smile.

    ¡°Nothing, Madam¡­¡±

    Aubrey instantly switched back to her obedient mode, her voice soft as honey. ¡°I should be going. I¡¯ve been out too long¨Cmy father might worry.¡±

    Mom reluctantly walked her to the door, reminding her over and over to visit often. Aubrey nodded sweetly to every word,pletely docile¨Clike that sharp¨Ctongued little wild wolf from earlier was nothing but a dream.

    Watching her walk away, I suddenly started wondering¡­ which one was the real her?

    ¡°Callen?¡± I called out to my wolf in my mind. ¡°What the hell happened back there?¡± As an Alpha with top- tier hunting instincts, my wolf should¡¯ve sensed the kissing before it happened.

    It was a long time before Callen finally responded, a little uncertain.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. In that moment¡­ I think I kind of liked her scent?¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Chapter 16 Do Like Her Scent?

    The butler sent someone to drive me home. I didn¡¯t turn it down¨Cmainly because I was broke. I didn¡¯t even have money for a cab.

    Kind of funny, actually¡­ who would¡¯ve thought the former fianc¨¦e of an Alpha was t broke<i>? </i>

    Everything I¡¯d saved up came from the little allowances my grandparents gave me when I was a kid. I hardly spent any of it and had saved it all up.

    Butter, I spent everyst cent on installing the security system.

    Dad never cared about household finances, and my stepmother definitely wasn¡¯t giving me a dime. The school tuition and dorm fees had all been paid upfront. The clothes I wore were cheap, ugly knockoffs picked out by my stepmother. At school, my sister and I both had the samest name<i>¨C</i>Mary¨Cbut no one ever knew we were sisters. The difference was just too stark. And my dad actually thought I liked those clothes, thought I liked dressing old¨Cfashioned.

    Every time I had to go to a formal event, my stepmother would reluctantly help me clean up a bit for the sake of appearances. Dad would see me and say things like, ¡°You should dress like this more often. You look nice.¡±

    Every single time, I stayed silent. I didn¡¯t have nice clothes to wear. The dresses I wore to those events were always ¡°borrowed¡± from my sister. But back then, I never dared to speak up. I didn¡¯t even know how.

    Sitting in the Miguel family¡¯s luxury car, watching the scenery roll by outside, my mind was all over the ce. In this second life, I was determined to bepletely independent. I¡¯d never be that passive girl. again. First step: financial independence.

    Money really is the foundation of freedom¡­

    Soon, the car reached a wealthy district inside the pack. I got out at the gate.

    Our house was a gorgeous, high¨Cend vi. From the outside, it looked rich and luxurious. But I knew better. than anyone how dark it was on the inside. I¡¯d rather live in a cottage in the woods than step back into that ce.

    But the cottage was gone. So now, I had to return to the battlefield and take back what was mine.

    ¡°Well, look who actually came back. I thought you went off the rails and decided not toe home.¡±

    Bailey blocked my way the moment I stepped inside, her face twisted with mockery.

    ¡°Had fun with those two werewolvesst night, did you?¡±

    30

 Unleashed 17

    Chapter 17 No More Pretending

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    This was the real Bailey. The sweet, well¨Cbehaved image she showed others was nothing but an act.

    I looked at her and smiled faintly. ¡°Looks like you didn¡¯t learn your lesson fromst night.¡±

    Pestis!

    It would¡¯ve been better if I hadn¡¯t brought it up. The moment I did, Bailey¡¯s whole body started shaking with rage!

    She bared her wolf fangs and screamed at me, ¡°You bitch! You really put on a good show! Those two guys were clearly bad news, and you expect me to believe nothing happened between you three after all that time?¡±

    I raised an eyebrow and said slowly, ¡°Now that you mention them¡­ it¡¯s funny, I didn¡¯t even know them. We had no history, no conflict. So why would theye after me?¡± I smiled. ¡°Maybe I should ask Madam Adelyn to put some pressure on them. See what they say. What do you think?¡±

    Bailey¡¯s face, already twisted with anger, instantly turned white.

    She shouted, ¡°You filthy wench! Haven¡¯t you made enough of a disgrace of yourself?!¡±

    Her eyes were wild with panic, even though her words were full of menace.

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you¨Cdon¡¯t run your mouth. Or I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡±

    ¡°Make sure I regret it?¡±

    I stared her down and stepped toward her. Bailey instinctively backed away¡ªbut I grabbed her by the cor.

    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d be freaking out right about now. After all, Madam Adelyn promised to get justice for me. Who knows what those two will confess to? Who knows who the real culprit is¨Cthe one who set me up?¡±

    I narrowed my eyes and whispered right in her face, ¡°Once the truthes out, I¡¯ll ask her to punish that person properly. Maybe something like¡­ chopping off her limbs and tying her to a stake. Then whipping her to death with ash soaked in wolfsbane.¡±

    I let go.

    Bailey¡¯s legs gave out and she copsed onto the floor.

    Her face was ghostly pale. She looked at me in horror, then said nothing. Without a word, she suddenly shifted into her wolf form and darted off toward the garden.

    I knew exactly where she was going to her mother for help.

    I had originally nned to head back to my room, but a sudden whiff of food stopped me. I hadn¡¯t eaten much at the Miguel manor, and after everythingst night and today, I was starving. I turned and headed to

    the kitchen.

    Sure enough, I found two maids prepping afternoon tea.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± I said, leaning against the doorframe. The maids stared at me in shock as I gave my order. ¡°Make something and bring it to my room.¡±

    Chapter 17 No More Pretending

    I didn¡¯t care what their reaction was. I turned and went upstairs.

    What I didn¡¯t know was that after 1 left, the two maids looked extremely annoyed.

    Th Pearls

    One of them, the older one, spat and said, ¡°She really thinks she¡¯s the youngdy now? Just toss her some leftover noodles from lunch and ssh some soy sauce on it!¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond. I wanted to see if they really had the guts to do it.

    Up in my room, I stared at myself in the mirror, feeling¡­plicated.

    Eighteen was still such a fresh, delicate age. Even with thick bangs nearly covering half my face, I still looked youthful and clean.

    I reached up and pushed all my hair back into a high ponytail, exposing my smooth forehead and delicate features.

    Looking at the girl in the mirror¨Csopletely transformed¨CI smiled. I actually thought I looked pretty good.

    Truth was, I¡¯d always hated those bangs. They poked my eyes. But I never dared change my hairstyle- because my stepmother said I looked ¡°prettier¡± this way.

    Was it really prettier? No. Aurelia just didn¡¯t want me to outshine Bailey.

    Just then, someone knocked on the door.

    When I opened it, there was no one there. On the floor sat a bowl. Inside were cold leftover noodles from lunch, a little sour pickle, and a ssh of soy sauce. Nothing else.

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. Just look at the kind of life I¡¯d been living.

    I couldn¡¯t even get a hot bowl of noodles.

    At werewolf school, everyone said the cafeteria food was terrible¨Cbut I always ate it with gusto. Because the food at home was even worse. When Dad wasn¡¯t around, I wasn¡¯t allowed to eat at the table. The things I ate in secret probably weren¡¯t even good enough for the guard dog out front.

    In the past, if I was hungry, I¡¯d just force it down. But now? Eating this would no longer earn me a reputation for being kind¨Cit would just make me look pitiful and pathetic.

    I picked up the bowl and walked downstairs.

    In the living room, I saw fresh¨Cbaked sconesid out next to a pot of hand¨Cground coffee. Aurelia was dressed to the nines, pacing anxiously as she waited for someone.

    The servants all pretended not to see me, going about their business like I didn¡¯t exist.

    I gave the room a quick scan, then walked straight up to Aurelia¨Cbowl in hand.

    30

    1

 Unleashed 18

    Chapter 18 Beginning to Fight Back

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    FB Pears

    When she saw me, Aurelia arched her slender brows and sneered. ¡°Well, well; look who it is¡ªour distinguished young miss! You sure made quite the scenest night. What now; nning <i>to </i>show off again today?¡±

    Then she noticed the change in me¨Cmy bangs swept back to reveal a smooth forehead; the fitted gown from the Miguel family gracing my figure.

    Her carefully made¨Cup face twisted in an instant. ¡°Who told you to wear your hair like that? Dressed like a little tramp at your age¨Cwho are you trying to entice?¡±

    I stood beside the sofa, face cold, listening to every barbed word. Aurelia had always been like this¨Ctwo- faced, one mask for the world, another at home. I¡¯d heard far worse when I was younger.

    Once, a Beta¨Cranked female wolf at school had cornered me in the bathroom; she tore my dress into a miniskirt, drenched my clothes with water. But when I got home, instead offort, I faced Aurelia and Bailey, gleefully piling on lies: ¡°Your daughter ripped her own skirt to seduce the male werewolves!¡±

    My father¡¯s motto had been simple¨Cthe whip speaks louder than words. He¡¯d lock me in the basement and teach me how to ¡°dress properly¡± with a wolfsbane whip.

    Afterward, he would call in sick for me; only when my wounds had healed would he let me return to school.

    At home, Aurelia made me work like a servant; yet I ate worse than the staff. If a male werewolf so much as looked at me or exchanged a few words, she would curse me out as if I were a streetwalker; im I spent my days trying to seduce men; say my wolf hadn¡¯t awakened because I was morally depraved, my thoughts impure.

    But the truth? My wolf should have awakened long ago; it was their damned drugs that blocked the process. They stole my chance at a normal life; and that wasn¡¯t enough¨Cthey wanted to drag my soul into hell with it.

    I looked coldly at Aurelia; then weighed the bowl in my hand.

    ¡°Madam,¡± I said, voice cool, ¡°is Father going bankrupt? As the young miss of the Mary family, I¡¯m reduced to eating the maids¡® leftovers? If we¡¯re that poor-¡± I swept a nce across the room, ¡°perhaps we should let a few maids go.¡±

    -My calm tone made the busy maids freeze in ce; but they didn¡¯t panic¨Cmy words held no weight in this

    house.

    Aurelia, seeing I didn¡¯t respond to her insults, grew more furious. But when her gaze fell on the soy¨Csauce noodles in my bowl, her smile returned.

    ¡°Be grateful there¡¯s food at all! A worthless girl with no awakened wolf¨Cwho do you think you are, to be picky?¡±

    ¡°Truly a brat raised without a mother¡¯s care; an Omega without a wolf, thinking she can turn the world upside down? If you can make an Alpha fall in love with you¨Cmarry you as his Luna¨Cthen maybe I¡¯d have nothing to say. But now? Ha! Let me tell you this meal, you¡¯ll eat it today, whether you want to or not! If you refuse; don¡¯t expect another meal, ever!¡±

    Her cheekbones were high, when she smiled, she looked vicious.

    Chapter 18 Beginning to Fight Back

    I stared at her and said coldly, ¡°And if I say no?¡±

    No? Aurelia froze for a second: then her exquisitely painted face twisted in rage.

    * +3 Pearls

    ¡°You little wretch! Think you can defy me? Regina, Ka¨Cget over here! If she won¡¯t cat, shove it down her throat!¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    Two sturdy maids approached at once; both of them Gamma¨Cranked.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± I interrupted coldly.

    Aurelia assumed I was frightened; her face lit up with smug satisfaction. Crossing one leg over the other, she ordered, ¡°Then hurry up and eat! Eat every bite right here, in front of me! And when you¡¯re done¨Click the bowl clean; not a single noodle left! Or else you¡¯ll starve from now on!¡°.

    30

 Unleashed 19

    Chapter 19 He¡¯s Mine Now

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ¡°But¡­ that¡¯s way too much,¡± I said sweetly, tilting my head with a wide¨Ceyed, innocent look. ¡°What if I can¡¯t

    finish it?¡±

    In her stunned silence, I suddenly flipped the bowl right onto her perfectly styled curls!

    Soy sauce dripped down the bridge of her nose and soaked into her limited¨Cedition designer dress. Grains of rice clung to her thick, exaggerated falseshes.

    ¡°Please help me finish it, then.¡± I blinked at her.

    ¡°AHH!!¡± Her scream nearly shattered the ceiling. ¡°You little bitch!¡±

    When her p came flying toward me, I stepped back lightly and dodged it, smiling innocently. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to waste food.¡±

    ¡°Ah! You filthy little thing! Why don¡¯t you just drop dead?!¡±

    Aurelia screeched at the maids. ¡°Are you all blind?! This brat has lost her mind! Tie her up right now!¡±

    The servants snapped out of it like waking from a dream and shifted into wolf form, lunging toward me. But I wasn¡¯t the same girl who used to let them beat me without fighting back.

    As they closed in, I kicked over the marble coffee table with one swift strike!

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares.¡±

    ss shattered everywhere. The room erupted into gasps of shock. Aurelia stared at me wide¨Ceyed, like she didn¡¯t recognize me at all.

    ¡°You little b*tch!¡±

    The next second, her arms started to shift, eyes glowing red¨Cshe transformed into a gray wolf and lunged

    at me.

    Her ws pinned me to the ground, digging into my skin. Her fangs bared as she roared at my face. But all I could think was¨Cdamn<i>, </i><i>would </i>it kill <i>her </i><i>to </i><i>brush </i><i>her </i>teeth? <i>Her </i><i>breath </i><i>is </i><i>disgusting</i>.

    I frowned and stared right back at the gray wolf hovering over me, who could rip my throat out at any

    second.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget¨CBailey¡¯s still waiting for me to write her paper. The one she needs to secure a spot in the rmendation program. I wrote thest two that won her awards. If I quit now, what¡¯s she going to do?¡±

    The gray wolf¡¯s eyes widened, clearly furious. She definitely hadn¡¯t expected me to threaten her.

    Feeling her hesitate, I narrowed my eyes and kept going. ¡°You can rip out my throat right now, or sh me to ribbons. But I promise you¨Cif you touch a single hair on me, that final paper is gone. And you know damn well Bailey doesn¡¯t have the brains to get in on her own. You really want to go head¨Cto¨Chead with me?¡±

    My words clearly made her pause.

    The werewolf university Bailey was aiming for had extremely high standards. With her intelligence and

    5:50 Sat, <b>9 </b><b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 19 He¡¯s Mine Now

    ability, she had no shot at getting in on her own. The two papers I¡¯d written got her past the initial screening, but she still needed a third to secure her ce..

    And right now, she couldn¡¯t afford to lose me. <ol start="48"><li>Pearle </li></ol>

    It was strange. Ever since I died once, my mind felt like it finally snapped into ce. I had so many cards to y, but in my past life, I was like a clueless rock¨Cnever resisting, never protecting myself.

    Thank the Lunar Oath, I¡¯d gotten another shot.

    Suddenly, I heard the sound of a car outside. I smiled darkly.

    ¡°Is that the guest you invited to help Bailey clean up the mess? They¡¯re here. Are you going to greet them looking like this?¡±

    I pressed harder,yer byyer. Aurelia¡¯s wolf ears twitched violently. In the end, she unwillingly shifted- back into her human form.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t just stand there! Clean this ce up¨Cour guest has arrived!¡± she barked at the maids.

    She shot me a venomous re, then stormed upstairs with her head still covered in rice to change.

    I smiled faintly and calmly adjusted my skirt before sitting down on the couch again. I had a pretty good idea who hade¨Cand I was already nning to cause trouble.

    Soon, a male werewolf entered the house wearing the uniform of the Pack¡¯s security division. His deep blue uniform clung perfectly to a sculpted, broad¨Cshouldered frame. His presence was calm andmanding, and his gaze was piercing as it swept the room.

    Of course. It was him¨CBailey¡¯s cousin, Charles Lynn.

    He was also known throughout the Shadowmoon Pack as the king of ¡°uniform appeal.¡± All year round, he strutted through the pack in that damn security uniform, always investigating something. But more than his talent for solving cases, it was his handsome face and rock¨Csolid physique that made him the main topic of gossip among female werewolves.

    Sinceing of age, he¡¯d stayed on the list of the ten most desirable werewolf warriors that every she¨Cwolf wanted to marry.

    But now, as I crossed my legs and gave him a slow, predatory smile-

    He was mine.

    30

    <b>¡£ </b>

 Unleashed 20

    Chapter 20 A Strange Omega

    Charles<b>¡® </b>POV

    It <b>was </b>hard to imagine gentleness and sharpness could exist in the same person.

    The girl sitting on the white leather couch had her hair pulled into a high ponytail and wore a gracefully Tailored long dress. Her slender neck arched like a swan¡¯s, elegant and poised. Sunlight filtered through the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, outlining her silhouette¨Clike a royal noble stepping out of a ssical oil painting¡­. if you ignored the glint in her eyes that was as sharp <i>as </i>a de.

    My wolf, Soren, growled cautiously in the back of my mind<i>. </i><i>Be </i><i>careful</i>. <i>This </i>girl is dangerous.

    She didn¡¯t stand up when she heard me enter. She just lifted her eyes and nced over. And I was surprised to find¨Cher eyes were incredibly unusual. It was like tiny stars shimmered in the depths of her pupils, mysterious and breathtakingly beautiful.

    Something stirred strangely in my chest. If only her gaze weren¡¯t so cold¡­

    Aubrey looked at me with a knowing expression.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    She smiled. I must¡¯ve looked confused, like I didn¡¯t recognize her, because she started introducing herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m Aubrey. Judging by your face, it seems you don¡¯t remember me?¡±

    I was still stunned by her smile before I fully registered what she said. Aubrey<i>¨C</i><i>she¡¯s </i>Aubrey? That quiet Omega who always kept her head down, hiding in the shadows? My hand instinctively reached toward the gun at my waist¨Can officer¡¯s reflex to any sudden unknown.

    As Bailey¡¯s cousin and Aurelia¡¯s nephew, of course I had met Aubrey before.

    Growing up, I¡¯d heard Bailey talk plenty about how Aubrey used her engagement to the Alpha to bully her. I¡¯d seen Aubrey from afar a few times too¨Calways silent, always rude. But this time, she felt like apletely different person.

    ¡°Dude, she¡¯s not the same girl,¡± Soren muttered in my head.

    ¡°Yeah, I noticed too,¡± I replied silently.

    ¡°That hairstyle change hit harder than a suspect pulling a wolfsbane de.¡± I deliberately took a formal tone to cover my shock. ¡°Where¡¯s my aunt?¡±

    A mocking smile curled on her lips. ¡°Upstairs washing her hair¨Cafter all, I gave her a rice¨Cand¨Csoy¨Csauce deep¨Cconditioning treatment earlier.¡±

    The antique clock on the wall gave a heavy chime. As Aubrey set her cup down, the crisp clink of porcin. against ss made me think of a bullet loading into a chamber.

    ¡°Those two werewolves brought into the enforcement officest night,¡± she said bluntly. ¡°Have they confessed who sent them?¡±

    At the mention of work, I immediately went on alert. My expression sharpened. ¡°That case is sensitive. It¡¯s still under investigation. Why are you asking?¡±

    15:50 <b>Sat</b>, v <b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 20 A Strange Omega

    Aubrey smiled faintly. ¡°No need to be so tense.¡±

    She took another sip of coffee and said calmly. ¡°Their dirty secrets came to light yesterday because <b>I </b>overheard them and exposed them in public. Madam Adelyn didn¡¯t send me to the enforcement office because she wanted to protect me. But I felt it was still necessary to inform you.¡±

    ¡°You heard them confess?¡± I raised an eyebrow and gave her a look of disbelief. ¡°What a coincidence¨C<i>they </i>just happened to loudly discuss their crimes right as you passed by?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°What I don¡¯t get is¨Cwhy would the Miguel family pull you out if you were the key witness?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡± She suddenly pulled back the highce cor of her dress, revealing deep purple bruises along her neck. ¡°They almost assaulted me right there in the Alpha¡¯s home.¡±

    My coffee cup hit the table hard. Those two bastards actually dared toy a hand on the Alpha¡¯s fianc¨¦e?

    But Aubrey talked about it so calmly, like it had happened to someone else. Her expression didn¡¯t even waver. ¡°They didn¡¯t seed,¡± she said evenly. ¡°But for the sake of everyone¡¯s reputation, I won¡¯t testify. You know how it is. I used to be Alpha Henry¡¯s fianc¨¦e. If this gets out, it¡¯ll humiliate him, too.¡±

    ¡°Used to be?¡± I caught that part immediately.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Aubrey nodded without flinching under my scrutinizing stare. ¡°I officially ended the engagement with Alpha Henry this morning.¡±

    ¡°Just because of what happenedst night?¡± If that were true, I¡¯d lose all respect for the Alpha. Even if he didn¡¯t love her, a real man wouldn¡¯t call off an engagement after his fianc¨¦e had just been attacked.

    ¡°No,¡± Aubrey said, shaking her head. ¡°I asked for the breakup¨Cbecause of personal reasons.¡±

    I froze. She ended the engagement? That was impossible. No Omega had ever refused to marry an Alpha.

    I nced at her again. She really was beautiful, but still¡­

    ¡°Ms. Mary, you should understand¨Cbeauty alone is a dead hand,¡± I said inly. If a woman relied solely on her looks with no ability or resources, beauty only brought disaster.

    Aubrey paused for a second, then smiled. ¡°Thank you, Charles. That¡¯s very gentlemanly of you. But that¡¯s not what I want to talk about.¡±

    She leaned slightly forward, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Have you ever considered¨Cwhy did those two werewolves target me? Why at the Alpha¡¯s home? And why, at that exact time, was there not a single guard or servant around the room where I was resting?¡±

    Her eyes gleamed sharply. ¡°That¡¯s why your aunt called you here today. If someone wants to make sure those two stay quiet, who better to handle it than you?¡±

    And just like that¨CI got it.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ it was my aunt who hired them to go after you?!¡±

    30

    219

    15:50 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b>9 <b>Aug </b>VI

    Reborn Omegn, Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter

 Unleashed 21

    21 She Wasn¡¯t Lying

    Charles¡® POV

    Seeing Aubrey nod, I sncered. This girl really was just as my aunt had said¨Cfull of lies!

    18 Fears

    ¡°Never mind why my aunt would do such a thing: those two werewolves aren¡¯t fools. If the scheme were exposed, they¡¯d face the Alpha¡¯s wrath. Besides, as far as I know, both of their families are wealthy and influential. What could my aunt possibly use to bribe them?¡±

    Aubrey sighed softly. ¡°Of course Aunt couldn¡¯t; but what about my dear sister? If money won¡¯t do, what about¡­ using herself?¡±

    ¡°Absurd!¡±

    I sprang to my feet, scowling, ring at Aubrey with obvious disapproval.

    ¡°Ms. Mary, I know you harbor resentment toward my aunt; after all, very few children get along with their stepmothers. But Bailey is only seventeen! You¡¯re her elder sister¨Chow could you even say such a thing?¡±

    Bailey was so young. How could she possibly be so ruthless, or capable of using her own body to achieve her ends? I refused to believe it.

    Aubrey blinked. Faced with my displeasure, she didn¡¯t seem surprised in the least.

    ¡°Whether I¡¯m telling the truth, Mr. Charles, you can find out for yourself. After all, those two bastards are being held at the police station, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± I actually hesitated.

    ¡°How strange¡­ there¡¯s none of that elerated heartbeat she usually has when she¡¯s lying,¡± my wolf, Soren, remarked with hesitation as well. Soren had a sharp eye for such things. When interrogating criminals, he could always spot the microexpressions that revealed a lie¨Ca skill that had helped me countless times. And now, he was telling me that Aubrey likely wasn¡¯t lying. Meaning her usations might well be true.

    ¡°You¡¯re hesitating because your subconscious already believes me. You¡¯re just denying it because of your feelings for Bailey.

    ¡°I must say, for a First Military Academy graduate, your instincts are still quite sharp¡­¡±

    Aubrey smiled faintly. Though her words sounded like praise, they carried a biting sarcasm that made me bristle.

    I furrowed my brows even more.

    Part of me believed Aubrey wouldn¡¯t make such ims without reason; part of me simply refused to believe Bailey was that kind of person.

    I decided to stop arguing and turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Aubrey¡¯s voice called softly behind me.

    I didn¡¯t stop. I already had a prejudice against her; at this point, I certainly wasn¡¯t about to listen to any more of her ¡°nonsense.¡±

    But-

    Chapter 21 She Wasn¡¯t Lyng

    ¡°Mr. Charles, that unsolved murder of the headless woman from a month ago¨Cyou¡¯re still stuck, aren¡¯t you!¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s words caught me off guard. ¡°I have a lead. Interested?¡±

    I came to an abrupt halt.

    I turned back, frowning, my tone cold. ¡°Ms. Mary, providing false leads to obstruct an investigation willnd you in werewolf prison.¡±

    Aubrey smiled behind her hand, rising to her feet. ¡°Words are cheap. I¡¯ll take you there myself. I trust you¡¯re professional enough not to ignore solid evidence just because of personal feelings, Mr. Charles?¡±

    For the first time, I feltpletely on the back foot.

    Especially when Aubrey brushed past me, I couldn¡¯t think of a single countermeasure; I could only follow.

    It wasn¡¯t even my case. But suddenly, I needed to know what this so¨Ccalled Mary family heiress was trying to do.

    Pressed for time, I handed control of my body to Soren, transformed into a wolf, and carried Aubrey straight to the ce she had in mind.

    Half an hourter.

    ¡°Here we are. Stop.¡± she said.

    I stopped on instinct¨Cand realized, to my shock, that we were at the victim¡¯s home. If Aubrey were trying to deceive me, surely she wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths to prepare.

    Seeing her dismount, I shifted back into human form and followed,

    The narrow street was lined with vegetable vendors; the ground was sticky and wet, the air thick with the smell of fish.

    I was used to it; it didn¡¯t bother me. But Aubrey¡¯sposure surprised me¨Cher white heels were already stained, yet she didn¡¯t seem to notice. Her eyes were fixed ahead, as though she¡¯d walked this path countless times before.

    She ignored the curious stares around uspletely. Even walking through this filthy alley, she moved as if she were strolling through a grand hall. Her striking presence even quieted the surrounding mor, drawing frequent sidelong nces from passersby.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Noticing I hadn¡¯t caught up, Aubrey turned back in surprise¨Cthose dazzling starry eyes made me catch my breath for a moment.

    I froze, then forced that strange feeling down again and followed her upstairs.

    The victim¨Ca fifty¨Cyear¨Cold female werewolf¨Chad a difficult personality and poor rtionships with many, especially her children, who seemed to hate her. The crime scene had been meticulously cleaned, with no valuables missing.

    Our initial conclusion was that it had beenmitted by someone she knew¨Cmost likely out of hatred.

    <b>28</b><b>% </b>

    Chapter 21 She Wasn¡¯t Lying

    * Pearls

    I¡¯d assumed Aubrey wanted to enter the victim¡¯s apartment. I was about to warn her that it was sealed off when she abruptly changed course and stopped at a downstairs neighbor¡¯s door.

    She knocked¨Ca move that left me dumbfounded. If the killer was inside, wasn¡¯t she alerting them?

    Before I could speak, Aubrey bent down, slipped a hairpin into the lock, and within two seconds, she had it

    open.

    ¡°Is she really the Mary family¡¯s heiress and not a thief?¡± Soren eximed in my mind. My eyes widened too.

    Seeing her step inside, I gritted my teeth and followed. It appeared to be an ordinary single¨Cperson apartment. I had no idea what had gotten into her.

    Aubrey looked around, then shoved a bookshelf against the wall to the floor with a crash.

    I turned pale. ¡°Aubrey, have you lost your mind? This is someone else¡¯s home!¡±

    Before I could finish, there was a loud rip¨Cshe tore down the wallpaper, revealing a freshly painted wall.

    Her sharp gaze swept the space. She grabbed a small hammer from a toolbox in the corner and swung it at the wall!

    Her movements were so fast that I waspletely caught off guard.

    ¡°Are you insane? This is illegal entry¨Cand now you¡¯re destroying property!¡±

    But my words stopped in my throat. With one strike, a section of wall crumbled, revealing an object wrapped inyers of white cling film.

    ¡°See it now, Mr. Charles?¡±

    Aubrey smiled. Worried I couldn¡¯t see clearly, she turned to face me and swung the hammer again.

    The heavy thud echoed in my chest like a blow.

    More of the wall fell away, fully exposing what was inside¨Ca head. An actual human head! Oh, Lunar Oath!

    Seeing my horrified expression, Aubrey shed a brilliant smile¨Cthose white teeth gleaming like a devil¡¯s.

    30

 Unleashed 22

    Chapter 22 Our Fate Mate!

    Aubery¡¯s POV

    Aft discovering the head, I gave Charles a friendly smile¨Cbut he avoided my gaze, his eyes quickly going

    nk

    A momemter, he finished his mental link. The dazed look faded. F¡¯ve notified the local enforcement officers to handle the scene, but¡­

    He looked at me seriously. ¡°Ms. Mary, I need you to tell me how did you know he was the killer? And how were you so precise about where the body was hidden?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Of course I wasn¡¯t going to tell him the wolf doctors at the research facility in myst life had told me everything.

    In my previous life, the man behind this murder never got caught right away. He got bolder and eventually killed over a dozen werewolves before he was finally arrested.

    Back then, when he was apprehended, he spoke calmly on live television, describing how he killed his first

    victim.

    ¡°All of this¡­ was told to me by a little girl. I don¡¯t know why she told me, or where she is now.¡±

    That¡¯s exactly what I nned to say when giving my statement.

    Charles gritted his teeth in frustration. ¡°Do you realize I could suspect you as an aplice and arrest you for this?¡±

    I smiled calmly. ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What makes you-¡± Charles didn¡¯t get to finish his sentence. His eyes zed over again. Someone was -linking with him mentally.

    Momentster, his expression changed drastically.

    ¡°Enforcement said the resident here¨CSaul¨Cwas a gamma and worked as a forensics apprentice. But he hasn¡¯t shown up for work in two days. In other words, he ran!¡±

    He fixed his sharp gaze on me. ¡°Do you know where he went?!¡±

    I narrowed my eyes, thought for a moment, then answered slowly.

    ¡°He¡­ may have gotten a taste for killing. He could be at the second victim¡¯s home right now.¡±

    ¡°Aubrey!¡±

    Charles suddenly shouted.

    ¡°This is a matter of life and death! Take it seriously!¡±

    I dropped my smile and looked at him coldly. ¡°If you know this is a matter of life and death¨Cand you need me¨Cthen you¡¯d better fix your attitude, Mr. Charles.¡±

    My sharp re made Charles instinctively take a step back. But I didn¡¯t have time to waste on him¨Cmy brain was running at full speed.

    Chapter 22 Our Fate Matel

    +8 Pearls

    I remembered that after Saul¡¯s first kill, hemitted another murder within a month. But that second date¡­ wasn¡¯t it supposed to be tomorrow?

    If he¡¯s been missing for two days already, the only exnation is¨Che¡¯s been torturing the victim for three days before the actual kill.

    But this time, I was here. I wouldn¡¯t let another werewolf be a victim.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is,¡± I said with a straight face. ¡°But I can find him. That is, if you trust me. First of all -stop looking at me like I¡¯m a suspect, Mr. Charles.¡±

    Charles pressed his lips together, clearly weighing whether to believe me.

    But I knew someone was still waiting for me to save her. I didn¡¯t have time to stand around and argue.

    I said directly, ¡°You can stay here and have someone clean up the scene. If Saul returns, maybe you can catch him red¨Chanded. Also, when I contact you via linkter, you¡¯d better answer immediately.¡±

    Charles blinked in surprise, then nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    I waved a hand in front of his face. ¡°Now give me some cash for a cab.¡± Without Charles to drive me around, and without a wolf, I had no choice but to take a taxi.

    Charles handed me his wallet and frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning, but¡­ be careful.¡±

    I smiled, turned, and walked away. Very soon, werewolf officers arrived to secure the scene.

    ¡°Skyview Court,¡± I told the driver as I gged down a car. But just as I opened the door to get in, a burning heat surged through the depths of my bones like moltenva.

    <i>Hello</i>! <i>Aubrey</i><i>! </i>A cheerful voice suddenly rang out in my head. I¡¯m <i>so </i><i>happy </i><i>to </i><i>see </i><i>you</i><i>! </i>

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I blinked, stunned.

    <i>I¡¯m </i><i>E</i><i>! </i><i>Your </i><i>wolf</i><i>! </i><i>Oh</i><i>, </i><i>thank </i><i>the </i><i>Lunar </i><i>Oath</i><i>¨C</i><i>I </i><i>finally </i><i>got </i><i>out </i><i>of </i><i>that </i><i>damn </i><i>ce</i><i>! </i>E¡¯s voice was filled with excitement. She told me she had appeared when I turned sixteen, but had been trapped in a pure white. space ever since. She couldn¡¯t escape or reach me. But early this morning, the space finally cracked¨Cand she seized the chance to escape.

    <i>I¡¯m </i><i>finally </i><i>free</i><i>! </i>

    Her joy was so infectious, I wanted to shift into my wolf form and run through the grass. I thought it¨Cand I did it.

    The driver screamed and sped off, yelling something about crazy people, but I didn¡¯t care at all.

    I ran through the woods and over rocks, E¡¯s strength flooding through every nerve like a tidal wave.

    <i>Do </i><i>you </i><i>feel </i>it? <i>We¡¯re </i><i>Alpha </i><i>level</i><i>! </i>E screamed with glee.

    ¡°Yes! This is amazing,¡± I shouted back, thrilled. But I didn¡¯t indulge for long¨CI still had someone to save.

    When I reached the vicinity of Skyview Court, I shifted back into human form and asked, ¡°E, can you suppress your energy? I don¡¯t want anyone knowing I¡¯ve awakened my wolf yet.¡±

    <i>Of </i><i>course</i>, <i>no </i><i>problem</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>can </i><i>do </i><i>much </i><i>more</i>¨C<i>you¡¯ll </i>find <i>out </i>soon <i>enough</i><i>! </i>E answered right away. Her Alpha¨Clevel

    <b>?? </b>Au??

    Chapter 22 Our Fate Matel

    aura disappeared instantly, leaving me once again with the weak, unawakened scent of an Omega.

    ¡°Well done, E.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but praise her.

    ? . <b>28</b>%!

    +8 Pearls<b>. </b>

    Looking up at the luxury apartment building ahead, a glint shed in my eyes. I was grateful for my photographic memory. I remembered every detail.

    What I didn¡¯t expect¨Cwas a stretched ck luxury car parked right in front of the building. I looked up- and through the window, I locked eyes with Alpha Henry¡¯s face, wless enough to put celebrities to shame.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± My eyes widened in shock.

    But the very next second, E screamed in my mind.

    ¡°Oh my god¨Cmate! He¡¯s our fate mate!¡±

    30

 Unleashed 23

    Chapter 23 Why

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    +8 Pearl

    What! I was utterly shocked¨CAlpha Henry was my fate mate? This was ridiculous; I had just decided to stop loving him and had already broken off our engagement!

    Oh, he¡¯s so handsome; so powerful; I love him! E had fallen head over heels and urged me to get closer to him.

    I frowned; at that moment, Alpha Henry nced at me out of the car; he frowned as well.

    ¡°I should be asking why you¡¯re here; are you following me?¡± he sneered, in a tone cold enough to lower Arctic temperatures.

    I gave a bitterugh; but E blurted excitedly, Oh, my Lunar Oath¨Clook at him; even when he¡¯s being mean, he¡¯s so handsome!

    I suddenly feltpletely drained of strength andposure.

    In werewolf school textbooks, I had studied the concept of fate mates. I knew that Lunar Oath paired each werewolf with one, and the bond between them carried an irresistible attraction; but surely, that didn¡¯t apply to me and Alpha Henry.

    E, calm down. He¡¯ll never be with me; he despises me, I exined helplessly. Under E¡¯s insistent questions, I promised that once this matter was over, I would tell her everything about my past with Alpha Henry. Finally, she quieted down.

    ¡°Answer me, Omega.¡± My silence had clearly displeased Alpha Henry; he stared me down.

    ¡°Why not say you¡¯re following me, Alpha?¡± I shot back.

    Alpha Henry raised a brow; he seemed a little surprised at my tone. He looked into my eyes and said slowly, ¡°I got here first.¡±

    My face flushed slightly.

    Just then, a man who looked like a bodyguard approached and reported to Alpha Henry.

    ¡°Alpha, Vivian isn¡¯t home; there are no signs of forced entry, but there¡¯s a note on the door. It looks hastily written says she went back to her hometown for a few days.¡±

    Alpha Henry frowned sharply; he replied without hesitation, ¡°Vivian isn¡¯t someone who would leave without a word; notify her family¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still here!¡±

    I raised my voice, cutting him off.

    I looked at him, my expressionplicated. ¡°So, Vivian is your chief secretary?¡±

    Back in the werewolf research institute, when I¡¯d been lying on the hospital bed having blood drawn, the wolf doctor had tried to distract me with the news; so I had watched the entire victim list on TV. Vivian¡¯s profile had been listed¨Cshe was a powerful career woman. The broadcast hadn¡¯t mentioned her position; now I learned she was Alpha Henry¡¯s chief secretary. The world truly was small:

    15:50 Sat, 9 Aug

    Chapter 23 Why

    Alpha Henry noticed I hadn¡¯t left; hearing me mention Vivian¡¯s name, he sneered.

    ¡°What business is it of yours? You seem to know an awful lot about the people around me.¡±

    +8 Pearls

    His tone and attitude were nasty; but I had no time to exin. I walked past his car toward the apartment; saving her came first!

    At Vivian¡¯s door, I knocked; there really was no one home.

    But Vivian had clearly died here¨Cin her own home¡­.

    Suddenly, I remembered the crime scene photos from the news; Vivian had been killed in a narrow space- which meant her home likely had a hidden room!

    Of course; as Alpha Henry¡¯s chief secretary, there were probably things too unsafe to store openly; a secret space would be the perfect solution¡­

    With that thought, I calmed down; I knew that just beyond this door, the killer was probably watching me!

    ¡°Saul; I know you¡¯re in there.¡±

    My voice was steady¨Cnot too loud or soft. This door was well soundproofed, but not that good.

    Since I couldn¡¯t pry open this reinforced electronic security door, I had to make him open it himself.

    There was no response inside. I remained patient and continued.

    ¡°The werewolf police have surrounded your home and already found the head you hid; I reported it. I¡¯ve been tracking you; so I know you¡¯re in there. Are you sure you won¡¯t let me in?¡±

    I took out my powered¨Coff phone. ¡°I came here alone; I only want to talk. Or¡­ shall I call the police?¡±

    At that moment, I heard a faint click¨Cthe door actually opened!

    My heart leapt. I pushed the door wide open; the long entryway appeared empty. I took a deep breath and stepped inside¨Cbut after only a few steps, something felt wrong!

    I turned sharply; a shadow shed¨Cthen everything went ck as a werewolf figure leaped down from above, ws shing toward my face! He had been hiding above the door; and without a word, he intended. to kill me to silence me!

    E! I screamed in my mind.

    But faster than E¡¯s response came a powerful Alpha aura from behind; arms wrapped around me, pulling me swiftly away¨Cthen that figure charged inside alone, transforming midair into a wolf and mming Saul violently to the ground!

    The scent of blood grew thick; looking down, I saw three deep w marks on Henry¡¯s left arm¨Cgashes down to the bone. Blood ran down his slender fingers, blooming red across my skirt.

    Why¡­ The word caught in my throat; my voice no longer sounded like my own. If not for protecting me- he wouldn¡¯t have been wounded like this.

 Unleashed 24

    Chapter 24 Alpha, Wait

    Henry¡¯s Pov

    When I noticed Aubrey staring at me. I frowned and pulled away, snapping impatiently. ¡°I¡¯m fe

    I turned my streistion back to Sant, lying on the floor, and asked with clear irritation, ¡°Why did you go after Vivian? What grudge do you have against her?¡±

    Saul trembled violently on the ground, stammering, ¡°She we¡¯re from the same vige. But the made it big and never looked back¡­ not even once.¡±

    That¡¯s it? I almostughed out loud. The Shadowmoon Pack allocated enough schrship funds to poor regions every year to buy out half the city. And this lunatic killed someone over something like that?

    ¡°Send him to werewolf enforcement. And get an ambnce,¡± I ordered.

    ¡°Yes. Alpha?¡±

    Once Saul had been taken care of, I went inside to check on Vivian.

    There was a hidden room in the apartment, and that¡¯s where Vivian was. Her face was pale and she was unconscious. She¡¯d been tied up with silverced ropes, and cuts covered her body. Traces of silver still lingered in her wounds, making it impossible for them to close or heal. Blood kept seeping from her skin in slow, steady drips.

    I narrowed my eyes. If I hadn¡¯t followed Aubrey upstairs today, Vivian would¡¯ve been dead by tomorrow.

    Aubrey¡­ what was her rtionship with Vivian? How did she know the killer? And why had shepletely changed¨Clike a whole new person?

    I wasn¡¯t curious because I cared. I was concerned that whatever change she¡¯d gone through might hurt my mother. That¨CI would never allow.

    Just then, Aubrey walked over. When she saw Vivian was still alive, she let out a breath of relief.

    Then she looked at me, hesitated, and asked, ¡°Alpha, do you want me to bandage you¡­¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± I said coolly, turning away.

    But Callen clicked his tongue in my mind. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to hate her that much. How¡¯d it feel, ying the hero?¡±

    ¡°Shut up¡°, I told him. ¡°I only saved her because I¡¯m the Alpha. I won¡¯t let anyone in my pack get hurt in front of me.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s <i>POV</i>:

    The way Henry turned his back¨Clike he was brushing off something filthy.

    E whimpered in my head. <i>He </i><i>looked </i><i>so </i><i>cool </i>when he <i>saved </i><i>you</i><i>¡­</i>,

    Great. My wolf¡¯s a hopeless romantic, and my fated mate¡¯s a jerk.

    Even though I¡¯d already made up my mind to let go of Alpha Henry, I couldn¡¯t deny it¨Cafter learning he was my fated mate, my heart still wavered.

    <b>15:50 </b>Sat<b>, </b><b>9 </b>Aug

    Chapter 24 Alpha, Walt

    And he did just save me.

    But then, he went right back to being cold¨Cand it crushed every ounce of hesitation.

    +8 Pearls

    A sharp ache spread through my chest. <i>I </i>must <i>be </i><i>insane </i><i>to </i><i>care </i>whether <i>Alpha </i><i>Henry </i>lives or dies. He was an Alpha. That wound would heal in no time. He didn¡¯t need my concern.

    Soon, two enforcement officers arrived to take over. Since Vivian was Alpha Henry¡¯s chief secretary, he went to the werewolf enforcement station too. Our broken engagement hadn¡¯t been announced yet, so with him around, I received unusually good treatment the entire way.

    On the road, I used my link to contact Charles. When we got to the station, he was already there. I handed him back his wallet.

    Charles hesitated, then asked with a conflicted expression, ¡°Are you sure you had nothing to do with this?¡±

    I understood instantly¨Che still suspected me. I looked straight at him and replied,

    ¡°Come talk to me when you¡¯ve learned how to stop being biased.¡±

    Charles frowned. In the hallway, he raised his voice. ¡°This has nothing to do with bias. It¡¯s a logical conclusion. If you weren¡¯t involved, how could you know exactly where the killer was?¡±

    Logical?

    I almostughed. I took a step closer and lowered my voice. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask the killer first, before using me? Officer?¡±

    With that, I turned and headed off to give my statement. But when I walked into the room, Alpha Henry was already there. The officer hadn¡¯t arrived yet. It was just the two of us in the room.

    The atmosphere instantly turned heavy, suffocating. Even E went quiet.

    I turned my head and saw that Henry¡¯s arm was nearly healed¨Cjust a shallow scar left. It wouldn¡¯t be long before even that fadedpletely. That¡¯s the regeneration of an Alpha¨Cpowerful enough to make your teeth ache.

    Maybe he felt my stare, because Alpha Henry suddenly stood up and headed for the door. Clearly, he had no intention of staying for the statement. And who would dare stop him?

    ¡°Wait, Alpha.¡±

    I called out to him.

    I thought he wouldn¡¯t stop¨Cbut at the door, Alpha Henry paused. He didn¡¯t turn around, just stood there with his back to me.

    I pressed my lips together, then said calmly, ¡°Alpha, I know you can¡¯t stand me. But please, give me just a few minutes to say what I need to say. After that, just like you want¨Conce everything¡¯s been said, I swear I won¡¯t bother you again.¡±

    There were some things I¡¯d been holding in for too long. Even if I was truly ready to let go, I needed to ask them¨Cjust once.

 Unleashed 25

    Chapter 25 He Doesn¡¯t Believe Me

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b>POV

    +8 Pearls

    Alpha Henry turned his head slightly. His deep eyes were sharp and piercing, and that handsome face looked <b>as </b>impatient as ever¨Cbut the hand that had been gripping the doorknob slowly dropped.

    I didn¡¯t know why, but realizing he was actually willing to stay and listen made something bitter stir deep inside me.

    ¡°First.¡± I said, ¡°the thing you probably hate me most for¡­ is what happened five months ago, when you were drugged. Am I right?¡±

    I sat by the desk, my voice calm. I was facing him, but I didn¡¯t look at him directly.

    The moment I brought up that stain on his record, Henry frowned again. Before he could speak, I suddenly looked up.

    ¡°That night¡­ wasn¡¯t me.¡±

    I said it one word at a time, clear and firm. I didn¡¯t look away. I stared him right in the eye.

    His pupils shrank a little. It looked like something about thatnded.

    But in the next second, he snapped, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then who?¡±

    Of course. I shook my head. I never thought just one sentence would make him believe me. He hasn¡¯t hated me for just a day or two.

    ¡°That night, at the cruise party¨Cyou¡¯re right, I was the one who handed you the drink. But I only wanted to start a conversation. I had no idea the drink had been spiked.¡±

    Before that, even though he wasn¡¯t exactly warm toward me, his attitude had never been this openly disgusted. It was after that night that the hate became something real, something sharp.

    Henry let out a coldugh. ¡°I must be insane to be standing here listening to this crap.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not crap.¡± I saw he was about to leave and quickly kept talking. ¡°Last night, I hit one of those two bastards in the head with my phone. He threw it out the window. If you go back now and have the staff search the grounds, you should be able to find it. Since I study medicine, I get random shes of inspiration sometimes, so I keep a little voice recorder on my phone strap.¡±

    His expression started to shift¨Che was listening now.

    Henry wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew I wouldn¡¯t bring something like that up for no reason. I kept going.

    ¡°Before the party, Mariana came to me. She asked me to make her a type of aphrodisiac that wouldn¡¯t harm werewolf physiology.¡±

    Mariana was someone who grew up with both me and Henry. She awakened her wolf at seventeen and had Beta¨Clevel strength. She was beautiful and had fans all over¨Cnot just in Shadowmoon Pack, but in the surrounding ones too. Back when I was getting bullied at school or at home, she¡¯d always stand up for me, as long as she was around.

    I used to think she was my best friend. Better than Bailey.

    <b>13:50 </b><b>Sat</b>, 9 AUG

    Chapter 35 He Doesn¡¯t Believe Me

    But¡­

    <b>282 </b>

    ¡ú

    <b>A </b>Pearls

    Henry¡¯s face was starting to look off. Before he could say anything, Ljumped in.

    ¡°I¡¯d never had anyone ask ine to do something like that before. I was scared. So I hit record.¡±

    I gave a bitter smile. In myst life,st night was the moment everything in my world shattered.

    That broken phone and lost recorder were never recovered. But this time, I¡¯m still in time. Originally, I hadn¡¯t nned to bring any of this up. I didn¡¯t want to get dragged into anything else with Henry. But just now, I changed my mind.

    It doesn¡¯t matter how Henry sees me. But why should I have to carry thebel of shameless slut my whole life?

    ¡°That night, the drink I gave you? Mariana gave it to me. I knew something was wrong and brought you to a room. I could tell you were drugged and didn¡¯t want you to embarrass yourself, so I got rid of the others. I knew the antidote, since I¡¯d made the stuff. But you suddenly lost it and threw away my needles. You looked like you were in pain, so I gave myself to you. Willingly.¡±

    Even now, when I talk about that night, my voice stays calm. Just like I¡¯m stating a fact.

    ¡°Afterwards, you investigated. You found out I¡¯d been working on that kind of drug recently and jumped to the conclusion that it was all a setup. But why did you investigate in the first ce? Mariana must¡¯ve said something to you. If you go back and find the recorder, you¡¯ll figure it out yourself.¡±

    I felt like I¡¯d made things clear. But Henry¡¯s face was full of fury. His fists were clenched tight, and the Alpha pressure rolling off him made the whole room feel suffocating.

    ¡°So what, you¡¯re trying to pin all this on Mariana now?¡±

    He scoffed. ¡°She¡¯s such a good girl¨Cand you¡¯ve got the nerve to nder her?¡±

    A good girl¡­?

    Iughed.

    Bitter, angry, hurt¨Cand still, Iughed, even brighter than before.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it? You just assume I¡¯m ndering her? Even when I tell you there¡¯s proof, you still won¡¯t believe me?<b>¡± </b>

    This cramped little space between us felt like a battlefield¨Ctwo people on opposite ends, locked in a war with no retreat.

    ·Ë

    30

    (

 Unleashed 26

    Chapter 26 Tell Me Why

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    My smile was turning colder.

    Alpha Henry was getting angrier by the second. He scoffed, full of disdain. ¡°If they don¡¯t find that recorder, are you gonna say Mariana picked it up? Don¡¯t forget, she¡¯s on tour. She won¡¯t be back for a month!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe our mate is this dumb! He actually doesn¡¯t believe you!¡± E growled furiously in my mind. ¡°Should I break the suppression? Let him know we¡¯re fated mates? Maybe then he¡¯ll finally fucking believe you!¡±

    I felt her urge boil up and immediately stopped her. ¡°No. Don¡¯t do it. Even if he finds out I¡¯m his mate. I swear, it wouldn¡¯t change a thing. And I don¡¯t want to use that to tie him to me. I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to be with him anymore. E, please¡­ don¡¯t let him know I¡¯m his mate. Okay?¡±

    E went quiet. After a long moment, she finally answered, ¡°Okay.¡±

    I let out a breath and looked back at Alpha Henry. I gritted my teeth. ¡°Can I just ask you something?¡±

    My eyes stayed locked on his. I didn¡¯t look away for even a second.

    ¡°She¡¯s your childhood friend. But so am I. I even met you before she did. I was your fianc¨¦e. So why do you trust her so much¡­ but not me?¡±

    ¡°Because she¡¯s simpler than you. Kinder than you. No¨Cthere¡¯s nothing about you that evenpares to her.¡±

    Alpha Henry sneered and turned to leave.

    And right then, I snapped.

    With E awakened, my speed was insane. Before he could react, I got to the door first, mmed it shut, and shoved him back against it. But as Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s Alpha, there was no way he¡¯d let himself be cornered like that. In one smooth motion, he grabbed my hands and pinned me against the door instead.

    I couldn¡¯t break free, so I grabbed his cor tight with both fists, not letting him get away.

    ¡°Let go!¡± he barked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    I don¡¯t know where the strength came from, but I stood my ground. The old me would never have dared to speak to Alpha Henry like that. I would¡¯ve backed down in an instant. But I¡¯m not the old me anymore.

    ¡°Goddamn it!!¡±

    Alpha Henry¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What do you want from me?!¡± he shouted, mming a fist into the door right next to my head.

    The loud bang rang out beside my ear, and the rage radiating off him felt like a wall about to crush me.

    We were so close, I could feel his body trembling with anger.

    I raised my head, stubborn as hell, and stared at him. I wasn¡¯t just angry. I was in pain. And I was so, so tired.

    <b>?</b><b>?</b>???

    Chapter 20 Tell Me Why

    The look in my eyes must¡¯ve shaken him¨Clike something haunted.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± I yelled. ¡°Tell me exactly why you treat me and her so differently! Just say it, and I¡¯ll let

    He let out a bitterugh.

    ¡°You really want to know? Fine, If you¡¯ve forgotten, I¡¯ll remind you.¡±

    <b>28</b><b>% </b>

    40 Pears

    you go!<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°You remember, don¡¯t you? When we were fourteen? The three of us snuck off to the countryside vi. I fell into the water. You were right there. But you were so scared of water, all you did was stand there frozen! Even when I was cking out, thest thing I saw was you, standing there useless, too scared to move. If it weren¡¯t for Mariana, I would¡¯ve died. You tell me¨Chow the hell could someone like you be my fianc¨¦e?¡±

    His words stunned me. I stared at him, wide¨Ceyed,pletely thrown..

    But he wasn¡¯t done.

    ¡°After she pulled me out, I had a fever. I was unconscious for days. The first time I opened my eyes, Mariana was right there, taking care of me. Where the hell were you?¡±

    ¡°It was the middle of the night. Mariana walked ten miles through the damn mountains to get me medicine. She was just a girl. No wolf yet. If she¡¯d run into a rogue, she¡¯d be dead. But she still did it. And you? You were so scared, you ran all the way home by yourself! If Mariana hadn¡¯t been there, I¡¯d be six feet under. And now you have the nerve to ask why I treat you differently?!¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ hahahahahahaha!¡±

    Suddenly, I burst outughing.

    My eyes went red in an instant, but I couldn¡¯t stop. Iughed like I was losing my mind¨Csharp, shrill,pletely unhinged.

    Henry had been seething just seconds ago, but now he looked baffled.

    ¡°What the hell are youughing at?!¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ haha¡­¡±

    Theughter kept bubbling up. I slowly let go of his cor. Myugh faded, but it sounded more like crying.

    A whole lifetime of loving someone who never loved you back¡­ and <i>this </i>was the reason? <i>This </i>was it?

    ¡°When I was younger¡­ yeah, I was terrified of water. I couldn¡¯t even go near it¡­¡±

    I looked up at him and spoke slowly.

    ¡°But I saw you go under. I saw you close your eyes. You were about to die. So in the end¡­ I still jumped in.¡±

    30

 Unleashed 27

    Chapter 27 Alpha, This Is What You Owe Me

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Whether it was a calmke or a raging river if I couldn¡¯t touch the bottom. I was terrified. I almost drowned once. I remember that pain. That helpless, suffocating terror. Water forces its way into your body like it¡¯s alive, flooding your nose, throat, windpipe, lungs. And all you can do is stay awake, watching yourself slowly die.

    But when I saw Henry slipping under his eyes closing, body going limp¨Call of that fear vanished.

    Because more than 1 feared death, 1 feared losing him.

    ¡°I pushed through that panic to save you. You were already unconscious. You didn¡¯t see how hard I was shaking. I nearly didn¡¯t make it. It was Mariana¨Cshe came back with flowers, saw you drowning, and helped me drag you out.¡±

    I started to calm down. But I couldn¡¯t stop theugh that slipped out. It was too ridiculous. Too cruel. Only now did I know the truth.

    ¡°Later, you got sick. I did too. We both had fevers. But there was no medicine in that countryside ce, no signal either. Mariana said she was scared of the dark, didn¡¯t dare go alone.¡±

    ¡°It was me. I had a fever, and I still walked ten miles in the pouring rain through the mountains to get you medicine.¡±

    ¡°I barely managed to get to the town, bought the meds, popped one myself, and caught a ride back. I was burning up. The second I handed the bottle to Mariana, I cked out. When I woke up, I was in the hospital. The driver was the one who took me.¡±

    Back then, we hadn¡¯t awakened our wolves yet. No mind link, no way to call for help.

    ¡°Afterward, Mariana told me you were unconscious the whole time and didn¡¯t know what I¡¯d done. She said if you found out, you¡¯d feel guilty. You¡¯d feel awful. So I told her, it¡¯s no big deal. Don¡¯t say anything¡­¡±

    Anotherugh escaped me.

    ¡°So¡­ I told her not to tell you¡­ and she turned everything I did into <i>her </i>story. And you? You believed her. You protected her. And you pushed me away¡­¡±

    Iughed harder, voice rising into something high and brittle.

    ¡°God, is there anything funnier than this?!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Alpha Henry cut me off, his eyes sharp as knives. ¡°Where¡¯s your proof? You say all this, but where¡¯s the evidence?¡±

    ¡°Evidence?¡± I red right back. ¡°Did Mariana show you any evidence when she imed she saved you?!¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t have any.¡± He lowered his eyes, tone unreadable.

    I scoffed. ¡°Evidence? Yeah, I¡¯ve got it.¡±

    ¡°You remember the medicine/bottle?¡± I asked, tone cutting. ¡°That town was so behind, they used paper pouches. But it was raining. I didn¡¯t want the pills to get soaked, so I asked the pharmacy to put them in an empty milk bottle instead.¡±

    Chapter 27 Alpha. This Is What You Owe Me

    8 Pearlg.

    ¡°I ran too fast, tripped, but I protected the bottle. It didn¡¯t break, but the mouth cracked. You remember that?¡±

    Henry¡¯s POV

    Of course I remembered.

    I asked why the meds were in a milk bottle. Mariana said it was to keep them dry in the damp weather. I didn¡¯t question it.

    But I did notice¨Cthere were spiderweb cracks around the mouth of the bottle. I remembered that part clearly.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to believe it. What Aubrey said was the <i>exact opposite </i>of what Mariana told me<i>. </i>

    Mariana said when she arrived, Aubrey was frozen stiff in fear. She said she jumped in and pulled me out. She said she was the one who got the meds.

    Aubreyughed again. Her eyes were bloodshot, almost manic. Thatugh- I couldn¡¯t tell if she was mocking me, or herself.

    ¡°You still want more proof?¡± Her voice was hoarse.

    ¡°I went in the water. I ran those mountains. I passed out in the rain. I was this close to getting pneumonia! The hospital has a record. If they still have the file, you can look it up. Check the date.¡±

    And just like that, the room went dead silent.

    Technically, none of this was concrete evidence. But her expression¨Cso hollow, so bitter¨Cit spoke volumes.

    Then someone knocked on the door.

    Both of us jumped, like we¡¯d been snapped out of a trance.

    ¡°Excuse me, Alpha,¡± the voice said from outside., ¡°I¡¯m here to take the statement. May Ie in?¡±

    Before I could respond, Aubrey moved. She grabbed me by the neck¨Cand kissed me.Hard.

    She bit down deep. The kiss was brutal, bloody. My lips split I hissed in pain, but I didn¡¯t push her away.

    Her eyes were burning. Her kiss¨Cmore vicious than anything she could¡¯ve said. Her mouth was like fire, searing right through me.

    Then she pulled back, her voice low and cold by my ear.

    ¡°That kiss¡­ is what you owe me.¡±

    ¡°You owe me a lifetime. But I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±

    Blood stained her lips. She leaned in again.

    ¡°From now on¡­ we¡¯re nothing. You can forget everything I said. Don¡¯t bother looking into it. Don¡¯t remember it. I hope you and M¨¢riana live happily ever after.¡±

 Unleashed 28

    Chapter 28 I Was So Naive

    Reory¡¯s POV

    After Aubrey finished speaking, she flung open the door and stormed our without looking back, her determination absolute,

    In that instant. I felt as if I had lost something irreceably precious; even Callen, who always had something to say, stood silent as stone.

    The officer standing at the door nced at me hesitantly and asked, ¡°Alpha, should I bring her back <i>for </i>the statement?¡±

    ¡°No need. I snapped out of it and shook my head.

    Though Aubrey hadn¡¯t provided solid evidence, the pain in her eyes said it all.

    Back then, I had been young; it was an ident, and there seemed no need to verify it. So I had always treated Mariana well. And now, Aubrey was telling me I had been wrong all along?

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ¨C

    When I ran out, I found that night had fully fallen; a cold rain wasing down steadily. As the water trickled from my hair down my cor, I suddenly thought of the showers at the virus research center the wolves in whiteb coats always set the water icy cold, iming it would help calm the virus inside me.

    Cold really did clear the mind.

    In my past life, after losing everything, I had once confronted Mariana. She had looked at me with innocent, tears, denying everything; she said the aphrodisiac had only been meant for her pet. She swore she had no idea there was anything in the wine ¨C that someone else must have been targeting Alpha Henry, and I had simply been caught in the trap.

    I had half¨Cbelieved her; after all, Mariana had always been kind to me, always gentle, always looking out for me. And yes, there had been many she¨Cwolves eager to get Alpha Henry into bed.

    But in the end, if she hadn¡¯t betrayed me herself, I never would have been captured by Bailey and sent to the virus research center. Only then did I realize all of Mariana¡¯s warmth had been a lie. Only then did I see how deep her mask truly ran.

    Now I understood just how wrong I had been. Mariana wasn¡¯t just good at hiding; her schemes were brilliant. She had been weaving such lies since she was thirteen. Compared to her, my naivety wasughable.

    The rain poured down my hair in streams.

    A cold emptiness settled over me. It had only been two nights and a day since my rebirth; already, I had seen just how terrifying people could be. This new life was going to be a brutal fight.

    In my past life, I had lost because I was too slow to act. I had been toote in recognizing my enemies; too foolishly attached to things that didn¡¯t exist.

    Like my love for Alpha Henry; my longing for my father¡¯s affection; my belief in Mariana¡¯s friendship.

    But this life would be different. I had another chance; no matter how strong my enemies were, I would hold on to what was mine.

    15:51 Sat, 9 Ailg

    Chapter 281 Was So Nalve

    +8 Pears

    I still had dreams: I was still young; and now I had Alpha¨Clevel E. There was still time. Time to fight back.

    But why did it still hurt so much?

    I clutched my chest and slowly crouched down. The bitterness, the anger, the helplessness, the resentment ¨Cit was overwhelming.

    At that moment, a car stopped beside me. Charles jumped out and hurried over.

    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡­ It¡¯s you!¡±

    His expression changed. ¡°What are you doing here? Weren¡¯t you supposed to have gone home already?¡±

    Hearing someone else¡¯s voice pulled me out of my suffocating emotions. I let Charles help me into the car.

    I was soaked to the skin; Charles pulled one of his jackets from the backseat and draped it over me.

    ¨C

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Charles said firmly. Amusing just this afternoon he¡¯d treated me with nothing but cold suspicion; now he was ying the protector.

    In truth, I didn¡¯t want to go home. Bailey had said this morning that my father wouldn¡¯t being home tonight; there would be no peace for me there.

    Charles nced sideways at me, voice low. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer. After a pause, he spoke again, voice awkward. ¡°About this afternoon¡­ I want to apologize. I¡¯ve interrogated Robert and Easton; they really were connected to Bailey. But I¡¯m sure this is all a misunderstanding.¡±

    I let out a coldugh and turned to look at him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. You¡¯re nothing to me; whether you misunderstand me or not doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Charles frowned, clearly frustrated. After a moment, he forced out, ¡°My aunt married into your family. That makes me your cousin; how can you say we¡¯re nothing?¡±

    Now I reallyughed.

    I raised an eyebrow, eyes cold and sharp.

    ¡°Then, Charles, today I helped your department catch a criminal. Does the department offer any reward?¡±

    Charles blinked at my smile, instinctively replying, ¡°There¡¯s a bonus and a banner of thanks ¨C but the bonus isn¡¯t much. You probably won¡¯t care. If you want the banner¡­<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I want the bonus.¡± My words caught Charles off guard.

    ¡°How much is it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s fourteen hundred dors,¡± Charles answered, then asked, ¡°Do you really need money that badly? Doesn¡¯t your aunt give you seven thousand a month? Why would a student need so much?¡±

    I knew there was no point exining. I simply said, ¡°Can you give me the fourteen hundred now? I need it urgently.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Charles said. He took out his wallet a long one, thick with cash. He handed me the bills. I didn¡¯t take extra; once I had fourteen hundred, I returned the rest to him.

    ? oRS AusVEI %

    Chapter 281 Was So Naive

    Charles looked helpless. ¡°We¡¯re family, more or less, do we really need to be this formal?¡±

    I smiled and said nothing.

    Soon we arrived at the Mary residence. I looked at him and smiled faintly.

    <b>¡°</b>Park outside. I¡¯ll show you a good show.¡±

    30

 Unleashed 29

    Chapter 29 You¡¯re Blushing¡­

    Charles POV

    Because Aubrey leaned in close, a faint, cool scent surrounded me. My heart started racing, and I needed before I even thought about it. By the time I realized what I¡¯d done, I was already regretting it becauer [ had a feeling whatever she wanted to show me wouldn¡¯t be anything good.

    I parked the car on the driveway outside, about to knock on the door when Aubrey stopped me and pointed to the side.

    ¡°Hide over there.¡±

    I obeyed without thinking. I didn¡¯t even know why I was listening to her so easily.

    Aubrey rang the doorbell. The one who opened it wasn¡¯t Ka¨Cit was Aurelia.

    The moment she saw Aubrey, soaked to the bone, her face actually shed with satisfaction.

    ¡°What are you doing back here? I thought you were all grown up now, spreading your wings. And now you¡¯re out here threatening and sowing discord? What¡¯d you tell Charles? You think he¡¯d believe you?¡±

    Aubrey answered quietly, ¡°I came back because I don¡¯t have any money. I¡¯ve got nowhere else to go. Maybe give me a little cash, and I¡¯ll leave right away.¡±

    ¡°Pah!¡±

    Aurelia didn¡¯t even hesitate before snapping, ¡°You little brat. Are you stupid fromst night¡¯s scare or just so desperate for money you¡¯ve lost your mind? You¡¯ve got the nerve to ask me for money? I fed you, clothed you, sent you to school¨Cand now you want cash? Keep dreaming!¡±

    Aubrey gave a coldugh. ¡°You always brag about how generous you are with me, how much money you gave me. Aren¡¯t you afraid someone might find out you never actually gave me a cent? That you made me wear factory rejects and eat leftovers? What happens to your image then?¡±

    That shut Aurelia up¨Cbut only for a second. Her face instantly twisted in rage. Her carefully shaped brows shot up like knives.

    ¡°You little b*tch. Go ahead, say whatever you want! You think anyone would believe you? After all these years, people already have their minds made up about you. No matter what you say, they¡¯ll just think you¡¯re lying!¡±

    Aubrey smiled and shook her head. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be this bold with me if you hadn¡¯t already found someone to ghostwrite Bailey¡¯s paper, huh? They say overprotective mothers ruin their kids¨CBailey¡¯s already useless. Even if she gets into the program, she¡¯s going to be a total failure.¡±

    Aurelia looked like she was going to explode. Sheughed out of pure fury.

    ¡°What business is that of yours? You think you can keep threatening me forever? You¡¯re sleeping outside tonight! Anyway, dressed like such a tramp, I¡¯m sure some random guy will be happy to take you in!¡±

    Then she mmed the door shut.

    Aubrey turned and looked at me, her expression unreadable, then smiled. ¡°Charles, looks like I¡¯ll have to trouble you to drive me to a motel in the city.¡±

    Z(PNVH??3

    Chapter 20 You¡¯re Blushing

    <b>28 </b>

    D+ Pearls

    I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°Te this how she usually treats you? She can¡¯t treat you like that! That¡¯s¡ªthis is

    I¡¯m going to talk to her!¡±

    Aubrey stopped me. Under the streemp and rain, her face was calmno anger, no panic¨Cjust a quiet. deep exhaustion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble for me. If she finds out I yed her, it won¡¯t stop at just kicking me out.<i>¡± </i>

    Her calmness hit me like a punch in the gut. I couldn¡¯t believe the difference between how Aunt Aurelia acts in public and how she treats Aubrey behind closed doors.

    For over ten years, she kept saying how hard she worked to be a good stepmother. We all believed her. But the truth¡­ couldn¡¯t be more different.

    I didn¡¯t want to imagine what these past years had been like for Aubrey, an unawakened Omega in that house.

    ¡°Come stay at my ce.¡±

    I hesitated a second, then said it out loud.

    Aubrey suddenly let out a softugh. ¡°You gonna be the guy who takes in a stray girl?¡±

    My face flushed red. ¡°Aubrey!¡±

    But she had already turned away. ¡°Just take me to a motel.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± I gripped the steering wheel tight. ¡°An unawakened Omega staying alone is too dangerous.¡± And with how gorgeous she is? No chance.

    Aubrey gave me a look and then suddenly asked,

    ¡°Charles, have you thought about what might¡¯ve happened if I hadn¡¯t run into you this afternoon?¡±

    I blinked,

    ¡°Let mey it out for you,¡± she said softly, eyes glinting. ¡°Imagine you came over to the Mary family¡¯s ce, and Aurelia told you that something happenedst night between me and those two scumbags. That for the sake of the family¡¯s reputation, they can¡¯t be allowed to talk. You¡¯d probably think I caused more trouble again. You¡¯d be annoyed with me, but because you think she¡¯s just a poor, helpless stepmother, you¡¯d still help, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer. Because¡­ if she had said that, maybe I really would have helped cover it up.

    Thinking back now¨Chow fast Aunt Aurelia called me over, how she treated Aubrey¨Cit¡¯s very possible that¡¯s what she nned. me everything on Aubrey.

    Aubrey smiled. ¡°Then today, when you interrogated those two bastards, they told you the truth. And what did you say to me? You told me I must¡¯ve misunderstood Bailey¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    I started to panic. If this were before, I would¡¯ve believed it was just a misunderstanding without hesitation. But now? I wasn¡¯t so sure.

    ¡°Save it. Truth is, you, Aurelia, and Bailey are real family. I don¡¯t mean a thing to any of you.¡±

    Chapter 29 You¡¯re Blushing¡­

    Aubrey¡¯s voice was final.

    I pulled over to the side of the road and said seriously.

    ¡°You¡¯re my cousin too.¡±

    <b>28</b><b>% </b>

    * Pearls

    ¡°Funny. You never cared before, but now you¡¯re using thatbel like it means something? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a littlete?¡±

    Aubrey gave a coldugh and leaned in closer. ¡°Or maybe¡­ you¡¯ve got other thoughts about me, and that¡¯s why you suddenly care?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    I instinctively pushed back.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Aubrey leaned even closer. Her longshes curled slightly, like two little brushes hiding her true emotions. Her eyes looked almost dreamy.

    That cold, clean scent surrounded me again. I could hear my own heart pounding in my ears.

    Then I heard herugh.

    ¡°Charles,¡± she whispered, ¡°you¡¯re blushing¡­¡±

    ¡£

    30

 Unleashed 30

    Chapter 30 I Have Nothing to Do with You

    Charles POV

    Aubrey reached out; she lightly wrapped her arms around me. I was startled and pressed back tightly against the driver¡¯s seat.

    My face grew even redder; it felt like my brain had shut downpletely. All I could think was at this distance¡­ was she trying to¡­.

    Then I heard a faint click- Aubrey had unlocked the car door.

    As soon as the lock clicked, she abruptly pulled away. The flirtatious look on her face vanished, reced by a cold indifference.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me your cousin again. We¡¯re not rted by blood, and we will never be friends. Stop following

    me.¡±

    With that, Aubrey got out of the car. I wanted to stop her; my hand reached out instinctively, but in the end. 1 let it fall helplessly.

    ¨C

    I hadn¡¯t realized that things between Aubrey and Aunt had gotten this bad so bad that the entire Lynn family had turned against her.

    For some reason, it left me feeling heavy inside.

    Frustrated, I shifted into wolf form and ran deep into the forest to clear my head. I couldn¡¯t figure it out hadn¡¯t done anything to Aubrey. Why did she resent me so much? Just because of a few biased words I¡¯d said earlier?

    ¨C

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    After getting out of the car, I went straight to a sportswear store on the street and bought a change of clothes; then I found a small motel and checked in. My status was tooplicated ¨C only ces like this wouldn¡¯t ask questions.

    Werewolves here were far removed from the power centers; most wouldn¡¯t recognize me as Alpha Henry¡¯s former fianc¨¦e.

    After showering and changing into dry clothes, I finallyy on the bed and felt a sense of relief.

    The room smelled faintly musty; I didn¡¯t mind at all. I¡¯d slept in far worse ces ¨C this was already an improvement.

    After ten minutes, I got up again. I still had something to do.

    No matter how tired I was, as long as I hadn¡¯t been captured or crippled, I never skipped the training my grandfather had taught me.

    ¨C

    In my past life, I had lived to thirty¨Cone; I hade to fully appreciate the value of this training. I even suspected that part of the reason/I hadn¡¯t died from the Lupine Virus and had instead be atent carrier ¨C was thanks to my ancient werewolf bloodline, this training, and the medicinal baths I had taken regrly.

    So I couldn¡¯t afford to neglect it.

    The moment wereplex and demanding. I¡¯d waited training when I was hist ots gears old, but in wen¡¯t um 1 wat ten than I could truly sense the form of energy within me

    The Merswill merlilion relepe I¡¯d learned depended entirely on that energy every nezille reflect on it

    the

    I had to keep my crength and focus sharp at all times.

    After a while, I was drenched in sweat. Subdenly, a loud crash erupted by my ear.

    Startled, I turned my head ¨C arge ck wolf had smashed through the wooden window and leapt inside. It hit the Bloor with a thud, then shifted back into human form, lying motionless on the floor.

    What the heck? My body aching, I cautiously approached. I knew these small motels weren¡¯t exactly safe. but this? I hadn¡¯t expected things to be this bad.

    Before I could get too close, the man stirred, he frowned and lifted his head.

    ¡°So disgusting. Get away from me.¡±

    As he spoke, his eyes had already turned red; his fangs bared as he snarled at me. The threat was clear¨C<i>if</i>! dared to scream, he¡¯d rip me apart.

    I did instinctively take half a step back¨Cnot because he was intimidating, but because of <i>the </i><i>face </i>I now saw in the dim light.

    Pale as cold moonlight, the face was almost unnervingly handsome. His long, narrow eyes nted slightly upward: thickshes cast sharp shadows beneath them. His irises were a rare dark gold, like poisoned cornflowers. Across the bridge of his nose ran an old scar- not disfiguring, but adding a dangerous wildness to an otherwise perfect face.

    Wet ck hair clung to his forehead; droplets slid along his sharp jawline before vanishing beneath the open cor of his ck shirt.

    Even now, curled on the floor in a sorry state, an oppressive aura radiated from him- elegant, but deadly. like a predator lurking in the midnight forest.

    Most striking of all was the obsidian earring in his left ear; in the dim light, it gleamed with a ghostly blue- like a wolf¡¯s eye glowing in the dark.

    Mateo. It was him¡­ What kind of luck was this? I had only gone out for one night, and I had already run into Bailey¡¯s future benefactor- the very executioner who would one day send me to hell.

    Suddenly, he lifted his gaze; his violet pupils narrowed to slits ¨C the telltale sign that a werewolf was ready to strike.

    ¡°Keep staring and I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out.¡± His voice was low and rough, like sandpaper dragging over silk.

    I almostughed. Such familiar words. In my past life, he had said the same thing to me ¨C ¡°Scream again and I¡¯ll cut out your tongue.¡±

    And now, the man who would one day shove me into the abyss was bleeding out on the floor of my cheap motel room.

    A sudden knock at the door.

    ¡°Security check!¡± a rough male voice called, apanied by pounding. ¡°Someone reported a fugitive!¡±

    Mateo narrowed his eyes; blood was seeping from a gruesome wound on his abdomen. Yet even now, he bared his fangs and threatened me.

    ¡°Send them away, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    30

    1

 Unleashed 31

    Chapter 31 Twenty Thousand

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b>POV

    As he spoke, Mateo stepped aside to let me open the door.

    He looked absolutely wrecked. The powerful aura typical of an Alpha was now distorted and feeble, weakened by his injuries.

    Finisher

    ¡°That damn bastard dared to threaten us!¡± E snarled in my mind, furious. ¡°Aubrey, let me out so I <b>can </b>tear that arrogant bastard to-¡±

    Her voice stopped mid¨Csentence, like someone had cut it off with invisible scissors.

    My heart dropped.

    ¡°E? E!¡± I called out frantically inside my mind, but no matter how hard I tried, there was no response.

    She was gone? No way. I hadn¡¯t done anything! Wait¡­ I suddenly remembered the wolf suppressants I¡¯d taken before.

    Normally, one dose would dy a wolf¡¯s awakening for three months. But Bailey and her twisted mother had been putting that stuff in my food every single day.

    For two whole years. Seven hundred and thirty days. I¡¯d practically lived on wolf suppressants!

    As a wolf medic myself, I realized instantly¨Cmy body was like a faulty wire. My wolf¡¯s power was flickering, unstable. I had no idea when it would return to normal, but it definitely wasn¡¯t now.

    The knocking outside the door hadn¡¯t stopped. Inside, Alpha Mateo stared at me with cold, sharp eyes. ¡°Why are you still standing here, Omega?¡± His low voice was hoarse with impatience and threat. ¡°Now.¡±

    A wounded beast is often the most dangerous. I had no choice but to y along, for now.

    ¡°I need to deal with the bloodstains,¡± I said, then grabbed some disinfectant from the bathroom and poured it onto the carpet. The harsh chemical smell immediately masked the scent of blood. Only then did I cautiously crack the door open¨Cjust enough to peek through.

    Two officers in dark gray uniforms from the Werewolf Patrol stood outside.

    ¡°Wh¨CWhat¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, forcing my voice to sound timid and harmless, like a regr Omega girl startled by a knock in the night.

    One of them softened his tone when he saw me¨Cjust a small girl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The alpha¡¯s medicinal herbs were stolen. We¡¯re chasing the suspect. Did you see a man in ck?¡±

    Alpha Henry¡¯s ce was robbed? Mateo¡¯s doing, clearly. No wonder someone like him ended up so badly hurt.

    I let my face show just the right mix of confusion and surprise, then shook my head hard. ¡°I just <b>got </b><b>back </b>from a run¡­ I was about to shower. I haven¡¯t seen anyone¡­¡±

    To sell it, I opened the door just a tiny bit more, letting them see my sweat¨Csoaked <b>athletic </b><b>wear </b>and <b>catch </b><b>a </b>

    <b>08:36 </b><b>Mon</b>, 11 <b>Aug </b>?1]

    Chapter 31 Twenty Thousand

    whiff of the scent clinging to me.

    Their noses twitched. They exchanged a nce, then seemed to buy it.

    ¡°If you spot anything suspicious, report it to the Patrol right away.¡±

    They didn¡¯t press further and turned to leave.

    I let out a silent breath of relief. But the moment I shut the door, Mateo shoved me up against it.

    ¡°Listen. I¡¯m staying here tonight to recover. You¡¯d better not try anything, or I¡¯ll make sure you die a horrible death.¡±

    Finished

    I was forced to look up at him, his bloodshot eyes still sharp as a hawk¡¯s just inches away. The air seemed to freeze for a few seconds, thick enough to wring water from.

    Finally, I spoke slowly.

    ¡°Two hundred grand.¡±

    ¡°Your right leg is dislocated. You¡¯ve got silver shards lodged in your body. Internal bleeding. If those <i>go </i>untreated, even for an Alpha like you, it¡¯ll get ugly. I¡¯ll treat you. You stay here safe for the night. You <i>pay </i>me two hundred grand. Deal?¡±

    Mateo¡¯s POV

    Two hundred grand? She was seriously trying to charge me¨Cnow?

    I raised an eyebrow, surprised. It might¡¯ve been the first time I really looked at this Omega I had pinned against the door.

    Her cheeks were still flushed from exercise, sweat sticking to her temples. But those eyes¡­ they were sharp. Too sharp. No fear. No submission. None of what a typical Omega would show in front of a dominant Alpha. Instead, there was a strange calm in her stare, bordering on cold. Maybe even¡­ a little calcting?

    Interesting.

    I stepped back and let out a dark chuckle.

    ¡°Fine. Deal. If you patch me up, I¡¯ll give you two hundred grand tomorrow. But if you don¡¯t¡­¡± I deliberately drew out the threat, ¡°I¡¯ll sell you to the lowest kind of dogfight handler out there. Fair trade, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    She straightened her cor, gaze cool as she said, ¡°Then start getting the money ready. Move. I¡¯m taking a shower.¡±

    She wanted to shower? Now? That was¡­ odd.

    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t try anything. Hand over your weapons.¡±

    She shot me a quick nce. ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡±

    ¡°No?¡± I sneered. ¡°An Omega that looks like you, living alone in a ce like this, and you¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t carry anything to protect yourself? Do I look stupid to you?¡±

    I stared her down, making sure each word hit like a nail.

    Chapter 31 Twenty Thousand

    ¡°Take off your clothes<b>. </b>I¡¯m going to check¡±

    30

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like on Alpha

 Unleashed 32

    Chapter 32 The Debt

    <b>Mateo¡¯s </b>POV

    When I gave the order, she frowned¨Cbut then slipped off her jacket without a word, revealing a <b>snug </b><b>tank </b>top underneath..

    Her lean upper body was clearly defined, and her lower half was dressed in form¨Cfitting athletic <b>leggings¡ª </b>no room to hide anything, not weapons¡­ and definitely not her figure.

    I had to admit¨Cthis Omega was wless. That sweat¨Csoaked body, just barely veiled by the damp fabric, could stir the blood of any male werewolf with a working pulse.

    A slow heat rose in my gut, tightening as I watched. My Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as I swallowed, voice low <b>and </b>rough. ¡°Keep going. Don¡¯t stall.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Keep going?

    Like this wasn¡¯t enough? Anyone could see there was nowhere to hide anything. He was clearly doing this to mess with me.

    So instead, I walked to the bathroom door, grabbed the stainless<b>¨C</b>steel handle¨Cand with one firm tug. yanked it clean off the hinges.

    Mateo¡¯s smirk vanished. His whole body went tense.

    ¡°Rx,¡± I said lightly, giving the handle a yful shake before tossing it to the floor with a dull thud.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a slightly stronger¨Cthan¨Caverage Omega. I took the lock off the bathroom door¨Cdoes <i>that </i>make you feel safer? It¡¯s frosted ss. You¡¯ll be able to see my shadow while I¡¯m in there. If anything looks off, you can bust in. What more do you want?¡±

    Of course, what I really meant was, <i>Try </i><i>me </i><i>and </i><i>see </i><i>what </i><i>happens</i>.

    Ignoring the way his expression darkened, I calmly stepped into the bathroom and pulled the door shut behind me.

    First, I tried calling out to E again. Still no response. I pushed the worry aside. I hadn¡¯t had my wolf for years¨CI could handle this.

    I stripped down and turned on the shower.

    After working out, my body was flushing out a lot of built¨Cup toxins. That was normal. Grandpa always said, the more impurities that left my system, the better my body would be. My wolf and I would sync even more perfectly, allowing me to tap into a stronger, more explosive power inbat.

    In fact, ever since my training, my senses felt sharper. I smiled to myself,pletely ignoring Mateo outside as I washed.

    The Zach family¡­

    They used to be a shadowy titan lurking beneath the surface of every major werewolf pack. A true underground syndicate, Like ghosts, they¡¯d appear out of nowhere¨Cand if you paid enough, <b>they¡¯d </b>do anything for you, coups, assassinations<b>, </b>stealing ancient relics<b>¡­ </b>

    Chapter 32 The Debt

    If the Alpha King was the visible ruler of the werewolf world, then the Zach family <b>had </b>once been the <b>crownless </b>kings of the underworld.

    But that was a long time ago.

    Eighty years ago, the Zach family assassinated a high¨Cranking member of the royal family. The royal <b>court </b>struck back with full force¨Ca bloody purge that nearly wiped them out. Those who survived scattered <b>and </b>hid like rats, slowlyundering their operations to stay alive.

    Now, under Mateo, the family was mostly legit. But even so, they still had ess to trained werewolf assassins and a terrifying intelligencework. Nobody dared to underestimate them.

    And in my past life, my downfall had everything to do with Alpha Mateo.

    I tilted my head back under the water, letting it m into my forehead¨Cjust enough to cool the boiling hatred in my chest,

    After Bailey rose to fame, she forced me to be her ¡°assistant,¡± covering up the fact that she didn¡¯t know <i>a </i>damn thing about medicine.

    One time, Mateo came to her because his little brother was injured. Bailey had no clue what to do¨Cso I did it. I saved him. But the credit went to her. She used that ¡°favor¡± to get Mateo to do all sorts of things for her. She was untouchable after that.

    Eventually, I learned who Bailey really was. I cut ties, ran away, nearly escaped the country.

    But Mateo dragged me back with his own hands. I screamed and told him <i>I </i>was the one who¡¯d saved his brother, not Bailey.

    He didn¡¯t believe me. He looked at me with disgust and said, ¡°Cry out one more time and I¡¯ll cut your tongue out.¡±

    He took me by surprise. The evidence I had¨Cthe data that could clear my name¨Cwas stolen. Bailey crushed my right hand so I couldn¡¯t treat anyone again. My family always took her side. I had no <i>way </i>to prove anything.

    I stood there with my eyes closed, letting the water run over me.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for him, I might¡¯ve made it out. I could¡¯ve gotten back on my feet. Exposed Bailey. None of it would¡¯ve happened.

    So now¡­ how should I deal with Mateo?

    Kill him?

    No. That¡¯d be too easy.

    Ruin what he loves most?

    Yes. That¡¯s it. I remember now¨Che really dotes on his little brother¡­

 Unleashed 33

    Chapter 33 No Room for Mistakes

    Mateo¡¯s POV

    <b>¡°</b>Hold on, Simon. I¡¯m bringing the Moon Grass back right now¡­

    My little brother had always been sickly. When I found out that Alpha Henry¡¯s family was the only one with the Moon Grass he needed, I took the risk and stole it myself. I¡¯d nned everything down to thest <b>detail</b><b>, </b>but even so, the silver¨Cdusted traps and elite Beta guards left me paying a steep price.

    Still, I got what I came for.

    Pain wracked my body, the injuries stirring my blood into chaos. My wolf was so exhausted he didn¡¯t even bother speaking. The shards of silver embedded in me felt like searing needles twisting under my skin, suppressing my healing powers.

    I couldn¡¯t afford to rx. Sitting on the edge of the bed, I kept my eyes locked on the bathroom, watching for any funny moves from that Omega.

    I thought back to the way she¡¯d ripped off the door handle just to prove a point. I gave a bitterugh. Look how far I¡¯d fallen¨Cgetting threatened by an Omega.

    Shaking my head, I forced myself to stay alert. People like me¡­ the second we drop our guard in unfamiliar territory, we die ugly.

    My hazy vision refocused on the frosted ss of the bathroom door¡­

    That girl was fearless. Not only did she negotiate with me, she even took off the lock and got in <i>the </i>shower -naked¨Cwith a dangerous Alpha just steps away. What the hell was she relying on?

    Then the water stopped. She stepped out, brown hair damp and loose around her shoulders, a white bathrobe cinched tight at her waist.-

    The steam flushed some warmth into her pale skin. The robe clung delicately to her curves, leaving her long, toned legs exposed. Wet strands of hair curled slightly as they draped over her back, framing those dazzling blue eyes that glinted like starlight.

    Just her body and face alone were enough to get any man¡¯s blood pumping. But that deceptively soft demeanor,ced with something sharper¨Csomething dangerous¨Cmade it impossible to look away.

    And in that moment, a thought slipped into my mind-

    Before I kill her, I want to enjoy this seductive little Omega.

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Mateo stared at me like a starving beast sizing up his

    next meal.

    I narrowed my eyes. Didn¡¯t care. Even without E, I trusted myself to handle whatever came my way.

    ¡°Lie down,¡± I said calmly. ¡°I need to treat your wounds.¡±

    His gaze

    flickered. ¡°How are you nning to treat me? There¡¯s no medicine here.¡±

    Those narrow, fox¨Clike eyes were fixed on me, man was no saint.

    seductive

    the surface¨Cbut beneath that, <b>ice</b><b>¨C</b>cold. This

    Chapter 33 No Room lot Mistakes

    <b>I </b><b>gave </b>a faint smile.

    ¡°No medicine needed. Just take off your shirt.¡±

    He only hesitated for a second before tugging off his top.

    His muscr chest came into view¨Cdefined abs, solid pees, powerful arms. Scars crisscrossed his <b>body</b><b>, </b>some old, some new, stamped across his bronze skin like badges of war. He had the kind of body <b>that </b>screamed danger.

    A massive bruise the size of a bowl covered his abdomen. Bloody streaks and tiny silver shards crawled across his muscles like a of thorns. That kind of damage wasn¡¯t from the local patrol officers¨Cit had <b>to </b>be the Beta¨Clevel warriors of the Alpha estate.

    Alpha Henry¡¯s home was one of the most heavily defended parts of the Dark Moon Pack. Dozens of Betas were stationed there full¨Ctime, and that didn¡¯t even count the traps around the herb vaults and weapon stores¨Cthose things could fire hundreds of silver pellets at once. Anyone who triggered them never came out alive.

    Mateo must be tough as hell to have made it out alive. I also noticed the bulge in his jacket pocket- probably the stolen herbs.

    I finished assessing his injuries and motioned for him to lie back.

    Then I reached up and slid a thin golden needle out from my hairpin.

    The moment I did, Mateo¡¯s expression shifted.

    In a sh, a dagger was pressed to my throat. The de kissed my skin, drawing a thin line of blood.

    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± he growled.

    His golden eyes were full of murderous intent.

    30

 Unleashed 34

    Chapter 34 The Hidden de

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b>POV

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to perform dry needling. You¡¯re the one overreacting.¡±

    Finished

    I tossed aside the hairpin and casually twirled the golden needle between my fingers. ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s

    only five inches long. Sharp, sure¨Cbut it¡¯s flexible. If your muscles are tense, it won¡¯t even pierce your

    skin.¡±

    I nced at the dagger still pressed to my neck and smiled like it was nothing. ¡°Unless¡­ are you really <b>that </b>scared an Omega like me could take down a big, bad Alpha like you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Mateo scoffed, but the tight line of his brow and the wariness in his eyes didn¡¯t waver. ¡°But dry needling? You?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t wrong to doubt me. Dry needling wasn¡¯t something you found in back¨Calley clinics¨Cit was an elite healing art reserved for royal circles and noble packs. Most werewolves just toughed it out or relied on basic healing potions.

    And the version I practiced¨Cmy grandfather¡¯s secret technique, the Wolf Needles¨Cwas something only passed down in my family. It demanded talent, and more importantly, generations of legacy. Most wolf medics had never even heard of it.

    Not that I needed to exin that to him.

    ¡°You¡¯re free not to believe me,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Go find another wolf medic. Oh¨Cwait. You¡¯re wanted, aren¡¯t you? In that case, feel free to lie here and die.¡±

    I shed him a bright, unbothered smile. ¡°Just a reminder, the internal bleeding is getting worse. The silver in your system is suppressing your natural healing. If this keeps up, you won¡¯t make it till dawn.¡±

    Mateo¡¯s face darkened, cycling between pale and flushed as he weighed his options. Finally, he let out a cold grunt and dropped the dagger, slumping back onto the bed.

    The

    ¡°If you¡¯re nning anything,¡± he said through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you. Then I¡¯ll kill your entire family.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    I gave him a dry response and didn¡¯t bother with more small talk. I went straight to cleaning the silver shards from his wounds. Maybe because I was still pissed off, my hands were a bit rough. Mateo didn¡¯t cry out, though. He took it in silence.

    Once thest piece was out, I pinched the needle between my fingers and hovered it above his abdomen.

    He looked tense, but I didn¡¯t care. My focus had already shifted¨Cinto the feel of the needle, the steady energy in my palm, the rhythm of breath and blood.

    Normal dry needling simply guided a patient¡¯s own internal energy, aligning the flow and stabilizing their vital essence.

    But mine was different.

    The method I practiced transferred <i>my </i>energy¨Cmy life force¨Cinto the patient through the needle. This

    <b>08:36 </b>Mon, 11 Aug: QUO

    Chapter <b>34 </b>The Hidden de

    <b>force</b><b>, </b>known <b>in </b>my family as <b>¡°</b>vital essence,¡± was what allowed us to save lives.

    <b>It </b>couldn¡¯t be used to kill. Only to heal. Grandpa always said our technique was a blessing <b>from </b>the Moon Goddess herself, a sacred art only our bloodline could master.

    At its peak, it could even slow aging and extend life. In myst life, by my mid¨Cthirties, I¡¯d nearly reached that level.

    But I shook that thought away,

    Last time¡­ This miracle of a healing art had led me straight into ruin.

    But this time, it would be my sword. My winning hand. My way out.

    I inhaled deeply, centered my energy, then drove the golden needle into Mateo¡¯s abdomen with a smooth spiral motion.

    The instant it pierced his skin, my life force surged through the needle¨Cbright, fluid, and burning with vitality¨Crushing into his broken body.

    <b>Mateo¡¯s </b>POV

    Even as she worked, I kept my face neutral, but my body remained tight with tension. The abdomen was one of a werewolf¡¯s weakest points¨CI couldn¡¯t afford to let my guard down, not even for <i>a </i>second.

    I didn¡¯t know who this Omega was, or why she really wanted to treat me. Was it truly just for the two hundred grand?

    Maybe. Maybe that was all there was to it.

    But either way, she¡¯d seen my face. That meant I couldn¡¯t let her live. I couldn¡¯t risk her running to Alpha Henry and exposing that I¡¯d stolen the Moon Grass.

    But that could wait¨Cuntil after she finished healing me.

    30

 Unleashed 35

    Chapter <b>35 </b>Tipping the Scales

    <b>Mateo¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>

    The moment the needle pierced my skin, my pupils shrank.

    Something about the Omega changed. The bathrobe hung loosely around her, but suddenly <b>it </b><b>gave </b><b>off </b><b>the </b>air of a sacred healer¡¯s robe. Her blue eyes¨Cusually soft¨Cwere glowing with an intense<b>, </b>unwavering <b>light</b><b>. </b>Right now, her entire world seemed to focus on that one needle.

    And the moment it went in, I felt it.

    A burst of heat surged through my abdomen. The ugly bruising began to dissolve before my <b>eyes</b><b>¨C</b><b>literally </b>disappearing, like ink diluted in water.

    It was as if the needle had sparked something in my body¨Ca jolt of pure vitality, jumpstarting a deep, instinctual healing process. It wasn¡¯t just healing. I was regenerating. From the inside out.

    Even my wolf, Odera, growled low in my consciousness, shocked. ¡°Impossible. She¡¯s channeling lunar energy through the needle!¡±

    If Odera said that, then it had to be real. This wasn¡¯t somemon street medic.

    I¡¯d met dry needling practitioners before¨Chell, even my mother¡¯s migraines could only be relieved by monthly sessions from one of the top¨Ctier needle healers. But none of them, <i>none</i><i>, </i>could do what this Omega just did heal internal trauma with a single strike.

    Her needle didn¡¯t just redirect energy. It restored life.

    I suddenly thought¡­ if I could get her to treat Simon¡­.

    I didn¡¯t act right away. I waited until she had finished realigning my dislocated ankle¨Cthen, quick as a whip, I grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Die¡­ ore with me. Choose.¡±

    Sheughed. Laughed! Her blue eyes shimmered with cold mockery.

    ¡°That¡¯s how you thank the person who just saved your life?¡±

    My fingers clenched tighter.

    In the Zach family, betrayal was as ordinary as breathing. You didn¡¯t survive by being grateful. You survived by using everything and everyone to your advantage. If I hadn¡¯t been ruthless, my brother and I would¡¯ve been torn apart by our own kin a long time ago.

    I was about to threaten her again¨Cwhen she leaned in slightly.

    ¡°You want me to treat your brother, don¡¯t you?¡±

    My blood froze.

    Simon.

    I¡¯d never told anyone outside the family about him. I kept his condition heavily guarded. No <b>one </b><b>knew</b><b>. </b><b>No </b>

    <b>one</b><b>. </b>

    Chapter 35 Tipping the Scales

    Finisher

    ¡°How do you know about Simon?!¡± I grabbed her by the throat and mmed <b>her </b><b>against </b><b>the </b><b>wall </b>One <b>squeeze</b>, and I could crush her windpipe. But¡­ I hesitated..

    <b>She </b>smiled faintly, breathing shallowly. ¡°Don¡¯t remember me? Alpha Mateo¡­. I¡¯m Aubrey¡±

    Aubrey?

    My mind nked for several seconds before the pieces finally fell into ce.

    ¡°You¡¯re Alpha Henry¡¯s fianc¨¦e? That Omega from the Mary family?¡±

    I stared, stunned. What were the odds?

    Of all the ces I could¡¯ve broken into¡­ it had to be a dingy motel room upied by the very Omega betrothed to the man I just robbed. What the actual hell?

    But it made sense now¨Chow she knew about Simon.

    I looked at her again. I¡¯d seen Henry¡¯s fianc¨¦e from afar before¨Chead always down, in, timid, invisible. A forgettable Omega.

    But this? This woman in front of me¨Cgorgeous, sharp, powerful¨Cwas nothing like that ghost from my memory. Was this really the same person?

    Her expression darkened at my words, clearly not pleased.

    She met my eyes and said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m Aubrey. My family has been royal medics for nine generations. My father gave it up, but I inherited my grandfather¡¯s legacy. If you want me to save your brother, hire me. Or go find someone else¨Cif your brother can even wait that long.¡±

    Then she pried my hand off and stepped back.

    ¡°You have one night to think it over.¡±

    She walked to the bed, picked up the Moon Grass I¡¯d stolen, and set it aside. Then, from my coat pocket, she fished out my phone, typed in her bank info, and tossed it onto the bed.

    ¡°Tomorrow, Mr. Mateo, kindly deposit the two hundred grand into my ount. If you want me to make a house call, my rate¡¯s not high¨Cjust a million. Transfer both if you make up your mind.¡±

    Without another word, she threw my coat on over her bathrobe and walked out.

    Twatched her curvy figure disappear down the hall, rubbing my chin. Honestly, this Omega¨Cher looks, her

    skills, her attitude¨Cwas exactly my type.

    If she wasn¡¯t Alpha Henry¡¯s woman, I might¡¯ve stolen her for myself.

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    When I stepped outside, the rain had stopped. The damp night breeze cut through the leftover heat of the shower, clearing my head.

    From the moment I was reborn, I hadn¡¯t slept for over thirty hours. My body was aching for rest.

    Then, suddenly¨Ca car swerved to a stop in front of me.

    08:37 <b>Mon</b>, 11 Aug. D

    Chapter 35 Tipping the Seales

    <b>*</b><b>Get </b>in.¡±

    The window rolled down. Alpha Henry¡¯s handsome face was drawn tight with anger. I could tell <b>instantly </b>he was barely holding back his rage.

    Strange. Who¡¯d pissed off this Alpha?

 Unleashed 36

    Chapter 36 Lines in the Sand

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b>POV

    Finished

    Whatever his problem was, it had nothing to do with me. I hadn¡¯t provoked him, hadn¡¯t even spoken <b>to </b><b>him </btely.

    So I turned and walked away.

    ¡°Get in the car,¡± Alpha Henry said again.

    I let out a dryugh. Was this guy serious? I¡¯d already cut ties with him. What did he think this was<b>? </b>

    I kept walking. But how could I outrun a car?

    ¡°Get in. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡±

    That finally got me to nce back.

    ¡°Alpha, do you not understand words? I¡¯ve already broken off the engagement. We have nothing to do with each other now. Why the hell would I get in your car?¡±

    Henry¡¯s POV

    Damn it. When did Aubrey turn into someone like this? She was all thorns now¨Csharp and untouchable. After I left the station yesterday, I didn¡¯t go home. I started digging into the incident from nine years ago- when I nearly drowned.

    Too much time had passed. Most of the evidence was long gone. I was furious¡­ but powerless.

    I¡¯d nned to confront Mariana, but all I could see in my head was the moment Aubrey kissed me¨Cand then bit me. The look in her eyes was burned into me. That quiet pain, that total despair.

    No. She¡¯d loved me for so long. There¡¯s no way she just let go.

    I had to see her. That urge was so overwhelming, I went straight to her family¡¯s home in the middle of the night.

    Aurelia stammered when I asked about her, saying Aubrey hadn¡¯te home and often stayed out. She imed she didn¡¯t know where she was.

    She was obviously lying.

    So I pulled footage from the street cameras. Sure enough, Aubrey had returned¨Cbut she never went inside. Instead, she got into Charles¡¯s car.

    Charles told me she was staying here. I drove over immediately. On the way, my men mind¨Clinked me, someone had stolen the Moon Grass from our herb vault.

    But honestly? The world could¡¯ve been burning and I wouldn¡¯t have cared. I just needed to see Aubrey.

    Then I got to the motel¨Cand hesitated.

    Why was I even here?

    08:37 Mon

    <b>Chapter </b><b>36 </b>Lines in <b>the </b>Sand

    <b>To </b><b>apologize</b>? I didn¡¯t <b>even </b>know the full truth yet. What did I <b>have </b><b>to </b><b>apologize </b><b>for</b><b>? </b>

    <b>Then </b>what <b>was </b>I doing<b>? </b>

    I raked a hand through my hair in frustration. I sat in the car for over an hour, while <b>even </b>my <b>wolf</b><b>, </b><b>Kr</b><b>, </b><b>lost </b>patience.

    ¡°What are you waiting for, coward?¡± he growled.

    Kalmost gave up. I even turned the key to drive away¡­

    And then she stepped outside.

    Her hair was wet, hanging loose. She wore nothing but a bathrobe¨Cand someone else¡¯s oversized jacket thrown loosely on top.

    At that moment, rage exploded in my chest.

    I didn¡¯t think. I mmed the car in gear and cut her off in the street.

    I told her to get in. She refused, said we had nothing to do with each other anymore.

    Her words cut deep. Since yesterday, she¡¯d been acting like apletely different person. She¡¯d <i>never </i>spoken to me this way before.

    Had she already reced me?

    My eyes drifted back to the jacket¨Cthe <i>man¡¯s </i>jacket¨Cwrapped around her shoulders.

    I scoffed. ¡°You think calling off the engagement means it¡¯s over? Have the families agreed? Has the pack been notified? No? Then you¡¯re still my fianc¨¦e. And I told you¨Cget in the car.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    I smiled.coldly. I ced both hands on the edge of his window and leaned in, looking down at him.

    My blue eyes gleamed like frozen stars. ¡°I already returned the engagement token to the Miguel family. What else do you want from me? Please, Alpha, kindly get out of my sight.¡±

    The chill in my voice was sharp enough to cut.

    His face twisted as he snapped back, ¡°And who the hell do you think you are, ordering me around?¡±

    I went quiet.

    A flicker of something unreadable passed through my eyes¨Cfaint sadness, maybe. Itsted only a second, but it hit him like a needle to the chest.

    He¡¯de here to see me. Not to fight.

    He shifted, clearly ufortable. His tone softened awkwardly. ¡°Just get in. We still haven¡¯t finished our

    conversation.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s unclear?¡± My voice was still as cold as ever.

    ¡°Everything!¡± he snapped, ring at me. His frustration was practically steaming off him.

    Chapter 36 Lines <b>in </b>the Sand

    <b>I </b><b>finally </b><b>gave </b><b>him </b><b>a </b><b>look </b><b>of </b>exasperation, walked <b>around </b>to the <b>passenger </b><b>side</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>got </b><b>in</b><b>. </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Fine</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b><b>said</b>, shutting the door. I turned my face toward the window<b>, </b>casting <b>my </b>expression in shadows under the streetlight.

    ¡°Speak, Alpha,¡± I said tly. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night and you blocked my way¨Cwhat <b>the </b><b>hell </b><b>do </b><b>you </b>

    want from me?<b>¡± </b>

    30

 Unleashed 37

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 37 The Ind of Ghosts

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    The engine roared to life, and without answering me, Alpha Henry mmed the gas.

    The car shot forward like an arrow, the city lights blurring into streaks beyond the windows. I didn¡¯t ask where he was taking me. Honestly, with how much he hated me, I wasn¡¯t worried about him trying anything. He probably just wanted to lecture me¨Cor humiliate me onest time.

    Then I recognized the road.

    My fingers curled into my palm on instinct.

    Ocean Ind.

    The most privatend in the entire Shadowmoon Pack¨CAlpha Henry¡¯s personal sanctuary. Beyond the family¡¯s main estate on the outskirts, this two¨Cthousand¨Csquare¨Cmeter ind was where he spent most of <b>his </b>time. One road in, one road out. One vi. No intrusions.

    In my past life, I¡¯d dreamed about this ce a thousand times. I imagineding here as his Luna- imagined spending our heat cycles tucked away on this ind, standing side by side on the balcony <i>at </i>dawn as Pack members sent us their blessings. I¡¯d even nned to change the bedroom curtains to forest green and ce freshly picked wildflowers on the table every morning.

    Maybe we¡¯d have pups. They¡¯d call us ¡°mom¡± and ¡°dad.¡± Just the sound of it¡­

    Beautiful lies.

    Because until the day I died, I never set foot on this ind.

    And now? He brought me here so casually, so easily, like it meant nothing.

    What a joke.

    I clenched my hands into fists and closed my eyes. If it had beenst life, I would¡¯ve cried with joy. But now? It didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    By the time the heavy iron gates slowly opened, I¡¯d already calmed down.

    After we got out of the car, the staff silently stepped away. I stared out at the moonlight dancing on theke and asked in a cold voice,

    ¡°Are you ready to talk now? What did you find? What do you want from me?¡±

    Alpha Henry didn¡¯t answer immediately. He leaned against the car, his sharp features dusted in silver by the moonlight.

    Then, out of nowhere, he asked,

    ¡°Who were you

    with at the motel?<b>¡± </b>

    I blinked. ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡±

    His brows drew together. His pupils, under the shadow of hisshes, shrank to slits. ¡°Do you have to talk to me like that?¡± he snapped, stepping closer with that crushing Alpha dominance. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know you <b>were </b>

    Chapter 37 The Ind of Ghosts

    <b>really </b>Aubrey, I¡¯d <b>think </b>someone had reced yoti!¡±

    My heart lurched¨Cjust for a second.

    <b>Then </b>I looked away, toward the water. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you know me. If you¡¯re not getting to <b>the </b><b>point</b><b>, </b>I¡¯mm leaving

    ¡°Wait!¡± he said, grabbing my wrist. ¡°What you said carlier¨C1 looked into it. But it¡¯s been too long. I couldn¡¯t find anything.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I pulled my hand back, calm as still water. Whether he believed me, hated me, or liked someone else

    -it meant nothing to me now.

    He went quiet for a moment. His expression twisted a little¨Cmaybe he didn¡¯t like my indifference. <b>I </b>guess it was hard for someone like him to spend time with someone he despised just to chase down the truth.

    I was about to leave when he suddenly spoke.

    ¡°But I thought it over. Even setting that matter aside, I shouldn¡¯t have treated you the way I did. So¡­¡± <b>He </b>paused, searching for the words. ¡°I want to make it up to you. Name your price.¡±

    Under the moonlight, I could see the tension in his jaw. Clearly, this noble Alpha wasn¡¯t used to lowering <b>his </b>head to anyone.

    ¡°Make it up to me?¡± I repeated, intrigued. ¡°And what about Mariana Ru? What will you do with her?¡±

    In my past life, he gave her everything she wanted. In the end, he was even ready to mate with her. He must have really loved her. Too bad I didn¡¯t live long enough to see how that ended.

    His expression twisted the second he heard her name. He frowned deeply and replied after <i>a </i>moment, ¡°When she gets back, I¡¯ll ask her myself.¡±

    Iughed. ¡°If she were willing to confess, she wouldn¡¯t have done it in the first ce.¡±

    A sudden gust swept across theke, carrying a wet chill. Alpha Henry said nothing. I could tell¨Che didn¡¯t want to deal with her. I almost scoffed out loud.

    But I wasn¡¯t letting Mariana off the hook. After what she did to me, she didn¡¯t deserve happiness. She deserved justice.

    Still smiling coldly, I said, ¡°Alpha, if you really want to know what kind of person Mariana Ru is¡­ there¡¯s one way.¡±

    His tone dropped. ¡°What way?¡±

    ä§

    30

 Unleashed 38

    <b>Reborn </b>Omega: <b>Avenge </b>Herself Like <b>an </b>Alpha

    Chapter <b>38 </b>A Dangerous Trade

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b>POV

    Ocean Indy quiet under the moonlight. Only the softpping of waves against the shore <b>broke </b><b>the </b>silence. I pulled the unfamiliar coat tighter around my shoulders¨Cthe one that didn¡¯t belong <b>to </b><b>Alpha </b>Henry<b>. </b>

    ¡°Do you remember her signature choreography, <i>Roses</i>?¡± I asked slowly.

    The northern wolf tribes had dered it a war epic. In myst life, by pure chance, I found out the <b>truth</b><b>. </b>Mariana had stolen the entire concept.

    ¡°The inspiration for Roses came from the ¡®Blood Moon Battle¡® between Shadowmoon Pack and the <b>Frost </b>Pack a hundred years ago. It¡¯sposed of three chapters and thirteen segments. Formation, Call <b>to </b><b>Arms</b>, Commander¡¯s Orders, Battle Lines, Movement, Ambush, Skirmish at Devil¡¯s Tower, Battle of the Rockies, Defeat of Frost Alpha, Suicide of the Fallen, Victory Parade, Generals¡® Boast, and Triumphant Return<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    When Mariana released it, the dance swept through the warrior ranks like wildfire. Even royal family members personally praised her, inviting her to choreograph for the court.

    ¡°But the battle details,¡± I turned to look him in the eye, ¡°there¡¯s no way someone like her¨Cwho¡¯s never <b>seen </b>a battlefield¨Ccould¡¯ve imagined those scenes.¡±

    ¡°The real choreographer was a she¨Cwolf named Daria. Mariana poisoned her voice and locked her in the shadows¨Cliterally.¡±

    I studied Henry¡¯s face. His expression was dark, unreadable.

    ¡°This is easy to verify,¡± I added. ¡°Daria is still by her side. If you really want to know who Mariana Ru is¨Cgo investigate. You¡¯ll find your answer.¡±

    ¡°And once you do,¡± I continued, ¡°I want you to bring Daria to me.¡±

    I had other ns for Daria.

    Henry looked thoughtful for a moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked coolly, unable to help the bite in my voice, ¡°Can¡¯t bear to? Oh, maybe I¡¯m just lying, right? Your beloved Mariana Ru never stole anything, never poisoned anyone. She¡¯s pure¨Clike fresh snow under the moonlight-¡®

    ¡°Aubrey!¡± he snapped, cutting me off. ¡°You can drop the provocation. That doesn¡¯t work on me.¡±

    He red at me. ¡°What I¡¯m really curious about is¨Cwhy are you only using these cards now? Even yesterday, when you imed to overhear those two

    werewolves confessing to murder¡­ please, you expect

    me to believe that?¡±

    His eyes sharpened like scalpels. ¡°What else are you hiding?¡±

    Henry¡¯s POV

    I didn¡¯t know why. I wasn¡¯t even sure if Mariana really did those things. But somehow, I didn¡¯t want to <b>hear </b>Aubrey talk about her. In the past, I¡¯d treated Mariana well¨Conly out of gratitude for saving my life, That

    was it.

    08:37 MonaLTA

    <b>Chapter </b>38 <b>A </b><b>Dangerous </b>Trade

    I <b>lifted </b>my chin<b>, </b>waiting <b>for </b><b>Aubrey¡¯s </b>answer. But she turned her <b>head </b><b>and </b><b>said</b>, ¡°<b>Go </b><b>Investigate </b>Why ask me <b>so </b>many questions?¡±

    <b>Her </b>voice held nothing¨Cno anger, no sorrow. But then a flicker of sadness drifted across her eyes

    On the way

    nk. Breath, Ocean Ind, I¡¯d noticed the same thing. She sat there in the passenger <b>seat</b>, <b>eyes </b><b>closed </b>face.

    nk. Breathing, alive¡­ but she looked dead.

    I almostughed at myself for the thought. The dead don¡¯te back. What nonsense.

    I didn¡¯t push further. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll check into it. But carlier, I said you could name a request. You <b>haven¡¯t </b>answered.¡±

    The moment I finished, Aubrey let out a softugh.

    It was a strangeugh¨Ctinged with sorrow, heavy with silence. The kind of sound that stuck in your <b>ribs</b>.

    ¡°Alpha, I want to be your Luna¡­¡±

    What?!

    She still wanted to be my Luna?

    What shocked me more was that my first reaction <i>wasn¡¯t </i>rejection.

    Then she looked up at me, smiling faintly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Were you hoping I¡¯d say that? Suddenly my conditions matter now? What¡¯s the matter, Alpha? The moment I stop chasing you, you start to care?¡±

    She made it sound so casual, I had to act indifferent just to match her tone. ¡°So what if I am? Your current personality is a lot more interesting than before.¡±

    ¡°Then be careful.¡±

    She lowered her gaze, her face sinking into shadow. ¡°Curiosity toward a woman can be dangerous. And I can tell you this, Alpha¨Cif you fall for me, it won¡¯t be a pleasant experience.¡±

    So now she¡¯s saying, if I fall for her, <i>she¡¯s </i>the one who¡¯s not interested?

    I was annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t fall for you in ten years¨CI¡¯m not about to start now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Aubrey nodded slowly, voice thick and raspy. ¡°Not ten years¡­ even if I gave you ten more, you¡¯d never love me. That was just a joke. Don¡¯t worry. I know my ce.¡±

    Something in her words stung.

    It felt like she¡¯d waited for my love¨Cf?r twenty years, not ten.

    The feeling came <i>too </i>fast, too raw. And it made no sense. She was only eighteen. Where did she get two decades from?

    Then she spoke again.

    ¡°Alpha, forgetpensation. But I do think¡­ we could make a deal.¡±

    I shook off my thoughts and focused. ¡°What kind of deal?¡±

 Unleashed 39

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 39 The Last Bet

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b>POV

    E¡¯s condition was still unstable. My body needed time to fully recover.

    More importantly, I couldn¡¯t let anyone know I had awakened my wolf¨Cespecially not that fny <b>wolf</b><b>, </b>E, was the fated mate of an Alpha. If word got out, the pack would demand I perform the mating ritual immediately. My bloodline, descended from ancient werewolves, was seen as sacred¨Ca treasure <b>everyone </b>in the Shadowmoon Pack wanted to preserve.

    But I no longer wanted to be his post

    So, I needed a new shield.

    mate.

    Since Alpha Henry had no feelings for me, the only way

    to gain his protection¡­ was to prove my value.

    ¡°Our Rosan Peaks range provides herbs that supply all twelve major southern packs¡® potion guilds,¡± <b>I </b><b>said</b>, locking eyes with him under the moonlight. ¡°And us northern wolves?¡±

    ¡°We pay triple the price just to buy back potions made from our own herbs!¡±

    ¡°They harvest rare herbs for next to nothing. Then we pay through the nose to get the medicine <b>we </b>need. The money always flows south. Is that fair?¡±

    Because of this imbnce, even promising young wolf medics were lured south by high pay and betterbs. Even here in Shadowmoon Pack¨Cthergest in the north¨Cour medical knowledge was falling behind.

    In my past life, when Bailey stole my research, she was immediately praised as a genius. I was locked away and knew nothing of it until it was toote.

    I took a breath and pressed on. ¡°The mountains will run dry, Alpha. But the greed of those who exploit them is endless. We must stop relying on southern medicine. We must develop our own.¡±

    I also needed to prepare for the K¨Cvirus this time. I wouldn¡¯t let so many innocent werewolves die again.

    Henry seemed surprised at first, but it quickly turned into the ssic Alpha scoff. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of all this. No one¡¯s been able to change it.¡±

    ¡°I can.¡± My voice was steady. Firm. ¡°Give me three years. I¡¯ll build a top¨Ctier wolf medic team. We¡¯ll make Shadowmoon Pack the center of potion production and move billions across the packs.¡±

    I paused and looked him straight in the eyes.

    ¡°But in return, you¡¯ll have to do something for me.¡±

    He crossed his arms. ¡°Go on.¡±

    His tone was indifferent, like he didn¡¯t take me seriously.

    Of course he didn¡¯t. I¡¯d never told anyone I¡¯d inherited my grandfather¡¯s techniques¨Clet alone surpassed him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me¡­¡± I said, stepping forward, ¡°then let me prove it.¡±

    Henry¡¯s POV

    Chapter <b>39 </b>The Last Bet

    <b>Prove </b><b>it</b>? How<b>? </b>

    Before <b>I </b>could react, she pulled a golden needle from who¨Cknows¨Cwhere¨Cand in the blink <b>of </b><b>an </b>eye. stabbed it into my chest<b>. </b>

    ¡°What the hell did you just do?!¡±

    My chest started burning. I touched the spot over and over, but the needle was gone.

    Aubrey stumbled, barely steady on her feet. She gave me a weak smile. ¡°Rx. That was a Heart Pulse Needle. It¡¯ll dissolve in about a month. But until then, your senses¡­ will be sharper than ever.¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish.

    She copsed.

    I caught her instinctively. ¡°Aubrey?! What¡¯s wrong?!¡±

    9134

    She slumped against me, weak and nearly unconscious¨Cbut her fingers clutched my shirt with desperate strength. Like she was clinging to herst chance.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m good. I <i>am </i>good at this¡­ Alpha Henry, just believe in me, okay? Just this once¡­¡±

    The wind lifted her damp hair and brushed it against my cheek, as if nature itself had paused to take her side. In that moment, she didn¡¯t look like the fierce, sharp¨Ctongued Omega from earlier.

    She looked like someone the whole world had abandoned¡­ staking her life on one final gamble.

    And I¡­

    I caved.

    ¡°¡­Fine,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Whatever it is you want¨CI¡¯ll do it.¡±

    30

 Unleashed 40

    Chapter 40 A Needle to the Heart

    <b>Henry¡¯s </b>POV

    The moment I said yes, Aubrey smiled faintly¨Cthen copsed.

    I caught her just in time. Her body was ice cold.

    I immediately summoned the family¡¯s wolf medic. Xavier Holt, an old man in his sixties, was sharp, experienced, and known throughout the region for his skill. He only needed a nce to make his <b>diagnosis</b>.

    ¡°Exhaustion¨Cinduced syncope,¡± he said, frowning. ¡°Alpha, this girl hasn¡¯t slept for at least thirty hours.¡± Thirty hours?

    What the hell had she been doing? Or¡­ had those two bastards scared her so badly she didn¡¯t dare fall asleep?

    A strange pang of guilt tightened in my chest. She¡¯d just turned eighteen. Still a young Omega without a wolf. No matter how brave she acted, it was only natural she¡¯d be scared after going through something like that.

    Maybe¡­ maybe I should treat her better.

    I turned away from her unconscious form and began unbuttoning my shirt.

    ¡°Also, check this for me. She stuck a needle right here,¡± I said, pointing to a small red dot on my chest.

    Ever since Aubrey had stabbed me with that needle, I¡¯d felt something change¨Clike a wave of rity had swept through my entire body. All the exhaustion I¡¯d carried from the day vanished in an instant. Even my wolf, Kr, had growled in surprise, saying he felt sharper, stronger.

    But I wasn¡¯t sure if it was real¨Cor just in my head.

    Xavier nced over with little interest at first¨Cbut the moment he saw the precise spot where the needle had gone in, his eyes widened.

    ¡°She stabbed you¡­ here?¡± he asked slowly.

    I nodded, a frown forming. ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡±

    He leaned in, squinting as he examined the mark. Then he let out a long whistle.

    ¡°Moon Goddess¡­ this technique was thought to be extinct! That¡¯s a sealing needle¨Cused to lock in a werewolf¡¯s vital energy and protect the heart meridian. It¡¯s usually only used in life¨Cor¨Cdeath situations to stabilize someone who¡¯s critically injured.¡±

    He shook his head, clearly impressed. ¡°Remarkable. I thought dry needling had gone out of fashion, but Ms. Aubrey¡­ she knows the high arts. No need to worry¨Cthe needle will dissolve by tomorrow. But Alpha¡­ why would she use a sealing needle on you?¡±

    Sealing needle? That¡¯s not what she called it.

    ¡°She said it was a heart pulse needle. That it would stay in me for a month,¡± I muttered.

    Kr growled low in my mind. ¡°So who¡¯s right? Her, or the old man?<b>¡± </b>

    MON <b>FIAU </b>

    Chapter 40 A Needle to <b>the </b>Heart

    <b>I </b>looked at <b>Xavier</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>Have </b>you ever heard of the heart pulse needle? <b>Is </b>it real<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>He </b>paused. ¡°Heart pulse needle¡­ yes. Some call it the ultimate form of the sealing needle. <b>Supposedly</b>, It <b>lets </b>the user transfer their own energy directly into the heart meridian of another werewolf. For a <b>month </b>even on the brink of death, that werewolf will stay alive.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s just legend. It only exists in old texts. I mean¨Cwhat werewolf could possibly control <b>something </b>as mystical as lunar essence?¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond. But my gut told me¡­.

    That was exactly what Aubrey had done.

    I remembered hearing that her grandfather came from the Alpha King¡¯s royal court¨Cone of the most <b>elite </b>circles in the realm. Bailey had shown medical talent too, enough to get early admission into a top werewolf medical university

    But now<b>¡­ </b>

    Now I was beginning to believe Aubrey¡¯s offer wasn¡¯t just ambition. She might actually have the power to pull it off.

    After Xavier left, I didn¡¯t move. I just sat there beside her bed, staring at her.

    Even asleep, her brows were furrowed. I reached out and gently tried to smooth them.

    They furrowed tighter.

    I withdrew my hand, lips pressed together.

    She looked different like this. Not cold. Not sharp. Just¡­ quiet. Fragile, almost.

    Was it really her who jumped into the river that day?

    Was it really her who saved me from the undertow when I was nine?

    She¡¯d been willing to die for me¨Ceven then?

    I stared at her for a while. Then, without thinking, reached out and flicked her cheek.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t have proof yet,¡± I whispered, ¡°but I¡¯ve decided to help you anyway. Not for the billion¨Cdor trade¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s just call it an apology. For the past.¡±

    I hope you¡¯re not lying <i>to </i>me.

 Unleashed 41

    Chapter 41 A Sister¡¯s Bargain

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>

    It felt like my bones were being torn apart by a pack of wolves. The pain brought me <b>gasping </b><b>back </b>to consciousness. I curled up on instinct.

    Last night¡¯s negotiation with Alpha Henry had pushed me beyond exhaustion. And then<b>, </b>I¡¯d gone <b>and </b>burned through every drop of energy I had using that advanced needle technique. No wonder I cked <b>out</b><b>. </b>

    I sat up, taking in my surroundings¨Celegant, somber decor. Definitely Henry¡¯s style.

    So I really stayed here overnight¡­.

    I nced toward the curtains. Gray. Not as nice as the forest green ones I once dreamed <i>of</i>. Wait¨Cwhat was I even thinking? Now wasn¡¯t the time to care about interior design. That was the kind of thing <b>a </b><b>future </b>Luna might worry about.

    I shook the thought away and began doing the special training Grandpa had taught me.

    After a full cycle, I felt much better¨Cthough E still hadn¡¯t returned.

    Maybe I should take the antidote regrly, like food?

    No. That was dangerous. Medicine always has side effects, I needed to keep training and flush the residual toxins out of my system the right way. Once I did, my wolf would stop flickering in and out like this.

    Still, I was surprised Henry actually agreed to the deal. That needle was powerful, sure, but anyone unfamiliar with its true value wouldn¡¯t have understood what I did for him.

    But now¡­ now I had a solid fallback before my wolf fully stabilized. I could finally face my enemies without trembling.

    After a shower, I changed into the clean clothes the Miguel family had prepared for me and went downstairs.

    To my surprise, Alpha Henry was already there. When he saw me, his deep eyes flickered faintly.

    I tucked my hair behind my ear and took my seat at the breakfast table.

    While eating, I got straight to the point. ¡°Alpha Henry, you remember your promise fromst night?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°My terms are simple. I want to be the Miguel family¡¯s adopted daughter. Officially. With full rights. In return, you support me for three years, and I¡¯ll give you a top¨Ctier wolf medic team and a pharmaceutical empire worth billions.¡±

    Henry took a refined sip of his ck coffee and didn¡¯t answer directly.

    ¡°When¡¯s the recognition ceremony?¡± I pressed. If I wanted the outside world to take it seriously, the Miguel family had to throw a banquet and make it official across the entire Shadowmoon Pack.

    He narrowed his eyes slightly¡­ and then smiled.

    ¡°One month. You¡¯ll have everything you want in one month.¡±

    <b>08:38 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b>11 <b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 41 A Sister¡¯s Bargain

    <b>That </b>smile could undo just about anyone.

    His features were so perfectly sculpted¨Carrogant, yes but he had every right to be. The defined bone structure, those deep, alluring eyes tinged faintly with violet, and that single beauty mark <b>at </b>the corner <b>of </b>his left eye¡­ It was the kind of face that could ruin someone.

    it had ruined me once.

    I looked away before I could fall into old habits.

    One month was actually fast. This wasn¡¯t a small decision.

    ¡°Start registering your pharmaceuticalpany,¡± he said. ¡°If you keep your word, I¡¯ll keep mine.¡±

    ¡°You seem afraid to look at me,¡± he suddenly said.

    I immediately lifted my gaze and stared straight at him, cold and unflinching¨Clike I was staring at an object, not a man.

    ¡°You¡¯re very attractive, Alpha. May I look away now?¡±

    I smiled politely.

    He looked¡­ annoyed.

    He suddenly leaned in close, his entire face filling my view, and his Alpha scent wrapped around me like heat. My heartbeat jumped.

    ¡°Oh my God, he¡¯s too damn hot.¡± E shrieked in my mind. ¡°Look at those lips! How are you not kissing him right now, Aubrey?!¡±

    She was back?!

    ¡°You¡¯re back? How are you feeling?¡± I asked, surprised.

    ¡°Look¨Chis abs are glowing in the sunlight! Touch them! Just one squeeze!¡± E was practically rolling around in my head.

    I sighed. She always forgot what I told her¨Cwhat Henry had done to me.

    ¡°E, I¡¯m ending the mate bond. Sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Then enjoy it before you throw it away! That scent¨Cugh, wild and spicy! You¡¯d be <i>insane </i>to let that go to waste!¡±

    ¡°¡­Please shut up.¡±

    I cut off the connection. No way was I dealing with her right now.

    That¡¯s when the doorbell rang. I heard the servant speaking.

    ¡°Mr. Jax? Are you here to pick up Ms. Aubrey?¡±

    Dad?

    I froze for a second before it clicked¨CHenry must¡¯ve contacted him. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way my father

    213

    Chapter 41 A Sister¡¯s Bargain

    would¡¯ve been allowed near this <b>vi </b>

    Fine. I had things to handle anyway.

    I stood and politely excused myself, then followed my father out of thekeside vi.

    Henry¡¯s POV

    The moment Aubrey left, I put down my coffee with a scowl.

    Her condition? She wanted to be my sister?

    ¡°Wow,¡± my wolf Callen cackled in my head. ¡°She really doesn¡¯t love you anymore.¡±

    That made me even more annoyed.

    ¡°Are you really going to host a recognition banquet for her?¡± Callen asked, amused.

    ¡°Of course. Isn¡¯t that what she wants?¡± I snapped. ¡°It¡¯ll also stop her from chasing after me again.¡±

    Even as I said it, the bitterness clung to the back of my throat.

    30

    W

 Unleashed 42

    Chapter 42 The Recording

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b>POV

    +8 Pearls

    Alpha Henry didn¡¯t speak to my dad. He didn¡¯t even stand up. But my dad wasn¡¯t angry¨Cin fact, he <b>seemed </b>relieved. I understood. He was just a gamma. He¡¯d always gone out of his way to avoid the powerful <b>aura </b>that came with an alpha.

    On the way home, I got out of the car and bought a phone. Then I told Dad, ¡°Take me to the Miguel family¡¯s old estate.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡± he asked, puzzled. ¡°The alpha isn¡¯t staying there.¡±

    That was exactly why I wanted to go.

    It was my own fault¨CI had been too quick to mention the recording device to Alpha Henry. I¡¯d forgotten that while it did contain Mariana¡¯s request for me to make drugs, it also held other things. Things that must never reach Alpha Henry¡¯s ears¨Cthose foolish, love¨Csoaked monologues from my teenage years.

    On the way there, I gave E a brief rundown of the situation. She seemed calm and unbothered, which helped put me at ease too. One way or another, I¡¯d awakened my wolf. Sooner orter, I¡¯d fully harness alpha¨Clevel power.

    When we arrived at the old estate, Dad waited in the car while I went in alone.

    Adelyn was delighted to see me! She clearly didn¡¯t know those two bastards had been acting on Bailey¡¯s orders. If she had, she would¡¯ve stood up for me and made Bailey pay. Clearly, Charles had used his <b>power </b>to bury the incident¨Cfor the sake of the Lynn family¡¯s reputation, and for Bailey¡¯s.

    I smiled and let it go. I had no intention of using the dinner party incident against Bailey. Once the truth came out, people would be more interested in whether or not I had been vited than in the actual truth.

    ¡°My phone fell into the garden near the second house when I was running that night,¡± I said. ¡°Ca. u help me look for it? There¡¯s something important in it.¡±

    Adelyn agreed right away with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s no trouble at all!¡°.

    She quickly sent the servants out to search and promised I¡¯d have it back soon.

    I let out a breath of relief. Alpha Henry was likely handling pack matters and wouldn¡¯te back to the estate anytime soon. I still had time!

    But then, someone returned with news-

    ¡°Ms. Aubrey¡¯s phone was already retrieved by the butler. He gave it to the alpha. It¡¯s in the study.¡±

    I closed my eyes in agony. Damn it. I rushed as fast as I could¨Chow did he beat me here? Did he <b>fly</b>?

    <b>Henry¡¯s </b>POV

    ¡°Alpha, this phone was found in the garden. It should belong to Ms. Aubrey,¡± <b>the </b><b>butler </b><b>said</b><b>, </b><b>offering </b>the phone.

    I took it and immediately noticed the tiny recorder <b>hanging </b>from the <b>phone </b><b>charm</b>,

    <b>13:55 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>12 </b><b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 42 The Recording

    So Aubrey hadn¡¯t lied¡­.

    Still, I wanted to be sure. I hit y, and the small device began to y.

    peate

    ¡°January 7th. I saw him again today. He¡¯s so good¨Clooking. He¡¯s like light itself. It must feel so <b>warm </b><b>to </b><b>be </b><b>in </b>his glow<b>¡­. </b>

    It was Aubrey¡¯s voice, filled with longing. I froze. Was this¡­ her diary? About me?

    A slow, amused smile spread across my face as the recorder continued.

    ¡°March 9th. I saw him again. His Adam¡¯s apple moved when he drank wine¡­ His lips were redder <b>than </b>berries¡­ I really wanted to lick them, see if they were sweet¡­¡±

    Just as that lovesick, bashful voice faded, the door flew open.

    Aubrey burst in, panting, cheeks flushed.

    She stared wide¨Ceyed at the recorder in my hand. With her wolf hearing, she¡¯d obviously caught what <b>was </b>just yed.

    ¡°That¡¯s mine! Give it back!¡± she cried, lunging at me like a pup whose tail had just been stepped on.

    I saw iting and pulled the recorder behind me, but she was too fast and mmed right into my chest.

    So I just went with it and wrapped an arm around her waist. So slim.

    ¡°Been trying to kiss me since way back, huh? Didn¡¯t know you were such a little perv,¡± I said, ncing down at the tips of her burning ears.

    Aubrey ignored me and pushed herself away, reaching for the recorder. For a moment, she was unusually strong¡ªnot like an Omega at all. But that couldn¡¯t be. There was no wolf aura on her.

    The thought shed through my mind for only a second before vanishing. All my attention protecting the recorder now. Seeing how desperate she was, I couldn¡¯t help wanting to hear.

    on

    rest.

    I pinned her down on the sofa with my body. Right then, her voice yed again¡ª

    ¡°They say on the night mates are bonded, the alpha bites the Luna¡¯s neck to mark her¡­ They twist together like mating snakes¡­ Will we be like that someday?¡±

    I froze¡­ then burst outughing.

    Didn¡¯t like me anymore? Wanted to be my sister?

    She was in love with me. Deeply. Even after all the awful things I¡¯d done, her dream was still to be my Luna. Still wanted me to mark her hard.

    Ha! You don¡¯t get over someone you love that much in just a few decades.

    The knot in my chest disappeared in an instant.

    10

    30

    <b>0 </b>

 Unleashed 43

    Chapter 43 The Kiss

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b>POV

    Moon Goddess, have mercy! That recording was a public execution!

    And why¨Cwhy did he have to hear it right when I was trying to let him go for good?

    ()¡°.

    If it had been before, if he could¡¯ve understood and epted my feelings, I would¡¯ve been over the <b>moon</b><b>. </b>But now? Hearing my most pathetic, lovesick ramblings? I just wanted to go back in time and <b>p </b><b>myself- </b>twice!

    Damn it. Damn it!

    Alpha Henry¡¯sughtershed at my nerves like a whip.

    ¡°You bastard! Give it back!¡±

    Burning with shame and fury, I couldn¡¯t hold back E¡¯s alpha¨Cgrade power any longer. With an explosive move, I flipped us over, trying to wrestle it from him¨Cbut the guy¡¯s all limbs, and even then, <b>I </b>still couldn¡¯t. get it.

    He didn¡¯t seem to notice anything strange. He justughed louder, like he¡¯d stumbled on something wildly entertaining.

    ¡°So this is what puppy love sounds like? What else did you imagine, huh? Having my babies?¡±

    Like a cursed prophecy, the recorder responded by ying the one line I never wanted him to hear.

    ¡°¡­Our pups would definitely have the most beautiful silver¨Cgray fur¡­¡±

    The moment it yed, Alpha Henry¡¯s expression exploded with glee. He opened his mouth¨Canyone could guess the next words would be even crueler than thest.

    No! Before he could humiliate me again, I lunged forward¨Cand crushed my lips against i

    Shut up, you bastard alpha.

    nug mouth.

    Time stopped. And in that frozen instant, while he stood stunned, I finally snatched the recorder and shut it off.

    Thank the Moon Goddess. At least I salvaged a shred of dignity¡­

    Then, before he could snap out of it, I bolted.

    Darn it¨Cif I didn¡¯t have to hide E¡¯s existence, I would¡¯ve shifted and leapt out the window as <b>a </b>wolf. Thankfully, Alpha Henry didn¡¯t follow me. If he had, I honestly don¡¯t know how I would¡¯ve <b>faced </b>him.

    I sprinted all the way back to the car.

    Dad looked at me, startled. ¡°What happened? You don¡¯t look so good.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Dad.¡± Itook a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m just tired. I want to go home.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ alright.¡± He seemed to think of something but didn¡¯t press me. <b>He </b><b>just </b><b>started </b><b>the </b><b>engine </b>

    13:56 <b>Tue</b><b>, </b>12 <b>Aug </b>ej aj ?

    Chapter 43 The Kiss

    But even sitting there, I couldn¡¯t calm down.

    ** 10 Pean

    When I kissed Alpha Henry just now, my heart had raced¨Cand I¡¯d felt a powerful hunger <b>surge </b>inside <b>me </b>And he¡­ he hadn¡¯t pushed me away. He¡¯d even reacted¡­

    Stop!

    I dug my nails into my palm.

    Wasn¡¯t twenty years of coldness in our past life enough? Do I seriously want to fall into that firepit <b>again</b><b>? </b>

    I shut my eyes.

    No. I won¡¯t.

    That craving just now¨Cit was a simple biological response. No different from a beast in heat<b>. </b>This <b>life</b>, <b>I </b>know exactly what I want. With that, I finally steadied myself.

    First order of business¨Cmove out of the Mary family estate. I¡¯m not insane enough to live with my <b>enemy</b>.

    Henry¡¯s POV

    ¡°Aubrey didn¡¯t look too good when she left just now. Did you bully her?¡± Mom suddenly appeared in <b>the </b>room, eyes sharp. Sometimes I seriously wonder if she wishes Aubrey were her actual daughter instead of <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    I snapped back to the moment and stood. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better not have,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°I already spoke with your father. He agrees¨CAubrey should be our foster daughter. From now on, she¡¯s your sister. You need to learn how to protect her.¡±

    A sister again. Why the hell does everyone¨Cher included¨Ckeep forcing thatbel on her?

    ¡°I¡¯ve got things to do.¡± I yanked the terrace door open. My bones cracked as silver¨Cgray furupted over my body¨CIshifted into a massive wolf and leapt from the third floor.

    ws tore through thewn as I bolted into the ck Forest, hoping the icy wind would kill the fire raging in my blood.

    When she kissed me back there to take the recorder, that cool scent of hers burrowed straight into me. Her lips were small and soft¡­ just one kiss, and I was already reacting.

    No point lying to myself. My body made it painfully clear¨CI wanted her.

    ¡°Admit it!¡± Callen howled inside me. ¡°You want to pin her under the moonlight and bite her neck to mark her!¡±

    F*ck! I shed through an oak tree <b>as </b>thick as a bowl.

    What the hell did she do to me?

    Why was I acting like a damn pup going through his first heat?

    <b>13:56 </b><b>Tue</b>, 12 <b>Aug </b><b>O </b>

 Unleashed 44

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 44 Let the Games Begin

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b>POV

    When I got home, Bailey wasn¡¯t there. Aurelia opened the door herself. The moment she <b>saw </b><b>Dad</b><b>, </b><b>she </b>pounced on him like a hyena that smelled blood. ¡°Darling, you¡¯ve worked so hard!¡± she gushed<b>, </b><b>her </b><b>fake </b>hug shoving me into the shadows.

    That¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t need that kind of fake warmth anyway.

    I stood by and watched their little act with cold eyes. In a month, when the Miguel family officially announces me as their foster daughter, I¡¯ll make sure she learns just how wrong she was¨Cbecause the stepping stone she trampled will be the one to shatter her spine.

    When I tried to leave, Aurelia hurried to block me. There was a sh of malice in her eyes, though her <b>smile </b>was sickeningly sweet.

    ¡°Aubrey, don¡¯t go yet. Come meet Dr. Jimmy. He¡¯s a well¨Cknown mental health expert in several <b>nearby </b>packs!¡±

    Dr. Jimmy? Jimmy Gordon?! That disgusting predator who used ¡°therapy¡± as an excuse to assault female werewolves?!

    In the living room, a man in a tan cashmere sweater turned and smiled. His eyes¨Cbehind gold¨Crimmed sses¨Cslithered down my neck like a greasy snake tongue. Exactly likest time. In my past life, he¡¯d <b>burst </b>into my room, his scentced with aphrodisiacs, panting as he said, ¡°<i>Good </i><i>Omega</i><i>¡­ </i><i>let </i>the <i>doctor </i><b><i>check </i></b>how <i>your </i><i>body¡¯s </i><i>developing</i>¡­¡±

    Back then, when I¡¯d been locked away at home, Aurelia had convinced Dad to bring in a mental health coach. That coach was Jimmy.

    Yes, he was technically <i>a </i>therapist and a beta¨Cranked werewolf warrior¨Cbut he was also infamous for being a pervert. Countless female werewolves had been seduced by him during their treatment sessions. Some hadn¡¯t even been adults.

    And now that piece of trash was standing in front of me.

    ¡°Ms. Aubrey?¡± He held out his hand. There was a fresh scratch across his knuckles¨Cprobably from a recent victim. ¡°I¡¯m your personal mental health coach.¡±

    ¡°Who said you were mine?¡± I said coldly, ignoring his hand.

    Aurelia quickly pulled Dad over, putting on her best worried¨Cmother act. ¡°Aubrey, don¡¯t be difficult. Dr. Jimmy¡¯s here to help you. Your mental state is dangerous right now.¡±

    ¡°You mean I¡¯m dangerous to you.¡±

    Dad didn¡¯t like me calling her ¡°Aurelia,¡± but she clung to him with a saintly, wronged smile. ¡°Let her <b>get </b>it out of her system¡­ Dr. Jimmy,¡± she turned to that disgusting man, ¡°please take Aubrey to her room for a private session.¡±

    Private? Session? I could practically hear the venom boiling in her heart. That bedroom<b>¨C</b><b>there </b><b>was </b>definitely a hidden camera waiting for me. Just like before. She¡¯d drugged me<b>, </b><b>had </b><b>Jimmy </b><b>tear </b><b>my </b><b>clothes </b>off, and then leaked the footage online. The title had burned like a brand. ¡°<b>Future </b>Luna <b>of </b><b>the </b><b>Miguel </b>Family Caught on Camera in the Bath!¡±

    <b>13:56 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>12 </b><b>Aug </b>JJ <b>D </b>

    Chapter 44 Let the Games Begin

    I sneered and looked at Jimmy. ¡°You want to be my doctor? Fine. Start by <b>making </b>me a <b>cup </b><b>of </b><b>hot </b><b>coffees </b>

    ¡°Aubrey!¡± Dad snapped. ¡°Watch your manners! Dr. Jimmy is a guest!¡±

    I smiled slightly and looked at Jimmy again. He adjusted his sses<b>. </b>His fake nice¨Cguy mask was wless. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Teenage girls are often rebellious¨CI understand.¡±

    He went and poured me a fresh cup of hot coffee.

    I epted the delicate porcin cup, then smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. Girls my age aren¡¯t just rebellious<b>¡­ </b>

    I raised the cup and hurled the scalding coffee straight at his face.

    ¡°We¡¯re also aggressive.¡±

    The dark liquid sshed over him like moltenva. His twisted face warped further as steam rose <b>from </b><b>his </b>blistering skin.

    For a moment, everything went still¨Cthen came Jimmy¡¯s agonized scream, followed by Dad¡¯s angry <i>roar</i><i>. </i>

    And I? I breathed in the sharp scent of burnt flesh, calm and unshaken, like a wolf licking blood from its fangs.

    The game¡¯s started, you filthy scum.

    30

 Unleashed 45

    Chapter 45 A Doctor¡¯s Visit

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    +8 Pearls

    Beta werewolves healed fast. The blisters on Jimmy¡¯s face began fading right before our eyes¨Cbut it didn¡¯t erase how pitiful he looked now.

    ¡°Jax!¡± Aurelia shrieked dramatically. ¡°Aubrey¡¯s mental state is clearly unstable¨Cshe needs immediate, mandatory therapy!¡±

    Dad turned on me too, furious. ¡°Aubrey! What¡¯s gotten into you? He¡¯s the therapist your mother and I brought in to help you!¡±

    Help me? I nearlyughed. Help me be the star of a viral porn video? Help destroy my name and future?

    Jimmy, on the other hand, calmly wiped the coffee off his face, keeping that smug, righteous mask perfectly intact. ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Mr. Jax. Psychological trauma can lead to violent outbursts.¡±

    He looked at me with that fake holy¨Cman expression and said, ¡°Ms. Aubrey, I genuinely want to help you.¡±

    His voice was poison wrapped in honey¨Cthe same sickly¨Csweet tone he used to manipte Omegas. I¡¯d fallen for that false kindness once before. Right up until he ripped off his mask and pressed <i>that </i>drugged cloth over my mouth and nose-

    ¡°You¡¯re still missing a little sincerity, ¡®Doctor.¡±

    I smirked, aimed for that lying mouth of his¨Cand hurled the porcin cup straight at his face.

    <i>Crack</i><i>! </i>

    The sharp sound of shattering china was followed by a muffled groan. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, staining the cor of his white shirt red.

    Too bad it wasn¡¯t a whip soaked in wolfsbane, I thought, almost disappointed.

    The smile finally slid off Jimmy¡¯s face, but Aurelia was on him in an instant, I saw her l blood off his lips¨Cand mouth two words behind her phony concern. More money.

    Heh. Really going all out to deal with me, huh?

    I couldn¡¯t help but scoff. Dad was shaking with rage. ¡°You¨Cyou¡¯re just-¡±

    n to <i>dab </i>the

    ¡°Just what?¡± I cut in coldly. ¡°Just someone who needs to be locked in a basement? Whipped with wolfsbane until the skin splits open? Or maybe left out in the snow without food or water for three days straight?¡±

    My expression was so icy that Dad was momentarily speechless.

    ¡°No need to be upset, Mr. Jax,¡± Jimmy said, licking the blood off his lips. There was a sh of menace in his eyes, but it vanished as quickly as it appeared, reced by that fake savior persona again. ¡°Ms. Aubrey¡¯s hostility only proves she needs professional intervention. I understand¨Cand I¡¯m here to help.¡±

    ¡°Look at him!¡± Dad shouted, ring at me. ¡°Then look at you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, absolutely.¡± I gave Jimmy a chilly smile. ¡°I¡¯m counting on Dr. Jimmy now. I promise¨CI¡¯ll be the perfect patient. And I guarantee¡­ every single day you spend in my home will be an unforgettable¡­ delightful.

    Chapter 45 A Doctor¡¯s Visit

    experience*

    +8 Pearls

    As I turned to head upstairs, I heard Dad¡¯s angry roar and Aurelia¡¯s fake¨Cpleasant attempts to calm him

    down.

    Once in my room, I pulled out my bank card and checked the bnce. Mateo hade through¨Cthere was 1.2 million already in the ount. A fortune for someone like me right now.

    Sure, once I¡¯m officially adopted into the Alpha family, fame and fortune wille easily. But for now? Alpha Henry still wanted nothing to do with me. If I wanted his support, I had to earn it first¨Cwith real results.

    This 1.2 million? I¡¯d have to stretch it carefully.

    I stashed the card away, then pulled out the medical books Grandpa left me, along with two sets of needles, the gold needles i always used, and the rare Bloodvine Set¨Cmade from crimson vine soaked in a mix of ancestral werewolf blood and arcane potion.

    Pretty sure there was no more werewolf ancestor blood in the world now, which meant this was probably thestplete Bloodvine set in existence.

    There were 81 gold needles. Only 48 Bloodvine needles¨Ctoo unstable for me to use yet.

    Thinking of Mateo¡¯s little brother and his illness, I hesitated, then took seven gold needles and stuffed them into my bag, along with all the cash I had on hand.

    I figured Dad and the others were still downstairs, and I had no desire to cross paths. So I shifted into wolf form and leapt out the window. Dad wouldn¡¯t care anyway. When he asked about itter, I could make up something on the spot.

    What I didn¡¯t expect¡­ was to run into Charles after just a few steps.

    30

 Unleashed 46

    Chapter 46 Something Interesting

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b>POV

    Charles stood by his car, leaning against the door. The moonlight stretched his tall frame into <b>somethin </b>even lonelier. He was staring at the ground, absentmindedly rubbing his sheriff¡¯s badge¨Cthe <b>grey </b><b>wolf</b><b>¨C</b><b>head </b>symbol of pack authority glinting coldly under the moon.

    Before he noticed me, I shifted back into human form.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I walked over and asked.

    ¡°Ah, Ms. Aubrey!¡± His cars turned a little red. He looked flustered seeing me. ¡°Were you heading out? Where to? I can give you a ride.¡±

    I almost told him I could run faster in wolf form, but I had to keep that part of me hidden.

    ¡°Sure. Thanks.¡± I got in the car, and Charles grew even more awkward.

    After a nce at me, he said, ¡°Those two bastards have been sentenced. Their families had been trying <b>to </b>negotiate, so the original punishment was only twenty years of confinement. But today the alpha stepped <b>in </b>-they got life instead. And he had their penises cut off.¡±

    Alpha Henry? Since when did he care about things like this?

    It was strange, but I didn¡¯tment. I just gave a quiet ¡°Mm¡± and said, ¡°Take me to the housing rental center.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡± Charles frowned. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t get along with your aunt, you don¡¯t <i>have </i>to move out!¡±

    I wasn¡¯t about to exin. ¡°Are you driving or not? If not, I¡¯ll take a cab.¡±

    Seeing me reach for the door, he quickly hit the gas.

    Soon, I had signed a lease on a one¨Cbedroom apartment and picked up some clothes and essentials. Charles stayed with me the entire time¨Cno matter how many times I tried to shake him off. And since he was still wearing his sheriff¡¯s uniform, every female wolf who passed gave me jealous res. Some even tried to flirt with him. It was getting on my nerves.

    ¡°Look at those little she¨Cwolves,¡± E purred in my mind, tail swishing. ¡°They¡¯re practically burning with jealousy. We¡¯re irresistible-¡±

    I rolled my eyes and nced at Charles. He was already sneaking a look at me¨Cthen turned away the second I caught him.

    I frowned. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got a ce now. We can part ways.¡±

    At that, he looked at me again, hesitant. ¡°Are you mad I didn¡¯t expose Bailey? She told me those guys <b>were </b>her friends, yeah, but she didn¡¯t tell them to hurt you. She said some angry things after you two fought¡­ but she didn¡¯t know they¡¯d take it seriously and actually do something like that.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± I raised an eyebrow, giving him a chilly sideways nce. ¡°That¡¯s the lie she fed you?¡±

    Charles frowned. ¡°Aubrey, Bailey¡¯s your sister. Why do you always think the worst of her? She¡¯s <b>just </b><b>a </b><b>kid</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    A kid¡­

    Chapter <b>46 </b>Something Interesting

    I bit into <b>the </b>word with bitter amusement. Who would¡¯ve thought Bailey<b>¨C</b><b>just </b>a year <b>younger </b>than me could be <b>so </b>twisted?

    After a pause, I decided to take him to see a show. Maybe. If we got lucky.

    ¡°You really want to know why I moved out?¡± I leaned toward Charles and smiled. ¡°<b>If </b>you <b>can </b><b>find </b><b>out </b>where Aurelia is right now, I¡¯ll tell you. Her license te¡¯s all fives¨Cshould be easy enough.¡±

    He frowned. ¡°What are you nning?¡±

    ¡°nning?¡± My smile turned wicked. ¡°Something fun, of course¡­¡±

    Charles gave in. With his position, it didn¡¯t take long for him to track the car¡¯sst location<b>¨C</b><b>an </b><b>area </b><b>near </b>the Blu Estate on the outskirts of town.

    Ah, that ce. The one where she¡¯d strung me up on silver chains from the rafters, beating me <b>as </b>sheughed. ¡°Omegas belong on all fours, like dogs<b>.¡± </b>

    ¡°I know the way. Let¡¯s go, Mr. Charles!¡±

    Charles¡¯s POV

    Every rational part of me was screaming. Whatever Aubrey¡¯s about to do, it¡¯s not good.

    But when she leaned closer, the faint scent on her skin made my blood boil. I couldn¡¯t bring myself <b>to </b><b>say </b>no. Just likest time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Charles!¡±

    She vaulted into the car with effortless grace, the moonlight outlining the curve of her waist and hips in a way that took my breath away.

    That¡¯s when it hit me.

    I¡¯m screwed.

 Unleashed 47

    Chapter 47 Under the Bed

    Charles¡® POV

    +8 Fears

    The engine hummed¨Cthe only sound in the car. Aubrey sat beside me, silent and sharp like an unsheathed de. The cold edge she gave off had my wolf, Vik, growling uneasily in the back of my mind. ¡°She smells like vengeance. She¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    I didn¡¯t need him to tell me that. I could feel it too. But I didn¡¯t understand¨Cwhat exactly had happened? Who was she after? Aurelia? Bailey? But what could they have done to provoke something this deep?

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t realized how long we¡¯d been driving until she suddenly spoke.

    Outside the window was a wide pond filled with lotus blossoms, their scent carried by the breeze. Just beyond it stood a beautiful vi¨Cclearly expensive.

    Aubrey told me to park a little farther out, then led me toward the house.

    ¡°You may be a rich kid, but you learned your training at the werewolf police academy, right?¡± she asked.

    I nodded. ¡°Of course. I graduated top of my ss.¡±

    ¡°Excellent.¡± She gave a faint smile¨Cand my heart skipped a beat. I quickly looked away, avoiding her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t take me straight to the house. Instead, she brought me to a tree near the vi.

    ¡°See that rm system? Disable it.¡±

    That was wrong¨Cillegal entry. As a sheriff, I should¡¯ve stopped her right there. But when she smiled with that wild, wicked curve to her lips, my hands moved on their own. I was already pulling wires from the security box.

    ¡°This ce belong to your family?¡±

    I was worried she¡¯d dragged me to break into someone else¡¯s house again.

    ¡°Technically, it¡¯s Aurelia¡¯s private property,¡± she answered smoothly.

    I paused¨Cthen silently went back to dismantling the rm. No point backing out now. I was already on the thief¡¯s boat, might as well sail it. And to be honest¡­ I was curious. What exactly was she trying to show me?

    I had to admit, there was something thrilling about doing something illegal¨Cespecially with Aubrey by my side. I nced at her again¡­ only to find her staring at the vi with eyes full of burning hatred.

    I froze. My hands stopped moving. Aubrey turned sharply. ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°O¨COkay.¡± I nodded reflexively. It wasn¡¯t untilter that I realized¨CI didn¡¯t even think about saying no to her. She was just an Omega. Why did I, a Beta, obey her so naturally? I didn¡¯t understand it. I didn¡¯t question it either.

    Aubrey led me through one system after another. I was stunned. This ce wasn¡¯t that big<i>, </i>but it had five hidden rm units¨Cand Aubrey knew where every single one was.

    When we were done, she crouched by the front door and picked the lock. Her movements were light, fluid,

    13:56 <b>Tue </b>12 <b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 47 Under the Bed

    <b>shockingly </b>skilled<b>¨C</b>skilled enough that I almost felt like cuffing her <b>right </b>there.

    But then her cool fingers wrapped around my wrist, and every bit of logic dissolved into <b>the </b><b>pounding </b>in my chest.

    She led me up the stairs silently. I could barely concentrate, too focused on the feel of her hand <b>in </b>mine delicate and warm. I was totally distracted¡­ until I heard <i>that </i>sound.

    I stopped in my tracks.

    No way¡­ That voice¨Cit was my aunt.

    She was¡­ having an affair?

    I nced at Aubrey, but she wasn¡¯t surprised at all. She¡¯d known. In the middle of my shock, she suddenly picked up a small stone¨Cand hurled it down the stairs.

    Crash! The sound of shattering porcin echoed. A blue vase downstairs had broken to pieces.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± Aurelia¡¯s panicked voice rang out from the bedroom. I had no choice but to yank Aubrey behind the corner with me.

    Sure enough, Aurelia and a man came rushing down to investigate. The second they were gone, Aubrey pulled me into the bedroom¨Cbold as hell¨Cand we dove under the bed.

    I was stunned.

    How did she even know the bedskirt draped low enough to hide us? Wait¨Cwhy are we even hiding here?!

    Before I could say a word, footsteps returned. Aurelia¡¯s flirtatious voice drifted back in. ¡°Rx, it must¡¯ve been a stray cat. This ce is locked up tight¨Cno one¡¯s getting in.¡±

    The man said, ¡°Still¡­ I don¡¯t know. Maybe we should go.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly¡­¡± she giggled, pulling him back into bed.

    The mattress creaked as they started having sex.

    Underneath, my face turned beet red. I froze¨Cevery muscle in my body locked up like stone.

    I turned my head, heart pounding¨Cand saw Aubrey. Calm. Collected. Already holding up her phone.

    She was recording.

 Unleashed 48

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 48 No One to Trust

    Charles<b>¡® </b><b>POV </b>

    I didn¡¯t know how to feel anymore.

    Then suddenly, the bed above us shook harder. Aurelia moaned loudly, ¡°God! You¡¯re way better <b>than </b><b>our </b>Jax<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    That bastardughed. ¡°Of course. A beta¡¯s stamina leaves gammas in the dust. But if he ever finds <b>out </b><b>you </b>paid me to rape his daughter¡­ he¡¯d probably have a stroke!¡±

    Aurelia giggled breathlessly. ¡°As long as we get the footage of you screwing Aubrey.. I don¡¯t care how <b>much </b>it costs¡­¡±

    ¡°Deal! You¡¯re paying and putting out¨Ccount on me to get the job done. Just make sure to blur <b>my </b><b>face </b>orice you film me and Aubrey in bed!¡±

    My blood ran cold. I wanted to burst out from under the bed and beat that guy to death. He wanted <b>to </b>touch Aubrey?!

    But before I could move, Aubrey¡¯s hand slipped into mine¨Ctightening around my clenched fist like she knew exactly what I was about to do..

    I froze. Her hand was soft, her touch gentle, but it somehow unraveled the rage boiling inside me. What reced it¡­ wasn¡¯t exactly anger.

    My face flushed with heat. I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with me. The creaking bed above made my heart jolt and stumble with every bounce.

    Finally, when the two left, Aubrey let go and signaled for me to crawl out. The moment her fingers slipped away, I felt¡­ empty.

    She didn¡¯t even nce my way¨Cshe was busy checking her phone, satisfied with the audio she¡¯d just recorded.

    I looked at her, torn. ¡°You knew your aunt was nning something like this all along? Are you¡­ going to give that recording <i>to </i>your dad?¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± She looked up at me, like she was staring at a dumb puppy. ¡°You think my dad¡¯s going to believe me over the woman he sleeps with every night? He¡¯s whipped me with wolfsbane more times than I can count ¨C All Aurelia has to do is cry and say the audio was fake, and he¡¯ll believe her. Then I¡¯ll be chained up in the

    basement getting another round of ¡®discipline.¡±

    She paused, then leaned in close to me. ¡°Unless¡­ the righteous Mr. Charles wants to to

    on my behalf?

    Her sudden closeness hit me like a truck. I gasped and stumbled back, heart mming against my ribs. It was like an invisible force had seized me whole.

    She tilted her head, watching me curiously. I quickly looked away.

    ¡°I¨CI¡­¡±

    My head was a mess. All I could smell was her scent. I hated maniptive women. Aubrey, in my mind, w exactly that¨Ccalcting andyered.

    Chapter 48 No One to Trust

    So why couldn¡¯t I <b>stay </b>away from her?

    Aubrey¡¯s <b>POV </b>

    As I expected, Charles wasn¡¯t going to just agree to help.

    The Lynn family had influence in the Shadowinoon Pack. They carried a good amount of <b>weight</b><b>. </b>I¡¯d even heard that one of their rtives was running for the beta position at Alpha Henry¡¯s side. If a scandal <b>broke </b>out now, it would crush their chances.

    I crossed my arms and snorted. ¡°Mr. Charles, since you helped me break in, I¡¯ll give you a free <b>tip</b><b>¨C</b><b>go </b><b>dig </b>into Aurelia. There¡¯s a bigger fish behind her than you can imagine.¡±

    There¡¯s no way she bought that vi with just my dad¡¯s money. He doesn¡¯t have nearly enough<b>. </b>

    Back in myst life, I was trapped in theb and died without ever learning who was backing Aurelia.

    But this time, I¡¯m going to find out. And I¡¯ll crush them.

    In the back of my mind, E¡¯s furious growl pulsed like a migraine at my temples. ¡°I don¡¯t <b>care </b><b>if </b>she¡¯s backed by the Alpha King himself¨CI¡¯ll rip out every one of their throats.¡±

    30

 Unleashed 49

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 49 The Price of Survival

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    + Pende

    After I finished speaking, Charles just stood there like he¡¯d turned to stone. For a moment, I <b>actually </b>wondered if he¡¯d even heard me.

    The only reason I¡¯d shared any of this with him was because, out of all the Lynn family members, he seemed to have something resembling a conscience. As the Lynn family¡¯s future head, it was better he saw Aurelia¡¯s true face now than let her keep manipting him¨Cand one day turn him against <b>me</b>.

    I wanted to sever that mother¨Cdaughter duo¡¯s ws at the root¨Cone by one,

    And I would find out who was behind them. If Aurelia and Bailey were the ones who killed me in life, then the one backing them was their aplice.

    my <bst </b>

    Back then, Aurelia brought me here too. Right in this vi, she shattered my right arm. She smeared wolfsbane extract into the wound so I couldn¡¯t heal. To break me, she locked me here for three months- beating me until I was nothing but blood and broken bone.

    I tried to escape. But the reinforced cages and countless rm systems crushed every attempt. Each failure was punished with more brutal beatings. More than once, I felt death brush its cold fingers across my skin, trying to drag me into the dark forever.

    The memories coiled like venomous snakes around my heart, tightening with every breath. Rage<b>. </b>Shame. Hatred carved so deep it ached in my bones. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    I needed release.

    I left Charles behind, still frozen, and walked off without another word.

    Once I was out of sight, I shifted. Wolf form. I took off like lightning.

    The wind screamed in my ears. Running at full speed tore at me in the best way¨Cit was as if the broken fragments of those memories were being hurled behind me with every bound. But it wasn¡¯t enough. Not

    yet.

    Then I heard it.

    A piercing scream ripped through the night¨Ca girl¡¯s voice, soaked in terror.

    ¡°Help! Please, let me go! Don¡¯t-!¡±

    It came from up ahead and to the left. I skidded to a halt, ws gouging deep ruts in the dirt. Without a second of hesitation, I wheeled around and bolted toward the voice.

    I rounded the corner of a crumbling/grey building and found a reeking, half¨Ccopsed garbage yard.

    And there, on a pile of rotting trash, a raggedly dressed female Omega was crying and begging for mercy. Pinning her down was a filthy, ugly male werewolf, his pants shoved down to his knees, exposing his revolting arousal as he tried to force himself into her.

    ¡°You lowborn Omega bitch.¡± he growled. ¡°Getting to serve a beta warrior like me is your honor! You know how many Omegas <i>beg </i>me to mark them?¡±

    The drunk brute held her arms down, sneering like a beast.

    Chapter 49 The Price of Survival.

    Those words<b>¨C</b>so familiar. The same poison I¡¯d heard from Aurelia and Bailey.

    ¡°Aubrey, you¡¯re an Omega. You think you¡¯re qualified to hold a scalpel and treat people?¡±

    ¡°Aubrey, you¡¯re an Omega. You were born to serve us betas as a maid!¡±

    ¡°Aubrey, you¡¯re an Omega. Being Bailey¡¯s stepping stone is the highest honor you¡¯ll ever have<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    So what if I¡¯m an Omega?

    Does that mean I¡¯m born to be trampled? Used? Humiliated?

    Does being an Omega strip me of dignity¨Cof basic rights? Do I exist just to grovel and serve?

    No.

    The Moon Goddess never said Omegas were lesser.

    ¡°It¡¯s you filthy worms who¡¯ve tarnished the pride of our kind!¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    I let out a furious howl and lunged at the male, all my rage and hatred burning in that single strike.

    30

    W

 Unleashed 50

    Chapter 50 The Mate Bond

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ¡ú

    <b>+8 </b>Pearls

    ¡°Ah!¡± The drunk werewolf cried out in pain, flying backward like a rag doll and crashing into a pile of trash several meters away. Bottles and cans ttered around him.

    He snaried as bones cracked and his body shifted. A massive, matted werewolf with crooked fangs rose from the heap. Shaking off the filth, his yellow eyes locked on me. A deep growl rumbled from his throat.

    Wolfsbaneced alcohol had clearly fried his brain¨Che dared to bare his fangs at me, ignoring my Alpha- level pressure?

    Perfect. I wanted a fight.

    Since E awakened, the Alpha force in my blood had been begging to be unleashed. I needed a real battle to know what this strength could do.

    He charged, huge limbs thundering across the ground, ws slicing toward my throat.

    My instincts took over. Muscles snapped taut, and I leapt sideways. His ws grazed the side of my neck, cold as ice. The moment Inded, my front paw swung like a hook, slicing deep into the back of his leg.

    Blood spattered. He howled in pain.

    Now furious, he attacked with blind rage. We shed again and again, our huge bodies crashing in the cramped junkyard, the scent of rust and blood hanging thick. My instincts sharpened¨Ctiming, momentum, power¨Cthey synced with every move. The wolf in me was awake.

    We collided with a thud, both thrown back. He ducked behind a broken couch and suddenly lunged from at blind angle, ws shing straight for my chest.

    Too fast.

    I twisted-

    Pain exploded under my ribs. Three deep gashes tore open. I froze for half a second.

    He opened his jaws and lunged again, aiming for my throat.

    But the pain only fueled my rage.

    Every wound from my past life¨Cevery betrayal and beating¨Cboiled to the surface. I didn¡¯t dodge. I threw myself forward..

    My limbs locked around his exposed throat and twisted.

    A sharp snap rang out.

    He convulsed violently, then dropped to the ground like dead weight. Still.

    Breathing hard, I shook the blood off my ws and turned.

    The Omega girl was huddled in the corner, crying softly, trembling like a frightened fawn.

    It was enough,

    Chapter <b>50 </b>The Mate Bond

    I <b>took </b>a <b>deep </b>breath, forced down the lingering <b>Alpha </b>fury<b>, </b>and shifted <b>back </b><b>into </b><b>human </b>form Ignorin itchy pain of healing, I approached slowly.

    ¡°Hey,¡± <b>I </b>said gently. ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b>over. He can¡¯t hurt you anymore.¡±

    At first, she was frozen in fear. Then, sensing no threat, she fell into my arms and sobbed. I held her <b>and </b>stroked her hair.

    If only¡­ someone had held me like this, once.

    My wounds would be gone in a couple hours. I was about to lead her away when

    I felt it.

    An invisible wave of Alpha pheromones surged behind me¨Ccrushing, oppressive, absolute.

    My skin prickled.

    It was Alpha Henry.

    Henry¡¯s POV

    Just when I finished cleaning up pack business and finally took a breath, I felt it¨Can Alpha presence, <b>raw </b>and unfamiliar, tearing through my senses like a re.

    It came from the old dump.

    Callen, my wolf, went wild in my mind, shrieking with manic energy.

    our mate. our mate. it¡¯s her. that energy¨Cit¡¯s alpha, but it¡¯s her. she¡¯s the one.

    I shifted and ran.

    When I arrived and saw her face-

    My mind went nk.

    Aubrey?

    She¡¯s my mate?

    She¡¯s my mate?

    30

 Unleashed 51

    Chapter 51 The Lie Beneath

    <b>Henry¡¯s </b>POV

    No¡­ even though the scent of blood clung to her, Aubrey still smelled like an Omega.

    Callen snarled in frustration. ¡°Ask her! Ask her where our mate is!¡±

    ¡°Aubrey, what happened?¡± I scanned the area quickly, searching for any trace of the <b>Alpha</b><b>¨C</b><b>level </b>werewolf! had sensed earlier.

    The timid Omega girl kept her head down, silent. Aubrey answered instead.

    ¡°Alpha, that filthy beta tried to rape us. He injured me when I fought back.¡±

    My eyes dropped to the gashes on her chest, brows furrowing.

    ¡°Then a werewolf suddenly appeared,¡± Aubrey continued, ¡°mmed into him, and killed <b>him</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Who was it?¡± I pressed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t recognize her,¡± she said calmly. ¡°She left right after¨Cit happened too fast <b>to </b><b>say </b>anything.¡±

    A lie.

    I turned to the other Omega and released a pulse of crushing Alpha presence. ¡°You tell me.¡±

    She trembled, clearly panicked. Her gaze flicked toward Aubrey. Aubrey¡¯s expression shifted slightly<b>¨C</b><b>just </b>for a second¨Cbut I noticed. She was hiding something.

    ¡°Speak,¡± I growled.

    My Alpha pressure surged like a wave. The girl broke into sobs.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I didn¡¯t see her face! It was a female wolf¨Cvery strong, but I couldn¡¯t tell who-¡±

    Her crying grated on my nerves. I sounded like a tyrant, bullying someone barely hanging on. Not like the Alpha I was supposed to be.

    I forced myself to inhale, pulling my aura back.

    Maybe Aubrey was hiding my mate¡¯s identity¨Cbecause if I found my true mate, she¡¯d lose herst shot <b>at </b>marrying me.

    The thought sent a strange flicker of pleasure through my chest.

    Ignoring Callen¡¯s enraged howls in <i>my </i>mind, I looked at Aubrey again. Her face was pale. Blood <b>still </b><b>soaked </b>her chest. Without a wolf, her healing would be slow. At this rate, she¡¯d pass out from blood loss.

    I stepped forward and scooped her up.

    She gasped. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°What does it look like?¡± I snapped. ¡°Taking you back. What, nning to die out <b>here </b><b>in </b><b>the </b>middle <b>of </b><b>the </b>night with those wounds?¡±

    13:57 Tue, 12 Aug

    Chapter 51 The Lie Beneath

    +8 Pearis

    I saw the emotion flicker in her eyes and immediately added, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that my mom likes you, I wouldn¡¯t bother.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Of course. I should¡¯ve known Alpha Henry wouldn¡¯t really care. It was just because his mother liked me.

    If he hadn¡¯t shown up out of nowhere, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to suppress my Alpha power. These injuries were nothing. But now, to maintain the illusion of being a powerless Omega, I had to let the wound heal naturally. Slowly.

    Damn it.

    With that thought, I gave up resisting and let him carry me away. As for the dead werewolf¨CAlpha Henry would handle it.

    ¡°Bring her too,¡± I said, nodding toward the other Omega.

    He looked annoyed, but allowed the girl to follow.

    What I didn¡¯t expect was for him to take me back to Haixin Vi. What a joke. In my past life, I longed to step foot in this ce, but I never even made it past the gate. Now, in just one day, I¡¯d been here twice¨Cand I didn¡¯t even want toe.

    Inside, the Omega girl was taken to a guest room to rest. She was just frightened, not injured.

    Not like me.

    I had to keep up the act in front of Alpha Henry¨Cletting his wolf medic treat my wounds like I was just <i>a </i>fragile little thing.

    30

    Ä¿

    Chapter 51 The Lie Beneath

    I saw the emotion flicker in her <b>eyes </b>and immediately added, ¡°<b>If </b>it weren¡¯t <b>for </b><b>the </b>fact <b>that </b><b>my </b><b>mom </b>liker you, <b>I </b>wouldn¡¯t bother.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Of course. I should¡¯ve known Alpha Henry wouldn¡¯t really care. It was just because his mother liked <b>me</b><b>. </b>

    If he hadn¡¯t shown up out of nowhere, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to suppress my Alpha power. <b>These </b><b>injuries </b>were nothing. But now, to maintain the illusion of being a powerless Omega, I had to let the <b>wound </b>heal naturally. Slowly.

    Damn it.

    With that thought, I gave up resisting and let him carry me away. As for the dead werewolf<b>¨C</b>Alpha Henry would handle it.

    ¡°Bring her too,¡± I said, nodding toward the other Omega.

    He looked annoyed, but allowed the girl to follow.

    What I didn¡¯t expect was for him to take me back to Haixin Vi. What a joke. In my past <b>life</b><b>, </b><b>I </b>longed to step foot in this ce, but I never even made it past the gate. Now, in just one day, I¡¯d been <b>here </b><b>twice</b><b>¨C</b><b>and </b>I didn¡¯t even want toe.

    Inside, the Omega girl was taken to a guest room to rest. She was just frightened, not injured.

    Not like me.

    I had to keep up the act in front of Alpha Henry¨Cletting his wolf medic treat my wounds like I was just a fragile little thing.

    30

 Unleashed 52

    Chapter 52 The Pain Is Proof

    Henry¡¯s POV

    Mate. Mate. I want our mate.

    Callen hadn¡¯t stopped screaming in my head since we left the junkyard. He thrashed around like a rabid animal, demanding we forget about Aubrey and go find the powerful Alpha¨Clevel mate he was convincert belonged to us.

    Over and over¨Cthose same words. My temples throbbed from it. I had no interest in this so¨Ccalled ¡°<b>Alpha </b>mate,¡± so I did what had to be done. I severed the link with Callen.

    Atst silence.

    Unfortunately, our family¡¯s wolf doctor, Xavier, had left for an errand and hadn¡¯te back. I tried contacting him through our mental link, but either the distance was too great or he was blocking. I couldn¡¯t reach him.

    Then I remembered Aubrey knew medicine herself. I grabbed the first¨Caid kit and headed toward her room<b>. </b>But the moment I reached her door, I froze.

    Damn it.

    I was just going to check on Aubrey¨Cnot my mate¨Cso why the hell was my heart racing?

    Muttering a curse under my breath, I forced myself to calm down and knocked.

    No answer.

    That blood¡­ what if something had happened?

    I opened the door.

    And stopped dead in my tracks.

    Clothes were scattered across the floor¨Cher bloodstained jacket, a ck bra¨Ctrailing toward the bathroom.

    She was¡­ showering?

    My mind betrayed me, reying that night at the banquet when she stripped in front of me to prove her

    innocence¡­

    I hadn¡¯t meant <i>to </i>snap at her that night. But when I saw those marks all over her skin, my temper just exploded. I wanted to protect her¨Cand humiliate her. It made no sense.

    Just then, the bathroom door opened.

    Aubrey stepped out, drying her hair with a towel. Her wet ck hair clung to her pale skin, making the bloody wound on her chest look even more jarring.

    But the moment her hazy, sapphire¨Cblue eyes met mine, that injury no longer mattered.

    She looked like a sculpturee to life¨Cevery curve carved to perfection. A living Venus, cold and unapproachable.

    Chapter 52 The Pain is Proof

    Our eyes met. I jerked around, turning my back to her, bracing for a scream or a furious borburs

    But nothing came.

    When I finally nced over my shoulder, she had already wrapped herself in a towel and was sentent at thi vanity, calmly inspecting her wound.

    It was no longer bleeding, but the gash was raw and jagged, the edges peeled back. It looked brutal.

    ¡°Since you brought it,¡± she said, catching my gaze in the mirror. ¡°aren¡¯t you going to hand it overt

    I frowned.

    That calm expression¨Cit irritated me for reasons I couldn¡¯t exin. I almost preferred the old Aubrey, the one who snapped and fought me at every turn. This silence felt¡­.dead.

    Still, she was injured. I shoved aside the feeling and passed her the first¨Caid kit.

    She pulled on a pair of gloves and began treating her wound, but she was too rough. Blood welled up <b>again</b>. staining her pale skin with shocking red.

    Without thinking, I grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Can you be a little gentler?¡±

    My voice was low and sharp. ¡°If you¡¯re going to keep doing this like a butcher, I¡¯ll get someone else to stitch it for you.¡±

    She blinked, surprised, and gave me a look that seemed to say, What¡¯s it got to do with you? It¡¯s not your body.

    But under my re, she eased up slightly. My temper cooled.

    Then she picked up the needle, preparing to stitch the wound.

    ¡°Wait¨Cyou¡¯re not going to numb it?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no anesthetic,¡± she said weakly.

    Right. I¡¯d forgotten. In our house, anesthesia was considered dangerous¨Canything that dulled a werewolf¡± reflexes wasn¡¯t allowed in our medical supplies.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get some,¡± I said, already heading out. ¡°Just wait.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    As soon as Henry was gone, I scoffed and plunged the needle straight into my flesh.

    Pain surged like a wave, and with it came sharp, unshakable rity.

    Sometimes, I doubted all of it¨Cthe rebirth, E¡¯s awakening, this new life. What if it was all a lie, <b>a </b>delusio I¡¯d conjured after breaking down/in that cage? What if this was nothing but a dream?

    Only pain felt real.

    Every thread I pulled through torn flesh whispered the same truth.

    Chapter 52 The Pain Is Proof

    Pain means I¡¯m alive.

    The more it hurts¡­ The more real it is.

    30

 Unleashed 53

    Chapter 53 Closer to the Edge

    <b>Henry¡¯s </b>POV

    Something was wrong with Aubrey.

    *** Finished

    When I returned to her room with the anesthetic, she had already begun stitching herself up. I watched, frozen, as the needle pierced her skin¨Cher brows knitting in pain, but her lips twisting into <b>something </b>disturbingly close to a smile. Pain and pleasure tangled across her face in a way that made my spine <b>go </b>cold.

    There was no doubt she was hurting. I could see it in the way her lips pressed tightly together <b>every </b><b>time </b><b>the </b>needle sank into her flesh. Each bloody pull of thread made her tremble slightly.

    She wasn¡¯t numb¨Cshe was just enduring it.

    That realization unsettled me more than I cared to admit. This wasn¡¯t the Aubrey I used to know. She <b>used </b>to be stubborn, fragile, proud¨Cbut still breakable. Now? Every trace of weakness had vanished. What <b>was </b>left was sharp and unyielding.

    And it all started after that night. The night I found her covered in bruises. What exactly had happened to make her change sopletely?

    If I¡¯d paid more attention¡­ If I¡¯d noticed sooner¡­ would she still have ended

    up

    like this<b>? </b>

    My chest tightened with guilt. A life sentence and muttion almost felt like too light a punishment for those two animals.

    ¡°If it hurts that much, just use the anesthetic.¡±

    I handed her the syringe. I couldn¡¯t stand watching her do this to herself any longer.

    Her forehead was damp with sweat, and her eyes shimmered with the haze of pain. When she looked up at me, it knocked the breath from my lungs.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    She kept stitching, and I didn¡¯t stop her. I just sat there, silently watching every movement of the needle as it slipped through her torn skin. For a moment, it felt like the pain was mine.

    Finally, a soft whimper escaped her tightly sealed lips¨Cand I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    I reached out and grabbed her arm, my voice t and tense.

    ¡°If you need to bite something, bite me.¡±

    Just stop torturing yourself like this.

    Aubrey paused, catching her breath/Then she looked up, and there it was¨Can unmistakable flicker of amusement in her tear¨Cglossed eyes.

    ¡°If you¡¯re that worried about me, she said softly, ¡°why don¡¯t you kiss me?¡±

    My thoughts stumbled. My body didn¡¯t.

    Before I could stop myself, I leaned down toward her pale lips.

    13:57 <b>Tue</b>, <b>12 </b><b>Aug </b><b>0 </b>

    Chapter 53 Closer to the Edge

    But just as <b>I </b>got close, she raised her gloved fingers and gently pressed them <b>against </b><b>my </b><b>mouth</b><b>. </b>

    She smiled¨Cgorgeous and wicked, a little feral.

    ¡°You¡¯re being very obedient tonight, Alpha. Did you fall for me?<b>¡± </b>

    I froze.

    Fall for her?

    Aubrey looked right at me and gave a slow, knowing smile.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t love me, then why did you try to kiss me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    I frowned hard, at a loss<b>. </b>

    Before I coulde up with an answer,

    she gave one

    for me.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re unwilling,¡± she said softly. ¡°You¡¯re used to being the one who pushes others away. But <b>now </b>someone who once loved you more than life itself¨Cdoesn¡¯t want you anymore. It¡¯s a challenge to <b>your </b>pride. You don¡¯t like being abandoned. So, you want to draw me back in. Isn¡¯t that right, Alpha?¡±

    It was brutal. Too close to the truth.

    But even as her words cut deep, I knew¨Cthis wasn¡¯t just wounded pride. What I felt was deeper, darker, more primal.

    I wanted her. I wanted her beneath me. I wanted to break through that armor, see here undone beneath me. I wanted to see those piercing eyes mist over with desire¨Cbecause of me.

    The thought startled me.

    I wanted her.

    Not out of guilt. Not out of some bruised ego.

    I wanted her.

    But I couldn¡¯t say it aloud. All I could manage was a rough, strangled whisper.

    ¡°Let me do thest stitch.¡±

    I pulled on a pair of gloves and took the needle from her hands. Carefully¨Cpainstakingly¨CI guided it through the open wound.

    Her body trembled. Even her breathing hitched slightly. I forced myself to move gently, not to let my hands shake. I finished the final stitch and tied it off.

    Blood bloomed softly over her skin, like red plum blossoms across snow. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, <b>and </b>I-

    I couldn¡¯t stop myself.

    I kissed her closed eyes, still wet from pain.

    <b>13:57 </b>Tue, 12 <b>Aug </b>9

    Chapter 53 Closer to the Edge

    The air between us turned hot. Too hot.

    I stared down at her lips, my throat tight, breath uneven.

    Finished

    But then she looked up. Not with longing¨Cbut with curiosity. Testing me. Measuring whether I¡¯d dare lean in again.

    Damn it.

    I tore myself away from her.

    Her calm stare felt like a p. I couldn¡¯t stand being the only one caught in this heat while she stayed untouched. Unmoved.

    But even back in my own room, her eyes still haunted me¨Cthose wicked, misted eyes.

    I nced down at the glove, where a smear of her blood clung faintly.

    I stared at it for a long time.

    And then, like I was possessed¡­ I licked it off.

    What the hell is happening to me?

    30

 Unleashed 54

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 54 A Dangerous Calm

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b>POV

    After Alpha Henry left, Iy in bed but couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Something about him had been <b>strange </b><btely</b>.

    ¡°He loves you! He wants you!¡± E was spinning gleefully in my consciousness, practically purring <b>with </b>excitement.

    I opened my mouth to argue¨Cbut nothing came out. Because no Alpha looks at an Omega they hate the way Henry looked at me tonight¡­ like he was holding something precious.

    And that kiss¡­ Moon Goddess. He kissed my eyes.

    Kissing someone¡¯s lips might be about lust¨Cbut no one kisses a woman¡¯s eyes out of lust. That¡­ that was tenderness<b>. </b>

    Was he¡­ pitying me?

    No. That¡¯s impossible. In myst life, I gave everything, and he never spared me so much <b>as </b><b>a </b>nce.

    I must be imagining it. There¡¯s no way Alpha Henry could ever love me. And even if he did¡­ what then? Was

    I supposed to go back to being the pathetic fool chasing after him for love?

    No. Never again.

    At some point, I finally drifted to sleep.

    When I woke the next morning, the first thing I did was check on the Omega girl fromst night. She seemed much better today.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name? Do you have a home?¡± I asked gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lisa,¡± she whispered, eyes wet with tears. She told me she was an orphan¨Chad never known her parents. She was raised by a group of scavenger Omegas who lived off the waste in the pack¡¯s outer zones.

    Most Omegas who end up as orphans in Shadowmoon Pack¡­ were abandoned. Secretly, quietly, left to fend for themselves like trash.

    Lisa¡¯s halting voice felt like a dull de peeling back the rotting flesh of this pack¡¯s darkest ces. The abandoned babies. The children growing like weeds in the slums. Alpha Henry¡¯s strength may reach far- but it had never reached into those shadows.

    If I sent her back, she¡¯d just return to a ce with no safety. And next time, someone like that beta might seed.

    I gathered my thoughts. ¡°Why did you lie for me?¡± I asked. ¡°You knew hiding the truth from an Alpha is a capital offense.¡±

    ¡°You saved me,¡± she whispered. ¡°I couldn¡¯t betray you.¡±

    Her voice was soft¨Cbut full of steel.

    ¡°Oh, this girl has a noble soul,¡± E murmured in my mind.

    She may be a powerless Omega, but she had loyalty. And heart. I looked at her for <b>a </b>long moment, <b>then </b>

    le 12 <b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 54 A Dangerous Calm

    made a decision.

    <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>I asked you to work for me¡­ would you?¡±

    ¡°I would!¡± Lisa stood up straight, pressing a fist to her chest. ¡°You saved my life. It¡¯s yours. <b>I¡¯ll </b><b>give </b>everything to serve you.¡±

    ¡°Keep your life,¡± I said, tucking a thick envelope of cash into her hands. ¡°Go to the Rosan Peaks. Follow <b>my </b>instructions. All I need¡­ is your loyalty.¡±

    It was risky. Maybe even reckless. But some seeds deserve a chance to break through the soil.

    After she left in a taxi, my phone rang.

    It was my father.

    My feelings toward him wereplicated. Yes, he was biased. But he was still my father.

    ¡°Aubrey, I know you¡¯ve been emotionally unstabletely,¡± he began in that fake¨Cgentle tone, ¡°but <b>we </b><b>can¡¯t </b>ignore the problem. Juste home. Your mother¡¯s invited Dr. Jimmy to do your therapy this afternoon <b>at </b>three.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not my mother,¡± I said coldly.

    ¡°Aubrey! You-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle home,¡± I cut him off before he could scold me. ¡°I¡¯m at the Alpha¡¯s house right now. I¡¯ll be backter.¡±

    I hung up. I knew that once he heard I was with Alpha Henry, he¡¯d back off. And I was right¨Che didn¡¯t call again.

    After lunch, the Alpha¡¯s butler sent a car to take me home. Henry didn¡¯t show his face. Fine by me. In our current state, seeing each other too often wouldn¡¯t end well.

    Jimmy¡¯s POV

    At exactly three o¡¯clock, I arrived at Gamma Jax¡¯s estate.

    In the pocket of my tailored suit was the vial Aurelia had given me¨Can inducement agent, specially formted with pheromones.

    Twas very much looking forward to today¡¯s session.

    Aubrey was breathtaking. Her beauty wasn¡¯t just physical¨Cit was dangerous. Sharp a in an Omega¡¯s body. I¡¯d never met anyone so perfectly made to be ruined.

    old. A siren trappe

    To help me work undisturbed, Aurelia had made sure the house was empty. The servants were gone, and she and her daughter had stepped out for the afternoon.

    So when I entered, the vast living room was quiet. Only Aubrey sat on the couch, elegantly pouring <b>herself </b>

    wine.

    Red liquid shimmered in her crystal ss, glinting between her fingertips. She looked like some distant goddess of beauty and war, untouchable and divine.

    13:57 Tue, 12 <b>Aug </b>(

    Chapter 54 A Dangerous Calm

    Finished

    I could barely wait to strip her bare. To touch her breasts. To watch her tremble beneath me.

    ¡°Ms. Aubrey,¡± I said, walking toward her with a smile, ¡°it¡¯s a pleasure to see you. Why don¡¯t we <b>go </b><b>to </b><b>your </b>room and begin your session?¡±

    Poor, arrogant Omega.

    She didn¡¯t yet know¡­ Some forms of therapy go far deeper than she could ever imagine.

    30

    <b>¡£ </b>

    1

 Unleashed 55

    Chapter 55 The Real Therapy

    Jimmy¡¯s POV

    In the field of psychology, I¡¯ve always considered myself a pioneer¨Csomeone who expanded <b>traditional </b>therapy into¡­. more physical dimensions.

    I¡¯ve ¡°treated¡± over a dozen young female werewolves. Their untouched, youthful bodies would¡¯ve been wasted otherwise. I gave them pleasure. I opened their eyes to what the world had to offer<b>. </b><b>I </b><b>was </b><b>their </b><b>savior</b><b>. </b>

    But none of them¨Cnone¨Cwere as stunning as this Omega from the Mary family.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said, hiding the hunger in my eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to heal you thoroughly, I-¡±

    Before I could finish, Aubrey raised a hand to pause me and poured me a ss of wine herself. <b>Her </b><b>attitude </b>was surprisingly gentle, much warmer than when she¡¯d once thrown a cup of coffee in my face.

    I was certain now¨CAubrey had psychological issues. But that only added to her allure. I took the <b>ss</b><b>, </b>honored, and downed the wine in one go, eager and parched from standing so close to her.

    That¡¯s when she smiled.

    ¡°No rush on the therapy, Dr. Jimmy. Why don¡¯t you listen to this first?¡±

    She handed me her phone.

    Caught off guard, I tapped the screen without hesitation¨Cand Aurelia¡¯s moaning voice filled <i>the </i>air.

    My fingers went numb. The wine ss slipped from my hand and shattered on the floor.

    The audio was damning¨CAurelia¡¯s voice, followed by mine, speaking clearly and unmistakably. Sweat broke out on my forehead.

    Aubrey smiled faintly. ¡°Dr. Jimmy, if this recording made its way to my father, no matter how gentle he <i>is</i>¡­ your career would be over.¡±

    Career¨Cending. The words echoed in my head. My hands trembled as I bent down to pick up the phone, but before I could grab it, her foot mmed down on my hand¨Cstraight into the broken crystal shards.

    I screamed. What the hell¨Chow was an Omega this strong?! I was a beta¨Cranked warrio pinned me like I was a child. I couldn¡¯t even move.

    yet her foot

    ¡°Ms. Aubrey, I didn¡¯t know who I was messing with! It was Aurelia¨Cshe seduced me first! You know how it is, people like us¨Cwe don¡¯t have a choice but to follow orders! Please, please have mercy!¡±

    The pain was unbearable. Shards embedded in my palm, warm blood pooling around my fingers.

    Aubrey looked down¡® at me, eyes cold, lips curled in amusement.

    ¡°Dr. Jimmy, you misunderstood. I have no intention of exposing you.¡±

    Then why was she still pressing down on my hand?!

    For a terrifying moment, I looked up at her¨Cand felt an overwhelming urge <b>to </b><b>kneel</b>. <b>To </b><b>crawl </b><b>to </b><b>her</b><b>. </b><b>To </b>

    submit.

    Chapter 55 The Real Therapy.

    ¡°I¡¯m a patient, Dr. Jimmy,¡± she said sweetly. ¡°I get strange ideas in my head. Delusions<b>, </b><b>Fantasies </b><b>I </b>never get to act on. But your little conversationst night¡­ gave me inspiration. And now, I¡¯ve <be </b><b>up </b><b>with </b><b>a </b><b>lovely </b>game. Want to y?¡±

    What choice did I have?

    ¡°Yes! Yes, of course!¡± I nodded frantically.

    She lifted her foot atst. My hand was shredded.

    She ced a card on the table. ¡°There¡¯s a million on this. If you help me with one task, I¡¯ll give you two million more afterward.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want money. I just wanted to run.

    Clutching my ruined hand, I turned to leave¨Conly to hear her voice behind me.

    ¡°Dr. Jimmy, I know about your parents in the M Region. I know about Lucian¡¯s sister¨Cand your mistress<b>. </b><b>I </b>know everything. So, if you piss off a mentally unstable patient like me¡­ who knows what I might do?¡±

    Each word was like a dagger. My face drained of color.

    She knew. She knew everything.

    How?

    ¡°What¡­ what <i>do </i>you want me to do?¡± I asked, trembling, staring at her as if she were the devil.

    Aubrey smiled. ¡°I want you to listen. Oh, and by the way¡­ Aurelia never told you who my fianc¨¦ is, did she?¡±

    I shook my head, confused. She was just an Omega¨Cmarrying a beta would already be a stretch. Who could it possibly be?

    Then she smiled again, calm and precise.

    ¡°My fianc¨¦ is Alpha Henry. Ever heard of him?¡±

    Alpha Henry.

    My dder let go. Warmth spread down my leg.

    The Alpha Henry. That terrifying, untouchable Alpha.

    Moon Goddess help me¡­ I¡¯m going to die.

    ·Ë

    30

 Unleashed 56

    Chapter 56 Bait and Switch

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Finished

    Most of Shadowmoon Pack knew I was engaged to Alpha Henry, but they only understood the broad strokes. They knew it was a girl from a merchant family¨Cbut not which one. And Aurelia would never be dumb enough to let Jimmy find out that fatal detail.

    Watching the wild shift in Jimmy¡¯s expression, I swirled my winezily. ¡°Figured it out now?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll obey your everymand!¡± he spat the words out through clenched teeth.

    I sighed softly and downed the rest of my wine. ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s work well together.¡±

    Setting down the ss, I walked out of the Merchant household. The show was about to begin.

    The next morning, I woke in my apartment.

    Aurelia didn¡¯t care whether I stayed at the family estate or not. As long as I showed up daily for my ¡°psychological therapy,¡± she had nothing to say.

    I rubbed my forehead and, once fully awake, began my training. Ever since enduring that unbearable pain, the lunar energy in my body had only grown stronger.

    Afterward, I went to wash up. When I stepped out, someone was already sitting on my couch. Thankfully, I¡¯d learned my lesson and had my pajamas on¨Cotherwise, I¡¯d be putting on a free show again.

    ¡°Alpha Mateo?¡±

    I was surprised he showed up this quickly. Then again, for him, finding my address wouldn¡¯t have been difficult.

    ¡°You here to beg?¡±

    Mateo had already returned to his usual smug demeanor¨Cno trace of the disheveled man from the other night.

    He gave me a look. ¡°Ms. Aubrey¡¯s right. I am here to beg.¡±

    I raised a brow and sat across from him, casually drying my hair with a towel. ¡°Since I already took your deposit, I¡¯ll hold up my end and save him. But that amount won¡¯t cover everything.¡±

    Mateo suddenly stood, stepping closer. His alpha pheromones curled faintly toward me. ¡°Then what does Ms. Aubrey want?¡± he asked in a low, suggestive voice. ¡°Me, perhaps?¡±

    Still toweling my hair, I repliedzily, ¡°What, nning to steal Alpha Henry¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t stolen treasure taste better<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>His breath was warm against my skin.

    I finally looked up at him. ¡°You¡¯re not bad. Fine¨CI¡¯ll graciously ept you as my backup.¡±

    Mateo¡¯s POV

    Backup?

    I almostughed out loud.

    Chapter 56 Bait and Switch

    No one had ever dared say that to me¨Cespecially not some omega cast aside by her own fianc¨¦.

    Finished

    ¡°You gotta let me out there to knock this brat down a peg!¡± Odera, my wolf, roared furiously in my head.

    But I went for something more direct. I reached out and grabbed Aubrey by the throat.

    She stilled, her hand freezing mid¨Cmotion with the towel.

    ¡°Tell me, Omega¨Cwhat¡¯s your real goal?¡±

    My smile vanished as I stared her down. ¡°You¡¯re a gifted healer, sure. Someone else might¡¯ve followed you blindly. But you don¡¯t understand me at all. Did you think I¡¯d let a shady little maniptor like you near my brother?¡±

    My grip tightened. ¡°I eliminate threats before they grow. If you thought seducing me would make me hesitate to kill you, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re in for a disappointment.¡±

    I wanted to see it¨Cthat fear, that panic, that despair on her face.

    I¡¯de fully prepared to kill her.

    I¡¯d looked into her. Alpha Henry hated this fianc¨¦e of his¨Che barely spoke to her. There was no way he¡¯d tell her anything about my family, and her parents were even less likely to know.

    So how had she found out about my brother?

    I stared at her flushed cheeks, waiting for the fear to show.

    ¡°Onest time,¡± I said. ¡°How do you know about my brother¡¯s condition? Lie, and I¡¯ll snap your neck.¡±

    Odera growled low in excitement. So what if Alpha Henry got pissed? He¡¯d be d to be rid of her.

    But then-

    Aubrey smiled.

    That radiant look in her eyes made my breath catch.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Odera warned¨Cbut toote.

    A sharp pain tore through my hand.

    Hooked down¨Cthere was a needle stuck in the back of it. My hand went numb instantly.

    I reached out with the other to strike back, but she yanked my arm, twisted around, and mmed me down. onto the couch.

    In the next breath, a silver needle was pressed to my temple.

    Sh*t.

    I¡¯d actually let myself be outyed¡­ by an omega.

    15:26 Wed, <b>13 </b><b>Aug </b>

    Rebarn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 57

    Chapter 57 Checkmate

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Finished

    I pressed the silver needle forward¨Cjust one millimeter deeper into Mateo¡¯s temple. His expression twisted in pain.

    ¡°How does that feel, Alpha Mateo?¡±

    His brows pinched tight, and those narrow, sharp eyes red coldly at me.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got more tricks than I expected.¡±

    I smiled lightly. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have a few cards up their sleeve?¡± Silver needles were my defense weapons. If he hadn¡¯t tried to get violent, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to use them.

    Keeping the needle steady with one hand, I reached up with the other and pinched his cheek, deliberately cruel. ¡°You said I don¡¯t understand you. And you¡¯re right¨Cbecause I don¡¯t need to.¡±

    I grinned, slow and wicked. ¡°If you behave, then do as I say. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make you obey. So tell me, why should I care who you are?¡±

    My fingers dug in harder, kneading his face like dough.

    Mateo¡¯s fury boiled over. ¡°You little-! Let go!¡±

    I pretended not to hear and squeezed even harder. <i>In </i><i>my </i><ist </i><i>life, </i><i>I </i><i>could </i><i>only </i><i>look </i><i>up </i><i>at </i><i>this </i><i>man</i><i>. </i><i>Now </i><i>that </i>I <i>have </i><i>a </i><i>chance</i><i>, </i><i>why </i><i>shouldn¡¯t </i>I <i>grind </i><i>him </i><i>under </i><i>my </i><i>heel</i><i>? </i>

    I clicked my tongue. ¡°You¡¯ve got great skin, Alpha Mateo. Still nice and soft.¡±

    He tried to fight back but couldn¡¯t break free. His re turned more vicious by the second.

    ¡°Aubrey, do you ever think about consequences? Don¡¯t you know I could wipe out your entire family?¡±

    I let out a calmugh, gave his cheek a final pat, and looked down at him.

    ¡°Death is the worst you can offer. Been there, done that.¡±

    I¡¯d already died once. Nothing scared me anymore.

    Then I stood. ¡°Alright. Game¡¯s over.¡±

    I pulled the silver needle out and slipped it back into my clothes. Looking him dead in the eye, I warned, ¡°If you ever try toy a hand on me again, I¡¯ll cripple yours. One finger per offense. I mean it.¡±

    Mateo¡¯s POV

    F*ck.

    An omega just threatened me.

    I should¡¯ve been furious¨Cshould¡¯ve shifted into my wolf form and torn her apart with my ws.

    But¡­ looking into those wicked eyes, hearing that cold, violent promise-

    15:26 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b>13 Aug <b>13 </b>

    Chapter 57 Checkmate

    Why the hell was I excited?

    Even Odera let out a stunned growl in my head. <i>What </i>the hell¨Cthis <i>woman </i>is hot!

    What was wrong with me? Was I actually looking forward to her sticking a needle in me?

    I shook off the bizarre thoughts and turned my gaze aside awkwardly.

    I could¡¯ve shifted and ended this in a heartbeat. She was still physically weaker than me.

    And yet¡­ I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it.

    I didn¡¯t want her dead.

    Finished

    I nced at Aubrey again. She¡¯d gone back to drying her hair,pletely unbothered¨Clike I hadn¡¯t just tried to kill her. What was she relying on? Did she really think her charm could tame an alpha like me?

    After a long internal struggle, I finally caved.

    If I couldn¡¯t kill her, I¡¯d have to work with her.

    Gritting my teeth, I asked, ¡°Just tell me the truth¨Care you really confident you can treat my brother? If so, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re wellpensated.¡±

    Aubrey raised an eyebrow. ¡°I know what¡¯s wrong with him. I¡¯lle to you when the time is right.¡±

    ¡°When¡¯s that supposed to be?¡±

    ¡°When I¡¯m in the mood.¡±

    That sent another wave of fury through me. Iughed bitterly. ¡°Ms. Aubrey, I wonder if your mouth is this sharp in bed too.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll never find out.¡±

    ¡°Why not try and see?¡± I stood, smirking. ¡°Maybe once you¡¯ve had me, you¡¯ll fall in love.¡±

    Aubreyughed, cool and unbothered. ¡°Shame. My heart belongs to Alpha Henry. See yourself out.¡±

    That smile¨Cit stung. Mocking and dismissive all at once.

    Fine. She liked someone else. Not my problem.

    I sneered and turned to leave. But the moment I opened the door-

    I found myself face to face with Alpha Henry, wearing an equally unreadable expression.

    And in that instant, something sour twisted in my chest.

    Why¨Cof all people¨Cdid it have to be Alpha Henry that Aubrey loved?

    30

 Unleashed 58

    Reboin Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 58 What You Won¡¯t Admit

    Mateo¡¯s POV

    <b>290 </b>

    49 Finished

    ¡°Congrattions, Alpha,¡± I said, forcing a grin. ¡°Your future Luna is clearly devoted to you. Don¡¯t forget to send me an invitation to the mating ceremony.¡±

    I stared at Alpha Henry, trying¨Cand failing¨Cto smother the sour taste of jealousy crawling up my throat.

    Henry cast me a disapproving nce. ¡°Since you know Aubrey is mine, I suggest you keep your distance. Breaking into her home today¨Cdon¡¯t let it happen again. I trust you understand what I mean.

    My face darkened instantly. The fake smile nearly slipped.

    I bit out, ¡°Rx. I came here for my brother. I have zero interest in some Omega.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it that way,¡± Henry said curtly, then turned and walked off.

    I stormed away, teeth gritted. So that¡¯s how it is¨Cthese two really were made to drive me insane.

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Hearing that Alpha Henry had shown up too, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. What was today, exactly? Was everyone just dropping in uninvited?

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked with a touch of irritation.

    He looked around with his usual cold expression and said, ¡°Heard you moved out. I came to see where you¡¯re living.¡±

    His eyes scanned the apartment and he sniffed. ¡°Too small.¡±

    That judgmental tone, like he was touring a slum, made me roll my eyes. We weren¡¯t living together¨Cwhy did he care?

    ¡°Alpha, if you¡¯ve got something to say, then say it. We¡¯re not close enough to be making small talk, are we?¡±

    He frowned, and for a second, I saw a crack in that alwaysposed face.

    ¡°You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. Of course we¡¯re close. Or¡­ are you implying something?¡±

    I looked up, deadpan. Was it me, or had the world gone mad? Alpha Henry was acting stranger by the day.

    ¡°Did you forget I called off the engagement?¡± I reminded him sharply.

    He stepped closer, a smile flickering at the corners of his lips. ¡°Cut it out, Aubrey. I heard everything just

    now.¡±

    He coughed into his hand to hide augh, then added smugly, ¡°Unwavering love¡®? I had no idea you were this devoted.¡±

    I stared at him. Seriously?

    So he actually believed what I¡¯d said to shut Mateo up?

    ¡°I need to make something clear,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Our engagement is over. I only want to be adopted into the

    15:27 Wed<b>, </b><b>13 </b>Aug <ul><li></li></ul>

    Chapter 58 What You Won¡¯t Admit

    W/29%%

    Finished

    Miguel family, nothing else. I used your name carlier because it was convenient¨Cyour reputation works. If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t say it again.¡±

    Henry¡¯s POV

    For a moment, I almost believed her.

    Almost.

    But Callen¡¯s voice thundered in my head. ¡°Only a fool would believe her. She loved you for over a decade- like hell that just vanished overnight!¡±

    Damn right.

    I narrowed my eyes at her, letting a sly grin tug at my lips. ¡°So you¡¯re still mad about the broken engagement? There¡¯s no need. It was never made public¨Cnothing¡¯s set in stone. We could always¡­ revisit the idea.¡±

    And besides, wasn¡¯t bing part of the Miguel family her way of getting closer to me?

    But her face darkened, and she said each word slowly and clearly, like she wanted to carve them into stone. ¡°I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡±

    I stepped in, cornering her against the wall. ¡°Don¡¯t love me? You said you did for eleven years. All of that just¡­ disappeared?¡±

    I leaned in, eyes locked on hers.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t love me, why do you keep kissing me?¡±

    And teasing me. And pulling me back in every time I try to walk away.

    One hand braced against the wall, trapping her in. My voice dropped to a low growl.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t love me, then why tell Mateo that nonsense? What¡¯s so hard about admitting how you feel? I want you, Aubrey. Right now. Are you really going to pass up a chance like this?¡±

    I¡¯d thought about it long and hard. It was time to stop lying to myself.

    Aubrey was my first. I couldn¡¯t resist her. In simple terms. I desired her. That¡¯s what it was.

    I want her. And I¡¯m done pretending otherwise.

    ¡£

 Unleashed 59

    Chapter 59 Nothing Left

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    With my back against the wall, I stared up at Alpha Henry like he¡¯d lost his mind.

    Finished

    ¡°What do you mean, you¡¯re attracted to me?¡± I almostughed, the absurdity bubbling up in my chest. ¡°Alpha Henry, are you insane? You actually said that out loud?¡±

    His gaze darkened, like I¡¯d just struck a nerve¨Cbut he recovered quickly, slipping back into his usual arrogant demeanor.

    ¡°Do you believe in oaths?¡± I asked softly.

    His eyes lit up, as if he¡¯d just caught a glimmer of hope. ¡°If it¡¯s an oath from you, then yes. I¡¯d believe it.¡±

    I nodded and raised my hand solemnly.

    ¡°I swear to the Moon Goddess¨Cif I, Aubrey, still harbor any feelings for Alpha Henry, may I meet a miserable death. May my soul fall into hell after death and suffer for all-¡±

    Before I could finish, Henry¡¯s hand mped over my mouth. His brows furrowed, his expression suddenly dark.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±

    The teasing tone from before vanishedpletely. Now his eyes glinted with warning.

    ¡°Trying to bait me again after riling me up? Aubrey, I¡¯m not Mateo. I don¡¯t have time for your little games.¡±

    A headache bloomed behind my eyes. Even a death oath didn¡¯t convince him? Fine¨Cif he wouldn¡¯t believe my words, I¡¯d show him another way to make him give up.

    Without hesitation, I slipped one shoulder strap down, letting my nightgown fall to the floor.

    Henry froze. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    I met his eyes coolly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted my body? Fine. Take it. But after this, don¡¯t bother me again. I¡¯ve already told you¨CI¡¯m joining the Miguel family as their adopted daughter. We have a deal. You¡¯re not allowed to go back on your word.¡±

    Henry¡¯s POV

    Her wordsnded like ice in my chest. She said them with no emotion, as if love and desire meant absolutely nothing to her.

    She would rather hand herself over like this than admit she still cared about me.

    Could she really¡­ not feel anything anymore?

    I clenched my jaw, anger rising like bile. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, then why strip like this and throw yourself at

    me?¡±

    She replied coldly, ¡°So you can finally get what you¡¯ve been obsessing over. Then you¡¯ll stop getting in the way.¡±

    712

    Chapter 59 Nothing Left

    Her mouth. That damn mouth could drive anyone insane.

    Finished

    The fury¨Cand the craving¨Cboiled over. I didn¡¯t care anymore. I grabbed her wrist and mmed her back against the wall, crashing my lips down onto hers.

    Her warmth burned through the thin fabric, and the second I touched her, something inside me ignited. Kissing her felt like falling into a fever dream¨Cintoxicating, addictive. The fury that had roared inside me dissolved in the heat of her body.

    Her lips turned red from my pressure. Her breath grew shallow. Then a soft moan slipped from her lips, drawing me in deeper. Her eyes zed over, glimmering with that damp, luminous look that begged for

    more.

    But just as suddenly, I pushed myself off her, bracing both hands against the wall. I stared at her flushed skin, her kiss¨Cbruised mouth, her rising chest.

    I let out a short, breathlessugh. ¡°You¡¯re such a liar. You <i>do </i>feel something when I touch you.¡±

    Aubrey shot me a look. That wicked gleam in her eyes nearly snapped my self¨Ccontrol.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a natural physical reaction,¡± she said, voice low and rough. ¡°It¡¯d be the same with anyone.¡±

    My heart sank.

    ¡°You mean¡­ any werewolf could get the same response from you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Her answer was immediate.

    I couldn¡¯t speak. The moment between us shattered. All that heat turned to cold.

    I clenched my fists. ¡°Onest time.¡±

    My voice was tight, my teeth grinding. ¡°Do you <i>really </i>not love me?¡±

    Aubrey nodded. ¡°Not a shred of it left.¡±

    My fist mmed into the wall behind her.

    ¡°And if I walk away now¨Cif I leave for good¨Cyou won¡¯t regret it?¡±

    I stared at her, searching for even a flicker of hesitation.

    <b>¡£ </b>

    30

 Unleashed 60

    Rebom Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 60 Reversal

    Henry¡¯s POV

    But there was nothing.

    Aubrey¡¯s blue eyes were as calm as still water. ¡°I won¡¯t regret it. All I ask is that you remember our agreement.¡±

    Her words ignited a fury in me.

    Finished

    It was the greatest humiliation I¡¯d ever suffered in my life. I¡¯d put on a whole show, pulling every string- and in the end, she really didn¡¯t love me anymore.

    ¡°Aubrey! You¡¯re unbelievable! You want to be the Miguel family¡¯s adopted daughter? Fine! I¡¯ll make it happen!¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    The door mmed behind him with a thunderous bang, shaking the walls. Alpha Henry stormed out, his rage so intense it felt like it could burn the whole building down.

    And yet all I felt was confusion. That flutter in my chest from earlier? Just a damn biological reaction. I¡¯ve been given a second chance at life¨Cif I waste even a second more on that egotistical maniac, then I deserve to have my soul dragged to hell.

    I had more important things to do anyway.

    I changed clothes and headed back to the Mary family estate. There was a performance scheduled today- and I really hoped that scumbag Jimmy wouldn¡¯t let me down.

    As soon as I reached the front gates, I heard my father¡¯s furious roar.

    Oh? Looks like it worked.

    I smiled faintly and stepped inside.

    Once so poised and proud, Aurelia was now a wreck, sobbing and clinging to my father¡¯s leg. Her meticulously curled hair was a tangled mess, and she looked like a banshee wing her way out of the underworld.

    ¡°Jax! It¡¯s not what it looks like! I¨CI must¡¯ve been drugged! I don¡¯t know who that man was, I swear I don¡¯t know anything!¡±

    My father kicked her away without hesitation. Bailey rushed in behind her, crying and begging.

    ¡°Daddy, please! You have to believe Mom! She¡¯d never cheat on you! Someone must¡¯ve drugged her!¡±

    Dad sneered. ¡°Drugged? Who in this house would drug her? I didn¡¯t catch the bastard, but don¡¯t insult my intelligence.¡±

    He turned to storm upstairs, but then Aurelia looked up and saw me.

    Her face twisted into something monstrous, like she¡¯d crawled straight out of hell.

    ¡°It was you! It had to be you! You¡¯re the only one who hates me this much! You poisoned me, you filthy little

    <b>15:27 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>13 </b><b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 60 Reversal

    wretch! I really underestimated how low you could go!¡±

    <b>$</b>29

    Finished

    I smiled, unbothered. Looked like Jimmy did exactly as I asked. The first thing I told him to do was make sure my father caught Aurelia cheating. And from the looks of it, he executed it wlessly. No surprise¨Che was clearly experienced in this sort of thing.

    ¡°What are you smiling at?!¡± Aurelia shrieked. ¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it?!¡±

    I shook my head and said calmly, ¡°Walk down a dark road long enough and you¡¯re bound to run into ghosts. My dear stepmother, you may still be a wolf in heat, but at least try to keep it indoors.¡±

    Aurelia¡¯s eyes went red with fury. She transformed into her wolf form within seconds and lunged at me<i>. </i>I dodged to the side just in time, her ws shredding the leather sofa behind me.

    Before she could pounce again, my father¨Cnow in his massive gray wolf form¨Cleapt down the spiral staircase and mmed her into the wall with a single strike.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Bailey screamed, false eyshes half¨Ctorn by tears. ¡°Daddy, she¡¯s unconscious!¡±

    My father paused for a beat, then turned coldly to the butler. ¡°Send this disgrace back to the Lynn family.¡±

    Watching them carry Aurelia away, broken and humiliated, I couldn¡¯t help the smirk tugging at my lips.

    A Beta of her strength shouldn¡¯t have gone down so easily. But I¡¯d added a special ingredient to the drug Jimmy used¨Cits residue would continue to suppress her power until she degenerated into the one thing she despised most an Omega. Now that¡¯s what I call poetic justice.

    ¡°Aubrey, this was your doing, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Bailey marched up to me, hissing under her breath. ¡°You¡¯ve always been obsessed with potions and poisons. You¡¯ve brewed aphrodisiacs before¨Cwhat, scared to admit it now?¡±

    I¡¯d been smiling up to that point. But the moment she said <i>aphrodisiacs</i>, my expression froze.

    ¡°What did you say? Aphrodisiacs?¡± I stared at her, narrowing my eyes. ¡°How do you know I made those?¡±

    I never told a soul¨Cnot even my father¨Cthat Mariana had asked me to make them for her.

    Bailey¡¯s face went pale as she realized her slip. She looked away, but it was toote. I¡¯d already figured it out.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it,¡± I whispered. ¡°You were in on it with Mariana from the start.¡±

    The nights I was misunderstood by Alpha Henry, humiliated, insulted¡­ she must¡¯ve beenughing behind the scenes with Mariana. Watching the show.

    Every new truth I uncovered only made me hate Bailey more.

    Bailey flinched, then spat bitterly, ¡°So what if I was? Why should a useless Omega like you get to be engaged to an Alpha? Who do you think you are?¡±

    Suddenly, she drew a dagger iid with rubies. ¡°Just like now. I could stab you and there¡¯s nothing you could do to stop me.¡±

    I caught the faint scent of wolfsbane on the de.

    Of course. That was her favorite toy in the past life¨Cwatching me writhe in pain as the poison ate through my veins.

    15:27 Wed, 13 <b>Aug </b>01

    Chapter 60 Reversal

    But this time, I¡¯m not the defenseless Omega I used to be.

    Finished

    The moment she lunged, I grabbed her wrist and twisted. The de flipped, and with a sickening thunk, the poisoned dagger drove straight into her own abdomen.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± she shrieked, copsing onto the floor and writhing in agony.

    30

    15:27 <b>Wed</b>, <b>13 </b>Aug J

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 61

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 61 The Tables Turned

    Bailey¡¯s POV

    It hurts¨CGod, it hurts!

    9 Finished

    1 thrashed and writhed on the cold floor like a crushed insect, but nothing cased the pain tearing through my bones. Every muscle in my body spasmed and screamed.

    ¡°That damn Omega¨CI¡¯ll rip her throat out!¡± my wolf, Sasha, howled in agony within me. Her rage, tangled with my pain, nearly split my skull in half. The wolfsbane clung to my wound like ice water coursing through my veins, leaving me trembling and weak.

    ¡°Dad! Help me! Aubrey¡¯s trying to kill me! I¡¯m hurt¨Cso badly hurt!¡± The terror and agony stripped me of allposure. I screamed through our mind link, calling out to my father, who had just left for a ¡°walk.¡± Yes, I was the one who struck first, just trying to teach that bitch a lesson¨Cbut Dad wasn¡¯t there <i>to </i><i>see </i>it! Now I was the one bleeding, I was the one in pain! He wouldn¡¯t know what really happened¨Cbut he would avenge me! He had to punish her¨Charshly!

    ¡°You hurt me, and my dad is going to make you pay!¡± I snarled at Aubrey. ¡°He¡¯ll throw you in the basement! And when he does, I¡¯ll use this knife to carve ten holes in you. You¡¯ll wish you were dead!¡±

    She was just an Omega, with no wolf. The wolfsbane would be eating her alive even more viciously than it was me. That thought filled me with vicious satisfaction¨Canything to distract from this agony.

    But then my father¡¯s voice came crashing down, cold, irritated, and thick with doubt¨Cshattering my delusion like a hammer to ss.

    ¡°Bailey, what kind of joke is this? You¡¯re a beta warrior, and Aubrey is just a weak Omega. How could she possibly hurt you? I know what this is¨Cyou¡¯re trying to trick me into going back and pleading with your mother. It¡¯s not happening! I won¡¯t forgive her. She broke our vow to the Moon Goddess. She broke my heart!¡±

    ¡°No! Dad, listen to me-!¡± My scream of despair stuck in my throat.

    He cut the mind link¨Cclean, final, ruthless. He didn¡¯t even give me a chance to exin.

    I let out a tortured howl as everything went dark around me.

    Then came Aubrey¡¯s voice¨Cmocking, smug,

    ¡°You were mind¨Clinking your daddy, weren¡¯t you?¡± she said, her tone light, almost amused. ¡°He didn¡¯t want toe back, did he?¡±

    I tried to focus my eyes, but all I saw was her blurry silhouette looming over me.

    ¡°Your mom¡¯s already been thrown out like a stray dog,¡± she said. ¡°Guess who¡¯s next? Must make you furious, huh? So mad you could lose your mind¨Cbut you can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Her voice dripped with cruel delight. ¡°You know what? I love seeing you like this. Desperate to tear me apart¨Cbut too weak to lift a finger. Pathetic.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    I roared with fury. Damn it! How did Tlose to this Omega?! The way she dodged and countered¨Cthose weren¡¯t the reflexes of any ordinary Omega!

    Chapter 61 The Tables Turned

    Finished

    Darkness swallowed me whole. Thest thing I saw was Aubrey¡¯s cold, victorious smile, etched into the fading edges of my consciousness.

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    While Bailey writhed and screamed in agony on the floor, I stood to the side, calmly watching. This little taste of pain? Please. Compared to what I¡¯d endured over the years at her and Aurelia¡¯s hands, it nothing. Like a mosquito bite.

    There were servants watching from the doorway, but none dared step into the storm¡¯s eye. With Dad out of the house and Aurelia freshly thrown out in disgrace, they were smart enough to know that staying out of it was their best chance of survival.

    Bailey eventually copsed, unconscious from the pain.

    I narrowed my eyes, gazending on the knife still stuck in her abdomen. A ruby was set into its hilt. That dagger had been a gift from my father when I won first ce at our annualbat training in werewolf school at fifteen. He told me it symbolized strength and edge, and that he hoped it would inspire me to awaken my dormant wolf.

    But I hadn¡¯t even held onto it for one night. Bailey had stolen it¨Cshamelessly and violently¨Ciming it as her own.

    30

    ¡£

    B

    212

 Unleashed 62

    Chapter 62 The Bloodline Awakens

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    28%

    Finished

    Back then, I used to cry silently under the covers, heartbroken by how unfair it all was. But I didn¡¯t even have the courage toin to my father. Because I knew¨Ceven if I worked up the nerve to speak, I wouldn¡¯t get justice. All I¡¯d receive was deeper disappointment and his unwavering favoritism toward Bailey.

    That dagger? Not only would I never get it back, I¡¯d probably be scolded for being ¡°petty¡± or ¡°jealous of my sister.¡±

    But it¡¯s fine. It really is.

    Everything they ever stole from me¡ªeveryst thing they crushed beneath their heels¨CI¡¯ll make sure they experience it all for themselves. Exactly. One. By. One.

    And this pain? This is just the beginning.

    I cast one final nce at Bailey¡¯s unconscious body lying in that mess, then turned and walked away without a second thought.

    Aurelia¡¯s POV

    ¡°What?! My sweet Bailey! Who hurt her?!¡±

    When I got the call from a servant at home, it hit me like lightning. How could Bailey have been poisoned with wolfsbane? She¡¯s a beta warrior! But over the phone, the servant was vague and hesitant. Once I learned Jax wasn¡¯t home, I rushed back to the Mary family estate in secret¨Cbringing a wolf healer with me.

    After treatment, Bailey finally woke up. The moment she saw me, tears streamed down her face.

    ¡°Mom, it hurts so bad¡­¡±

    My heart shattered at the sight. I pulled her into my arms. ¡°I know. Tell me who did this. I¡¯ll make them pay.¡±

    ¡°It was that bitch Aubrey, Mom! She found out¨Cshe knows Mariana and I drugged her to make the alphas hate her!¡± Bailey hissed, full of rage. ¡°So this time it must¡¯ve been her¨Cshe¡¯s the one who drugged you and forced you into heat!¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡± My own daughter calling out that humiliating ¡®heat¡® scandal so bluntly¨Cit was worse than being stripped naked in public. ¡°Keep your voice down!¡±

    ¡°Why are you scared, Mom?¡± Bailey snapped. ¡°She¡¯s the one in the wrong, not you! You didn¡¯t go into heat on purpose! You¡¯re the victim!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I get it¡­¡± I quickly changed the subject. ¡°Now tell me more about your injury. How did an Omega like Aubrey even manage to hurt you?¡±

    Bailey recounted everything that had happened¨Cthen suddenly paused. Her hand clutched mine in rm.

    ¡°Mom¡­ that bitch hasn¡¯t been eating at home for a while now. What if¡­ what if she¡¯s awakened her wolf? How else could she move and fight like that?!¡±

    Awakened her wolf?

    15:27 Wed<b>, </b><b>13 </b>Aug <b>? </b><b>EI </b>

    Chapter 62 The Bloodline Awakens.

    My heart skipped a beat. A chill surged from my feet straight to my skull.

    4 Finished

    I knew exactly who Aubrey¡¯s mother was¡ªthat woman had been a rare and terrifying Alpha¨Css werewolf, immensely powerful. If Aubrey had inherited oven a sliver of that bloodline¡­ if she really had awakened¡­

    Then she¡¯d be an Alpha. A full¨Cfledged Alpha.

    An Alpha¨Clevel enemy? That would spell disaster.

    No¡­ impossible!

    I forced myself to calm down, scrambling through every detail I knew about Aubrey. There wasn¡¯t even the faintest trace of wolf aura in her. Not a single hint. She was still a pure Omega¨Cthat much was certain.

    Even so, an uneasy feeling crept over me. Aubrey was slipping out of control¨Cand I needed to act fast to put things back in order. That girl¡­ she was only ever meant to be a lowly, worthless Omega.

    I patted my daughter¡¯s shoulder and instructed, ¡°Bailey, invite a few of your ssmates and friends over tomorrow. I¡¯ll have Jimmy destroy herpletely¨Cand make sure everyone sees it, including your father.¡±

    30

 Unleashed 63

    Rebern Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Cha  Beneath the Moonlight

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Late at night, lying alone in my rented apartment, I got a call from Jimmy.

    Finished

    He reported every detail of Aurelia¡¯s n to me. Ever since he found out I was Alpha Henry¡¯s fianc¨¦e, he no longer dared to defy me.

    When he finished, I let out a coldugh. Looks like Bailey hadn¡¯t suffered enough today¨Cshe still had the energy to rally people to their house tomorrow. Tch. Not bad for a beta¨Css werewolf. They really do recover faster. Unlike the me from my past life¨Cback then, every whip coated in wolfsbane left me writhing in agony for three days, my wolf suppressed and my strength crushed.

    ¡°How much did they pay you?¡± I asked, voice like ice.

    <b>¡°</b>Two¡­ two million,¡± Jimmy answered, hesitant.

    ¡°All of it. Transfer it to my ount. Now.¡± I hung up right after. Momentster, a notification popped up: two million received.

    ¡°To destroy me, they really went all in,¡± I muttered with a smirk as I set my phone down. Fine. If they were so eager to put on a show, I¡¯d y along.

    ¡°I just want to rip their throats out! Damn it!¡± Deep within me, my wolf, E, growled furiously, ws raking through the spiritual ne, radiating bloodthirsty hunger.

    ¡°Patience.¡± I murmured, though my voice was just as cold. ¡°Tearing them apart would be too easy. I want them alive¨Cconscious. I want them to feel everything slipping away, one piece at a time, until they fall into the abyss they dug for me. And we¡¯re not done yet¡­ we still need to find the one behind them.¡±

    I rose and walked to the window. Outside, the moon spilled its pale light like liquid silver, casting a soft veil over the silent street. My gaze drifted absently toward the open space below.

    Then my pupils contracted sharply.

    That silhouette¨Ctall,manding, brimming with pressure even through the night and distance¡­ Alpha Henry?!

    Why was he¨Cwhy would he be outside my apartment building at this hour? Like some silent statue?

    My heart skipped a beat. Instinctively, I rushed to the window, palms pressed against the cold ss, straining to see-

    But the figure was gone.

    The street below was empty. Only the wind whispered through the leaves of the trees, rustling likeughter at my foolishness.

    I couldn¡¯t help but curl my lips in self¨Cmockery.

    What was I thinking? Henry? That cold, arrogant Alpha perched at the peak of power and dominance? Why would someone like him¨Csomeone like that¨Cstand outside a building in the middle of the night, staring up at an Omega who had already rejected him? Lovesick? That kind of cheap fantasy didn¡¯t suit a man with a presence steeped in steel and authority.

    ? ?? ???

    Chapter 63 Beneath the Moonlight

    Must¡¯ve been the moonlight ying tricks on my eyes.

    Henry¡¯s POV

    MELDB

    Finished

    ¡°Oh, look at you. Hiding in the bushes like some peeping creep,¡± my wolf, Callen, said with augh that was anything but kind.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± I muttered, crouched awkwardly behind the thick holly bushes beside her apartment building. ¡°I was just making a patrol around the pack and happened to pass by.¡±

    ¡°Really, now? Then why, dear Alpha, are you hiding?¡± Callen pressed, the sarcasm practically dripping. ¡°If it¡¯s just a patrol, shouldn¡¯t you be standing proud and tall like the great leader you are? Or¡­ are you afraid she¡¯ll see you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± I had no retort.

    Damn it. He hit the mark. I didn¡¯t even know why I¡¯de here.

    Aubrey. That woman. She had rejected me¨Cbluntly and with no room for misunderstanding. An Alpha, a pack leader, should¡¯ve erased her from memory on the spot. Like brushing off a speck of dust.

    But reality was different. I¡¯d spent the entire day in my office, unable to focus on anything. Fury swirled in my chest, striking out at everyone in sight. Nothing soothed me.

    On my way out of the office, I overheard some young she¨Cwolves whispering excitedly-

    ¡°Did you hear? Officer Charles has a new girlfriend! An Omega! They say she¡¯s stunning! Someone saw them shopping together just a few days ago!¡±

    A beautiful Omega? I scoffed internally. Could she possibly outshine the fire and frost in Aubrey¡¯s star- bright, defiant eyes?

    I wandered the pack grounds in frustration, and before I realized it, I was standing in front of her apartment building.

    Then something strange happened.

    Staring up at the window where she lived, the storm in my chest finally calmed. It felt like a lone wolf¨Clost for so long¨Chad suddenly found its home.

    Damn it. I finally understood.

    I was done for. Completely, utterly done for.

    I didn¡¯t want her to be my so¨Ccalled ¡°little sister.¡±

    I wanted her by my side¨Cas my Luna. As my only mate. To share my strength, my burdens, my honor¡­ until death took us, and our souls returned to the Moon Goddess.

    ä§

    30

    M

 Unleashed 64

    Rehorn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 64 The Trap Is Set

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Moon Goddess, bear witness to my revenge.

    Finished

    I whispered the vow in my heart, cast onest nce at the empty street outside my window, drew the curtains, and turned off the lights.

    The next morning, right on schedule, my father called. His voice carried a forced concern through the receiver.

    ¡°Aubrey,e home this afternoon. Dr. Jimmy will be doing a psychological session with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there on time.¡±

    I hung up without hesitation, the corner of my lips curling into a cold smirk. Everything was unfolding exactly as Jimmy had told mest night¨CBailey had convinced my father to bring me home. The n was simple: drug the wine, then have Jimmy ¡°treat¡± me in my room. Aurelia would ¡°coincidentally¡± arrive with a pack of Bailey¡¯s cronies, just in time to catch us in a live, scandalous show.

    The goal? To make me the star of some viral smut spectacle, aughingstock for the entire Dark Moon Pack. And Alpha Henry¡­ that proud, ruthless Alpha¡­ he¡¯d probably choke the life out of me himself with a silver chain and hang my corpse from the grand oak in the middle of the territory¨Ca warning to all who dared ¡°betray¡± him.

    Unfortunately for them, disappointment was all they¡¯d be getting.

    I gave my reflection a fleeting smile as I pulled on a fresh ck leather jacket. When I passed the front of my apartment building, the maintenance guy was trimming the shrubs.

    ¡°Some wild boar tore through these bushesst night¨Cmade a mess of the ce,¡± he grumbled.

    ¡°How odd,¡± I replied absently, not slowing down.

    At exactly three in the afternoon, I pushed open the doors of the Mary family home. The noisy chatter in the living room came to a screeching halt as a dozen pairs of eyes turned toward me, filled with curiosity and judgment. I scanned the room¨Cit was all Bailey¡¯s groupies and the kind of bootlickers who thrived off school drama. Oh? Wasn¡¯t that blonde werewolf a reporter for <i>The </i><i>Onion</i>? A bottom¨Cfeeder who lived off writing sleazy gossip columns.

    ¡°Aubrey!¡± Bailey called out, dripping with fake sweetness as she pranced toward me like nothing had happened. ¡°We were just weing some friends, sorry about the noise. Why don¡¯t you and Dr. Jimmy head up to your room for the session?¡°/

    Jimmy followed right behind her, ying his part. ¡°Yes, Miss Mary, psychological therapy works best in a quiet space.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± I nodded, voice t.

    Bailey¡¯s eyes lit up at my agreement. She quickly grabbed two flutes of champagne, stering on a sickening smile. ¡°Aubrey, I was wrong before. I want to apologize. Can you forgive me?¡±

    Of course not, But I had no interest in dragging this out¨CI just wanted the scene to y out and let her eat the consequences.

    172

    Wed, 13 Aug

    Chapter 64 The Trap Is Set

    I gave her a faint smile and reached straight for the ss in her other hand. ¡°I prefer this one.¡±

    Her face froze. ¡°Aubrey, what¡¯s that supposed to mean? You think I spiked it?¡±

    28%

    Finished

    ¡°Who knows?¡± I said loudly, making sure everyone could hear. ¡°After all, when your mom got caught cheating, she screamed to the heavens that I drugged her. Maybe you inherited her paranoia.¡±

    That sleazy reporter instantly perked up, scribbling furiously into his notebook.

    Bailey¡¯s face twisted. She downed her ss in one gulp, expression stormy. ¡°Your turn.¡±

    I raised my ss gracefully and emptied it in one smooth motion, then turned and walked upstairs.

    Bailey¡¯s POV

    That b*tch! How dare she humiliate my mom in front of everyone!

    I gripped my ss so tightly my knuckles turned white. But catching the reporter¡¯s gleaming eyes, I forced down my fury and drank the champagne.

    She thought she could avoid the trap just by picking her own ss<b>? </b>

    How naive!

    I spiked both. Double the heat¨Cinducing aphrodisiac, double the wolf suppressant. Enough to make her go into full¨Cblown heat like a crazed animal¨Cwhilepletely cutting off any chance of her wolf awakening.

    30

    1

 Unleashed 65

    Chapter 65 The Perfect Reversal

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Finished

    As soon as I reached the upstairs room, something felt wrong. A scaring heat ignited in my blood, sudden and overwhelming¨Clike moltenva rushing through my veins. Every inch of my skin throbbed with an unbearable yearning for touch.

    My brows lifted in surprise. So Bailey had drugged both sses?

    I¡¯d expected the idiot to only spike the one she handed me, which was why I¡¯d swapped them on purpose. ording to n, she was supposed to drink the aphrodisiac, then Jimmy would swoop in to ¡°save¡± her, making the prim and proper Mary heiress the star of her very own amateur porn clip.

    ¡°They added wolf suppressant too,¡± my wolf E snarled furiously from deep within. ¡°Damn it! She¡¯s trying to suppress me!¡±

    Normally, a fully awakened werewolf would have resistance to suppressants. But my situation was different. E was still unstable, in a partial state of awakening. Taking that kind of suppressant now would only make things worse.

    Damn it. I clenched my jaw, irritation ring.

    Just then, Jimmy leaned closer and asked hesitantly, ¡°Ms. Aubrey¡­ should we continue with the n?¡±

    He¡¯d noticed something was off. But to back down now? Absolutely not.

    ¡°Continue.¡±

    Iy back on the bed, feigning unconsciousness, while Jimmy made up a reason to call Bailey upstairs.

    The moment she arrived, she hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°Hurry¡­ do it now!¡± Her breath was ragged, voice trembling with suppressed frenzy. ¡°My mom¡¯s already on her way from the Lynn family. She¡¯ll help you handle it.¡±

    ¡°Just make sure when you f*ck her, you face the camera and don¡¯t block her slutty face. I want every werewolf to see her moaning like a bitch in heat!¡±

    The room fell briefly silent. Then, just as nned, Jimmy led Bailey into the bathroom¡ªalready rigged withworked surveince cameras, courtesy of Aurelia.

    He shut the door, and soon his greasy voice slithered through the air.

    ¡°Bailey¡­ your mom¡¯s still a ways off. But you look like you¡¯re suffering. Why don¡¯t I help ¡®ease¡® your pain a little?¡±

    ¡°Not here! What if that bitch suddenly wakes up?¡±

    ¡°She drank so much of the drug¨Cno way she¡¯s waking up. Let¡¯s keep it down and deal with your problem first.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long before the sounds from the bathroom turned filthy¨Cwet, rhythmic, and unmistakably. obscene. Bailey¡¯s moans grew louder, more desperate.

    I allowed myself a small, silent smile. Just as I expected. Back at school, this so¨Ccalled ¡°noble¡± Beta heiress used to skip ss all the time to sneak off with male wolves. In her current state, there was no way she could

    Chapter 65 The Perfect Reversal

    resist.

    I sat up and picked up Bailey¡¯s forgotten phone, quickly typing out a message to Aurelia:

    ¡°It¡¯s done. Come quick¡±

    Finished

    With that, I stepped out onto the balcony. Sure enough, I soon saw Aurelia¡¯s figure hurrying toward the house. Behind me, the moans inside the bathroom had reached an unabashed frenzy¨CBailey¡¯s lewd cries rang clear through the door.

    Aurelia¡¯s POV

    I had everything timed to perfection.

    From the moment I got Bailey¡¯s signal, it took me exactly nine minutes and thirty¨Ceight seconds to race back to the Mary family estate¨Cjust enough for the drug to kick in and for me to catch the climax of the performance.

    The moment I stepped into the living room, I scanned the crowd. There¨Ctucked in the corner¨Cwas that reporter from The Onion, fiddling eagerly with his camera.

    Perfect. Tomorrow, every headline in the city would be about Aubrey, that filthy mutt¡¯s disgrace.

    ¡°Oh my, why¡¯s everyone standing around?¡± I chirped with feigned cheerfulness, my fingers trembling slightly from excitement. ¡°Come watch some TV!¡±

    I¡¯d already connected the bathroom feed to the massive tscreen in the living room. One press of this button, and Aubrey¡¯s shameful disy would be broadcast in real time, projected across a 120¨Cinch screen for everyone to enjoy.

    I grabbed the remote and hit y.

    The screen lit up, and within seconds, the room was filled with obscene moaning that rose and fell in waves

    ¡°Ah! Harder! Yes¡­ right there¡­¡±

    Every head turned sharply toward the screen.

    ¡°Oh my god, Aubrey!¡±

    I had to bite down on my tongue to keep fromughing out loud.

    30

 Unleashed 66

    Chapter 66 The Fall of the Golden Daughter

    Aurelia¡¯s POV

    <b>63</b><b>% </b>

    Finished

    On the screen, a muscr man towered over the woman beneath him. His pants were absurdly pooled around his ankles, while her legs clung tightly around his waist.

    The pounding rhythm, the shameful, uninhibited moans¨Cthere was no mistaking just how wild and depraved their act was.

    ¡°Oh my God, this¨Cthis is Aubrey¡¯s room! Aubrey?!¡± I gasped dramatically, covering my mouth. ¡°She¡¯s actually sleeping with the doctor!¡±

    But my thrill of triumph didn¡¯t evenst a full second-

    The man shifted, and with one cruel twist of fate, the woman¡¯s face turned directly to the camera¨Cexposed in perfect rity on the giant screen for all to see.

    ¡°Bailey!¡±

    Someone in the room screamed.

    I froze as if struck by lightning. My mind went nk, blood rushed to my head¨Conly to drain away the very next second.

    The face on the screen, twisted in lust and moaning in abandon¡­ wasn¡¯t Aubrey.

    It was my daughter. My pride. My precious Bailey.

    And worse¨Cshe was staring directly into the hidden surveince camera. Every guest in the room had seen it. Every lewd, filthy second of it, in full HD, on a 120¨Cinch disy.

    Oh, f*ck. This wasn¡¯t the n.

    The blood in my body surged backward.

    Before anyone could react, I snatched up a heavy ashtray from the table and hurled it at the screen with all my might.

    ¡°Baileyyyy!!¡± I screamed, a screech so raw and warped it didn¡¯t even sound like my voice anymore.

    It was over. My Bailey. Her reputation. Her future.

    All destroyed.

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Tch. So the lead actress of this little/adult drama has finally been revealed.

    Suppressing a smirk, I reached for the golden acupuncture needle I¡¯d inserted earlier¨Cpart of my dry needling technique to control the drug¡¯s effects. It couldn¡¯t eliminate the heat surging through my body, but it gave me enough time to manage this part of the n.

    Aurelia¡¯s shrill, broken scream echoed like a siren. No doubt Bailey heard it¨Cher moaning cut off in an instant. Momentster, she stumbled out of the bathroom, disoriented and panicked. I stayed hidden in the shadows of the balcony. In her frenzied rush, she didn¡¯t even notice me. She threw on her clothes

    7.70

    ???TO A

    Chapter 66 The Fall of the Golden Daughter

    haphazardly and bolted downstairs.

    I didn¡¯t bother checking on Jimmy. I followed her.

    Finished

    Downstairs, the living room felt like a frozen tomb. Bailey stood there, pale as a ghost, trembling like a dead leaf in a storm. She clung to Aurelia, who was just as stricken, her face drained of color.

    The expensive TV was now a smoking wreck, shards of ss and stic strewn across the floor. But smashing the screen couldn¡¯t undo what had already been burned into everyone¡¯s minds. That live, unfiltered, uncensored disy of carnal disgrace would forever haunt this room¨Cand fuel endless gossip throughout the Dark Moon Pack.

    And Bailey?

    From this moment forward, she would always <i>be </i>known as <i>that </i><i>girl</i>. The one who starred in a public <i>sex </i>tape. The one whose performance was livestreamed for an entire party to see. A disgrace that would follow her to the grave.

    Ha. A wave of cold, gleeful satisfaction surged through me. I nearlyughed out loud.

    Then Bailey saw me. Hatred burst into her eyes like wildfire.

    ¡°Aubrey! You b*tch! Why did you do this to me?!¡±

    Aurelia, recovering from the shock, turned her fury on me as well.

    ¡°Aubrey! You¡¯ve done enough to ruin my life¨Cwhy would you go after your own sister too?! How can you be so heartless?!¡±

    Trying to pin this all on me?

    How typical.

    ¡°I ruined her?¡±

    I nced at them with a faint smirk, voice like frost. ¡°Was I the one who invited Jimmy, that ¡®doctor,¡® into our home? Was I the one who installed hidden cameras in the bathroom? Was I the one who came rushing in to broadcast the whole thing in front of a live audience?¡±

    My words weren¡¯t loud, but each one cut like ice¨Choned des¨Cshredding through their lies and exposing the pathetic, desperate me¨Cshifting for what it was.

    Aurelia¡¯s lips quivered furiously, but she couldn¡¯t get a word out.

    Because everything I said was true.

    ¡°You reap what you sow,¡± E, my wolf, growled from deep within, her voiceced with scornful disdain.

    ¡°What a masterpiece of filth. Disgusting, but oh so satisfying.¡±

    Her words couldn¡¯t have been more urate.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 67

    Reborn Om¨¦ga: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 67 1 Want Her Ruined

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Aurelia called the police.

    ¡°Someone framed my daughter! I won¡¯t rest until I find out who!¡± she wailed, tears streaming, voice trembling with threatrical grief.

    Finished

    Then she turned to Bailey¡¯s invited friends and ssmates, working overtime to paint her daughter as a helpless victim. ¡°Bailey¡¯s always been such a good, well¨Cbehaved girl. She¡¯d never do something like this. You¡¯re all her friends¨Cplease, don¡¯t spread what happened today. Don¡¯t let the bad guys win and ruin her life!

    While she spoke, she kept throwing daggers at me with her eyes. I could see the fury boiling beneath her skin. She wanted nothing more than to shift into her wolf form and rip out my throat right there. But she couldn¡¯t¨Cnot in front of Bailey¡¯s own guests. Not while she still had a role to y: the grieving, noble stepmother¡­ no, now she was ying the tragic victim, too. After all, thanks to her little propaganda campaign, I was now the wicked stepdaughter who¡¯d drugged both her and Bailey.

    What a joke.

    The real perpetrators screaming usations at their victim¨Cwho¡¯d spent her life being tormented by them.

    Within fifteen minutes, Charles arrived with two werewolf officers in tow. The moment he entered, his sharp eyes flicked to me, filled with a barely concealed mixture of suspicion and something else¨Cconflict. But before he could say a word, Aurelia rushed over and pulled him aside, whispering furiously while gesturing in my direction.

    And Jimmy? He had already shifted into his wolf form and leapt out the upstairs window while I wasing down. Aurelia had no way to get him back¨Cor make him testify.

    Bailey¡¯s ssmates, caught in the middle of the chaos, gave the officers brief, awkward statements about the scandalous ¡°screening.¡± Then they cast ufortable nces at Bailey before making a quick, ufortable exit.

    As for me?

    It was time to go.

    But the suppressant I¡¯d taken through gold¨Cneedle acupuncture was wearing off. That unbearable heat surged back again, spreading from the marrow outward. My breathing grew shallow.

    ¡°The drug is rebounding. It¡¯s stronger now. We need a safe ce to ride out the heat cycle,¡± E warned in my mind, her tone grave.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    I responded silently and turned to leave¨Conly to be blocked at the door by Charles.

    ¡°Where are you going?!¡±

    I narrowed my eyes, meeting his scrutiny head¨Con. ¡°What? Do you believe Aurelia¡¯s lies? Think I drugged Bailey and you¡¯re here to arrest me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking logically¡± Charles said stiffly, as if wrestling with some internal theory. ¡°Auntie¡¯s

    15:08 11. 15 Aug 11 Q

    Chapter 671 Want Her Romed

    Finished

    suspicious, yes. But she¡¯d never hurt her own daughter! The only exnation is¡­ she meant to target you, but you caught wind of it and fought back by throwing Bailey into the fire instead!¡±

    He looked at me with raw disappointment, like he couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d stoop so low. Like he wanted to know why I¡¯d destroy an ¡°innocent girl.¡±

    Howughable.

    Did he ever stop to consider¨Cif I hadn¡¯t seen through their n in time, if I hadn¡¯t fought back¨Cthen the person sprawled on that screen, being watched, humiliated, shamed beyond recovery-

    Would¡¯ve been me.

    Aubrey

    No one would¡¯ve cared if I¡¯d been drugged. No one would¡¯ve dug for the truth. I¡¯d be locked in a pitch¨Cck basement by my raging father, whipped with wolfsbanecedshes day and night by a triumphant Bailey. And Aurelia¨Cshe¡¯d be there, gloating, grinding my dignity into the dirt, forcing me to be their stepping stone on the path to power.

    It took dying miserably in my past life to finally see them for what they were¨Cvile to the core, dripping with poison behind their perfect masks.

    So in this life, no matter what wolves, monsters, or demons came for me, I would never show mercy.

    I would return fire with fire. Blood with blood.

    ¡°Mr. Charles,¡± I said coldly, ¡°you already know the answer.¡±

    ¡°So it really was you¡­¡±

    His face went ghost¨Cpale, as though all the strength had been drained from his body. ¡°How could you do this, Aubrey? Bailey¡¯s only seventeen! How is she supposed to face anyone now? You didn¡¯t just destroy her -you ruined an innocent girl¡¯s future. For what?¡±

    For what?

    Watching him posture, so full of righteous indignation¨Cgrieving over Bailey¡¯s ¡°innocence¡°-a rage and bitterness like wildfire exploded inside me.

    I stared him dead in the eyes and snarled, one word at a time-

    ¡°You¡¯re damn right. I want Bailey destroyed.¡±

    1.2K

    (1)

 Unleashed 68

    Chapter 68 Only He Can Soothe Me

    Charles¡® POV

    ¡°I want Bailey destroyed!¡±

    200%

    Finished

    When she said it, Aubrey¡¯s eyes burned with two ghostly blue mes¨Clike hellfire born of hatred. Cold. Unforgiving.

    I didn¡¯t understand. I couldn¡¯t understand what it was she hated so much. Bailey was only seventeen. What could she possibly have done that was so unforgivable?

    ¡°Aubrey, you¡¯re being extreme! Even if Bailey did something wrong, it was probably just sibling teasing taken too far. You didn¡¯t have to go this far!¡±

    ¡°Sisterly teasing?¡± Aubrey let out augh, sharp and cold, as if she¡¯d just heard the joke of the century. ¡°OF course. In your eyes, she¡¯s the perfect little sister¨Ceverything she does is innocent, harmless, just a spoiled child¡¯s mistake, right?¡±

    Her eyes zed brighter, voiceced with contempt. ¡°In that case, why are you wasting time here? Go back andfort your poor, mistreated little sister. Tell her her dear big brother Charles will <i>always </i>believe in her innocence!¡±

    ¡°You-!¡±

    A surge of anger, tangled with indescribable disappointment, rose violently to my head. My vision. ckened at the edges.

    She was the one who¡¯d ruined everything, and yet she stood here, unrepentant, using me of betrayal!

    I didn¡¯t know what hurt more¨Cthat she¡¯d done it¡­ or that the woman I¡¯d liked so deeply was turning out to be such a cold¨Cblooded, maniptive snake.

    Still, I forced down the fury and tried to reason with her. ¡°Aubrey, you¡¯ve gone too far this time. Come with me and apologize!¡±

    Aubrey actuallyughed. ¡°Mr. Charles, are you trying to be funny, or is your bias really that blinding?¡±

    She yanked her arm out of my grip and gave me a chilling re. ¡°Did I invite everyone to that party? Was it me who hired the doctor? Was I the one who spiked the drinks? Or who set up the cameras? Have you even stopped to consider what would¡¯ve happened to <i>me </i>if I hadn¡¯t figured it out in time?!¡±

    Her anger red with every word. Her eyes were cial, like distant stars¨Csharp enough to cut.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a loving brother to shield me. I don¡¯t have a doting father who¡¯ll investigate the truth. I don¡¯t have a mother to protect me from scandal. If I¡¯d been the one in that video¨Cif it were <i>me</i>¨Cthen before the day was over, every single werewolf in the Dark Moon Pack would¡¯ve known that <i>Aubrey</i>, Alpha Henry¡¯s fianc¨¦e, is a filthy slut!¡±

    ¡°No, never! If it <i>had </i>been you¨Cif you were the victim¨CI swear I¡¯d have done everything in my power to protect you! I¡¯d find the truth, no matter what it cost. I¡¯d never let that happen to you!¡±

    The second those words left my mouth, Aubrey froze.

    Something in her eyes faltered¨Clike the me within them flickered for just a breath. The sharp, biting hatred paused, her expression softening¡­ if only slightly.

    1/32

    15:08 Fr, 15 Aug

    Chapter 68 Only He Can Soothe Me

    Maybe she wasn¡¯t beyond saving.

    Finished

    Ulowered my voice and tried again, gentler. ¡°Even if someone plotted against you¡­ once you saw through it, you could¡¯ve just escaped. Why go so far as to shove Bailey into the fire?¡±

    At that. Aubrey gave me one long look. Her expression iced over again.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ll never be friends. And definitely never family. Get out of my sight. We¡¯re strangers.

    She turned and walked away.

    But her final words¨Csharp, bitter, final¨Cstabbed deep into my chest. They hurt.

    Still, I told myself I hadn¡¯t been wrong.

    No matter how much I liked Aubrey, I couldn¡¯t throw away my sense of justice.

    Bailey was only seventeen. I couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d set Aubrey up like this. Bailey had to be innocent. And if that was true, then Aubrey¡¯s retaliation had gone too far.

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    After shaking off Charles, I could barely stand.

    Not because of him¨Cbut because of the fire raging inside my body.

    The heat tore through my bloodstream, roaring and ravenous. My skin tingled so acutely I could feel the weight of every speck of dust in the air.

    Every male werewolf I passed made me pause, my gaze lingering too long. I had the overwhelming urge to reach out, touch his chest, press my body to his¨Clet him im me, kiss me, ravage me.

    It was unbearable.

    This couldn¡¯t go on.

    I was standing at the edge ofplete, irreversible loss of control. If I had to choose someone¨Canyone¨Cto sleep with just to survive this¡­

    ¡°Go to Alpha Henry! Now! Immediately!¡±

    E¡¯s voice exploded in my mind, filled with an urgent, frenzied hunger I¡¯d never heard from her before. Her consciousness surged forward, nearly overriding my own.

    ¡°He¡¯s our mate! He can smell our need! Only him¨Conly his touch, his scent, his strength¨Ccan calm this storm! He¡¯ll make us feel so good we¡¯ll die from it!¡±

    Alpha Henry¡­

    Yes. That domineering, powerful Alpha. He¡¯d made no effort to hide his desire for me.

    And now, I was so close to giving in to any wolf who crossed my path¨CI couldn¡¯t afford to wait.

    Clenching my jaw, I opened the mind link. Henry¡­

 Unleashed 69

    Chapter 69 Fire in the Blood

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ¡°Aubrey?¡±

    Finished

    Henry¡¯s deep Alpha voice cut into my mind just as I scraped a fourth bloody line across my corbone with my fingernails. That single, questioning word¨Clow, masculine, filled with concern¨Cwas like a bucket of ice. water dousing my brain.

    What was I doing?

    I had initiated a mind link with Alpha Henry. I had been about to ask for his help.

    No. Absolutely not.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± E¡¯s voice snapped inside me, pacing furiously. ¡°He¡¯s our mate! So what if something happens¨Che¡¯s meant to be with us!¡±

    No¡­ I pushed back. It wasn¡¯t like that. Alpha Henry¡­ he wasn¡¯t just any man. I had once loved him sopletely, so devastatingly, that just thinking about turning to him again felt like ying with fire. One spark¡­ and I might burn all over again.

    That fear¨Cthat truth¨Cwas more terrifying than the heat of my own body.

    I severed the mind link immediately.

    This drug¨Cif I could just hold on a little longer, I¡¯d get through it. Just a little longer!

    I bit down hard on my lip and pinched my thigh until the pain jolted me, then forced myself forward, stumbling toward the woods.

    Henry¡¯s POV

    What the hell is she doing?

    I was just about to evaluate the Beta warriors¡® training when Aubrey¡¯s mind link suddenly came through. Her voice, soft and uncertain, filled my head.

    She was contacting me. Voluntarily.

    After the way she coldly shut me downst time, she hadn¡¯t returned a single call. Not even a nce. But now she was reaching out?

    Something wasn¡¯t right.

    But before I could ask anything, she cut the link¨Cjust like that. A few seconds of silence¡­ then nothing.

    Damn it.

    Logic told me to stay put. I had hundreds of warriors waiting, an inspection to lead, and no reason to chase after an Omega who clearly didn¡¯t want me.

    But my gut said otherwise. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her. And when I tried to reestablish the mind link and failed-

    15:08 Fri, 15 Aug

    Chapter 69 Fire in the Blood

    I knew something was wrong.

    The thought of someone¨Canyone¨Churting her made my vision go red.

    6330

    Finished

    I stood up at once and barked to the Beta next to me, ¡°Training¡¯s over. Dismiss everyone. We continue

    tomorrow.¡±

    He blinked. ¡°Alpha, but¨Cthese warriors have been preparing for this evaluation for weeks-¡±

    ¡°I said, dismiss!¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, I shifted into wolf form and shot off across the pack grounds. I barely registered the stunned stares behind me.

    Aubrey had a few ces she frequented. I checked her apartment first¨Cnothing. Then headed for the outskirts near the Mary estate.

    And finally¨CI caught her scent.

    She was walking alone down a remote path, no injuries, but¡­ she didn¡¯t look right.

    Relief mmed into me like a wave. She was okay. I could breathe again.

    What the hell was I doing? I¡¯d told myself I was done with her, that I didn¡¯t care anymore. And yet here I was -acting like a fool, chasing her through the pack like some lovesick pup.

    I gritted my teeth and was just about to turn away when-

    Aubrey suddenly stumbled.

    ¡°Aubrey!¡±

    I bolted forward and caught her as she copsed, shifting back to human form mid¨Cmotion. Her skin burned like fire. Her cheeks were flushed red, her breath ragged, as if she were battling something deep and merciless.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you burning up?¡± I frowned. Werewolves rarely got sick, but she was an Omega with no wolf. Her body was weaker¨Cfragile.

    ¡°Alpha¡­ Henry?¡±

    She looked up at me with dazed, shimmering eyes¨Cssy and wet like stars drowning in water. Her voice. was soft, hoarse, and it knocked the air right out of my lungs.

    Before I could respond, she threw herself forward-

    And kissed me.

    Hard.

    Her lips clung to mine with desperate force, scorching and sweet. Her fingers, blistering with heat, trailed up from my jaw to my eyes, like she was trying to im every inch of me.

    When the kiss finally broke, she gasped for air, ring at me, her lips flushed bright red. Her eyes gleamed with a stubborn fire.

    <b>15:08 </b>FH, 15 Aug D

    Chapter 69 Fire in the Blood

    Finished

    ¡°Alpha Henry¡­ why don¡¯t you like me? Is it because of Mariana? Even if it is, give it up!¡± she snapped, breathless. ¡°I¡¯m not calling off the engagement. And don¡¯t think you can push me away¨CI¡¯ll ding to you no matter what, until you fall for me too!¡±

    Damn it.

    Something about the way she said it¨Cso fierce, so raw¨Chit me like a hammer to the chest.

    And for a heartbeat, I forgot how to breathe.

    1.2K

    M

 Unleashed 70

    15:08 FH 15 AUG

    Reboin Cimpoe Avenge Herself like i Alolta

    Chapter 70 A Kiss That Shouldn¡¯t Have Happened

    Henry¡¯s POV

    I should have been angry.

    Not long ago, she looked me dead in the eye and told me there was no future between us. Her voice had been cold, decisive, final. And now? She was grabbing my cor, kissing me like her life depended on it, her voice trembling as she demanded to know why I didn¡¯t like her, dering she would never end the engagement.

    It was ridiculous. Completely absurd.

    And yet, my heart was hammering against my ribs, blood boiling like it might burst from every vein in my body.

    ¡°Little liar.¡± I muttered.

    But I couldn¡¯t stop myself. I bent down and kissed her again.

    Her lips were too soft, too warm¨Clike poisonced with honey. The deeper I fell into the kiss, the more I needed. I wrapped my hand around the back of her neck, pulling her into me until I could feel every line of her pressed to my skin. I wanted her closer. Closer than skin, deeper than blood.

    It wasn¡¯t enough.

    I wanted to hear her say she liked me again. I wanted to see her lose control because of me. I wanted to take those words-¡°break off the engagement¡°-and rip them from her vocabry.

    I slid my hand to her cor and kissed my way to her shoulder, but before I could go further, she suddenly shoved me away with all her strength.

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    This was bad.

    I had kissed Alpha Henry. Not just kissed¨CI was sitting on top of him, legs wrapped around his waist, chest pressed against his, saying things I¡¯d buried for a lifetime.

    Why don¡¯t you like me? I¡¯m not breaking off the engagement!

    Moon Goddess, those weren¡¯t even thoughts from this life.

    E was screaming inside my mind, but the drug made everything worse. My blood felt like fire. Henry¡¯s palms against my skin were hotter than anything else, and the way his tongue brushed against my shoulder made my entire body tremble.

    This had to stop.

    I bit my lip hard enough to draw blood and shoved him away, regaining just enough rity to force the moment to end.

    He clearly hadn¡¯t expected that. He narrowed his eyes at me, then gave a low, dangerous chuckle and leaned in close to my ear.

    ¡°Awake now?¡± he murmured.

    * 11

    anding Thug) chubini ve Manor

    His voice maile ray tenere feri ak

    Firstrand

    1 quickly need my centos back into ce, refsing to answer. I was will curied in hisp, and I could feel sey dranly then he truly isisdy was beneath me.

    My limbs were weak. The worst of the heat had passed, bin my bosely still ached, still buzzed with a former

    I needed to get out of here.

    1

    Clutching my head, I let out a dramatic groan. ¡°My head¡­ it hurts. It¡¯s splitting open.¡±

    Henry stared at me for a moment, then without warning, scooped me up in his arms.

    ¡°Hang in there. I¡¯m taking you to the wolf medic.¡±

    Wait¨Che believed me?

    I closed my eyes and pretended to pass out, but my thoughts were a mess.

    What the hell was I doing?

    Why had I contacted him when I lost control? Why had I said all that?

    Those words¡­ they weren¡¯t from now. They were the obsessions of my past life. I never got to ask him why he hated me, and I spent that entire life swallowing my feelings without an answer. I had loved him so deeply. And when I was forced to break off the engagement, I never stopped regretting it. It became a thorn in my heart I never pulled out.

    Now, in my haze, seeing him again at that age, all those emotions hade spilling out before I could stop

    them.

    But I¡¯m not the eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl I used to be. I know now why he didn¡¯t like me. I know why he treated me differently. And none of that matters anymore.

    I know what I want in this life. And I know what I don¡¯t.

    I want nothing to do with Alpha Henry.

    I have to find a way to exin it. I have to clear this up.

    But how? What am I supposed to say? ¡°Sorry, everything I just said was a leftover obsession from my past life. I don¡¯t actually like you now.¡±

    He¡¯ll think I¡¯ve lost my mind.

    And worse, the current Alpha Henry looks at me like I¡¯m the only thing he wants.

    This is going to be a problem.

    A massive, throbbing, heat¨Cflushed, disaster¨Clevel problem.

    ºÏ

 Unleashed 71

    Chapter 71 The Luna¡¯s Ring

    Henry¡¯s POV

    I knew Aubrey was pretending to sleep. Hershes were trembling far too deliberately, her breathing just a little too even to be real¨Cbut I didn¡¯t call her out

    Watching her sulk and stew in her own frustration was, oddly, endearing. She looked like she was one breath away from baring her fangs and bolting, and if I pushed her any harder, she might actually do it.

    I don¡¯t know how I never realized how contradictory she is.

    As for the mysterious Alpha¨Cranked mate who had suddenly appeared and just as suddenly vanished¡­. I suppose there was no bond between us after all. If she had shown up before I fell for Aubrey, perhaps we might have ended up together. But now¡­

    I nced down at the woman in my arms. My fingers absentmindedly brushed through her hair.

    ¡°Callen,¡± I called inward.

    My wolf stirred instantly, growling low and restless. He knew what I was about to say.

    ¡°The next time we see her, I¡¯m going to reject her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re insane! That¡¯s the mate the Moon Goddess gave us!¡± Callen roared in protest, his ws raking through my consciousness. I summoned all my strength to suppress him, locking him down with force.

    ¡°Enough. I¡¯ve already made my choice.¡±

    By the time we returned to Seaheart Ind, the little faker in my arms had actually fallen asleep. She was curled tightly against me, brows slightly furrowed, like someone who¡¯d finally copsed from exhaustion.

    ¡°Alph¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    The servants who came to greet me quickly lowered their heads and backed away. One reached out to take her from me, but a single look froze him in ce.

    I carried her into the bedroom myself, moving quietly, cing her gently on the bed. As an Alpha, I never thought I¡¯d one day be this careful for an Omega¨Cadjusting my steps, softening my breath, doing everything to avoid disturbing her sleep.

    My fingers brushed across the furrow between her brows, then I walked to a hidden drawer and retrieved a single object: a wolf¨Cfang ring. The Luna¡¯s token. The same ring she had once returned to me.

    I slipped it gently onto her finger.

    As I left the room, the beta steward contacted me with a report. I had already instructed him via mind link to look into what had happened at the Mary estate.

    I ordered the staff not to disturb her and went to my study to listen.

    After the steward finished the report, Het out a coldugh. I already had my suspicions at that dinner¨Cthe stepmother and stepsister were clearly rotten.

    the actin force of the Three **** Each rive Rithy raz

    I reached an with her mind link, this rise to were keveremant, Cam Find Ing. If anyone criteret him. You know whim to dr.¡±

    Yes. Alpha Com answered calmde through the link

    1 nodded and rust the connection Cam had been handling matters for me well Entely, though the park¡® growing demands meant I had to assign him a co¨Cassistant. I hadn¡¯t asked too many questions about the new one. As long as they weren¡¯t connected to the Mary or Lynn families, I didn¡¯t care. I had no patience left for anyone from either of those hoURES.

    Well¨Cexcept my fianc¨¦e, Aubrey.

    Bailey¡¯s POV

    Damn it! How did Aubrey drink the same champagne and walk away like nothing happened? I could still feel the lingering heat wing through my body. Was it true that the higher the wolf¡¯s rank, the stronger their response to heat?

    I clenched my jaw, shifting my legs restlessly against each other. That bastard¡¯s technique was decent, sure. but the moment I remembered all those ssmates watching me screw him on a screen. I wanted to tear him limb from limb. My mother gave him a fortune, and he still managed to ruin everything.

    I shot her a re. ¡°Mom! Go find Charles right now. The second he catches Jimmy, make him lie. Force him to say Aubrey drugged me. Say it was all her n¨Cto frame me and snatch Grandpa¡¯s inheritance!¡±

    Her eyes flickered. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know if that¡¯ll work. He might not hold up under interrogation¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot, Mom!¡±

    I snapped. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask for help from our own family? I heard Caesar just got promoted¨Che¡¯s working directly under Alpha Henry now! If he puts pressure on Jimmy, that loser won¡¯t dare say a word against us!¡±

    That b*tch Aubrey was the one who deserved to be ruined in front of the whole pack¨Cnot me. Not me!

    1.2K

 Unleashed 72

    Unleashed 71

    Rebron Quaega Avenge Holself like an Alph

    Chapter 72 The Bed of the Alpha

    Bailey¡¯s POV

    Finished

    ¡°But your uncle just got the position¡± my mother hesitated. ¡°He hasn¡¯t even officially started yet. And Aubrey is still, technically, the Alpha¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡±

    ¡°Alpha doesn¡¯t like her!¡± I screamed. ¡°He hates her! I don¡¯t care! Aubrey ruined me, and I¡¯m going to make her pay for it!

    ¡°Alright, alright, calm down, Bailey. I¡¯ll help you, I promise.¡± My mother rushed tofort me, trying to soothe my fury.

    Just then, my father walked in, face stormy and eyes sharp as knives.

    ¡°What¡¯s all this noise?¡± His gaze shed toward my mother. ¡°And you¨Cwho gave you permission toe back here? Get out. Now.¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± I burst into tears on cue. ¡°Don¡¯t kick Mom out! Aubrey tried to hurt me, and you weren¡¯t here. She¡¯s the only one who can protect me!¡±

    Through sobs, Iid it all out, weaving my story to perfection.

    ¡°It was Aubrey! She¡¯s always been jealous of me because I¡¯m a Beta and she¡¯s just a wolf¨Cless Omega. She¡¯s always resented that you love me more.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, she stabbed me with a knife coated in wolfsbane!¡±

    I clutched his shirt tightly, eyes glistening with tears. ¡°And today¡­ she told me she was drunk and asked me to take her upstairs. Then she gave me a ss of water¡­ and the next thing I knew¡­¡±

    My father had loved me dearly for years. Hearing this, his expression darkened, his voice turning grim. ¡°Is this true?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Would Bailey lie about something like this?¡± my mother chimed in, ying her part to perfection. ¡°What, do you think she would frame herself just to ruin Aubrey?¡±

    ¡°And think about it,¡± she pressed on tearfully. ¡°Bailey said when she brought Aubrey upstairs, the girl lookedpletely unconscious. But when Jimmy took advantage of her, Aubrey was gone! If she wasn¡¯t trying to hurt Bailey, why would she run? Why didn¡¯t she step in? What kind of sister just disappears in a moment like that?¡±

    ¡°Moon Goddess, Bailey¡¯s always treated her with kindness. If Aubrey had any resentment, she should¡¯ve taken it out on me¨Cnot a seventeen¨Cyear¨Cold girl whose whole life is now ruined!¡±

    I watched my father¡¯s expression twist¨Cfrom doubt to shock to pure rage.

    ¡°That filthy creature!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t hold back my smile. As long as I was here, Aubrey would never win. Not against me.

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    I woke up to the sound of my phone ringing. Blinking in confusion, I grabbed it¨Conly to be stunned by the sheer number of missed calls from my father. He had called over a dozen times. When I didn¡¯t answer, he started texting me¡ªdemanding to know why I was ignoring him.

    1500 F4, 15 Aug

    Chapir 90 The bad of the Apos

    Frowning. I was just stan to reply when I caught a glint on my hand.

    There it was on my ring finger¨Cthe damn woll¨Cfang ring

    Finished

    Moon Goddess help me. That was the symbol of the Luna of Shadowmoon Pack. The one I had personally

    returned.

    I shot upright in bed, suddenly wide awake.

    This wasn¡¯t my room. I was in a luxurious, unfamiliar bedroom, surrounded by floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows that revealed the dusky shoreline of Seaheart Ind.

    This was¡­ Alpha Henry¡¯s private estate.

    And I was in his bed.

    Before I could get up, voices drifted from just outside the door¨Chushed but unmistakably curious.

    ¡°Has Ms. Bailey woken up yet? Alpha said to notify him immediately if she does.¡±

    ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s still quiet inside. Can you believe she¡¯s the only female werewolf ever allowed to sleep in Alpha¡¯s bed?¡±

    ¡°And he carried her back himself!¡±

    My heart skipped a beat.

    This was Henry¡¯s personal bedroom. I had slept in his bed. And he¡­ he had given me back the Luna¡¯s ring?

    My fingers unconsciously grazed the cool surface of the bone¨Ccarved ring. My chest tightened. My pulse raced.

    He wouldn¡¯t¡­ He couldn¡¯t actually be thinking of making me his Luna.

    ¡­Would he?

    1.2K

 Unleashed 73

    Chapter 73 The Truth on Trial

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    1 kg still brud eilent, trigning deep as the two Omega maids confirmer charting A few minutester their foorstops Ended down the hallway.

    The momem they were gone, 1 bolted upright and slipped out while no one was watching. I left Seabrart Ind as quickly as possible.

    Back at my apartment, I stared down at the wolf¨Cfang ring on my finger, my head pounding.

    ¡°E, is he insane?¡± i hissed through clenched teeth, twisting the ring back and forth. ¡°When I was chasing after him, he looked down on me like I was dirt. Now that I want nothing to do with him, he suddenly starts clinging to me?¡±

    From deep in my mind, E let out azy yawn. ¡°He¡¯s our fated mate. It¡¯s instinct.¡±

    Instinct? That was it?

    A sharp, needle¨Clike pang jabbed through my chest. So that sudden change of heart¨Chis warmth, the gentleness, the kisses¨Cnone of it had anything to do with me as a person. It was just¡­ the damn nature of werewolves?

    I didn¡¯t know why that answer unsettled me so much.

    My phone buzzed again. My father¡¯s name shed across the screen, over and over. Reluctantly. I picked up. The second the call connected, his furious bellow roared through the speaker, nearly bursting my eardrum.

    ¡°Aubrey! Get to the security bureau immediately! Jimmy¡¯s been caught!¡±

    That was fast. I blinked, momentarily surprised. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    I hung up without another word.

    By the time I arrived at the werewolf security headquarters, half an hour had passed.

    Bailey was already there, dressed in a pristine white dress, face pale and pitifulpletely different from the shameless, panting mess she¡¯d been in the video.

    ¡°Aubrey, I¡¯m so disappointed in you,¡± my father spat, looking at me as though I were filth.

    I let out a short, dryugh. I didn¡¯t even bother defending myself. I didn¡¯t need to hear the story to know what had happened¨CBailey must have shed a few crocodile tears, and that was all it took. That was always all it took.

    No matter what happened, in his eyes, I was always the one at fault. It would take him two minutes of real thought to realize how many things didn¡¯t add up¨Cbut he wouldn¡¯t give me two seconds of benefit of the doubt.

    Still¡­

    My eyes shifted to Aurelia. She stood there looking smug,pletely at ease.

    So she had backup now. Someone powerful enough to give her confidence. But who? The Lynn family? Or that shadowy figure I still hadn¡¯t uncovered?

    15:08 111, <b>15 </b>Aug

    Chapter 23 The Truth on Titai

    Please, let it be thetter.

    2763<i>%</i>8

    #Finished

    I couldn¡¯t wait to find out who they were then let E rip their throat out with her own teeth. I was keeping Aurelia and Bailey alive for one reason only: to lure out the real monster hiding behind them.

    Swallowing my anger, I followed them into the interrogation room.

    There, a reinforced iron window separated the room from the holding cell. Jimmy would be brought in soon to testify from the other side. The bars were coated in wolfsbane, meant to keep even the most aggressive werewolves from tearing through.

    But before Jimmy arrived, a stranger entered¨Ca werewolf officer I didn¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°We¡¯ve tracked down the supplier,¡± he said calmly. ¡°He¡¯s confessed. He ims a woman named Aubrey purchased the aphrodisiac from him.¡± He handed over a stack of documents. ¡°Here¡¯s the evidence<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    My father snatched the papers and flung them at my face. ¡°What more do you have to say for yourself?!¡±

    The corner of one page grazed my cheek. It didn¡¯t hurt. Strangely, I felt nothing at all. I wasn¡¯t even angry

    anymore.

    I had no expectations left for him. Not as a father. Not as a man. If he told me right now that he was disowning me, I might thank him for it.

    ¡°If I told you this was forged,¡± I said calmly, locking eyes with him, ¡°would you believe me?¡±

    Before he could answer, Aurelia shrieked from behind him, ¡°Oh please. Evidence can be faked, sure, but what about Jimmy¡¯s testimony? What¡¯s your excuse there¨Che was bribed too? Is that what you¡¯re going to say?¡±

    At that moment, the door behind the iron bars creaked open.

    Jimmy was shoved forward, looking like a soaked, stray dog. His eyes were sunken, face pale, and shoulders hunched.

    And when he saw me¡­ he flinched.

    I gave him a slow, icy smile.

    ¡°Well then,¡± I said, voice low and clear. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, Jimmy. Tell us what really happened.¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 74

    Chapter 74 The Fall of the Puppeteer

    Jimmy¡¯s POV

    Oh, Moon Goddess, I must¡¯ve been cursed to take that damin job.

    Finisher

    In less than half an hour. I¡¯d been ¡°visited¡± by two different people. First came Caesar¨Cthe Lynn family¡¯s Beta. Same rank as me, but the murderous aura rolling off that guy nearly made me piss myself. He grabbed me by the neck and hissed, ¡°Say Aubrey ordered it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you spend the rest <i>of </i>your life tasting wolfsbane in prison.¡±

    I nearly folded.

    Until Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s people showed up right after.

    Fuck. That was a whole different league¨CHenry¡¯s personal enforcers. They didn¡¯t even bother threatening me. Just dropped a rolled¨Cup map of a vampire territory in front of me and said, ¡°Choose. Tell the truth now, or spend the rest of your miserable life in the Blood n¡¯s dungeons as a living blood bag.¡±

    I picked survival.

    I don¡¯t want to end up strapped down in silver chains, drained day by day while those freaksugh about it. Hell no.

    I cursed myself for ever walking into the Mary estate. I could¡¯ve been out there right now, doing actual medical work for some nice underaged female werewolf in need of physical healing¨Cnot wrapped in this

    disaster.

    That¡¯s when Aurelia showed up, screeching like a banshee through the iron bars.

    ¡°You scum! I hired you to help¨Cwhy would you turn on us? Who put you up to this? Speak!¡±

    She was throwing me every signal short of mouthing the words herself. Say it was Aubrey. me Aubrey.

    But could I?

    Would I even survive if I did?

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ¡°Speak! Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?!¡± Aurelia snapped, pacing like a rabid wolf. Moonlight poured through the high windows, casting sharp angles on her face¨Cand I could see it clearly. The hunger. The anticipation.

    Jimmy was supposed to use me.

    After all, I was just the ¡°fianc¨¦e¡± now¨Cno real status. Whoever Aurelia had leaned on must have told Jimmy that Alpha Henry wanted nothing to do with me.

    I looked at Jimmy. Waited.

    But when our eyes met, I didn¡¯t see contempt.

    I saw fear.

    Why¡­ was he afraid of me?

    1509 FA 15 Aug

    Chapter 24 The Fall of the Puppeteer

    * Fassion

    Before I could fully process it. Jimmy suddenly leapt up like he¡¯d been electrocuted, pointed straight <b>at </b>Aurelia, and shouted, ¡°It was you! You, Aurelia, were the one who gave the order!

    The moment he spoke, Aurelia¡¯s head snapped toward me. She shrieked so loudly the walls rang. I kriew it! Aubrey! How could you do this to Bailey? To me?!¡±

    I smiled coldly. ¡°Did you not hear him? He said your name, Aurelia¡±

    ¡°Lies! That¡¯s impossible!¡± Her voice shook.

    ¡°Yeah? It¡¯s you!¡± Jimmy was practically foaming now, voice trembling with panic and rage. ¡°You¡¯re the one who came to me¡ªyou gave me a million bucks to rape your stepdaughter Aubrey! You said you wanted to destroy her! That your daughter needed to be the Mary family¡¯s only heir!¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s not even all! You told me your Gamma husband couldn¡¯t satisfy you, begged me to fuck you!¡±

    He turned to Bailey¡¯s direction and barked, ¡°And your daughter¡¯s worse! Riding me and moaning Alpha Henry¡¯s name the whole time!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Shut up!! Officers! Drag him out!¡± my father shouted, his face going green.

    But the guards didn¡¯t move. They were deliberately letting Jimmy speak¨Cevery word loud, raw, and witnessed.

    Aurelia turned on me, eyes bloodshot, snarling, ¡°What did you do to him?! What did you promise him to make him betray us?!¡±

    I looked her straight in the eye, a mild smile curving my lips. While my father¡¯s back was turned, I raised my hand just enough for her to see¨Cand flipped her off.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do a thing.¡±

    ¡°No! No, it¡¯s you! You bought him!¡± she howled, losing it.

    Then she broke.

    With a guttural snarl, Aurelia transformed, her form ripping into that of her wolf, eyes wild with madness. She lunged straight at me, jaws open, aimed for my throat.

    ¡°Die, you little b*tch!¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 75

    Chapter 75 Retribution and Resistance

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    63<b>%</b>•þ

    #Finished

    ¡°Ah!¡± I gasped and pretended to stumble back in panic, allowing the Beta officers to lunge forward and shield me..

    They shifted into their wolf forms, their ws slicing through Aurelia¡¯s flesh with sharp, wet rips. The sound of skin tearing beneath w was nauseatingly vivid. Aurelia shrieked, copsing and forced back into human form, a crumpled, blood¨Cdrenched heap on the floor.

    The trial that followed was absurdly smooth. Jimmy¡¯s testimony cleared me of all suspicion. Aurelia and Bailey, however, were thrown into cellsced with wolfsbane. As the ringleader, Aurelia was sentenced to one hundredshes. The whip had been soaked in wolfsbane¨Cevery strike a fiery brand that would burn for weeks.

    Before the sentence was carried out, one of the enforcers turned to me respectfully and asked, ¡°Ms. Aubrey, do you wish to pardon her? If so, we can cancel the punishment.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I replied coldly. Without hesitation.

    I would not forgive.

    At those words, my father opened his mouth, likely to plead, but then shut it again. He had no right to ask anything of me.

    I didn¡¯t watch the flogging, but Aurelia¡¯s screams pierced through the walls like music¨Cbeautiful, cathartic.

    But it wasn¡¯t enough.

    I clenched my fists, fighting back the seething hatred surging inside me. Compared to what she and Bailey had done to me, this was nothing.

    When it was over, Aurelia was dragged out like a corpse, leaving a trail of blood across the floor. The whip had shredded her clothing, and her back was a grotesque mess of torn skin and ckish¨Cpurple bruising- wolfsbane coursing through her veins, poisoning every inch.

    Shadowmoon Packw was brutal but fair: those who were punished were denied wolf¨Chealer care. It was a deterrent, a reminder. Her wounds would fester and rot with pain for weeks, and that brought me genuine satisfaction.

    By the time I left the security station, it was already deep into the night.

    ¡°Aubrey,¡± my father called out.

    I stopped.

    ¡°Come home,¡± he said, voice low and almost pleading. Perhaps he felt guilt for having believed the wrong daughter all along.

    Home?

    That snake pit of deceit? That ce where I¡¯d been shackled, manipted, and nearly destroyed?

    ¡°That¡¯s not my home,¡± I replied without looking back.

    Outside my spare building. I found myself reying what far happened before I left the station.

    Jimmy bad begged me pleaded for the to tell Alpha Henry not to tend him to the vampirends. He imed he only told the ith because Henry had ordered him to

    Alpha Hemy did that for me?

    Suddenly. E¡¯s voice shrieked in my mind. ¡°Alpha Henry! He¡¯s under the tree!¡±

    In the moonlight, a tall silhouette stepped out of the shadows. His dark¨Cpurple irises glinted like me beneath the night sky, and a faint, unreadable smile hovered at the corner of his lips.

    At the sight of him, the tension in my body loosened for just a second. Something in me quieted, calmed- like his presence alone was a kind of shield.

    Damn it.

    I instinctively reached into my pocket, brushing my fingers over the cool metal of the wolf¨Cfang ring. Why did it feel like I was getting more and more tangled up in him?

    This had to stop. I had to end it.

    I had to make it clear¨Ccut it off clean.

    ¡°Alpha,¡± I said, voice careful, ¡°if I told you I don¡¯t like you anymore, that what happened today was just a misunderstanding¡­ what would you say?¡±

    Strangely, those words were harder to say than I¡¯d expected.

    Alpha Henry¡¯s expression froze.

    ¡°You¡¯re joking?¡± His voice dropped to a dangerous rumble..

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t joke,¡± I said, forcing my tone to stay steady.

    His eyes darkened, the heat behind them twisting into anger, his voice low and cold:

    ¡°You¡¯re ying me?¡±

    1.2K

    212

    15:09 FUF 15 <b>AUD </b>

 Unleashed 76

    Chapter 76 I Don¡¯t Agree

    Henry¡¯s POV

    Why?

    Finished

    Just hours ago, she was straddling myp, eyes red, demanding to know why I didn¡¯t like her<i>¨C</i>saying she wouldn¡¯t call off our engagement. Her lips were so soft, her body burning, every breath steeped in desire for <ol><li>me<b>. </b></li></ol>

    She even kept my mate from me. She didn¡¯t want me meeting the other.

    And now, just like that, she¡¯s standing in front of me, calm andposed, ready to cut me off?

    Is this some kind of game?

    Does she think it¡¯s entertaining to watch me¨Can alpha¨Close control because of her?

    ¡°You¡¯re ying with me?¡± My fangs itched. A growl rumbled low in my throat, but she touched my lips with cold fingertips.

    ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m not ying with you.¡± Her voice was soft, but sharp as a de. ¡°What I told you earlier¡­ was all true. I once loved you¨Cnot just love-¡±

    She paused, pain flickering in her eyes.

    ¡°You were my salvation. The only reason I kept going.¡±

    The rage burning in my chest froze solid.

    Those words, that admission, snuffed it out in an instant.

    But then her expression turned bitter.

    ¡°But I¡¯m tired,¡± she whispered. ¡°Alpha, I loved you for over a decade. And not once did you love me back. No matter how deep the feeling is, it wears down eventually.¡±

    No. That wasn¡¯t right. I could feel it¨Cshe was hiding something.

    She pulled her hand away, reached into her pocket, and drew out the Luna bone ring. She held it out to me.

    ¡°Alpha, I appreciate your sincerity. But from now on¡­¡± She took a breath. ¡°We both need a new start.¡±

    A new start?

    After she crashed into my life, tore apart my sanity, made me want her so badly I¡¯d give up my mate?

    Now she wants me to go back to normal and find some other female to love? Just like that?

    < 2 =

    I should be tearing apart trees with my bare hands right now¨Cbut instead, my eyes dropped to her lips, slightly parted and flushed.

    And all I could think about¡­ was kissing her.

    She kept talking, but I didn¡¯t hear a word. My hand wrapped around her waist and I yanked her against me, mming my mouth over hers.

    15.09 F14<b>, </b>15 Aug

    Chapter 761 Don¡¯t Agree

    1 bit her lower lip. My tongue forced its way into her mouth, taking everything her breath, her resistance, her pride until she melted against me.

    We¡¯d kissed so many times by now, but every single time was like the first<i>¨C</i>wild, dangerous, addictive. Her taste, her heat, her trembling¨Cit was like she was my true mate.

    The way I reacted to her¡­ it scared me. She changed me.

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    What the hell¨Chow did this end in another kiss?

    ¡°Did you catch that?¡± E shrieked in my head. ¡°He wants to mark you, babe!¡±

    Mark me?! Absolutely not!

    I lifted my hands to push him away, but before I could even touch his shoulders, he let go of me on his own.

    I looked up¨Cand ran straight into those intense violet eyes.

    There was too much in that stare.

    In myst life, Alpha Henry looked at me with nothing but disgust and disdain. But now¡­ his gaze burned with something else. Anger, yes¨Cbut also pain, stubbornness¡­ and something sour and raw.

    ¡°New start, my ass,¡± he said slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±

    He locked eyes with me.

    ¡°As your alpha, I¡¯m telling you clearly¨CI do not agree to ending what we have.¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 77

    Chapter 77 No Going Back

    Henry¡¯s POV

    My stance was firm, but Aubrey frowned, a flicker of irritation shing in her eyes.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°No burs.¡± I cut her off sharply. ¡°Why not give me a chance?¡±

    ¡°You chased me before. Now it¡¯s my turn to chase you. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Bathed in moonlight, I looked at her as if making a vow. ¡°I will make you fall in love with me again.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Finished

    My words must¡¯ve struck a nerve. Aubrey shoved me back, her expression instantly cooling. ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯m going home.¡±

    The sudden coldness nearly shattered the control I had over the violent Alpha instincts bubbling under my skin.

    ¡°Would it be so bad if I pursued you?¡± I tried to soften my tone, even coaxing her a little. ¡°Stay by my side. Be Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s Luna. No one would dare hurt you again. Why say no? Why get angry?¡±

    But mypromise only earned a snort ofughter.

    ¡°I¡¯m not mad. I¡¯m just surprised that a dignified Alpha would want to chase me. Tell you what¨Csince I chased you for eleven years, why don¡¯t you try chasing me for eleven years too?¡±

    Her mocking words hit like a bucket of cold water. I suddenly realized there was still an invisible chasm between us. Why?

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    While he was still stunned, I turned and rushed back into my apartment building.

    Alpha Henry didn¡¯t follow me¨Cprobably too shocked by my arrogance. After all, I was just an Omega without a wolf, and I had the audacity to suggest that a top¨Ctier Alpha pursue me for eleven years¡­ and even then, I wasn¡¯t promising I¡¯d say yes.

    To any proud Alpha, that was pure humiliation.

    But what shocked me even more¨C

    Half an hourter, Alpha Henry actually had his Beta, Cam, deliver a sapphire¨Cblue gown covered in diamond dust. He invited me to a charity auction in two days.

    He really wasn¡¯t angry?

    ¡°Wow,¡± E whistled in my mind,/purring with mischief. ¡°Sweetheart, the diamonds on that dress alone could buy a small pack. Looks like our Alpha¡¯s ying for keeps-¡±

    It really was a stunning dress¨Clike wearing the entire starry sky¨Cbut¡­

    Was he serious? Did he really n to chase me for eleven years?

    <b>15:09 </b>FM 15 AUG

    Chapter 77 No Going Back

    Or was this just that Alpha pride and territorial instinct kicking in?

    22 Finished

    Icouldn¡¯t begin to figure out what Alpha Henry was thinking. Not that it mattered. He could do whatever he wanted. I wasn¡¯t going back. In fact, I was already considering leaving Shadowmoon Pack altogether once my wolf stabilized. Once E was fully back and wouldn¡¯t disappear again, I could go anywhere and still thrive.

    That¡¯s forter. For now, I turned to Cam, who was still waiting for my answer.

    ¡°Okay. Tell Alpha I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Have a pleasant evening,¡± Cam said, visibly relieved as he turned to leave.

    I closed the door and carefully hung the gown in my closet. I hadn¡¯t nned to go, but then I remembered that the auction was tied to a specific plot ofnd. In my previous life, after thatnd deal fell apart, Bailey had smugly said, ¡°Good thing Uncle didn¡¯t buy it. Our family would¡¯ve gone bankrupt.¡±

    Well then. That sealed it. I had to make sure Bailey¡¯s uncle Caesar bought it this time.

    If the Lynn family went bankrupt, Aurelia would be forced to turn to her mysterious ally.

    1.2K

    1

    212

 Unleashed 78

    obech Cryings Abergs Hot an Apri

    Chapter 78 Bait and mour

    Third Peran POV

    After the scandal that make his family, Jax couldn¡¯t sleep a wink. He felt like he¡¯d never be able to show his face in public agam. In the dead of night, unable to bear it any longer, he shifted into his wolf form and began pacing anxiously in the countyand

    Aurelia¡¯s behavior had shaken him. He began to wonder if she¡¯d been lying to him all along. Had Aubrey really done all those things she¡¯d been used of? And if she hadn¡¯t¡­ then all those punishments¡ªcolitary confmement, whippings¨Chad been for nothing?

    He wanted to rush to the werewolf academy and ask Aubrey¡¯s ssmates what she had really been like. But standing at the school gates, Jax suddenly realized¡ªhe didn¡¯t even know which ss she was in. Or who her

    teacher was.

    Bailey, on the other hand? He knew all her teachers, all her ssmates. He even invited them over for dinner regrly.

    That was when Jax realized just how badly he¡¯d neglected his eldest daughter.

    The pain of that realization hit like a blow to the chest. He¡¯d failed her.

    He returned home a mess, slumped on the front steps, and sat there until dawn. Then, as if waking from a trance, he bolted into Aubrey¡¯s room and tore out every hidden surveince device Aurelia had installed.

    After checking several times to be sure there were no bugs left, he finally used the mind¨Clink to reach out.

    ¡°Aubrey, I¡¯ve removed all the surveince at home. Come back. I¡¯ll protect you now.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t need that.¡±

    Her cold reply shattered what was left of Jax¡¯s heart. He could feel her disappointment in him¨Cfeel her giving up on him.

    ¡°Aubrey, I¡­¡±

    He tried to apologize, but the mind¨Clink cut off before he could finish. Silence fell over the empty house. A deep, unspeakable sorrow rose in Jax¡¯s chest.

    And then the once¨Cproud gamma, a man in his forties who had always cared about saving face, broke down on the front steps and cried. Not just teared up¨Csobbed loudly like a child who¡¯d lost his favorite toy. Passersby stared, whispering among themselves, but Jax didn¡¯t care anymore. He wept like no one was watching.

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    After cutting the mind¨Clink with my father, I shoved the whole thing out of my mind. I didn¡¯t need his protection anymore. I was an alpha¨Clevel werewolf now. I could protect myself.

    Next, I called Alpha Mateo. I¡¯d once promised to help save his brother, and in return, he¡¯d sworn to help me if I ever needed it.

    When he answered, I asked him to spread a rumor about thend up for auction. With his help, word quickly reached Caesar that the plot might contain an ancient werewolf treasure buried beneath it.

    Cherell san anto

    He¡¯d definite hie

    The Linn Tumsits had nothing bin more. Their hionine was average at their bera level wenses were signiftramly weaker than others of the same rank. They d been finting for something to bear their bloodline¡¯s patential lon years. And this mythical treasure I made up? Supporterfly perfect for that

    After setting the trap. I stayed home, going through notes on forming a new wolf medic tearn. I didn¡¯t bother tracking how the Aurelia scandal was unfolding¨Cafter all, the Lynn family was still a major prowse. They¡¯d find a way to bury the whole mess.

    The only real regret? I hadn¡¯t flushed out the mysterious backer behind Aurelia.

    Time passed. I wasn¡¯t sure how long before the doorbell rang. Thinking it was my food delivery. I got up and opened the door.

    But instead of takeout, it was Alpha Henry¨Chis ridiculously handsome face practically illegal.

    1 blinked. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°You forgot? The auction¡¯s tonight.¡± Alpha Henry stepped inside like he owned the ce. ¡°I brought a stylist. It¡¯s gettingte, so let them get started.¡±

    No sooner had he said that than a mboyant male werewolf walked in behind him. The moment he saw me, he gasped.

    ¡°Heavens! Alpha, your fianc¨¦e is so gorgeous she takes my breath away! You¡¯ll be the most envied man in the room tonight!¡±

    Before I could say a word, I was surrounded and pushed into the bedroom.

    Moon Goddess, wasn¡¯t this a bit much? It was just an auction, not a wedding.

    Not that I could voice any of that¨Cbecause the next second, a sponge full of foundation was already being patted on my face.

    While they did my makeup, Alpha Henry sat nearby flipping through documents. The side profile of his face looked like it had been sculpted by the gods.

    I had to admit¡­ he really was stupidly handsome.

    An hourter, once everything was finished, the stylist twirled dramatically and eximed, ¡°Oh, Alpha! Look at her! Ms. Aubrey is the most beautiful work of art I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 79

    Chapter 79 The Alpha¡¯s Gaze

    Henry¡¯s <b>POV </b>

    The stylist¡¯s words made me turn my head toward Aubrey¨Cjust one look, and it felt like the whole room lit up with her beauty.

    She had always been breathtaking, even bare¨Cfaced. But now, the makeup amplified every feature. Pale skin against ruby lips, she looked like a nobledy frozen in ice for centuries. Even her smile held a kind of untouchable grace.

    I was satisfied with her makeup and the sapphire¨Cblue gown studded with diamonds, but something was missing¨Ca final touch. I¡¯d already prepared it.

    Jade was too dull. Diamonds too shy. I had chosen a ruby ne, vivid and elegant, and sped it around her neck myself.

    The deep red gemstone shimmered against the delicate curve of her corbone.

    Too tempting. My throat tightened as I swallowed.

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Alpha Henry¡¯s stare felt hot enough to burn.

    E rolled over in my head, squealing in delight. ¡°Oh! Darling, his eyes are saying¨Che wants to pin you down on this vanity and use his teeth to rip those buttons off one by one¡­¡±

    Danger.

    I quickly interrupted the rising tension. ¡°Alpha, it¡¯s gettingte. Shouldn¡¯t we head out?¡±

    Alpha Henry finally looked away.

    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s <i>go</i>.¡±

    His voice was rough, like he was holding something back.

    I needed to keep my distance.

    I shut my eyes and made a silent decision¨Conce this auction was over, I¡¯d cut down on contact with him. Just one more month. Once he publicly announces I¡¯m the adopted daughter of the Miguel family, everything will return to normal.

    The auction was held in a private estate. Guests were required to wear masks to conceal their identities¨Can effort to prevent any bloody treasure hunting crimester.

    As soon as I sat down, I could feel it¨Cdozens of male werewolves staring at me. Their eyes were greedy, shameless, like slimy tongues licking over my skin.

    ¡°Filthy maggots!¡± E snarled in my head, baring her fangs.

    I felt the same way. In their eyes, I was nothing more than a pretty Omega ything by an Alpha¡¯s side.

    In the world of werewolves, Alphas were the ultimate rulers. Betas handled fighting and Pack operations. Omegas¨Cespecially attractive female Omegas¨Cwere often reduced to mistresses or even <b>sex </b>toys for the

    Chapter 20 The Alpha¡¯s Gate

    elite

    If not, the huky ones might get a low level desk job. The unlucky one4? Scrubbing toilets and mopping floors. And if a female Omega happened to be pretty, even if she was dressed modestly from head to the she¡¯d still be whistled at on the street. Sometimes they¡¯d even get groped, pped on the butt, or invited to someone¡¯s bed with disgusting grins.

    When they tried to report it to the security bureau, the male officers would question them over and over. How exactly were you touched? How did it feel? Did you get wet? Why didn¡¯t you resist?

    Eventually, everyone stopped reporting it. I knew this too well¨Cbecause in myst life, I lived it.

    Those lewd, vulgar stares were the same as the ones I was getting now.

    I scowled and clenched my fists so tight my nails dug into my palms.

    And then Alpha Henry moved. His expression dark, he shrugged off his jacket and draped it over my shoulders.

    ¡°My bad. I shouldn¡¯t have let you wear something like this.¡±

    I shook my head, voice like ice.

    ¡°No. It has nothing to do with what I¡¯m wearing. This isn¡¯t your fault. The fault lies with them¨Cthose self- important, trash male werewolves.¡±

    1.2K

    M

 Unleashed 80

    Chapter 80 The Bidding Trap

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    In Alpha Henry¡¯s stunned gaze. I yanked off the jacket he¡¯d draped over my shoulders and stood tall without a hint of fear.

    If 1 stmt hiding just to avoid their stares, then I¡¯ve already lost.

    ¡°Alpha Henry, you were born an Alpha, so maybe you think that Omegas like me are supposed to retreat when faced with hostility. But I¡¯m telling you¨Cno!¡±

    They¡¯re the ones who should feel ashamed, not me! One day, I¡¯ll make those arrogant bastards learn how to treat a female Omega with real respect and decency!¡±

    Alpha Henry¡¯s eyes widened slightly, his throat bobbing with a hard swallow. In the end, he said nothing- just silently took back his jacket.

    I didn¡¯t bother guessing what he was thinking. He probably thought I was talking big. An Omega with no wolf? What right did I have to challenge the entrenched hierarchy of werewolf society?

    But I would do it.

    ¡°We absolutely will!¡± E affirmed inside me. At least my wolf hadplete faith in me¨Cand gave me the courage to keep fighting.

    Soon, guests trickled in one after another. Caesar arrived as well. Even though he wore a mask, I recognized him immediately¨CAlpha Mateo, my nted spy, had already described Caesar¡¯s outfit to me earlier today.

    Not long after, the auction officially began. The emcee stepped up and began introducing each item one by

    one.

    When it was time for the plot ofnd to go up for sale, I subtly turned toward Caesar. His hand instantly clenched the bidding paddle.

    Perfect. The fish had taken the bait.

    I smiled.

    Then the host announced, ¡°Because the seller is eager to close the deal, the starting price is 800 million. Minimum bid increment is 10 million. Bidding begins!¡±

    A lot of people were interested in thatnd. Even without the rumor Alpha Mateo passed along to Caesar, the plot was in a great location with stunning scenery. Anyone who had surveyed it would think it was a solid investment.

    Thepetition heated up quickly, with the price jumping to a billion in no time.

    At auctions like this, an Omega like me wasn¡¯t allowed to bid. I gave Alpha Henry a gentle nudge, about to ask for his help, but he nced at me once¨Cand raised his paddle.

    ¡°One point five billion.¡±

    I sucked in a sharp breath. The Miguel family had deep pockets, but weren¡¯t they being a bit reckless? Raising the bid by 500 million right off the bat?

    <b>Few </b>dared topete with an Alpha. Most lowered their paddles<i>¨C</i>except Caesar, who grit his teeth and said. ¡°One point five five billion¡±

    I scoffed.

    Alpha Henry raised his paddle again. ¡°Two billion.¡±

    I froze. I hadn¡¯t even asked him to bid again. Did he already figure something out?

    Caesar didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Two point two billion.¡°.

    Henry gave him a sidelong nce, then calmly called out, ¡°Two point five billion.¡±

    Caesar narrowed his eyes. ¡°Two point eight billion!¡±

    ¡°Three billion,¡± Henry saidzily, like he was ordering coffee instead of bidding.

    Excitement rippled through the crowd. There was nothing more exhrating than massive sums of money changing hands.

    This time, Caesar hesitated. But I didn¡¯t believe he would back off that easily.

    Sure enough, a momentter, he barked, ¡°Three point five billion!¡±

    ¡°Four billion,¡± Henry followed up immediately.

    ¡°Four point three billion!¡± Caesar snapped.

    ¡°Four point five billion,¡± Henry drawled, lifting his paddle with the same casual ease.

    Four point five billion! That was far beyond thend¡¯s actual value. I grabbed Alpha Henry¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    If this kept going, we¡¯d lose control of the situation. I never actually wanted to win thend¨CI just wanted to bankrupt the Lynn family!

    Even with the mask on, I could sense Caesar¡¯s exasperation.

    He paused for quite a while before finally raising his paddle. ¡°Four point eight billion!¡±

    Henry frowned slightly, as if he still wanted to raise again. I immediately wrapped my arms around his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t go higher.¡±

    That much money was enough to ruin the Lynn family. Any more and I was afraid Caesar would back out. After all, if not for the rumored danger, thend itself was worth around two billion. But spending an extra 2.8 billion for the chance to improve the family¡¯s bloodline? That, I was confident the Lynn family would still go for. Any more than that, though, might scare them off.

    Thankfully, Alpha Henry relented. He nodded slowly and muttered, ¡°Alright. I agree¨Cit¡¯s not worth that

    much.¡±

    Caesar was breathing hard now, chest heaving. That onement had probably nearly made him cough up blood!

    The host, snapping out of his/stunned daze, shakily lifted the small gavel. He didn¡¯t even bother repeating, the price.

 Unleashed 81

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 81 No Room for Redemption

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>

    The moment the auction ended, Caesar slipped out the back door. Once he was out, no one <b>would </b><b>be </b><b>able </b>to trace his identity. When it came time to develop thend, he could just hire some proxy <b>werewolf </b><b>to </b>manage everything while he remainedpletely in the shadows.

    To the public, he¡¯d just be that mysterious tycoon who dared to bid against an Alpha.

    Too bad his n was doomed to fail.

    There was no ancient treasure buried under thatnd¨Cjust tons of garbage. And not the biodegradable kind either, but toxic chemical waste that would slowly release poison into the soil.

    The original owner knew the truth. He just¨Ckept his mouth shut, eager to cash out and disappear. In my previous life, someone else had ended up with thatnd. But this time, I made sure Caesar took the bait- and at an outrageous price.

    The thought of the massive loss he was about to take made meugh out loud.

    ¡°What¡¯s got you so happy?¡± Alpha Henry looked at me. He didn¡¯t press for details, but that probing gaze made it clear he was waiting for an exnation. He wanted to know why I had him drive up the price and trick that werewolf into spending a fortune.

    But how was I supposed to exin? If I told him the truth¨Cthat I¡¯d been reborn¨Cwould he even believe me? Would he think I was some demon conjured by a wicked witch and have me burned at the stake?

    I pressed my lips together and said nothing.

    Alpha Henry¡¯s expression darkened instantly. He stared at me in silence, his eyes burning with something I couldn¡¯t name.

    I thought he was about to question me further, but instead, he said, ¡°Is it because I treated you the way I did before? The sudden change¡­ is that why you can¡¯t ept it?¡±

    I blinked, caught off guard by the abrupt shift. Wasn¡¯t that a little out of nowhere?

    ¡°If it is, you can tell me,¡± he continued. ¡°Just tell me what I need to do to make you give me a chance.¡±

    My heart trembled. Was Alpha Henry¡­ backing down? Was he swallowing his Alpha pride to make peace with me?

    But it was toote.

    I closed my eyes as a bitter ache rose in my chest. If only I¡¯d had his love in my past life¨Cback when I loved him the most¨Chow different things might¡¯ve been.

    But decades of devotion had been shattered by years of running, torture, and betrayal. My soul was nothing but dry bones now¨Cfilled with hate and the need to survive. There was nothing else left.

    Those people¨Cthey were all my enemies. I hated them. And yes, I¡¯d hated Alpha Henry too.

    But ever since he told me the real reason he treated me differently, the hate had faded. It <b>was </b><b>just</b><b>¡­¡­ </b><b>pathetic </b>

    now<b>. </b>

    11.59 Sat 16 Aug

    Chapter 81 No <b>Room </b>for Redemption

    <b>And </b><b>without </b><b>hate</b><b>, </b><b>there </b><b>was </b>no <b>love </b>either. All I had <b>left </b><b>was </b><b>revenge</b><b>. </b>I <b>didn¡¯t </b><b>want </b><b>anything </b><b>else</b>.

    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m <b>sorry</b>, Alpha,¡± I said quietly. ¡°No matter what you do, I can¡¯t ept you. <b>Thank </b><b>you </b><b>for </b><b>what </b><b>you </b><b>did </b>today<b>, </b>but I¡¯d appreciate it if you stopped asking questions, I have no obligation to <b>exin </b><b>anything </b><b>to </b><b>you </b>

    My cold rejection pushed Alpha Henry past his limit. He grabbed my wrist, his <b>eyes </b><b>zing</b>.

    ¡°What the hell does that mean? You hate me that much? You¡¯ll do whatever it takes to <b>get </b><b>away </b><b>from </b><b>me</b><b>?! </b>

    I¡¯struggled for a second, but when I couldn¡¯t shake him off, I gave up. Instead, Iughed coldly.

    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s right! I hate you¨Cdid you hear me? I said I hate you! Now let go. Or is the great <b>Alpha </b><b>of </b>the Shadowmoon Pack really that desperate to cling to an Omega with no wolf?¡±

    Henry¡¯s POV

    If anyone else had said that to me, I would¡¯ve ripped them apart on the spot. But with Aubrey, <b>even </b><b>when </b><b>I </b>was so furious I could barely think straight¨CI still couldn¡¯t bring myself to hurt her.

    ¡°Aubrey! Do you even have a heart?!¡±

    I gritted my teeth. ¡°I treat you well and you act like it means nothing. You just keep holding onto all that crap from before?¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 82

    Chapter 82 Reckoning

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b>POV

    <b>He </b>shouldn¡¯t have brought it up. Now I was furious too.

    My face turned cold as frost. ¡°Damn right I¡¯m holding a grudge. I remember every shitty thing <b>you </b><b>did</b>. <b>I </b>remember you ignoring me, worshipping Mariana, hating that I was your Omega fianc¨¦e. I remember <b>how </b>many times you told me¨C¡®Don¡¯t show your face in front of me again!¡°¡±

    With every word I spoke, the fire in alpha Henry¡¯s eyes dimmed, until finally, it went out entirely. He even looked¡­ guilty.

    ¡°I really said that?¡± he asked, sounding unsure.

    ¡°What do you think, Alpha?¡± I snapped back with a sneer.

    He had nothing else to say. I stormed off, and this time, he didn¡¯t try to stop me. Maybe it was for the best. He needed to seriously think about what the hell he really felt for me. Maybe once he figured it out, he¡¯d finally let go.

    When the cab dropped me off outside my building, I stepped out¨Cand froze.

    Three people I wanted nothing to do with were waiting for me: my father, Aurelia, and Bailey.

    Aurelia looked pale¨Cher wounds from the wolfbaneced whipping clearly hadn¡¯t healed. Bailey stood behind her like a wilted nt, all her former arrogance gone.

    Seeing me, Dad forced a smile. ¡°Aubrey, I just wanted to tell you, everything¡¯s been cleared up. What happened with Jimmy, it was all Caesar¡¯s doing! He¡¯s in jail now, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about¡­¡±

    Of course it was Caesar. Who else?

    I stared coldly at my father. He didn¡¯t believe what he was saying¨Cnot really. He had seen Aurelia¡¯s lies, her ugly secrets, with his own eyes. But even with that knowledge, he still chose to make peace, to keep ¨Cpretending we were a happy family.

    ¡°Aubrey¡­ I was just confused before, okay? I jumped to conclusions. I had no idea people would stoop so low to tear our family apart! Don¡¯t be mad¡­¡± Aurelia stepped closer, putting on a show of remorse.

    I stared at her with disgust.

    ¡°Was it someone framing you, or were you just the one yelling ¡®thief¡® to cover up your own crime? You tell me.¡±

    My words cut the fake atmosphere into silence.

    ¡°And stop calling yourself my mom My real mother died over ten years ago.¡±

    I didn¡¯t stick around <i>to </i>see the expression twist on her face. I walked past all three of them and headed upstairs.

    Behind me, I could hear Aurelia sobbing, Dad yelling¨Cbut I didn¡¯t care. I¡¯d done what I came to do. I exposed their lies. If Dad still wanted to cling to those two parasites, that was on him. Let him be the one suffering for it.

    Chapter 82 Reckoning

    If I could <b>cut </b>off my feelings <b>for </b>alpha Henry, then <b>I </b>could let <b>go </b><b>of </b>anything<b>. </b>

    <b>Later </b>that night, I contacted alpha Mateo and told him to leak the truth: that the <bnd </b><b>Caesar </b><b>just </b><b>bought </b><b>was </b>filled with toxic waste. It didn¡¯t matter how rich the Lynn family was¨Cbig empires <b>had </b>even <b>bigger </b><b>cash</b><b>. </b><b>flow </b>problems. Losing forty¨Ceight billion like that would hit hard.

    In return, I¡¯d be going to treat Matco¡¯s brother tomorrow.

    Third <b>Person </b>POV

    ¡°This is thend you spent forty¨Ceight billion on? It¡¯s full of poisonous trash! Do you have any <b>idea </b>how hard that is to clean up?¡± Ryan, Caesar¡¯s father and the real head of the Lynn family, was livid.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you investigate it before buying? Are you trying to bankrupt

    us?!¡±

    But Caesar didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°There¡¯s something else under thatnd, Dad. Something that can enhance our family¡¯s werewolf bloodline.¡±

    Ryan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Caesar nodded quickly. ¡°You think I¡¯d spend that kind of money on junk otherwise? Just wait. Let themugh now. Once I find that treasure, they¡¯ll be the ones crying.¡±

    He had to find it.

    There was no backup n.

    He roared thest part.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 83

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 83 Tangled Threads

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    That night, alpha Mateo called to tell me that Caesar had taken a group of people to <b>that </b>plot ofnd <b>to </b><b>dig </b>for ¡°treasure.¡± Officially, he imed they were cleaning up the toxic waste.

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh when I heard that. Go ahead and dig. Dig all you want. All they were going to <b>find </b>was the Lynn family¡¯s bankruptcy. Once Aurelia lost the financial support of the Lynn family, she¡¯d have no choice but to go crawling to that mysterious man.

    ¡°I got it,¡± I said, narrowing my eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be at your ce tomorrow at ten to treat your brother.¡±

    Before alpha Mateo could say anything, I hung up.

    But the next morning, I woke up to find E had vanished again. Dammit. Damned wolf suppressants¨Chow much longer were they going to torment me? And today of all days, when I had to go <i>to </i>Mateo¡¯s ce, which wasn¡¯t exactly known for being safe. Without E, I¡¯d lost my strongest defense.

    Damn it. Maybe I should hit up the werewolf ck market sometime and pick up a couple of handguns and silver bullets just in case.

    Grumbling, I got out of bed and went through the three training sets Grandpa had taught me. After a shower, I headed downstairs.

    And the moment I stepped outside, I closed my eyes in exasperation.

    Moon Goddess<b>, </b>seriously? Was alpha Henry really this freetely? Did the Shadowmoon Pack not need him anymore? Why was he here again?

    One secondter, I made my decision¨CI¡¯d pretend I hadn¡¯t seen him and head the other way to g a cab.

    I made my disinterest crystal clear. With an alpha¡¯s pride, he probably wouldn¡¯te over, right?

    Wrong.

    He didn¡¯t even hesitate. He walked straight over.

    ¡°Still mad about yesterday?¡± alpha Henry asked, keeping his voice low. He reached for my hand, but I quickly dodged him, face expressionless. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not mad, then get in my car. Where are you going?¡± he asked, undeterred.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a cab.¡±

    ¡°With me standing here, what idiot of a werewolf would dare pick you up?¡± alpha Henry said coolly. And he wasn¡¯t wrong¨Cno werewolf would cross an alpha¡¯smand if he made his stance clear.

    I gritted my teeth and got in his car.

    Alpha Henry grinned like he¡¯d just scored a win. The light in his eyes was as blinding as starlight.

    He opened the mini¨Cfridge in the car and pulled out a bottle of milk, handing it to me. ¡°Breakfast.¡±

    I gave it a nce. ¡°I don¡¯t drink that.¡±

    <b>11:59 </b>Sat 16 Aug

    Chapter 83 Tangled <b>Threads </b>

    <b>He </b>froze for <b>a </b>second<b>, </b>then quietly put it back.

    After a beat of silence, he suddenly said, ¡°Honestly, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore who <b>saved </b><b>me </b><b>when </b>i was a <b>kid</b><b>. </b>

    I blinked.

    Doesn¡¯t matter? Really?

    I almostughed. In our past life, when he didn¡¯t know it was me, he treated me like dirt. And now that he did know, he was chasing me like his life depended on it. Wasn¡¯t all this change because I told him the <b>truth</b>?

    tell me¨Cdo you believe Mariana lied to you, or do you think

    I snapped my head around to re at him. ¡°S

    I did?¡±

    Alpha Henry clearly didn¡¯t expect me to bring that up. He paused for just a second. But that second was <b>all </b><b>I </b>needed to know.

    Even now, he still didn¡¯tpletely believe me.

    Pathetic. If he couldn¡¯t even trust me, what kind of love was that supposed to be?

    I turned away, annoyed, and didn¡¯t speak again.

    And then, out of nowhere, alpha Henryughed.

    I nced over at him, confused. He looked¡­ pleased? What the hell?

    Then he grinned at me and said, ¡°You¡¯re jealous!¡±

    He said it like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 84

    Chapter <b>84 </b>What He Doesn¡¯t Know

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ¡°No!<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>snapped, sharp and cold, I had no idea where he got his confidence<b>. </b>

    But alpha Henry was convinced. He smirked. ¡°Aubrey, you¡¯re jealous. You care about how <b>I </b>see <b>Mariana </b>

    His certainty made my blood boil. I grabbed the cor of his shirt and yanked him toward me.

    That move would be seen as outright provocation to any alpha. He instinctively started to raise his <b>hand</b>, ready to retaliate, but stopped halfway. He managed to suppress the alpha¡¯s natural urge to strike back.

    I paused, surprised. But he lowered his hand and said calmly, ¡°Rx. Don¡¯t be mad.

    Then, slowly and deliberately, he said, ¡°Aubrey, there¡¯s nothing between me and Mariana. I¡¯ve never liked her.¡±

    Never liked her? Yeah right. I scoffed and leaned in, my eyes sharp enough to cut.

    ¡°Alpha, let me say this again. I don¡¯t care about you and Mariana. Not one bit. Say another word about it, and you can pull over and let me out.¡±

    Alpha Henry¡¯s expression shifted. His eyes narrowed, watching me closely.

    ¡°Are you serious? Look at the way you treat me. There¡¯s not even a trace of respect from an omega to an alpha. Admit it. You know I like you. You know I wouldn¡¯t hurt you. That¡¯s why you act this way with me.¡±

    He leaned even closer, those dazzling eyes full of conviction.

    ¡°Aubrey, stop hiding your feelings. You loved me for so many years. Don¡¯t tell me you got over it that easily. Do you know how many she¨Cwolves in the pack want to get close to me? Want to get in my bed? If you just admit you like me, I¡¯ll take you home right now, introduce you to my parents, and tell them I want you as my Luna. That announcement ceremony I promised you? It¡¯ll be our mating ceremony.¡±

    The more he talked, the tighter I clenched my fists, bones cracking from the force¨Cbut in the end, I didn¡¯t hit him.

    ¡°You think you know me? You don¡¯t know anything. Alpha, what if I told you the reason Aurelia and Bailey are in the mess they¡¯re in right now¡­ is because of me?¡±

    Before he could reply, I went on. ¡°You¡¯d think I¡¯m vicious, that I¡¯ll do anything to get my way, and you¡¯d end up hating me, right? Forget it, alpha. Go find someone like Mariana¨Ca she¨Cwolf who¡¯s good at pretending to be sweet. Stop bothering me.¡±

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t already know it was you?¡± alpha Henry shot back, stunning me.

    He knew? Of course he knew¡­ he¡¯s an alpha. What in the Shadowmoon Pack could be hidden from him? If he wanted to investigate, he could uncover anything.

    Before I could dwell on it, he continued, ¡°So what if it was you? Who says an omega can¡¯t fight back? You were treated unfairly. You should fight back. That¡¯s what I admire about you.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°Honestly, if you just ask me, I could have them both dumped in vampire territory right now.¡±

    Chapter 84 <b>What </b>He Doesn¡¯t Know

    <b>He¡¯s </b><b>insane</b><b>. </b>

    1

    <b>I </b><b>stared </b>at him in disbelief. Was the pull of a fated mate really this irrational? Even when <b>my </b>wolf hadn¡¯t felt <b>a </b><b>thing</b><b>, </b>he <b>was </b>already obsessed?

    ¡°Forget it, alpha,¡± <b>I </b>said coldly, not wanting to argue anymore. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. <b>Right </b><b>now </b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>in </b><b>a </b>hurry. Take me to alpha Mateo¡¯s house<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>Henry¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>

    Aubrey definitely liked me. She just didn¡¯t want to admit it. But I knew¨Cone day, I¡¯d rip that mask <b>off </b><b>and </b>make her say it.

    I was an alpha. I could be patient.

    But right now-

    ¡°Wait. Where did you say you were going?¡± <b>I </b>mmed on the brakes.

    Aubrey calmly adjusted her sleeve and repeated, ¡°Alpha Mateo¡¯s house.¡±

    Sh*t.

    Alpha Mateo? That guy who¡¯d been trying to charm her before?!

    1.2K

 Unleashed 85

    Reborn Omega<b>: </b><b>Avenge </b>Harsell Like an Alphia

    <b>Chapter </b>85 The Boy in the Garden

    Henry¡¯s <b>POV </b>

    ¡°What¡¯s going on between you two?¡±

    She¡¯d been avoiding me like I was the gue. Was it because of Mateo? Had she fallen for that <b>scheming </b>bastard?

    I stared at her face, trying to read her expression, until she sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to <b>treat </b><b>his </b><b>younger </b>brother. Alpha, could you please drive faster? I told him I¡¯d be there by ten, and it¡¯s already nine<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Oh. Just a medical visit. I let out a breath, but that didn¡¯t mean I let my guard down. The way Mateo looked at her? Way too suspicious.

    Even so, I started the car right away and drove toward the outer edge of Shadowmoon Pack. Alpha Mateo¡¯s estate wasn¡¯t inside the pack. He had his own territory¨Cindependent, unregted, crawling with rogues<b>. </b>The kind of ce that could get you killed.

    If I hadn¡¯t shown up, she would¡¯ve gone there alone? An omega? Damn that Mateo. How could he be <b>so </b>careless with her safety?

    As we approached the border, I frowned. ¡°Next time you go somewhere like this, you tell me.<b>¡± </b>

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Tell him?

    I turned my head to give alpha Henry a mocking look. ¡°What, Alpha, are you nning to follow me around and be my full¨Ctime bodyguard?¡±

    ¡°If you need one.¡± He didn¡¯t even blink.

    What the hell.

    All my sarcasm got stuck in my throat. If E were here, she¡¯d be swearing right alongside me. If the wolves in Shadowmoon Pack found out their alpha wanted to be an omega¡¯s bodyguard, they¡¯d riot.

    I turned¨Caway and refused to say another word. Alpha Henry had changed so drastically, I didn¡¯t know how to deal with it anymore.

    Fifty minutester, we arrived at Alpha Mateo¡¯s estate.

    It wasn¡¯t anything like I expected. I¡¯d thought he¡¯d live somewhere dark and damp, full of stone and shadow, but instead¨Clush forest surrounded rolling fields, and sunlight streamed through wooden trellises, dappled across the paths. It looked like something out of a storybook.

    It didn¡¯t match Mateo¡¯s cold and guarded personality at all.

    I froze for a moment, stunned by the unexpected beauty. Then I quickly got out of the car and let ou breath of relief. At least I was done being stuck in a sealed box with alpha Henry. That had been nerv¡¢ wracking.

    Mateo was already waiting for us. He came over the moment he saw me, but when alpha Henry <b>stepped </b><b>out </b>behind me, his expression tightened.

    Chapter <b>85 </b><b>The </b><b>Boy </b>in <b>the </b>Garden

    <b>¡°</b><b>Alpha </b><b>Henry </b><b>didn¡¯t </b>trust <b>me </b><b>to </b><be </b><b>alone</b>, I <b>exined </b><b>briefly</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>Now </b><b>where¡¯s </b>the <b>patient</b><b>?: </b>

    <b>Mateo¡¯s </b>face immediately shifted¨Cpolite, distant, unreadable. ¡°In the <b>back </b>garden. Ms. Aubrey, Alpha <b>Henry</b><b>, </b>this <b>way </b>please.¡±

    I nodded and walked ahead of them.

    In my past life, I¡¯d treated his brother once before. This time, I knew I could handle it even better<b>. </b><b>But </b>considering what Mateo did to mest time, if I didn¡¯t do something to make him pay for <b>that</b><b>, </b><b>I¡¯d </b><b>be </b><b>letting </b>myself down.

    The path inside <b>was </b>quiet. We didn¡¯t see a single servant. It felt more like a dream than reality.

    At the very end of the trail, behindyers of blooming flowers, a boy sat beneath a vine¨Ccovered <b>archway</b><b><i>, </i></b>sketching quietly. He was so focused he didn¡¯t even notice we were there.

    The scene looked surreal. In myst life, I¡¯d never visited this estate. Back then, Bailey had forced me <b>to </b>treat Mateo¡¯s brother, and by the time Mateo brought me in, Leon was already unconscious and bedridden. I¡¯d never seen him like this¨Calive, healthy, almost magical.

    ¡°That¡¯s Leon?¡± alpha Henry asked.

    Mateo gave a tight nod. Even just saying the name made it clear how much the Zach family expected from this boy.

    I pressed my lips together. ¡°You two need to leave. Too many people distract me while I¡¯m working.¡±

    1.2K

    1

 Unleashed 86

    1

    <b>Reborn </b>Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alphe

    Chapter <b>86 </b>The Wolf in the Garden

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b>POV

    Alpha Mateo clearly hesitated, but alpha Henry just tilted his chin with that usual arrogance. ¡°Let¡¯s <b>go</b>. Leave this to Aubrey.¡±

    His tone allowed no argument, as if he was the ultimate authority no matter where he stood. More importantly¨Cby escorting me here in person, he was making one thing very clear to Mateo:

    <b>I </b>wasn¡¯t just any Omega to be pushed around. I was under alpha Henry¡¯s protection.

    In the end, Mateo nodded. He didn¡¯t look reassured, but still turned and followed alpha Henry away.

    I slowly walked toward the boy beneath the arbor¨Cbut halfway there<i>, </i>someone stepped in front of me. When I saw who it was, my pupils contracted.

    ¡°Ms. Aubrey, if you have any questions, you can ask me. Mr. Leon¡¯s not in great health, so please stay back.¡±

    The man blocking me had dark skin and sharp eyes like a starving wolf. I remembered him well. In my past life, he was the one who stopped me at the airport under Mateo¡¯s orders and handed me over to Bailey. And it was him¨Cfollowing Bailey¡¯s instructions¨Cwho crushed my right hand, the one I used for acupuncture.

    The moment I saw him, I let out a slow smile¨Coneced with menace.

    ¡°You know Bailey?¡± I asked casually.

    The man¨CShane¨Cfroze for a second, and that slight hesitation told me everything I needed to know.

    Feigning intimacy, I leaned slightly forward. ¡°How do you two know each other? She talks about you all the time.¡±

    ¡°She talks about me?¡± he narrowed his eyes, the fondness in his tone making my stomach turn.

    Bailey? So chummy, huh?

    I scoffed and looked away. I didn¡¯t dare meet his eyes again¨Cbecause if I stared too long, I might lose control and crush his hand inch by inch the way he did to mest time.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for him, I wouldn¡¯t have been falsely used by Bailey with no way to clear my name. By the time I retrained myself to use my left hand for acupuncture, five years had passed, and no one believed me anymore. People even used me of stealing Bailey¡¯s research and called me a fraud.

    I pushed down the rage in my chest and walked past Shane toward Leon.

    The boy under the arbor looked up at the sound of my steps. His amber eyes, clear and bright, held a flicker of curiosity.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    I smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to help you get better.¡±

    Leon¡¯s gaze dimmed slightly, but he still smiled politely behind his hand. ¡°Thank you for caring¡­ but no

    one can cure me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± I said softly. ¡°No one could cure you before, but that¡¯s just because¡­ you hadn¡¯t met me <b>yet</b>.

    Chapter 86 The Well in the <b>Garden </b>

    <b>He </b><b>blinked</b><b>, </b><b>stunned</b><b>. </b><b>A </b>glimmer <b>of </b>hope lit up behind those <b>eyes</b>.

    <b>Shane¡¯s </b>POV

    There¡¯s something off about this new omega wolf doctor Alpha brought in.

    <b>She¡¯s </b>just an Omega¨Cweak enough for me to crush with one finger¨Cbut for some reason, the <b>moment </b>1 looked at her, my body tensed up. A deep instinct told me she was dangerous.

    My beast instincts were screaming. She could expose me. She could ruin everything.

    I slipped behind a tree and quickly dialed Bailey¡¯s number. A year ago, I was injured on a mission <b>and </b><b>Bailey </b>patched me up. We ended up tangled in bed that very night. Since then, I¡¯d kept in touch, using her as <b>my </b>own personal ything.

    Maybe it was because she wanted an ally in the Zach family, but after finding out I was Mateo¡¯s right¨C<b>hand </b>man, she became extra eager to please. We stayed in contact.

    The call connected. I spoke quickly. ¡°Your sister¡¯s some kind of omega¨Css wolf doctor? How good <b>is </b><b>she</b><b>, </b>really?¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 87

    Chapter 87 The Trap Beneath the Flowers

    <b>Shane¡¯s </b>POV

    te Pearls

    ¡°What? That bitch actually got close to alpha Mateo too?!¡± Bailey¡¯s voice shot up on the other end <b>of </b>the <b>line</b>, shrill and sharp enough to make my cars ring. ¡°And he actually invited her to treat his brother?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. And alpha Henry brought her here himself,¡± I added.

    ¡°Goddamn it! What the hell is she using to get all these alphas wrapped around her finger?!¡± Bailey hissed.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point.¡± I frowned. ¡°I need you to tell me how good is she? Really,¡±

    ¡°That damned old man was the royal wolf doctor, and he taught her everything he knew!¡± Bailey spat. ¡°He even left all the best stuff to her!¡±

    Her words made my chest tighten. Then¡­ will she notice what I tampered with in the medicine?

    Bailey suddenly lowered her voice. ¡°Tell me something. If that bitch kills Leon during treatment¡­ would alpha Mateo retaliate against the Mary family?¡±

    I instantly caught her drift and sneered. ¡°No. She was brought here by alpha Henry. She represents the Miguel family now. Even if Mateo wanted to make a move on the Marys, I¡¯m still here. I won¡¯t let anyoney a hand on you.¡±

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡± Bailey giggled. ¡°It¡¯s easy to mess with those herbal doses ¨C a little more<i>, </i><i>a </i>little less, who¡¯s gonna know? Am I right?¡±

    Iughed with her. ¡°Bailey, you¡¯re brilliant.¡±

    No one knew I had already pledged my loyalty to alpha Mateo¡¯s uncle.

    ¨C

    Mateo was strong, no doubt but all the money he made went to his sickly brother. All these years working under him, I¡¯d barely scraped together a living. I was sick of it. Risking my life on every job, and earning less than half what other wolves made.

    So I switched sides. Mateo¡¯s uncle promised me anything I wanted if I helped take Mateo down.

    As for Bailey? Fool. If Aubrey really did kill Leon during treatment, do you really think Mateo would let the Mary family off the hook?

    But hey

    ¨C I¡¯ve got plenty of women. Losing one doesn¡¯t matter.

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    I was in the middle of examining Leon. I already had a good idea of what was wrong just to confirm nothing had changed.

    ¨C

    the check¨Cup was

    He¡¯d been weak since birth, like an underfed wolf pup. This was ssic congenital deficiency in our kind. Every wolf doctor had told him he wouldn¡¯t live past twenty.

    But this illness

    ¨C

    only I could cure it.

    Some wolves born weak could recover through training and care. But Leon¡­ Leon¡¯s case was extreme. His his entire system was starved of energy. He¡¯d made it <i>to </i>seventeen only because alpha Mateo had poured countless fortunes and rare herbs into keeping him alive.

    heart was smaller than norm¨¢l

    ¨C

    <b>12:00 </b>Sat, 16 AU

    Chapter 87 The Trap Beneath the Flowers

    But for me, that wasn¡¯t a problem.

    If I used the secret technique Grandpa taught me, I could transfer my own energy into Leon¡¯s body <b>to </b><b>make </b>up for what hecked. With that boost, and the right herbal treatments to nourish him, his heart would develop normally. After about six months, his system would generate enough energy on its <b>own- </b><b>and </b><b>he </b><b>d </b>

    <b>recover</b>.

    I was calcting the treatment steps in my head when Leon suddenly spoke <b>in </b><b>a </b>quiet voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ even if you can¡¯t cure me, I won¡¯t let my brother make things hard for you.¡±

    I looked up, startled, and met a pair of eyes so pure they almost glowed.

    This boy

    ¨C

    this young man who had suffered years of pain

    ¨C

    was trying to¡­fort me?

    1.2K

    B

 Unleashed 88

    Chapter 88 The Best Brother in the World

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b>POV

    ¡°You¡¯re worried about nie?¡± I raised an eyebrow, my wolf cars twitching instinctively.

    18 Pearl

    ¡°Mm.¡± A faint blush spread across Leon¡¯s pale checks. He nodded and said slowly, ¡°Because of my illness<b>, </b><b>my </b>brother often captures wolf doctors and forces them to treat me. If they fail, he¡¯ll¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish, but I could guess. With alpha Mateo¡¯s reputation, any wolf doctor who couldn¡¯t cure Leon probably ended up torn to shreds and dumped in a mass grave.

    When I stayed silent, he quickly added, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll never let my brother hurt you. He always listens to me!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± I looked at him like he was a harmless little bunny and teased, ¡°And why does your brother listen to you?¡±

    Probably because he didn¡¯t meet many outsiders, Leon let his guard down easily and began to open up.

    ¡°Because he says I¡¯m the most important person in his life!¡±

    He beamed proudly, his facepletely unshadowed by years of illness. There was only pure gratitude for life and a wholehearted trust in his brother.

    How could such an endearing kid have such an infuriating older brother?

    When I didn¡¯t respond, Leon added, ¡°You were dragged here by my brother too, right? Don¡¯t be scared of him. He¡¯s actually a good person¡­¡±

    A good person?

    I never imagined anyone would call the infamous alpha Mateo a good person.

    Then again,pared to his monstrous ancestors, I suppose he barely qualifies.

    Leon, seeing my disbelief, insisted seriously.

    ¡°It¡¯s true! When we were little, our uncle kicked us out. We had no home, and rogues attacked us. Mom was badly hurt trying to protect us. With nowhere left to go, she told my brother to abandon me

    but he never did.

    ¨C

    He dropped out of school to work during the day and carried cargo at the docks at night. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would¡¯ve died back then. He¡¯s the best big brother in the world!¡±

    My pupils narrowed slightly. If I remembered correctly, after Mateo¡¯s father died, there had been internal strife within the Zach family. Mateo had only been fourteen then ¨C not even awakened ¨C and Leon just a toddler.

    A teenage werewolf raising his baby brother alone? That was nearly impossible in our brutal, survival¨Cof- the¨Cfittest society.

    I could almost picture that skinny boy hauling crates twice his size at a frozen dock in winter. Leon¡¯s condition probably started then an illness worsened by years of malnourishment.

    ¨C

    ¡°Well<b>, </b>sounds like he really is a good brother.¡± Not that it made him any less of a bastard.

    Chapter 98 The Best <b>Brother </b><b>in </b><b>the </b>World

    At the same time, I became even more certain: <b>Leon </b><b>was </b>Mateo¡¯s entire world. If <b>something </b>happened to. Leon<b>, </b>Matco would fall <b>apart</b>. He¡¯d finally understand the kind of cold despair I¡¯d <b>once </b><b>felt </b>

    But¡­ looking into that boy¡¯s hopeful eyes, I sighed. Some instinctual maternal urge told me I <b>couldn¡¯t </b>hur soul this pure.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cure you. Your illness isn¡¯t difficult for me.¡±

    Leon clearly didn¡¯t quite believe me, but he didn¡¯t say anything to doubt me either. He just <b>smiled</b>.

    ¡°Okay! No matter what, I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡±

    I pulled out four golden needles and warned him, ¡°This might hurt a little. Just hang in there

    Leon obedientlyy back on the chair, watching as I moved with lightning speed ¨C needles into him.

    In an instant, I felt the energy drain from my body.

    Leon gasped sharply from the surge of power.

    plunging all four

    The second that sound left his lips, a dozen ck¨Cd werewolves stormed into the garden. At the front <b>was </b>Shane, ws fully extended, a threatening growl rumbling from deep in his throat.

    ¡°Ms. Aubrey, what did you just do to him?!¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 89

    Chapter <b>89 </b>A Deadly Prescription

    Aubrey¡¯s <b>POV </b>

    When I saw him, I fought off the dizziness from my drained energy and sneered coldly<b>, </b>

    ¡°Nothing serious. He just looked too weak. I was worried he wouldn¡¯t be able to absorb the <b>strong medicine </b>I¡¯m about to prescribe, so I gave him a bit of a boost first.¡±

    At that moment, Leon perked up, his amber eyes wide with excitement. ¡°Really? I feel so much stronger now<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± His eyes sparkled with admiration as he looked at me, glowing with pure worship.

    I forced a weak smile and patted his thin shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I said I¡¯d cure you, and I always keep my word.¡±

    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a sh of calction on Shane¡¯s face. He was clearly plotting something.

    I ignored it. Instead, I told Leon to lie still and handed Shane a sheet of white paper and a brush. I quickly scribbled down a list of herbs and ordered him to boil them over high heat and bring them back in thirty minutes.

    Shane nced at the list and immediately raised his voice. ¡°Ms. Aubrey, you¡¯re alpha Henry¡¯s guest, so I shouldn¡¯t question you. But these are all extremely potent tonics. Mr. Leon¡¯s body is weak¨CI¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to handle it¡­¡±

    At his words, all the nearby wolf bodyguards looked over, their expressions growing tense.

    Hah. That bastard was alreadyying the trap.

    I saw right through his scheme, but on the surface I only responded with a cold smirk. ¡°If anything happens, I¡¯ll take full responsibility. Now go!¡±

    Shane¡¯s POV

    That¡¯s exactly what I needed to hear.

    Seeing the surrounding wolves had all heard her deration, I grabbed the paper and headed straight to the medicine hall. The Zach family had no shortage of rare herbs¨Calpha Mateo had spent years collecting them, even risking his life in dangerous zones, just to help his sickly brother.

    In the herb room, I grabbed the family¡¯s old wolf doctor by the cor and yanked him into the corner.

    ¡°Take a look at this prescription. What happens if Leon takes it?¡±

    The old wolf scanned it¨Cand his eyes bulged with rm.

    ¡°Who wrote this garbage? If Leon drinks this, he¡¯ll bleed out and die! His body¡¯s far too fragile to handle something this potent. This isn¡¯t treatment¨Cit¡¯s murder!¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    I shoved him farther into the shadows, a growl rumbling low in my throat.

    Chapter <b>89 </b>A Deadly Prescription

    What are <b>you </b><b>so </b><b>scared </b>of? That prescription came <b>from </b>the Mary family¡¯s precious daughter M

    it <b>clear </b>before she arrived¨Cshe has full control. <b>That </b>means if she kills <b>him</b><b>, </b><b>it¡¯s </b><b>on </b>her. We¡¯re just followin orders.

    I leaned in closer, my voice low and sharp.

    ¡°Just tell me¨Care you sure this will kill him? Any chance it might not?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely none,¡± the old wolf doctor said firmly. ¡°With Leon¡¯s condition, the stronger the medicine<i>, </i><b>the </b>more poisonous it is to him. One dose of this and he¡¯s done for! If you really want to make sure<b>, </b>increasE the dosage just a little¨Cbut don¡¯t overdo it or someone might notice<i>.¡± </i>

    Now I was satisfied. ¡°Good. Once Mateo¡¯s gone, I¡¯ll remember this favor.¡±

    The old wolf¡¯s ears twitched nervously. ¡°But¡­ if something really happens, would alpha Henry go to war with Mateo over an omega?¡±

    I let out a sneer. ¡°All the better if they fight. Even if they don¡¯t, Leon¡¯s death will be a devastating blow to Mateo.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ and that might be our opening.¡±

    Soon, the medicine was ready. I carried it carefully and returned to the garden.

    ¡°Ms. Aubrey, the medicine is ready!¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 90

    Chapter 90 The Wrong Target

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>

    I took the bowl from Shane, and my alpha¨Clevel keen sense of smell immediately picked <b>up </b><b>on </b><b>it </b><b>someone </b>had intentionally increased the dosage of the herbs.

    Pathetic. I sneered silently but said nothing. Instead, I brought the bowl to Leon¡¯s lips and fed it to <b>him </b>directly.

    The dark liquid was not only bitter enough to make someone grimace, but it also carried the distinct metallic tang unique to werewolf medicine. But Leon didn¡¯t hesitate¨Che downed it in one go. Though his teeth clenched instinctively from the taste, he didn¡¯t utter a single sound.

    Stubborn little wolf cub. I found myself silently impressed as I brushed his damp forehead. Right now<b>, </b><b>his </b>body must feel like it was being torn apart by a pack of wolves. The energy I injected through the golden needles was actively rebuilding his fragile bones and organs. The pain came from deep inside, but he endured it without a singleint.

    ¡°Sleep. You¡¯ll feel better when you wake up.¡± I gently stroked his hair and tried to soothe him.

    But Leon suddenly grabbed my sleeve, his eyes glowing with intensity.

    ¡°If I really get better¡­ can I go to school with you?¡± he asked with the kind of hopeful longing only a child could have. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to school before¡­¡±

    That pure desire to live stirred something deep in me.

    I nodded. ¡°You can.¡±

    At my words, Leon smiled. Just as he was about to speak again, he coughed up a mouthful of dark purple blood.

    And then another. And another. Before copsing onto the lounge chair,pletely unconscious.

    Chaos exploded in the garden. The wolf bodyguards¡® pupils constricted in panic. Some scrambled and stumbled off to call for alpha Mateo.

    I, however, kept my eyes locked on Shane¨Ccatching the brief but unmistakable curl of his lips into a sinister grin.

    ¡°You look¡­ pleased with yourself,¡± I said coldly, my voice like wind from the Arctic.

    If I had any doubts before, they were gone now¨CShane had betrayed alpha Mateo.

    Because if he were truly loyal to Mateo, he would¡¯ve never altered the prescription. In fact, any loyal subordinate, seeing that kind of concoction, would¡¯ve stopped me from giving it to Leon. The only exnation was betrayal.

    Which meant that back in myst life, when Shane captured me¡­ it hadn¡¯t been Mateo¡¯s doing at all. It had been Shane, following someone else¡¯s orders. Bailey¡¯s, perhaps?

    I remembered the way Leon spoke of his brother. And I started to wonder¨Cmaybe alpha M viin I¡¯d thought he was. Maybe I had med the wrong person.

    wasn¡¯t the

    ¡°Ms. Aubrey, you really don¡¯t fear death, do you?¡± Shane said darkly. ¡°Do you even understand what Mr.

    <b>12:00 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b>16 Aug

    Chapter 90 The Wrong Target

    Leon means to alpha Mateo?¡±

    At his words, the wolves around me immediately closed in, surrounding me to prevent <b>my </b><b>escape</b><b>. </b>Leon¡¯s <b>face </b>was <b>now </b>as pale as a ghost¡¯s. From the look of it, he might already be beyond saving

    <b>I </b>calmly sat on the stool beside the lounge chair, keeping my expression unreadable. Then <b>I </b><b>curled </b><b>a </b><b>finger </b>

    at Shane.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    He frowned in confusion but stepped forward. After all, he was a beta¨Cranked warrior. What was there <b>to </b>fear from a weak little omega?

    As soon as he was close enough, I smiled¨Cthen swiftly pulled a gun from my bag and shot him in the <b>leg</b><b>. </b>

    Bang!

    The silver bullet, specially designed, embedded deep in his thigh, sending up a plume of blue smoke. Shane screamed in agony.

    Instantly, the wolves around us entered attack mode. I saw ws extend and heard low growls rumbling from their throats.

    But I didn¡¯t flinch. Calmly, I shifted the barrel toward Shane¡¯s forehead.

 Unleashed 91

    Chapter <b>91 </b>The usation

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    <b>The </b>handgun, loaded with silver bullets, had been forced into my hands by alpha Henry right before I got out of the car. On the surface, the Zach family might have appeared reformed, but their <b>internal </b><b>power </b>struggles were still very much alive. This was far from <b>a </b>safe ce.

    I rubbed my thumb across the cold metal of the gun, feeling the chill typical of steel. The handle bore <b>the </b>insignia of the Shadowmoon Pack¨Cthis was an alpha¨Css weapon, something Omegas were rarely <b>allowed </b>to carry. But alpha Henry had made himself clear: ¡°On the Zach family¡¯s turf, they set the rules. You need <b>to </b>be able to defend yourself.¡±

    Now, Shane was on the ground clutching his injured leg. As a beta, his healing factor had already stopped the bleeding, but the burning pain from the silver bullet would continue to torment him for hours. His eyes burned with resentment and rage, but he didn¡¯t dare make a move. He knew better¨Cif anything happened to me, who would take the me when alpha Mateo returned?

    Sure enough, before I could say a word, Shane barked at the other wolves, holding them back from shifting<b>. </b>

    He red at me through gritted teeth. ¡°Aubrey! You¡¯ve got guts! You¡¯re not afraid to die, huh? Just wait! The alpha¡¯s gonna rip you apart!¡±

    I stayed seated, staring him down from across five meters¨Ca perfect distance. It allowed for a clean shot while still keeping me safely out of reach.

    I twirled the gun slowly in my hand and ignored the murderous stares around me. ¡°Do you know why I shot: you?¡±

    I didn¡¯t wait for his answer.

    ¡°You tampered with the medicine. That alone proves you have something to hide. You wanted to use my hands to kill Leon¡­¡± My gaze swept over the other wolves, who had suddenly turned wary. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been nning to betray alpha Mateo for a while now.¡±

    Shane¡¯s face went deathly pale. But he quickly forced a calm expression. ¡°Lies! You¡¯ve got no proof I touched anything!¡±

    The other wolves looked at each other uneasily. I could feel the air shift¨Cwerewolves were always hypersensitive to traitors among their own.

    ¨C At that moment, the Zach family¡¯s pack doctor rushed in with a first aid kit in hand.

    After a quick check, he announced in a shaky voice, ¡°Mr. Leon¡­ he¡¯s not going to make it¡­ he¡¯s dying!¡±

    I narrowed my eyes and turned toward him, but before I could speak, a deafening roar thundered through the air.

    ¡°What did you just say?!¡±

    The roar was infused with alpha dominance, and every werewolf present instinctively tensed r

    Alpha Mateo had arrived.

    <b>Mateo¡¯s </b>POV

    Chapter 91 The usation

    <b>Because </b>I¡¯d <b>seen </b>Aubrey¡¯s medical <b>skills </b>with my <b>own </b>eyes, <b>I </b>had trusted her<b>. </b><b>And </b>besides, shewated <b>personally </b>brought <b>by </b>alpha Henry. But now¨Cthis scene before me made <b>my </b>blood run cold. <b>My </b>little brother <b>was </b>drenched in blood, his breathing so faint it was nearly undetectable!

    ¡°Alpha!¡± the family doctor dropped to his knees, voice shaking. ¡°Mr. Leon¡¯s body is <b>extremely </b><b>fragile</b>. His medicine needs to be administered carefully, but this Omega gave him a tonic <b>meant </b>to <b>nourish </b>the <b>strong</b>. His body couldn¡¯t handle it¨Cit copsed under the pressure. No one can save him now<b>! </b><b>This </b>is murder

    Murder? I locked my eyes on Aubrey, every muscle in my body tensing to the limit.

    But she was infuriatingly calm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him,¡± she said firmly. ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet. But if you move him now, he might be

    My beta, Shane, was howling at my side. ¡°Alpha! You have to avenge Mr. Leon! That Omega did this <b><i>to </i></b><b>him</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    Damn it! Why did I trust her? Why wasn¡¯t I at my brother¡¯s side?

    This was all my fault. I should¡¯ve stayed.

    The more I thought, the more my fury built. My eyes turned bloodshot as I snapped my head toward Aubrey,pletely losing control.

    ¡°It was you! Why would you hurt him?¡±

    1.2K

    1

 Unleashed 92

    Chapter 92 The Ultimatum

    <b>Mateo¡¯s </b>POV

    <b>+8 </b><b>Pears </b>

    She¡¯d killed my little brother, and now she sat there coldly, not a trace of guilt on her face. Did she think that just because alpha Henry was protecting her, I wouldn¡¯t dare touch her?

    But my brother was dying! He was my only family left!

    ¡°Why did you kill him?!¡± I grabbed Aubrey by the cor.

    If she said one wrong word, I swore I¡¯d shift into wolf form right here and tear her throat out. She¡¯d pay for his life with her own.

    But facing my rage, Aubrey only frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t. Your pack doctor is the problem. He didn¡¯t even

    Still lying.

    That doctor was handpicked by me. For twenty years, he¡¯d cared for Changsheng with tireless dedication. I saw him once travel through a blizzard for three days just to find a single rare herb.

    ¡°How dare you, Omega!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. My wolf took over, and I lunged, jaws open, aiming for her neck.

    Anyone who hurt Changsheng¡­ deserved to die.

    Bang!

    Before I could react, a massive silver wolf mmed into me. The impact sent me flying.

    As I flipped through the air, I caught a whiff of a familiar scent¨Calpha Henry.

    Hended steadily and stood between Aubrey and me, growling low in warning. His ck¨Cand¨Cpurple eyes shimmered with a cold gleam.

    That hit jolted some sense back into me. I shifted back into human form mid¨Cair andnded on my feet. Right now, Changsheng was all that mattered. Even if he had just one breath left¡­

    I rushed toward him¨Conly for Aubrey to shove me back. She stood protectively in front of him, like a mother wolf guarding her pup.

    ¡°Calm down! Didn¡¯t you say you trusted me? I¡¯m not letting you touch him!¡±

    She pushed me, and I wanted tough¨Cbut I couldn¡¯t. My eyes, dark with fury, locked onto hers.

    ¡°The biggest mistake I¡¯ve ever made, I hissed, ¡°was trusting you. Letting you near Changsheng!¡±

    His face had turned an ashen gray. My heart felt like it was being shredded by ws.

    ¡°If he dies¡­ I¡¯ll bury the entire Mary family with him.¡±

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b>POV

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try!¡± alpha Henry¡¯s roar shook the garden trees. He had returned to human form<b>, </b><b>but </b><b>his </b>alpha pressure hadn¡¯t lessened one bit. I noticed his fingernails were still partially transformed.

    <b>13:41 Sun</b><b>, </b><b>17 </b><b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 92 The Ultimatum

    Despite Mateo¡¯s threat, alpha Henry didn¡¯t hesitate to defend me. I felt both touched <b>and </b><b>relieved</b><b>. </b>

    48 Peatls

    Good thing he came with me today. Otherwise, I probably wouldn¡¯t have made it through. <b>I¡¯d </b>used <b>up </b><b>all </b>my energy treating Leon, and E had gonepletely silent. Right now, I was <b>at </b>my <b>weakest</b>.

    I reached out and took alpha Henry¡¯s hand, speaking softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Trust me¨CI <b>can </b>handle <b>this</b>. It was the first time I¡¯d spoken to him gently in days. His body stiffened, and the aggressive <b>tension </b>that radiated off him faded. He tightened his fingers carefully around mine, like he was afraid of hurting <b>me</b><b>. </b>Only then did I turn to Mateo. Just looking at that eerily beautiful face made my blood boil.

    I¡¯d finally been ready to let go of my resentment¨Cbecause I suspected I¡¯d med the wrong <b>person</b><b>. </b>

    And yet the moment he heard that damned wolf doctor speak, he¡¯d turned on me without a second <b>thought </b>and tried to kill me.

    ¡°Mateo, let me make one thing clear,¡± I said coldly. ¡°If he dies, I¡¯ll let my whole family be buried with <b>him</b>. But right now, I need you to calm the hell down. <i>If </i>youy a finger on me again, Leon will die for <b>sure</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Alpha Mateo shook his head slowly. ¡°Buried with him? Don¡¯t tter yourself¡­ you¡¯re not even worth <b>a </b><b>single </b>strand of his hair.¡±

    His alpha pressure made it hard to breathe. After losing contact with E, I¡¯d be especially sensitive <b>to </b>this kind of dominance.

    Just then, alpha Henry squeezed my hand. A warm, steadying force flowed through our joined fingers. His scent wrapped around me, creating a protective barrier.

    I drew a deep breath, feeling a strange sense of peace. The way we stood shoulder to shoulder<i>¨C</i><i>it </i>felt like a bonded pair standing united before the pack¡¯s enemies.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 93

    Chapter 93 Broken Allegiances

    Third Person POV

    Alpha Henry stood beside Aubrey, his gaze cold as he stared down Matco. The oppressive pressure from <b>a </b>top¨Cranked alpha filled the garden, freezing the air itself. The lower¨Cranked wolf bodyguards <b>instinctively </b>took a step back.

    ¡°Mateo,¡± Henry said, his voice low and razor¨Csharp, ¡°you¡¯re going to condemn Aubrey based on the <b>word </b><b>of </b>a third¨Crate wolf doctor? If anything happens to Leon, I, Alpha Henry, will take full responsibility. <b>Will </b><b>that </b>calm you down?¡±

    Gasps echoed throughout the courtyard. In wolf society, an alpha¡¯s word was sacred. Henry wasn¡¯t <b>just </b>speaking for himself¨Che had just ced the honor of the entire Shadowmoon Pack behind Aubrey<b>. </b>

    Mateo¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. He took a deep breath and stepped back. Watching Aubrey and Alpha Henry stand shoulder to shoulder stirred a deep and unfamiliar agitation in him.

    Shane, seeing Henry defend Aubrey so fiercely, felt a flicker of excitement. If Leon died, Mateo and Henry would inevitably sh. And since the Zach family was weaker than the Miguel family, the n would <b>surely </b>sacrifice Mateo to preserve their alliance. With one blow, Shane could eliminate Mateo without lifting a finger¨Cand take all the credit.

    Clutching his bleeding leg, Shane crawled toward Mateo and raised his voice dramatically.

    ¡°Alpha, you must avenge Mr. Leon! I questioned this Omega too. I told her the prescription looked strange<b>, </b>and she told me not to worry¨Cshe¡¯d take full responsibility. Then she forced that bowl of medicine down his throat and now look at him-¡±

    Mateo¡¯s rage reignited. He kicked Shane aside with a roar.

    ¡°If you thought the medicine was dangerous, why didn¡¯t you ask me? Or the family¡¯s wolf doctor?!¡±

    Shane clutched his chest as blood dripped from his mouth, but he still tried to talk his way out. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say not to question Ms. Aubrey? That her healing methods were special? And she was rushing me, so I didn¡¯t have time to ask the doctors.¡±

    So it was his own fault¨Cfor trusting Aubrey too much.

    Mateo¡¯s mind throbbed in pain. He grabbed the family¡¯s old wolf doctor by the cor and growled through clenched teeth.

    ¡°Is my brother¡­ really beyond saving?¡±

    The old wolf doctor had expected this. Though nervous, he spoke as firmly as he could.

    ¡°Mr. Leon¡­ Mr. Leon is beyond help. He coughed up blood. That means his internal organs hailed. I can¡¯t save him. No wolf doctor in the northern ns can.¡±

    In truth, he had barely examined Leon at all. He was too panicked to focus, but after seeing the blood, he convinced himself it had to be the result of internal rupture from the medicine. Just like he¡¯d suspected. No need to double¨Ccheck.

    Mateo¡¯s hands shook with fury. His veins bulged as he red at Aubrey like she was already dead.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got nothing left to say for yourself?¡±

    13:41 <b>Sun</b><b>, </b>17 <b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 93 Broken Allegiances

    <b>+8 </b><b>Pearls </b>

    Alpha Henry, calm and unshaken, gave Aubrey¡¯s hand a reassuring squeeze. His <b>message </b><b>was </b><b>clear</b>, even <b>if </b>she really had killed someone, he would handle it.

    Aubrey hadn¡¯t expected him to put this much faith in her. Her feelings wereplicated, <b>but </b>she <b>kept </b><b>her </b>face cold as ice. She raised an eyebrow at the old wolf doctor.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to check again?¡±

    The doctor nced at Leon, unconscious and pale as death, and felt even more convinced. ¡°There¡¯s no

    afraid?¡± need. I¡¯m sure. But you¡ªyou killed someone. How are you not even

    Aubrey wasn¡¯t just unafraid¨Cshe was disturbinglyposed. She smiled faintly and turned her <b>gaze </b><b>to </b>Shane.

    ¡°Interesting. The Zach family really is crawling with snakes.¡±

    She let her words hang in the air before continuing.

    (

    ¡°Shane says he didn¡¯t consult any doctor. He just brewed the medicine as I wrote it. I only gave him thirty minutes, so I purposely increased the dosage slightly to make sure the herbs would take <b>effect</b>. But Shane<b>¡­ </b>added even more. Doubled it. And I¡¯m guessing he got rid of the dregs, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Shane flinched. She was right. He had doubled the dosage and destroyed the evidence. But how could she possibly know that? How could she tell just from smell? That wasn¡¯t possible. She was just an Omega. How could she have senses that sharp?

    ¡£

 Unleashed 94

    Chapter 94 Reckoning

    Third <b>Person </b>POV

    84%

    48 <b>Pearls </b>

    Shane¡¯s pupils constricted violently, the hairs on the back of his neck standing on end. Only now did he realize a fatal w¨Che had never introduced himself to Aubrey. So how the hell did this Omega know his name?

    Aubrey¡¯s gaze sliced toward the old wolf doctor, who looked more and more uneasy. Her voice <b>was </b>calm- terrifyingly calm. ¡°You¡¯re saying Leon is beyond saving because his body couldn¡¯t handle the tonic?<b>¡± </b>

    She let out a coldugh. ¡°That alone proves you¡¯re also part of the problem.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± the old doctor snapped, his voice rising in panic. ¡°You killed someone, and now you¡¯re trying to me me?!¡±

    ¡°Me? Spouting nonsense?¡±

    Aubrey smiled icily and began to exin, slowly and clearly. ¡°Leon didn¡¯t die from overdose<b>. </b>He coughed up clotted blood¨Chis body was trying to repair itself and process the medicine. He passed out because his system was adjusting, not shutting down. But you? You barely examined him for a few minutes and dered him dead from excess tonic?¡±

    The old wolf doctor¡¯s ears twitched unconsciously¨Ca ssic sign of guilt.

    ¡°You already saw the prescription, didn¡¯t you?¡± Aubrey continued. ¡°You knew what wasing. When you walked over, you were already expecting this oue. You didn¡¯t evenplete the most basic diagnostic check. And Shane? He said he never showed you the prescription¨Cbut clearly he did. Which means he lied

    too.¡±

    Mateo¡¯s eyes lit up with a sudden spark of hope.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ Changsheng¡¯s okay? That he¡¯s¡­ just unconscious?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not okay!¡± the old doctor shouted, jumping to his feet. ¡°His pulse is down to sixty beats a minute and his pupils are dted! He¡¯s clearly dying! Ms. Aubrey, stop trying to twist things! I¡¯ve been a doctor for twenty years¨CI know the difference between unconscious and dying!¡±

    Aubrey raised an eyebrow and calmly stepped away from Alpha Henry, walking toward him with slow, deliberate steps. ¡°You sure about that?¡±

    The old doctor thought hard. He hadn¡¯t really done a full examination, but the blood, the weak pulse, the stillness¨Cit all pointed to one conclusion: Leon had been overdosed. He nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Aubrey said coldly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make sure you understand exactly how wrong you are.

    She stepped up to Leon. Mateo instinctively moved to block her. ¡°What are you doing?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Showing you what it looks like when someone rises from the dead.¡±

    Her voice was sharp, her tone unbothered. Mateo¡¯s expression twisted.

    ¡°You¡¯re really saving him? You weren¡¯t trying to hurt him?¡±

    <b>13:42 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>17 </b><b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 94 Reckoning

    Aubrey shoved his hand away. ¡°If I was trying to kill him, you¡¯d already know. Just watch<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    She waved her hand across Leon¡¯s chest, and the four golden needles she¡¯d embedded carlier <b>sprang </b><b>back </b>into her fingers.

    The moment thest needle was withdrawn, Leon suddenly gasped¨Cdrawing in a deep breath. A <b>visible </b>mist seemed to rise from his body as his throat let out choked, guttural sounds. Then, his cheeks flushed with color. Not pale pink¨Chealthy red. Redder than anyone had ever seen on his face.

    His heart thudded, louder and stronger than it ever had. The potent energy Aubrey had infused into him was now taking over, not as poison but as fuel¨Cburning through his system and knitting his fragile organs back together. For the first time, his heartbeat felt alive.

    ¡°Hey¡­ Mateo¡­¡±

    That one word nearly brought Mateo to his knees. He dropped beside the lounge chair, his hands trembling as he reached out to touch his brother¡¯s cheek.

    Warm. Alive.

    The relief hit him like a crashing wave, and his throat locked tight with emotion.

    Across the garden, Shane and the old wolf doctor both went pale.

    This couldn¡¯t be happening. Leon wasn¡¯t supposed to wake up.

    Aubrey turned slowly, her eyes cold and sharp as she faced the two trembling men.

    ¡°Now,¡± she said, ¡°let¡¯s settle the score.¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 95

    <b>Chapter </b><b>95 </b>Retribution

    <b>Third </b><b>Person </b>POV

    Leon managed just a few words before falling back asleep from exhaustion.

    46 Pearts

    ¡°My brother¡­¡± Mateo turned quickly to Aubrey. She was already crouched beside Leon, checking his condition carefully.

    A momentter, her expression cased. ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡±

    She straightened up and added calmly, ¡°And as for your brother¡¯s illness? For me, it¡¯s nothing serious. He¡¯ll be fully recovered within six months. Running, jumping, no different from any other healthy werewolf.¡±

    Mateo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. The congenital condition that had baffled the best healers in the pack- and this Omega said she could cure it in six months?

    His throat moved, voice hoarse. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see for yourself soon enough,¡± Aubrey replied with a half¨Csmile. Then she turned to Shane, who was still pinned to the ground by the guards. Her voice was chillingly calm. ¡°This bastard tampered with the medicine to try and kill someone through my hands. Clearly, I was the target. So¡­ am I allowed to retaliate?¡±

    She said it so matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, with zero emotion in her voice, like it was the most natural thing in the world.

    Mateo, guilt¨Cridden for having wrongly used her, nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Aubrey smiled faintly, but the menace radiating off her was palpable. She stepped toward¡­ne.

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    The look of sheer terror on Shane¡¯s face made meugh coldly.

    In both my lives, I had never hurt him. But he betrayed me over and over again for his own gain. If that¡¯s how he wanted to y¨Cthen he could suffer the consequences.

    I popped open the magazine of my pistol, emptied all but one silver bullet, then calmly ced the remaining bullets across the back of Shane¡¯s hand as hey face¨Cdown, pinned by four werewolf guards under Mateo¡¯s orders. I could smell the stench of his fear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who ordered you,¡± I said, cing the toe of my boot atop the bullets, feeling the shape of bone beneath. ¡°All I know is that from the very first meeting, you were plotting to kill me. If Mateo had torn my throat out earlier, I bet you would¡¯ve been thrilled, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    As I spoke, I pressed my heel down¨Chard.

    Shane gasped from the pain, screaming, ¡°No! That wasn¡¯t my idea! It was¡­ it was Bailey! She¡¯s the one who wanted you dead!¡±

    The moment I heard Bailey¡¯s name, I couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Then I leaned in, shifting my weight. After awakening E, my physical strength had reached a whole new

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>95 </b>Retribution

    <b>level</b>.

    <b>¡°</b>Bailey.. huh?¡±

    With each word, I pressed down harder with the tip of my boot. The crunch of bones followed¨Csnap<b>, </b><b>snap </b>

    snap<b>. </b>

    ¡°Ahhh! My hand! You¡¯re breaking my hand!¡±

    Shane let out a shrill scream, writhing under me.

    ¡°Please! I was only following orders! Bailey¡¯s the one who really wants you dead!¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond. I didn¡¯t stop. And finally, with onest brutal grind, the scream caught in his throat and stopped altogether.

    Blood stained the ground. His hand was a mangled, bloody mess. The silver embedded in his skin kept his regenerative abilities from working.

    I¡¯d seen this scene before.

    In my past life, I¡¯d been pinned just like this¨Chelpless¨Cwatching my own hand crushed, inch by inch. I remembered that agony as if it had happened yesterday.

    ¡°Tell me, Shane¡­¡± I murmured, more to myself than to him, ¡°Can you feel my pain now?¡±

    He looked up at me with pure horror in his eyes¨Clike I wasn¡¯t even human.

    ¡°You¡­ how do you know my name? I never told you!¡±

    That finally made me show a hint of mercy. I lifted my boot and looked him right in the eyes. coldly.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m the ghost that crawled out of hell¡­ to get my revenge.¡±

    ng

    1.2K

    212

 Unleashed 96

    Chapter 96 The Invitation

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>

    <b>¡°</b>You¡­ What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. Today¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve met, right?¡±

    Ch48 Pears

    Shane¡¯s face was drained of color from the pain, his murky wolf eyes swirling with fear and confusion.

    I let out a coldugh and didn¡¯t bother wasting another word.

    Alpha Mateo¡¯s gaze slid past me andnded on his subordinates. With a sharp gesture, he ordered, ¡°Drag them out. Break their limbs, then interrogate them thoroughly.¡± Ilis voice was low andced with menace. ¡°Once they talk, don¡¯t forget to rip out their tongues.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± one of the guards replied nervously, then dragged the two screaming, begging men away.

    What happened next would involve the Zach family¡¯s internal filth¨Cnone of my concern. I turned and left. Mateo was busy tending to his brother and dealing with traitors; he didn¡¯t try to stop me.

    Outside the gates of the Zach family estate, the chill wind slipped down my cor like a de. I¡¯d avenged my severed hand. Shane¡¯s fate would be worse than death¨Cso why didn¡¯t I feel the slightest bit of relief?

    Only cold.

    The same cold as that snowy night long ago, the kind that left scars that never healed.

    Alpha Henry drove in silence the whole way back, his knuckles clenched white on the steering wheel. When we finally arrived at the apartment building, he muttered a stiff, nearly inaudible ¡°Goodbye¡± before leaving.

    He was nothing like the man from before we went to Mateo¡¯s. Was he scared off by how ruthle Had he decided to give up?

    Good.

    been?

    I don¡¯t need pity. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s charity. Even if I stand alone, I¡¯ll crush everyst enemy with my own hands.

    As I climbed the stairs, I felt eyes on me. Pretending not to notice, I turned slightly ¨C just enough to catch a sh of Bailey¡¯s startled face before she ducked behind a tree like a frightened rabbit.

    I snorted. She really was impatient. Probably couldn¡¯t get ahold of Shane and wasn¡¯t sure if Alpha Mateo had killed me, so she came here to wait and see. Now that she saw me return safely ¨C escorted by Alpha Henry no less ¨C she must be both disappointed and jealous.

    Sure enough, that evening I received an invitation from the Lynn family. They were hosting a ball on Saturday night at their estate, of course. The servant who delivered the envelope said my father, Aurelia, and Bailey would all be attending.

    ¨C

    So this was Bailey¡¯s next move?

    I took the invitation and was about to shut the door when the servant reached out and pressed it open again, his face panicked. ¡°You¡¯ll attend. right?¡±

    I curled my lips. ¡°Depends on my mood.¡±

    Then I closed the door in his face.

    Mon 18.

    Chapter 96 <b>The </b><b>Invitation </b>

    Of <b>course </b><b>I¡¯d </b><b>go</b><b>. </b><b>It </b><b>was </b>time the <b>Lynn </b>family <b>gave </b><b>back </b><b>everything </b><b>they </b>stole <b>from </b><b>my </b>father<b>. </b>

    <b>But </b>

    3018

    <b>Even </b>though my wolf E had returned three days ago, Alpha Henry hadn¡¯t contacted me <b>once</b><b>. </b><b>Just </b>like- that, he¡¯d gone from a shameless suitor who wouldn¡¯t leave me alone to the distant, untouchable <b>Alpha </b>of the Shadowmoon Pack again.

    ¡°What a coward!¡± E growled in my mind, flicking her tail in irritation,

    ¡°He just came to his senses and made the right decision,¡± I said calmly. From any angle, a Shadowmoon Alpha shouldn¡¯t choose someone like me as his Luna. And I¡­ probably couldn¡¯t fall in love with anyone again.

    The ball started at seven.

    I declined my father¡¯s offer to escort me and took a cab alone. On the way, I swung by our house and while no one was home¨Cpulled a document out of the safe and slipped it into my purse.

    When I arrived at the Lynn estate, I wasn¡¯t led to the ballroom but instead taken to a drawing room in the back.

    The Lynn family sat in a circle, eyes trained on me like a pack of hyenas eyeing a lone wolf who¡¯d wandered into their territory. My father wasn¡¯t there. Bailey and Aurelia nked the Lynn patriarch, each wearing the exact same smug smile.

    The setup felt more like an ambush than a party. My expression turned cold.

    I sneered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The Lynn family too broke to offer a chair these days?¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 97

    Alpha

    <b>Chapter </b><b>97 </b><b>No </b>More Bending

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>

    <b>The </b>moment Mr. Lynn¡¯s cold gaze swept toward me, Hudson Lynn

    the idiot who¡¯d just spent 4.8 billion

    on worthlessnd and was still proud of himself smashed his wine ss in a sudden rage. Amber <b>liquid </b>sttered across his polished shoes, dark and foul¨Csmelling like spoiled blood.

    ¡°Aubrey, what kind of attitude is that?!¡± he roared, the vein in his temple bulging. ¡°You¡¯re a college student<b>, </b>aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you even have the most basic manners?!¡±

    ¡°Your mother died young. If it weren¡¯t for my sister Aurelia¡¯s kindness, taking you in and raising you, do <b><i>you </i></b>really think an omega like you would¡¯ve survived this long without ending up on the street?¡±

    He red at me, his beta presence pressing down hard. ¡°Bet you didn¡¯t know your grandfather was exiled from the royal court formitting a crime. A family that crossed the royals? No decent werewolf would touch you with a ten¨Cfoot pole. If your pathetic father hadn¡¯t gotten drunk and knocked up my sister, our family never would¡¯ve let her choose him as her mate!¡±

    ¡°A lowly gamma. Aplete failure! Oh, and let¡¯s not forget; brainless too! Five years ago, your dad¡¯s shop was on the verge of copse. If Aurelia hadn¡¯te begging me, who the hell would¡¯ve helped that idiot? She¡¯s poured her heart and soul into your mess of a life, and you still have the nerve to scheme against her? It¡¯s disgusting!¡±

    He spat the usations out in rapid¨Cfire, barely pausing for breath.

    And just like that, the humiliation came flooding back. Every visit to the Lynn family was the same<b>: </b>they¡¯d gang up on me and my father, spit on us like we were dirt beneath their feet. It was all too familiar.

    ¨C

    Aurelia! You

    round! If it

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Hudson¡¯s mate ¨C her face so overfilled with fillers that evenyers of Botox couldn¡¯t smooth the creases immediately chimed in. ¡°Everything you eat, everything you wear, it¡¯s all tha really think your father¡¯s anything special? He ran your grandfather¡¯s legacy straight into weren¡¯t for Aurelia, if it weren¡¯t for our Lynn family, you¡¯d be living in the gutter!¡±

    The message was clear: to them, I was just a mutt the Lynn family happened to feed. mujt the Lynn family happened to feed.

    In the past, their insults would¡¯ve broken me ¨C shamed me into sobbing apologies. But today?

    Today, wouldn¡¯t shed a single tear.

    I lifted my chin and swept my gaze across the room full of snarling, preening jackals. All I felt was disgust¡­ ¨C and a cold, burning contempt.

    If there were an award for shamelessness and hypocrisy across the entire continent, the Lynn family wouldn¡¯t just win ¨C they¡¯d sweep the category.

    My father, a gamma, had forced himself on a beta like Aurelia? The idea wasughable. That¡¯s like saying a rabbit assaulted a fox.

    Our near¨Cbankruptcy?

    Who caused it? The Lynn family.

    They found out my grandfather had hidden a stash of rare medicinal serums deep in the forest ¨C a location only my father and I knew. So they schemed to push our family to the brink, staged a desperate crisis, and had Aurelia swoop in with ¡°help,¡± buying those priceless vials from my father in his moment of

    Chapter 97 No More Bending

    <b>despair </b>

    <b>But </b><b>they </b><b>were </b>disappointed. <b>No </b>matter how valuable the potions were, they hadn¡¯t done a thing to improve <b>the </b><b>Lynn </b>family¡¯s werewolf bloodline.

    And Hudson? Why was he always so quick to defend Aurelia?

    Even worse because he¡¯d slept with his own half¨Csister.

    Rotten to the core, yet still pretending to stand on the high ground of righteousness?

    I couldn¡¯t find a word foul enough to describe this family. And I¡¯d never forget how sick I felt in my <bst </b><b>life </b>when I learned the truth.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    My voice was calm slow and deliberate so that every syble rang out clear.

    ¡°You people are the most shameless, most disgusting, most revolting werewolves I have ever met.¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 98

    Chapter <b>98 </b>A p in the Spotlight

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    My father was just unlucky to be tangled up with the Lynn family.

    <b>Yes</b>, he <b>was </b>weak but before Aurelia came into the picture, at least he¡¯d been a decent dad who <b>cared </b><b>for </b><ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    Crack! Hudson crushed another ss in his hand.

    ¡°Watch your mouth! Aubrey, do you even know who you¡¯re talking to?!¡±

    His re was so vicious it felt like it could bore straight through me.

    ¡°Apologize!¡± he barked, advancing step by step. ¡°Or the Lynn family pulls our investment right now, and your pathetic Gamma father can crawl into bankruptcy! You think you can act high and mighty here? You think you¡¯re some kind of princess? You¡¯re nothing but a curse who killed your own mother! You think clinging to some Alpha will save you? Well guess what ¨C that oh¨C<b>so</b>¨Cnoble Alpha hasn¡¯t contacted you in five days. He¡¯s already bored. He¡¯s done with you!¡±

    My pupils contracted slightly. So they were watching me.

    ¡°You sure do care about my every move,¡± I said with a cold, silent smile. ¡°Even my Alpha ignoring me such a petty detail ¡ª and you know it all.¡±

    ¨C

    As for this so¨Ccalled investment? When Aurelia got her hands on that money, she didn¡¯t just take everyst vial of my grandfather¡¯s precious elixirs. She also forced the Lynn family to buy a stake in my father¡¯s business. My dad, desperate for funds and foolish enough to believe in ¡°family,¡± agreed. He didn¡¯t realize he¡¯d just opened the gates for the wolves toe flooding in.

    Seeing I wouldn¡¯t apologize, the Lynn patriarch gave a slow, ominous chuckle.,

    ¡°So your wings have hardened. Not only ungrateful now you bite the hand that feeds you. Aurea, go tell Jax we¡¯ll be keeping Aubrey here for a while. She needs to be¡­ reeducated.¡±

    Aurelia nodded eagerly and hurried off.

    Now I understood their n: they wanted to trap me in the Lynn estate and torment me until I broke.

    I sneered and turned to leave without hesitation.

    ¡°Stop her!¡± Hudson roared.

    A servant lunged for me, but I twisted away and bolted.

    I didn¡¯t stop until I burst into the ballroom.

    By now, most of the guests had arrived and were chatting in small groups, waiting for the hosts to formally open the evening.

    I scanned the room quickly ¨C and there she was. Aurelia, in the front¨Cright corner, whispering something to my father. His face looked troubled.

    My expression darkened as I made my way over.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>98 </b>A p <b>in </b><b>the </b><b>Spotlight </b>

    <b>The </b><b>moment </b><b>she </b>saw <b>me</b><b>, </b>Aurelia shed a sickly sweet smile<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Aubrey</b>! <b>Perfect </b><b>timing</b>. <b>Your </b><b>fathers </b>alread <b>agreed </b>you¡¯ll <b>be </b>staying with the <b>Lynn </b>family for a whole month!¡±

    <b>My </b><b>father¡¯s </b><b>eyes </b>went wide, then darted around the room anxiously. He tugged <b>at </b>Aurelia¡¯s sleeve, <b>brows </b><b>furrowed</b>.

    Clearly, he hadn¡¯t agreed to anything. Aurelia was just making things up..

    She pretended not to notice and stepped toward me, reaching out. ¡°Aubrey, aren¡¯t you hap-

    Smack!

    I pped her across the face, cutting off her little show.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m thrilled,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°So thrilled I couldn¡¯t stop my hand!¡±

    Gasps rippled through the ballroom.

    ¡°What just happened?¡± someone whispered. ¡°Who is she? Why did she p Aurelia?¡±

    ¡°Moon Goddess ¨C she¡¯s an omega! How dare she?!¡±

    I rarely left the house, and I never dressed this mboyantly, so few people recognized me. All eyes were now locked on me in stunned silence.

    Aurelia clutched her face, eyes wide in disbelief. It took her a moment to scream, ¡°You little bitch! How dare you hit me?!¡±

    ¡°Damn right I hit you.¡±

    I smiled again

    ¨C

    then pped her with my other hand.

    This time, she went sprawling onto the floor.

    The entire ballroom fell dead silent.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 99

    Reborn <b>Omega</b>. <b>Avenge </b>Herself Like an Alpha

    <b>Chapter </b><b>99 </b>The <b>Mask </b>Cracks

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>

    ¡°<b>Well</b><b>, </b><b>dear </b>stepmother, enjoy tattling?¡±

    <b>I </b>flexed my wrist and similed sweetly. ¡°Was it fun watching me get yelled at in the drawing room<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Enough¡­ Aubrey, do you even know where you are right now?¡± my father snapped, face flushed with embarrassment. He¡¯d always cared too much about appearances, always preaching that family matters should be settled behind closed doors.

    But I didn¡¯t agree ¨C and neither did Aurelia.

    The hatred in her eyes was practically spilling out, but in the next second, she dropped her head and <b>sat </b>on the floor with pitiful tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Aubrey, why would you treat me like this? I¡¯m your mother! I just care about you. I just wanted to guide you back to the right path. You make such a scene at home could

    you at least spare your father some dignity out here?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡ª

    Her voice was full of wounded sorrow, drawing immediate sympathy from the crowd.

    ¡°So that¡¯s Aurelia¡¯s stepdaughter? The gloomy little omega? She¡¯s pretty, sure, but her personality is awful! pping people in public?¡±

    ¡°Even animals know gratitude. She¡¯s worse than an animal! If my daughter acted like that, I¡¯d die from rage!¡±

    Someone even stepped forward to help Aurelia up. ¡°Don¡¯t protect her this time, Aurelia. She needs to spend a few days in the werewolf security lock¨Cup!¡±

    Aurelia looked up at me, trembling like she was the one being abused at home. Her act only made onlookers re at me with more disgust.

    Maybe before, when she badmouthed me behind my back, some people still had doubts. But now, after those two ps, they¡¯d clearly chosen her side.

    Too bad for her today, I was done ying nice.

    ¡ª

    I raised my voice, loud and clear over the stunned crowd. ¡°Ungrateful? Inhuman? Then let me ask all of you. something!¡±

    ¨C

    ¡°She parades around ndering her husband¡¯s daughter from his first marriage ¡ª acting like a victim in public while bullying me in secret. You call that motherhood?!¡±

    I strode toward Aurelia step by step.

    ¡°Aurelia, I stayed silent all these years because I was afraid ¨C of you, of the Lynn family. I let you smear me. But not today. I¡¯m done. Let¡¯sy it all out right now!¡±

    Panic flickered in Aurelia¡¯s eyes. I swept my gaze around the crowd. ¡°You¡¯ve all heard her sing her sob story. Let¡¯s see how much of it holds up!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s out of line!¡± someone shouted. ¡°Aurelia treats you like royalty! She gives you fifty thousand a month as allowance. Even her own daughter, Bailey, only gets five!¡±

    Chapter 99 The Ma k tracks

    <b>Perfect </b><b>I </b><b>turned </b>my <b>eyes </b><b>on </b>Aurelia. <b>¡°</b><b>Those </b><b>fifty </b>thousand a month ¨C <b>did </b><b>you </b><b>give </b><b>me </b>cash or transfer st <b>to </b><b>my </b><b>bankt </b>

    <b>Everyone </b>stared at her. My father kept silent. The rest of the Lynn family was still out back. <b>With </b><b>nowhere </b><b>to </b><b>run</b><b>, </b>Aurelia hesitated and mumbled, ¡°Sometimes cash¡­ sometimes I transferred it¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± I pressed. ¡°Did you use your phone or aputer to make the transfers?¡±

    She wavered again. ¡°Both¡­¡±

    ¡°Great! Then show us. Use your phone and pull up any transaction to any of my ounts. If you <b>can </b>show <b>a </b>single payment to a bank ount of mine, I¡¯ll admit you¡¯re telling the truth.¡±

    Aurelia froze, then quickly hid her phone behind her. ¡°I¡­ I delete the messages after <b>I </b>send them¡­¡±

    ¡°And yet you still ask me for my ount info every month?¡± Iughed outright. ¡°Fine. Then tell me <b>¨C </b>which bank do I use?¡±

    ¨C

    Her face turned ghostly pale. She couldn¡¯t answer. Of course she couldn¡¯t the only things she¡¯d ever given me were a locked basement and spoiled food.

    I looked down at her, cold and steady.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know that much, do you?¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 100

    <b>Chapter </b><i>100 </i>Let It All Burn

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b>POV

    Aurelia¡¯s <b>lips </b>trembled, but no words came out. Her perfectly applied lipstick left a smear of crimson across her teeth.

    <b>their </b>

    I let out a lowugh, sweeping my gaze across this glittering crowd of finely dressed werewolves moonstone cufflinks sparkled under the lights, but none of it could shine into the nights I spent starving <b>in </b>the dark.

    ¡°Impossible¡­ I gave her so much money every month. She told me most of it went to you¡­¡± My father looked at me in disbelief.

    ¡°To me?¡±

    N

    I scoffed. ¡°No. In fact, she¡¯s never given me a single cent.¡±

    My voice echoed through the hall. ¡°Over the years, my daily food portions weren¡¯t even enough to feed a runt pup! Meanwhile, her precious daughter Bailey¡¯s closet is bursting with limited edition designer coats!¡±

    Gasps rippled through the crowd.

    ¡°Dad, remember how you always said I dressed like a bumpkin? That¡¯s because those were the only clothes I had. When I asked her for money, she said she was the one supporting the whole family that I was eating her food, living in her house, and had no shame asking for more! You never truly cared about me, did you?¡±

    My father¡¯s face turned pale

    ¡ª

    as pale as Aurelia¡¯s.

    ¨C

    I turned to the murmuring guests. ¡°What else did Aurelia say about me? Since we¡¯re all here, why don¡¯t we clear the air?¡±

    This time, even my father stayed silent. The room erupted.

    ¡°She said you were a liar since childhood

    ¡ª

    always faking sick to skip ss!¡±

    ¡°She imed you were promiscuous, with multiple boyfriends even when you were young!¡±

    ¡°She said you were a thief ¨C you even stole sanitary pads from your ssmates!¡±

    Each usation fell like a hammer, dragging me back into those years of silent torment. Lies, whispers, wounds I could never forget. My vision b¨´rned red. In my mind, E raged and snarled.

    I stared down at Aurelia with a bitter smile. ¡°I skipped school? Funny ¨C maybe that¡¯s because you convinced my father to whip me with a wolfsbanesh until I couldn¡¯t stand, let alone walk to ss<b>!</b>¡±

    ¡°I had boyfriends? Great ¨C what were their names? How old were they? What did they look like? Strange that I don¡¯t remember a single one!

    ¡°I¡¯m a thief? Then tell me: who did I steal from? When and where?¡±

    One question after another mmed down like thunder. Aurelia couldn¡¯t even look me in the eye. She said nothing.

    Finally, the event host arrived. Charles, hesitating, reached for my arm. ¡°Aubrey, please¡­ tonight¡¯s the Lynn family¡¯s ball. If there¡¯s a problem, can¡¯t you settle it privately?¡±

    <b>Chapter </b>100 Let It All Burn

    148 Pear

    I shook <b>off </b><b>his </b><b>hand </b><b>and </b><b>gave </b>a <b>frosty </b><b>smile</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Privately</b>? My <b>family </b><b>is </b><b>on </b><b>the </b>verge <b>of </b><b>bankruptcy</b>. <b>You </b><b>think </b>i <b>owe </b><b>anyone </b>silence?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Do </b><b>you </b><b>know </b>what your grandfather and father just told me? They said if I dared disobey Aurelia, <b>the </b><b>Lynn </b>family <b>would </b>cut all <b>ties </b>and leave my dad to rot in bankruptcy! What a bold threat even <b>Alpha </b>Henry <b>never </b><b>spoke </b>to me like that!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Mr. Lynn stormed over, his face dark with fury. ¡°Aubrey! Am I dead in your eyes?! How <b>dare </b><b>you </b>talk like that under my roof?!¡±

    Behind him, Hudson came charging in. He raised his hand, looking like he wanted to strike Charles but in the end, he didn¡¯t.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?! Letting someone bully Aurelia like this?!¡±

    I had seen Charles earlier, lingering on the edge of the crowd. He hadn¡¯t moved until now.

    Hearing Hudson¡¯s words, he looked at me with a strange expression and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Aubrey my cousin, too?<b>¡± </b>

    In that moment, I could smell it ¨C the rot behind the Lynn family¡¯s pristine mask was finally beginning to crack. Their fortress was starting to crumble.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 101

    1

    <b>Reborn </b><b>Omega</b>: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter <b>101 </b>Oath and Exposure

    <b>Third</b><b>¨C</b><b>Person </b><b>POV </b>

    <b><i>She¡¯s </i></b><b><i>not </i></b><i>your </i><i>sister</i>! <i>She¡¯s </i><i>just </i>a damn omega<i>! </i>

    Hudson wanted to roar, but with so many people present, he clenched his jaw instead. His face <b>was </b><b>dark </b><b>as </b>ink, but he dared not lose control.

    Seeing her father and brother arrive, Aurelia rushed to hide behind them, putting on her usual pitiful <b>act </b>¨C but the crowd¡¯s expressions had shifted. Aubrey¡¯s every usation had been razor¨Csharp, slicing through Aurelia¡¯s defenses like wolf fangs. Anyone with half a brain could tell who was lying, and who was truly wronged.

    At that moment, Jax stepped forward and stood protectively in front of Aubrey.

    He had once trusted Aurelia deeply believed her love was real. After all, she was a beta who had chosen him, a gamma, to be her mate. That alone had touched him.

    Later, when their family was on the brink of copse, it was Aurelia who pleaded with the Lynn family for help. Out of gratitude, Jax gave them all of the precious elixirs left behind by his father. Even worse, he allowed the Lynn family to invest in the business using that money ¨C giving them half thepany¡¯s shares<b>. </b>

    He could¡¯ve forgiven all that.

    But this letting them torment <i>his </i>daughter?

    The only daughter he had with Cherry?

    This once¨Ctimid man now trembled from head to toe. Memories surged like a flood. When Cherry awakened an Alpha¨Css wolf spirit, the whole pack mocked him ¨C the lowly Gamma who didn¡¯t de her. He had backed away in shame, but Cherry had taken his hand anyway. She stood proudly before the Moon Goddess and gave him a vow- and a daughter: Aubrey.

    Now, Jax could only regret. Regret every moment he failed her. He had sworn at Cherry¡¯s grave to protect Aubrey. And what had he done all these years? He believed Aurelia¡¯s every word. Believed Aubrey was wicked, broken. And every month or two, he¡¯d lock her in the basement and beat her.

    <i>Damn </i>it<i>! </i>

    He clutched his hair in agony, eyes bloodshot as he turned to Mr. Lynn.

    ¡°Is it true, what Aubrey said? She disobeys you, so you threaten to bankrupt the Mary family?!¡±

    Mr. Lynn¡¯s face twitched. He mmed his cane on the floor.

    ¡°Nonsense! I would never say such a thing ¨C she¡¯s lying!¡±

    ¡°Then swear it to the Moon Goddess!¡± Aubrey snapped back, head high and voice sharp.

    ¡°If the Lynn family ever harms the Mary family again, may your bloodline end and your children die in infancy. How¡¯s that?¡°.

    ¡°You dare!¡± Mr. Lynn¡¯s fury exploded as he mmed his cane down again. Among werewolves<b>, </b>swearing on unborn pups was the cruelest curse.

    <b>Chapter </b>101 <b>Oath </b><b>and </b>Exposure

    <b>Hudson </b><b>couldn¡¯t </b>take <b>it </b>anymore. He lunged forward to strike her.

    <b>But </b><b>Aubrey </b><b>dodged </b>him with ease<b>, </b>voice cold as steel.

    ¡°My family¡¯s downfall back then was never clean. But five years have passed. Some truths are lost<b>. </b><b>and </b>some can still be uncovered.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>So tell mie

    after the Lynn family ¡®helped¡® <i>us</i>, why did you refuse repayment and demand half of <b>my </b>father¡¯s shares instead?¡±

    ¡°And then? You sat back, contributed nothing, and reaped half the profits? The Lynn family calls itself noble and generous but I say you¡¯re just bloodsucking leeches! My father agreed because he was grateful. But you? You bled us dry. Don¡¯t you fear the Moon Goddess¡¯s judgment?¡±

    Before all their rtives and guests, Mr. Lynn nearly coughed up blood. Every word Aubrey spokended like a de¨Chitting every weak spot with surgical precision.

    The crowd began murmuring. None of them had known about the contract. Helping a friend in need, then demanding half of a thriving pharmaceuticalpany? No family with a backbone would ever agree to that. But Jax, a gamma with no power or influence, had been easy prey.

    And in the northern continent, pharmaceuticalpanies were goldmines.

    Aubrey pressed on, eyes gleaming coldly.

    ¡°Nothing more to say? You threaten to bankrupt the Mary family. ¨C what if you already tried? Sounds like it¡¯s time my fianc¨¦ took a look at the old contract.¡±

    Thatst line silenced the room.

    Mr. Lynn, Hudson, Aurelia ¨C all their faces drained of color.

    If Alpha Henry got involved, nothing could be hidden. And knowing him, the moment he uncovered the truth, he would make it public not just in the Shadowmoon Pack, but across neighboring packs as well.

    And when that happened, the Lynn family¡¯s precious reputation?

    Gone. Along with their future in business.

    1.2K

    B

 Unleashed 102

    Chapter <b>102 </b><b>The </b>Omega Who Struck First

    <b>Third</b><b>¨C</b><b>Person </b><b>POV </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Caesar, bring me the contract! The shareholding agreement with the Mary family!¡±

    Mr. Lynn made a snap decision, ordering Hudson before things could spiral further.

    The entire hall stirred

    were they really pulling out the contract now?

    But Mr. Lynn wasn¡¯t panicking without reason Aubrey, the omega they had always looked down on, was simply too sharp.

    a sin

    First, she tore through the Lynn family¡¯s carefully preserved facade, turning the crowd against Aurelia. Then she exposed the profit¨Cgrabbing contract, painting the Lynn family as greedy opportunists universally despised among werewolves, even if only on the surface. Finally, she topped it off by invoking Alpha Henry¡¯s name ¨C a threat no one dared ignore.

    She¡¯d backed the Lynn family into a corner. The smartest option now was to void the contract, let Aubrey walk away satisfied, and preserve what was left of their reputation.

    When the document was retrieved, Mr. Lynn spoke loudly for the room to hear.

    ¡°I only asked for shares back then because I was worried Jax wouldn¡¯t treat my daughter right. The n was always to return them once Bailey came of age. Since you¡¯re so insistent, fine take them!¡±

    ¡ª

    Jax blinked, stunned. The Lynn family was giving up the contract so easily and acting so nonchnt about it

    had he misjudged them all along?

    But before he could say anything, Aubrey stepped forward.

    She pulled out a folded document from her purse she hade prepared.

    ¡°In that case, I, Aubrey, ask all of you here to bear witness: both versions of the contract shall be destroyed right here, right now. The agreement is void.¡±

    Jax froze in shock. How had she known thebination to his safe? When had she gone home to get it?

    But it was toote to object, In front of the entire gathering, Aubrey tore the documents in half.

    There was no going back.

    And then another document emerged.

    ¨C

    She unfolded a new sheet, the words ¡°Share Transfer Agreement¡± printed clearly at the top. Every werewolf present could read it from where they stood.

    ¡°To avoid future disputes, Mr. Lynn, please sign here.¡±

    She even handed him a pen.

    Mr. Lynn hesitated, hand trembling, face pale. But in the end, he signed terms carefully.

    ¡ª

    too furious to even read the

    Aubrey tucked the agreement safely into her bag, nning to have Jax sign itter as well.

    Chapter <b>102 </b>The <b>omega </b>Who Struck first

    Finished

    <b>This </b><b>way</b><b>, </b>when Hudson inevitably <b>discovered </b>that thend he¡¯d spent 4.8 billion <b>on </b><b>held </b><b>no </b>hidden treasure<b>, </b>and the Lynn family went bankrupt, they wouldn¡¯t be able to drag the Mary <b>family¡¯s </b>assets <b>down </b><b>with </b><b>them</b><b>. </b>

    A ballroom argument had morphed into a legal reversal. Many guests were still trying to wrap their <b>heads </b>around what had just happened and many walked away with newfound respect.

    Aubrey hade to a party and left with the Lynn family coughing up the fat they¡¯d swallowed whole ¨C in front of everyone.

    One omega. One girl. Against an entire ancient family.

    And she¡¯d won.

    After Aubrey left with Jax, the Lynn family¡¯s estate was filled with a stifling tension. Every face was darker

    than thest.

    The Lynn family had existed for over a century within the Shadowmoon Pack ¨C a proud, wealthy n. They had never suffered a humiliation like this.

    Mr. Lynn stood frozen in silence, until finally he pointed a shaking finger at Charles.

    ¡°You! Get to the punishment chamber, now! Reflect until you understand what you did wrong. Don¡¯t even think about stepping out of there!¡±

    If Charles had taken Aubrey away earlier, or stopped her from speaking, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this.

    The Lynn family¡¯s punishment chamber was a cold, dark stone cell where light never reached. Stay too long, and even the toughest could go mad.

    For Charles, who had always been the family¡¯s golden child, it was his first real brush with consequence. Until now, family rules, elders¡® warnings ¨C they had always been just talk. Now, they were steel bars waiting to close around him.

    But he didn¡¯t argue. He didn¡¯t protest. He left silently.

    Because even now, he didn¡¯t regret it.

    If what Aubrey had said was the truth, then it <i>deserved </i>to be heard.

    He just needed time to figure out who his family truly was.

    ???? ?????????? ? ?

    Around the ballroom, the cleanup was awkward and silent. One server bumped a wolf¨Cfang ornament off the wall it fell with a hollow, echoing thud.

    Not long after, three pack doctors arrived in a hurry, medical kits in hand.

    Mr. Lynn had copsed from rage.

    1.2K

    B

 Unleashed 103

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>

    <b>After </b>leaving the Lynn estate, I handed the share transfer contract to my father and watched <b>as </b><b>he </b><b>signed </b><b>it</b>. Under <b>the </b>moonlight, the golden threads woven into the parchment shimmered coldly

    <b>used </b>to bind contracts between werewolf families.

    <b>When </b>he finally set down the pen, I exhaled deeply.

    <b>a </b>sacred <b>mark </b>

    It was done. The Mary family¡¯s assets were officially severed from the Lynn family. The legacy my grandfather left behind would no longer be tainted by their greed.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but warn, ¡°Dad, reiming these shares wasn¡¯t easy. Don¡¯t let Aurelia trick you again.¡±

    His face flushed slightly. After a moment¡¯s pause, he looked at me and hesitated. ¡°Aubrey¡­ what you said <b>at </b>the party¡­ was it all true?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± I didn¡¯t even blink.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you ever tell me before?¡±

    His voice sounded strained ¨C a tangle of shame and urgency.

    I let out a faintugh. ¡°And if I had? Would you have believed me?¡±

    His shoulders slumped. He knew the answer as well as I did. He had trusted Aurelia and Bailey too easily, too blindly. His expression fell into a gray kind of remorse, and he choked out an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aubrey. I¡¯ve failed you¡­ and I¡¯ve failed your mother.¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± I cut him off. ¡°The past is over. Just be smarter from now on.¡±

    With that, I turned and walked away.

    Back at the apartment, I dove into my research for the werewolf medic team. Whether or not Alpha Henry would support me, this was something I needed to do. I already had a few candidates in mind, drawn from memories of my past life, but I still had more groundwork toy.

    The next morning, I went out for a run. Along the way, I overheard people talking ¨C the old Lynn family patriarch had fallen ill. They imed it was because an omega ¨C me ¨C had infuriated him.

    I couldn¡¯t help but scoff.

    Of course they wouldn¡¯t waste the chance to smear me again.

    ¡°Those two¨Cfaced bastards!¡± E growled in my mind. ¡°Their whole damn family should be skinned and strung from the trees!¡±

    But I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t need a good reputation. I wasn¡¯t trying to be their Luna. I didn¡¯t need their approval.

    By the time I got back to my building, an hour had passed

    And there he was.

    Alpha Henry.

    Chapter 103 The <b>Contract </b>Severed

    <b>Standing </b><b>by </b>the entrance, the ground at his <b>feet </b>littered with cigarette butts clearly, he¡¯d <b>been </b><b>waiting </b><b>while </b>

    I <b>frowned </b>and walked over slowly. ¡°What are you doing here<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    He looked up at me and said steadily, ¡°I found Daria.¡±

    So that¡¯s what he¡¯d been doing all this time?

    He found Daria -the werewolf who could prove Mariana¡¯s giarism?

    ¡°Where?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Get in the car.¡°.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate.

    *

    a

    He drove me to Ocean Vi. Once inside, he turned on the massive screen that took up nearly an entire wall and pulled me to the couch beside him.

    I was about to ask what was going on when I heard it

    Mariana¡¯s voice.

    A concert?

    My eyes sharpened, locking on the screen. It was one of Mariana¡¯s tour performances ¨C shy, dazzling, almost hypnotic. The cheers of the crowd echoed through the room, thunderous beneath the massive disy.

    ¡°Maybe you were right,¡± Alpha Henry said quietly. ¡°Mariana¡­ she¡¯s a ruthless woman. I met Daria. I still can¡¯t believe it she drugged him herself. Stole his voice.¡±

    ¨C

    His eyes darkened. ¡°If she could poison someone, if she could steal someone¡¯s art¡­ then how could she possibly have risked her life to save mine?¡±

    I gave a softugh and said nothing, staring at the screen.

    Mariana¡¯s face appeared ¨C delicate, angelic and my stomach turned.

    ¨C

    This was the woman I had once envied. Then loathed.

    Her voice. Her image. Every part of her was a waking nightmare to me.

    ¡°Thank you all foring tonight,¡± her gentle voice floated through the speakers. ¡°As always, I¡¯ll be performing the closing number.¡±

    The audience erupted in cheers. They called her the dream elf ¨C said no beauty couldpare.

    She flicked her ck sleeve dramatically and continued.

    ¡°Originally, we nned forty¨Cfive shows. Unfortunately, due to an emergency back home, tonight will be the final performance. Tickets for thest show will be fully refunded ¨C I¡¯ll personally cover any losses.¡±

    What?

    She wasing back?

    <b>2/3 </b>

    Chapter 103 The Contract Sovered

    <b>She </b><b>was </b>actually cutting her <b>tour </b><b>short</b><b>? </b>

    I felt <b>my </b><b>body </b>tremble.

    Alpha <b>Henry </b>immediately noticed and frowned. ¡°Aubrey? Are you scared? Are you afraid of her <b>return</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    No.

    My fingers curled into fists, then rxed.

    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m excited,¡± I said.

    I¡¯m going to kill her.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 104

    Chapter 104 The Fall of a Goddess

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b>POV

    ¡°Excited?¡± Alpha Henry studied my face, trying to read my reaction.

    I didn¡¯t answer. Instead, want me to see?¡±

    asked,

    So, Alpha, why did you really bring me here today? What exactly did <b>you </b>

    Alpha Henry lowered his gaze. ¡°If Mariana had the nerve to harm someone and steal their work,¡± he <b>said </b>seriously, ¡°then the entire werewolf world deserves to see who their so¨Ccalled goddess really is.¡±

    He was going to expose her publicly?

    I couldn¡¯t believe it.

    He used to indulge her every whim and now, he wanted to destroy her?

    I frowned instinctively, but just then, the music started. I turned toward the screen.

    Mariana had begun to dance. Her movements were fierce, every spin and strike like a warrior mid¨Cbattle more beast than performer.

    But then the background behind her ¨C once a forested mountain ¨C flickered and changed.

    A male werewolf appeared, dancing the <i>same </i>routine: <i>ck </i><i>Swan</i>.

    At first, Mariana didn¡¯t notice. The murmuring began in the crowd. Then, the screen yed a voice hers. Only then did she falter and stop.

    ¨C

    not

    ¡°Mariana, do you think I¡¯ll win an award for this?¡± cam¨¨ Daria¡¯s voice. ¡°I spent five or six years perfecting this dance after returning from the frontlines. I think it¡¯s good¡­ but maybe I¡¯m just too proud.¡±

    Then Mariana appeared on the screen, replying: ¡°This dance is definitely going to make it big! But¡­ I have one favor to ask. I wonder if you¡¯ll agree.¡±

    On stage, Mariana froze.

    ¡°Shut it off! Shut it off right now!¡± she screamed in panic.

    But the equipment didn¡¯t respond.

    The conversation continued:

    ¡°What favor?¡± Daria asked, smiling faintly. ¡°You¡¯ve done so much for me. If it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll agree.¡±

    Mariana smiled sweetly. ¡°It¡¯s simple./Sell me your dance.¡±

    Daria¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°No. This is the result of years of work. You¡¯ve never <b>been </b><b>to </b>war ¨C you can¡¯t understand its meaning. I can¡¯t give it to you.¡±

    Mariana¡¯s smile vanished. Her voice turned cold. ¡°Hmph. Do you really think you have a choice? I-

    Bang!

    The screen went dark.

    Chapter 104 The Fall of a Goddess

    Mariana had hurled a speaker into the disy and shattered it.

    The key part of the conversation had been cut off. But what had yed was more than <b>enough </b>to <b>ruin </b><b>her </b>

    Her eyes were bloodshot, her body visibly trembling on the edge of transformation.

    Below the stage, the audience had already begun murmuring.

    ¡°Wait¡­ wasn¡¯t ck Swan Mariana¡¯s original choreography? The royal family even praised her for it<b>!</b>¡±

    ¡°But in that video, the guy said it was his and he didn¡¯t sell it. So how did she get it?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a fraud! A giarist! And they called her the youngest genius choreographer? What a joke!¡±

    The murmurs turned to outrage, swelling louder by the second. I watched as Mariana¡¯s once¨Cradiant face paled in horror.

    My clenched fists slowly rxed.

    There was no need to watch

    any

    further.

    200

    ¤Î

    I shut off the screen and turned to Alpha Henry. ¡°Where¡¯s Daria? You said you met him. Give him to me.¡±

    He looked at me carefully, as though trying to decipher what I was really feeling. After a moment, he replied, ¡°He asked me to help him get justice. I promised I would¡­ and then he left.¡±

    Left?

    I narrowed my eyes, then stood up. ¡°Alpha, the show was spectacr. Thanks for the invitation. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Aubrey!¡±

    He suddenly reached out and grabbed my hand. ¡°Are you happy right now? Or are you angry?¡±

    I squinted at him, narrowing my gaze.

    ¡°Does it matter whether I¡¯m happy or not?¡±

    ¡°It matters a lot.¡±

    ¡°Fine then. I¡¯m very happy. Now let go.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Henry¡¯s brows knit tight. His lips pressed together, then parted, then closed again ¨C clearly torn inside.

    ¡°What are you angry about?¡± he demanded. ¡°Your eyes tell me you¡¯re pushing me away.¡±

    At that, I finally yanked my hand from his.

    ¡°Pushing you away?¡± I repeated coldly. ¡°That¡¯s a good word for it. In fact, I did enjoy what I <b>just </b><b>saw</b>¡­ but at the same time¡­¡±

    I stared at him, voice sharp.

    ¡°¡­I think you¡¯re terrifying.¡±

 Unleashed 105

    Chapter 105 The Edge Between Us

    <b>Henry¡¯s </b>POV

    ¡°I¡¯m terrifying?¡±

    Her words hit me like a silver bullet

    right in the chest. Heavy. Bitter, Searing. I wanted to <b>roar</b><b>; </b><b>but </b><b>all </b><b>I </b>

    could do was clench my fists and swallow it down.

    Aubrey was stillughing¨Ccold and sharp. ¡°Aren¡¯t you? You used to treat Mariana like she was everything. Everyone in the pack thought you loved her, that you wanted her as your Luna. And now, not even that <b>long </b>after, you exposed her humiliated her in front of the whole werewolf realm for giarism<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Her voice dropped lower. Colder.

    ¡°So what happens when one day you lose interest in me, this omega you¡¯re <i>so </i>obsessed with now<b>? </b><b>When </b>you grow tired of me, will you just toss me to the ground? Will you drag me through hell like you did <b>her</b><b>? </b>

    That¡¯s a damn usation!

    I ground my teeth. ¡°You know I¡¯d never do that to you! I-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you love me.¡± Her eyes turned sharp a time, you loved her.¡±

    ¨C

    full of fury I hadn¡¯t seen before. ¡°Because once upon

    Her voice sliced me open.

    ¡°So what if one day you find out I was the liar? That I tricked you? That it was actually Mariana who saved you back then? What then?¡±

    She didn¡¯t wait for an answer.

    ¡°Will you explode in rage? Will you make me wish I was dead? Alpha, you¡¯ve stood on top for so long ¨C whatever you want, you take. It¡¯s easy for you. But for someone like me¡­ being near you is dangerous. You

    scare me.¡±

    She pulled away and turned to leave.

    ¡°No!¡± I shouted suddenly.

    ¡°I swear on my alpha¡¯s name

    ¡ª

    even if you did lie to me, even if you used me, even if you turned out to be the most ruthless, heartless woman in the world ¨C I would never hurt you!¡±

    She didn¡¯t stop. I stepped in front of her and locked eyes with her.

    ¡°Aubrey. You don¡¯t have to ept me But don¡¯t you dare doubt me.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    He looked dead serious.

    But I didn¡¯t dare bet on his sincerity.

    I pressed my lips together and said nothing.

    Still, he continued, quieter now. ¡°Give me a chance. You¡¯ve got too many enemies. I¡¯m the only <b>one </b><b>who </b><b>can </b>

    Chapter 105 The Edge Between Us

    protect you.¡±

    ¡°After we left Mateo¡¯s ce, I started digging into Bailey¡¯s background. And I found <b>something </b>strange

    ¡°She seems to have secret ties to southern werewolves. Deep ties. The kind of hidden connection even had trouble uncovering.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°Which means one thing: whoever¡¯s backing her if even I couldn¡¯t <b>identify </b><b>them </b>

    they¡¯re not simple.¡±

    Southern wolves?

    My heart lurched. That¡­ wasn¡¯t what I expected. But it made sense.

    In the north, the Shadowmoon Pack holds dominant power. Even those who dislike me wouldn¡¯t <b>dare </b><b>make </b>a move, knowing I¡¯m Alpha Henry¡¯s fianc¨¦e. But southern wolves? They had no reason to hold back.

    They didn¡¯t fear Henry.

    And back then, I had started making progress in medical techniques. If Bailey told them¡­ if they <b>saw </b><b>me </b><b>as </b>through Bailey. a threat, they might¡¯ve chosen to ruin me ¨C

    That would give them total control over the werewolf pharmaceutical industry.

    I just didn¡¯t understand ¨C why would someone so powerful help <i>Bailey</i>? And who exactly was this person?

    I ran through the names of southern Alphas in my head ¨C but none of them clicked.

    Just then, Henry¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡±

    He looked at me, serious again.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. I have to travel to Ste Pack. I won¡¯t be back for a while. You need to be careful while I¡¯m gone.¡±

    His words made my brows knit.

    Ste Pack¡­

    That was near the bordends of the continents ¨C and the first ce that had been ravaged by the virus years ago.

    1.2K

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 106

    Chapter 106 Smoke and Fire

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    I almost warned him that Ste Pack was dangerous¡ªbut in the end, I held back. Instead, I asked, ¡°Why are you going there?¡±

    Maybe it was a confidential mission. Alpha Henry didn¡¯t give specifics. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said calmnly<b>. </b>Tll <b>be </b>back soon.¡±

    Then his gaze softened. ¡°I just hope¡­ that when Ie back, you¡¯ll tell me you¡¯re willing to try being <b>with </b>

    me.¡±

    His sharp,manding eyes now held something rare¨Cexpectation. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say no.

    ¡°¡­ We¡¯ll talk when you get back,¡± I replied, turning my head away to hide the waver in my voice.

    But he immediately brightened, as if I¡¯d already said yes. His eyes gleamed with a quiet joy, and even <b>that </b>small mole beneath his left eye looked especially striking.

    In this life or thest, I¡¯d never seen Alpha Henry like this.

    I sighed.

    No matter how coldly I rejected him, no matter how fiercely I resisted, it was like he couldn¡¯t <i>see </i>it <i>at </i>all.

    And sometimes¡­ I truly didn¡¯t know how to fight back anymore. When someone pours themselves into you, relentlessly and without hesitation, their warmth begins to melt even the thickest ice.

    Mariana¡¯s POV

    ¡°Useless! You¡¯re all useless!¡±

    I was seething.

    Even after trashing the entire backstage area, I still couldn¡¯t calm down. My staff told me the basement had been breached. Daria¨Cgone. All that remained was a pair of silver chains lying on the floor.

    Who did it?! Who dared sneak into my house, free that lowlife mutt, and stage such an borate setup just

    to ruin me?!

    ¡°Have you found them yet?!¡± I snarled at the omega in charge of the equipment. ¡°I want them dead!¡±

    He wiped his sweat nervously. ¡°Th¨Cthey¡¯re too skilled, ma¡¯am. The hacker¡¯s trail is untraceable¨CI¨CI can¡¯t find them.¡±

    ¡°Trash!¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. I kicked him aside, shifted, and stormed out in wolf form, tearing through the woods like a hurricane./It took a full hour¨Cand at least a dozen bushes¨Cbefore I calmed <b>down </b>enough to think clearly.

    I didn¡¯t know who was behind this yet, but I had to start cleaning up the fallout.

    Back at the house, I went straight to the basement. The bars had been torn clean off, the window forced open. Daria had been taken. And there was still a lingering scent in the air¨CBeta¨Clevel werewolf energy. <b>Not </b>just one, either./

    Chapter 106 Smoke and Fire

    Damn it. Daria had no friends. No family. Who the hell would risk so much to rescue <b>him</b><b>? </b>

    When I returned upstairs, my assistant Hailey rushed over. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she whispered<b>. </b>¡°We¡¯ll keep the footage from spreading. This¡¯ll pass. Remember, dancing was just a phase. You¡¯re still destined <b>to </b>be Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s Luna. You need to stayposed.¡±

    I took a deep breath. She was right¡ªat least about that. I <i>would </i>be Luna. And my image? I¡¯d never allow it to be tarnished permanently.

    This incident¡­ we can¡¯t cover it up forever,¡± I said quietly, ncing her way. ¡°Hailey, do you remember that beta you helped me deal with when I was fifteen?¡±

    Her face paled a little. ¡°Yes. But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll stay ahead of this. We always have.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said calmly, cold light shing in my eyes. ¡°My career¡¯s done. After today, no one will see me <b>as </b><b>the </b>genius ballerina anymore. And Daria? He¡¯ll never let this go. He must¡¯ve had help¨Csomeone gave him <b>that </b>moment, and he took it. I need to strike first.¡±

    Hailey hesitated. ¡°What¡­ what are you thinking?¡±

    I smiled gently.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been like a daughter to me all these years, Hailey. So if you, say, misunderstood my angry words and went too far¨Cmaybe poisoned Daria, maybe locked him up¨Cand then felt so guilty you turned yourself in¡­¡±

    Her voice cracked. ¡°No¡­ you want <i>me </i>to take the fall?¡±

    I gave her a mock scold, tapping her trembling shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that. Not taking the fall¨Cjust a small confession. You know how important it is that I remain pure in Alpha Henry¡¯s eyes. I don¡¯t have a choice. But I <i>promise</i>, your sacrifice will be worth it.¡±

    After settling that matter, I got a call from Bailey. She¡¯d heard the rumors and wanted <i>the </i>truth.

    I brushed her off¨Cuntil she said.

    ¡°You know, right? Alpha Henry¡¯s in love with Aubrey now.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    I was stunned.

    I¡¯d only been gone three months, doing a few measly tour stops, and the whole pack had changed?! Alpha Henry had moved on?

    Absolutely not.

    I had to get back immediately. Alpha Henry was mine.

    As for Aubrey¡­ that useless omega?

    She thinks she¡¯s won?

    Not a chance.

 Unleashed 107

    Chapter 107 Cold Night, Warmer Hearts

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Moonlight filtered in through the narrow gap between the curtains. I stared at my phone screen<b>, </b>watching Mariana¡¯s apology video. Her amber eyes shimmered with tears, fragile and sincere. The video had <b>already </b>surpassed ten million views, and thements were flooded with sympathy-¡°poor thing, ¡°she deserves forgiveness.¡±

    In the video, she exined everything: how she had threatened Daria in a moment of weakness but never followed through. She imed someone close to her had overheard her, misunderstood her words, <b>and </b>acted on their own. That person then tricked her into believing Daria had agreed to sell the dance<b>, </b><b>and</b>, desperate for fame, she went along with it. But now, she had sent that person to turn themselves <b>in </b>and felt deeply guilty. She was ashamed of disappointing her fans and had decided <i>to </i>retire.

    Mariana apologized again and again with carefully chosen words. She even said that, no matter where <b>Daria </b>was or how much he hated her, she was ready to make amends¨Cif he came forward.

    The werewolves who had been calling her a monster were starting <i>to </i>soften. Some even went back to supporting her, saying she was simply led astray by a foolish assistant. Others were practically lining up <b>to </b>be her new one.

    And thanks to her PR team working overtime, the hacked performance was now being spun as part of <b>a </b>grand conspiracy.

    In less than ten days, Mariana had transformed from viin to victim¨Ca misunderstood artist forced off stage by cruel schemers. Hereback game was masterful.

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. Compared to Bailey, Mariana clearly knew how to manipte public opinion. She didn¡¯t just fight back¨Cshe rewrote the story.

    I set my phone down, feeling like something was missing.

    That¡¯s when I realized¨Cmy phone had been quiet. Too quiet.

    Henry used to call constantly, even when he was busy. I always had the choice to answer or ignore him. But now, he¡¯d been in Ste Pack for ten days¡­ and hadn¡¯t called once.

    I pouted and flopped on the bed, restless.

    Then¨Csuddenly¨Cmy phone rang.

    It was Alpha Henry.

    This time, I didn¡¯t ignore it.

    I picked up. ¡°Alpha?¡±

    Silence.

    I sat up, unsettled, just as a low chuckle came through the speaker.

    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    His voice was husky and soft, and something in me rxed¡­ even as my brow furrowed again.

    1211 TUB 1 TAUD

    Chapter 107 Cold Night, Warmer Hearts!

    ¡°No. Why?¡± <b>I </b>snapped.

    He sighed, as if expecting that. ¡°So heartless¡­ I missed you a little, though.¡±

    His words, quiet and lingering, echoed like a plucked string in my chest. I didn¡¯t respond.

    His voice softened further.

    ¡°These past few days. I keep thinking about the past. You were right¨CI used to be too extreme, You were <b>un </b>kind to me, and I couldn¡¯t see it because I hated you.¡±

    That kind of talk? It didn¡¯t sound like a good sign. I frowned. ¡°Did something happen to you?

    ¡°Me? Get hurt?¡± he scoffed. ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Of course. He was one of the most powerful alphas in the northern continent. What could possibly <b>happen </b>to him?

    I rxed slightly and cooled my tone. ¡°Then I¡¯m hanging up.

    ¡°Wait!¡± he blurted. ¡°I¡¯ve been gone this long, and you didn¡¯t miss me at all? Not even a little?¡±

    I bit my lip, silent.

    Outside, a wolf¡¯s distant howl echoed, as if in response.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie, Aubrey. I bet you did miss me.¡±

    My lips twitched involuntarily. I pressed them down hard.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t-¡±

    I hung up before he could finish.

    But that smile? I couldn¡¯t wipe it off my face no matter how hard I tried. Even E wasughing at me in my head.

    Henry¡¯s POV

    Aubrey¡¯s abrupt hang¨Cup irritated me¨Cbut it wasn¡¯t unexpected. She always treated me that way.

    Still, the fact that she picked up right away?

    That was progress.

    I chuckled quietly.

    Just then, my lieutenant approached, face grim. ¡°Alpha, maybe we should pull out. It¡¯s too dangerous <b>here</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why we can¡¯t leave.¡± I wiped blood from my face and tucked my blood¨Cstamunicator back into my pack. ¡°Ste Pack is our first defense against the southern <b>w </b>afford to lose it.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until I reached Ste Pack that I realized how bad the situation really <b>was</b>.

    We can¡¯t

    12:11 <b>Tue</b>, <b>19 </b><b>Aug </b>0

    Chapter 107 Cold Night, Warmer Hearts

    18 <b>Pearl </b>

    Their alpha had died from the T¨CFlu, and his son¨Conly thirteen¨Chadn¡¯t even awakened his wolf <b>spirit</b><b>. </b><b>The </b>pack was in chaos, torn by internal power struggles and panic.

    Worse, southern wolves were circling, probing their borders, waiting for a chance to swallow the territory whole.

    If I left now, Ste Pack would fall¨Cand the entire northern region would lose its front line.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 108

    Chapter 108 Into the Storm

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    It¡¯s been half a month since Ist heard from Alpha Henry.

    Not a single message. Not one call.

    Instead, it was his mother, Adelyn, who kept reaching out to me. She updated me often on the state of Ste Pack, unable to hide her growing worry over Henry¡¯s safety. And I couldn¡¯t me her¨Cthings over there had gone from bad to catastrophic.

    The Ste Pack alpha¡¯s sole heir had been assassinated. The entire pack was now caught in a spiral of chaos and infighting. To make matters worse, the T¨Cflu was spreading like wildfire, and no wolf medic had found an effective treatment. Even neighboring packs were reporting cases. Panic was setting in.

    ¡°Do you think Kaiser will be okay, Aubrey?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. I promise.¡±

    I said it firmly. Because in my previous life, Henry had also gone to Ste Pack around this time. He¡¯de back a wreck, bedridden for months¨Cbut he survived.

    But still¡­

    ¡°Are you sure everything will happen the same way it did before?¡± E¡¯s voice whispered in my mind.

    My heart skipped a beat. She was right.

    I¡¯d already changed so much. Mariana was different. The events around me had shifted. Who¡¯s to say what else might diverge from the timeline I remembered?

    After I hung up with Adelyn, I couldn¡¯t calm down.

    Ste Pack was already poor and isted. With this outbreak, its economy and strength might regress by a decade. And the virus¡­ it specifically crippled a werewolf¡¯s healing ability. ording to what I recalled, it would take another year before an old wolf medic discovered a treatment. I¡¯d been exposed to the project before, even if I hadn¡¯t studied it in depth. Still, I remembered more than most.

    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t just sit around watching from afar.

    I was highly sensitive to medicine, had knowledge decades ahead of this time, and even had experience with viral research. I could create better medicines, find cures, and maybe¨Cjust maybe¨Csave lives.

    Yes. Why wouldn¡¯t I act, if I knew what wasing?

    My body was special. Even if I got infected, I wouldn¡¯t be contagious. There was nothing to be afraid of.

    And besides, I¡¯d already made up my mind¨CI was going to cure every virus this world threw at me.

    Once the thought took hold, I couldn¡¯t ignore it. I called my dad and told him I was going on a trip.

    He agreed right away and transferred me arge sum of money. Ever since we took back the shares from the Lynn family, his attitude toward me had done aplete 180. He even handed over half of ourpany¡¯s equity.

    Tue, 19 Au

    Chapter 108 Into the Storm

    Aurelia and Bailey, of course, had protested. But they couldn¡¯t stop him. And I didn¡¯t <b>say </b><b>no</b><b>. </b><b>Better </b><b>the </b>shares be in my hands than theirs.

    Besides, with that money, I could do so much more.

    ??

    But there was a problem.

    All routes to Ste Pack had been sealed off to prevent the T¨Cflu from spreading. The only way in was <b>via </b>private jetmercial flights hadn¡¯t gone there in weeks.

    So I called Alpha Mateo.

    After all, I was still treating Leon once a month. I had no guilt about asking for a favor.

    When Mateo answered, he sounded confused. ¡°You need a ne? Where are you going?¡±

    I lied without blinking. ¡°To Storm Pack. There¡¯s a rare herb there I need for Leon¡¯s treatment, and only <b>I </b>can find it. But the pack borders Ste Pack, and all flights in that direction have been grounded.¡±

    I didn¡¯t tell him my true goal. Once Inded in Storm Pack, it would take me half a day <i>to </i>sneak into <b>Ste </b>Pack.

    ¡°But-¡±

    Before he could object, I cut him off. ¡°Hurry. The blooming season is almost over. Do you want Leon cured or not?¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 109

    Chapter 109 Into the Fire

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    143 Pearls

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send someone to go with you. You¡¯re alpha Henry¡¯s fianc¨¦e¨Cyou can¡¯t get into any trouble, <b>alpha </b>Mateo said after a pause.

    ¡°Sure.¡± I nodded nonchntly. I had a thousand ways to ditch themter anyway.

    Alpha Mateo moved fast. That afternoon, I was already on the ne.

    I had no idea that just after I left, Mariana returned to Shadowmoon Pack.

    On the ne, I kept telling myself that I was only going to save people. After all, I was only able to be reborn because of the Moon Goddess¡¯s blessing.

    And to the Moon Goddess, every innocent werewolf is their child. I needed <i>to </i>repay their grace¨Csave the innocent, and save alpha Henry¡­ I just hoped he was okay.

    Thinking that, I nced at the four werewolf bodyguards Mateo had sent with me. I knew the moment they found out I was trying to get to Ste Pack, they¡¯d knock me out and drag me home.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can knock them out myself!¡± E shouted confidently in my mind.

    ¡°Hold on.¡± I smiled back at her. There would be a chance to shake them.

    I studied the map and told the pilot, ¡°Fly a bit farther south.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t go any farther,¡± the pilot replied. ¡°Past this point is Ste Pack territory. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    With no other option, I told them tond.

    After getting off the ne, the four werewolf bodyguards positioned themselves in a protective formation around me. Their ears twitched, alert to every sound in the woods. As we moved in the direction of Ste Pack, I calmly exined, ¡°I¡¯m looking for a blue flower with twelve petals, no leaves, about the size of <i>a </i>fist. It¡¯s said to grow only in this stretch of forest between two packs. Very rare. You can¡¯t find it on the market, since most people don¡¯t know its medicinal properties.¡±

    The one in the lead, Woods, seemed to mostly believe me and nodded. ¡°Alright. If it can help Mr. Leon, we¡¯ll find it. But this ce is dangerous. You need to stay close, Ms. Aubrey.¡±

    As he said that, he handed me a gun loaded with silver bullets. For someone like me¨Can omega without a wolf¨Cit was a solid way to protect myself.

    I took it without protest, then led them forward.

    I hadn¡¯t lied. That kind of blue flower really did exist. Some people imed to have seen it here before, though it was nearly extinct. If I could find it, it would be a huge help for Leon. Take it three times with acupuncture and he¡¯d be cured.

    But I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d find it. The nt might already be gone¡­

    After a day passed and we¡¯d gotten closer to the border, Woods, anxious but still mindful of safety, held me back.

    ¡°Miss, we can¡¯t go any farther. Ste Pack is in chaos. This isn¡¯t something we can handle. Are you saying the

    Chapter 109 Into the Fire

    flower is over <b>there</b><b>?</b><b>¡°</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    <b>I </b>stared off toward Ste Pack.

    ¡°But <b>we </b>could split up. You guys search here, I¡¯ll head over on my own. I¡¯ve got my ways.

    Woods firmly refused to let me go near Ste Pack. I frowned and pretended to give in. But <b>that </b><b>night</b>, <b>I </b>cooked a pot of soup using poisonous mushrooms I¡¯d picked along the way.

    Less than thirty minutester, they were all down, unable to speak.

    Of course, I¡¯d been careful with the dosage. I made sure it wouldn¡¯t kill them, but also that they <b>wouldn¡¯t </b>recover too fast.

    Once that was done, I sprinkled powder around their bodies <i>to </i>keep wild animals away while they <b>were </b>paralyzed for the next half hour.

    Woods was the strongest beta among them. As he slowly regained his voice and saw how determined <b>I </b><b>was</b><b>, </b>he had no choice but to ask, ¡°That blue flower¡­ you¡­ lied to us?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°Once you recover, keep searching. They say it really grows here, and it really can help Leon.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you¡­¡±

    11

    ¡°I¡­¡± I paused for a second. ¡°I¡¯m going to save someone.¡±

    I tightened the straps on my backpack and said clearly, ¡°I have to go.¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 110

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alphe

    Chapter 110 Breaking Point

    <b>Henry¡¯s </b>POV

    Another brutal sh had finallye to a halt. The heavy stench of blood and iron still clung to <b>the </b>air. seeping into every inch of dirt beneath our feet. After hastily clearing the battlefield and tending <b>to </b><b>the </b>wounded groaning in pain, I dragged my nearly broken body into the shadows of the temporary tem<b>. </b>

    Truthfully, I¡¯d long given up hope for reinforcements.

    The neighboring packs were terrified of the T¨Cflu outbreak. They stayed far away from this hellhole. <b>No </b><b>one </b>darede near. And Shadowmoon Pack was thousands of kilometers away¨Ceven if I sent orders, it would take too long for them to get here.

    Distant water can¡¯t put out a nearby fire. I had to make do with the forces I had.

    Luckily, after I stepped in, Ste Pack¡¯s situation had stabilized for now. We managed to preserve the core strength of their werewolves. But the worst part¨Cnews had just broken that the alpha King had fallen seriously ill. Southern werewolves immediately began to stir, gathering their forces to strike here<b>. </b>

    Like beasts smelling blood, they went mad trying to seize thisnd. They destroyed werewolf hospitals, ughtered skilled healers, andpletely halted the development of a cure for the T¨Cflu. More and more werewolves were getting sick. The situation was rapidly spiraling out of control.

    I hadn¡¯t really slept in five days.

    That¡¯s when I got a private message. I nced at it¨Cand bolted upright.

    ¡°Aubrey borrowed a ne from Mateo?!¡±

    Even with my eyes closed, I knew which regions were under flight restrictions right now. If she borrowed a ne, was she¡­ing to find me?¨C

    The thought sent a wave of pure joy through me. Then rage. Then dread.

    She wouldn¡¯t actuallye here, would she?

    ¡°She¡¯s lost her damn mind! An omega like her would die out here!¡± my wolf, Callen roared in my head.

    I gripped them device, dialing over and over. Nothing went through. Shadowmoon Pack¡¯smunications were being jammed¨Cunstable and choppy.

    Damn it! That message was from days ago. If she really wasing, she¡¯d already be here!

    ¡°Cam!¡± I barked into them.

    ¡°Alpha,¡± he answered quickly, rushing into the tent.

    I snapped out the order. ¡°Take a team and go watch the Moro River forest. If you spot Aubrey<b>, </b><b>get </b>her <b>out </b>of here safely¨Cno matter what!¡±

    Cam froze. ¡°Alpha, your personal guard has already been dispatched. For your safety, <b>I can¡¯t </b>

    e <b>your </b><b>side</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m ordering you to go! That¡¯s a directmand!¡±

    I lost it and shouted. Too many beta¨Clevel werewolves had died in this chaos. She absolutely could not <b>be </b>

    12:11 Tue, 19 <b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 110 Breaking Point

    here. It was far too dangerous.

    ¡°¡­<b>Yes</b>, Alpha<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Cam gave in, but I heard him mutter as he left the tent-

    ¡°Just another omega here to cause trouble¡­

    I grabbed the military canteen on the table and threw it at the wall. The warped metal mmed <b>into </b><b>the </b>canvas with a bang. All the guards tensed.

    They didn¡¯t understand. The omega who always kept her distance, always refused me¡ªshe came <b>here </b>for <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ¡°Clear.¡±

    I emerged from the Moro River, water dripping off me, and heard E murmur in my mind. Her instincts were beastlike¨Cif danger were nearby, she¡¯d sense it before I could.

    I climbed up onto the riverbank. This was already Shadowmoon Pack territory.

    After splitting from Woods and the others, I took the water route in. Traveling bynd was too dangerous. There were werewolf skirmishes everywhere¨Cfighting within Shadowmoon Pack and attacks from southern wolves trying to take advantage of the chaos.

    I kept walking until a poor vige came into view. The only electrical appliance here was a single lightbulb. And since they were near the Moro River, the whole vige had fallen ill. It looked like a ghost town.

    The first werewolves infected with the T¨Cflu had gotten sick from drinking that river water.

    I wasn¡¯t worried because I understood the T¨Cflu better than any of them. It was a¡¯synthetic virus. Its biggest weakness was its low activity¨Cit couldn¡¯t survive in water for more than four days without treatment.

    But once inside a werewolf¡¯s body, it became stubborn and invasive. It attacked the self¨Chealing ability and didn¡¯t stop until the host was dead.

    If I remembered right, back then, Ste Pack had lost tons of lives to the virus. The South took over their territory effortlessly in the end.

    I kept moving. The remaining werewolves in the vige didn¡¯t even look at me. Skin and bones, theyy inside houses or slumped on the road. They were burning up with fever, too weak <i>to </i>move. When they were hungry, they chewed on leaves and grass. When they were thirsty, they drank from the river. If they couldn¡¯t move at all, they just waited to die.

    In just one month, half the vige was already gone.

    ¡°Oh, Moon Goddess¡­¡± E sighed in my mind, filled with sorrow.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 111

    Chapter 111 A Bitter Harvest

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    +8 Pearls

    Listening to the sounds of paining from both sides of the road, I frowned, feeling like I had stille toote.

    I should¡¯vee with alpha Henry the moment he said he was heading to Ste Pack.

    I clenched my fists and looked around before walking straight to a little werewolf girl sitting under a tree.

    She seemed to have just gotten infected, not yet burning with fever. Her left leg looked torn up, like it had been mauled by a beast, bloodied and mangled.

    I crouched down and looked her in the eye. But unlike all the empty, dazed, or agonized stares I¡¯d seen along the road, her gaze was steady¨Clike she was waiting for something.

    ¡°Can I look at your wound?¡±

    I asked gently. The girl struggled to stretch out her left leg for me.

    Her face was sunken, her body just as frail. I rolled up her pant leg, and sure enough, what I saw was even worse¨Cdark red and ck flesh, rotting with a foul stench. Some of the tissue was visibly pulsing. On closer look, it was crawling with maggots, greedily devouring the dead flesh.

    If I hadn¡¯t been reborn, this would¡¯ve made me scream.

    But I had gone through the same thing in my previous life. I¡¯d once cut rotting flesh and worms out of my own body. Seeing this now didn¡¯t scare me¨Cit just left me numb.

    <i>That </i>kind of pain and itching goes deep into your bon¨¨s. Visually and physically, it could drive a person insane. The girl seemed frightened by the sight of her own wound, but she was too weak to scream or struggle. She just stared at me, wide¨Ceyed, and that look tugged at something inside me. She was just a kid- her wolf hadn¡¯t even awakened yet. This damn war¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m going to wrap it up for you. If you¡¯re scared, just close your eyes.¡±

    I took a deep breath.

    ¡°No¡­¡± the little girl shook her head. Her voice was dry and hoarse, and her small face looked sad. ¡°I got infected two days ago¡­ I¡¯m going to die¡­ Don¡¯t waste your medicine on me¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not rare. I picked it in the Moro forest,¡± I said firmly, pressing her leg to keep her from moving. ¡°Look, these are the herbs.¡±

    I pulled the nts from my backpack and showed her.

    I knew clearly that what this ce needed wasn¡¯t just more werewolf healers¨Cit needed a cure for the T¨Cflu. That was why I¡¯d collected herbs along the way. It wasn¡¯t useless.

    Luckily, I had a good memory. I still remembered the main ingredients used in the detox serum that cured the T¨Cflu in myst life. I didn¡¯t remember the exact ratios¡ªI¡¯d only nced at it once¨Cbut if I had ab, 1 was confident I could crack this man¨Cmade gue myself.

    I kept working while thinking, my hands moving fast. I¡¯d only brought three doses of anesthetic, so I used one on the girl. I didn¡¯t bother disinfecting. I burned my surgical de and started removing the rotting

    09:19 Fri, 22 Aug

    Chapter 111 A Bitter Harvest

    tissue.

    ¡°What are you doing sitting under this tree?¡±

    +8 Pearls

    I talked to her while working, hoping to distract her. I cleaned the wound and crushed the herbs with a rock, applying the paste carefully.

    ¡°My brother was taken away¡­ I wanted to see if he¡¯de back¡­¡±

    Her words made my chest tighten. Her brother had probably been forcibly conscripted. These untrained werewolves were nothing more than cannon fodder in battle. Most of them wouldn¡¯t even leave behind a body to return home.

    Once I wrapped her wound, I took off my jacket and draped it over her. ¡°I need a pot and stove. Do you know where I can find one?¡±

    She pointed. ¡°That¡¯s where I lived with my brother. There should be one inside.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I patted her matted head. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go.¡±

    I decided to make a pot of herbal medicine before leaving. It wouldn¡¯t be a cure, but if I left without doing anything, this vige wouldn¡¯tst another few days.

    I opened the door, and a few rats scurried toward me, bold and unafraid. I kicked them aside hard. They squeaked, struggled, and fled.

    The house felt like a refugee camp, reeking of decay. I sighed. In this vige, the T¨Cflu hadn¡¯t taken lives first ¡ªit had stolen souls. The ce was drowning in hopelessness. It made my skin crawl.

    I chopped up the furniture for firewood and used river water to cook the medicine.

    When it was ready, I poured it into a kettle and stepped outside, looking for two male werewolves who weren¡¯t as sick. I handed them the kettle.

    ¡°This is a detox brew. It¡¯ll make you feel better for now, but the symptoms wille back. When you¡¯re stronger, go find these herbs in the forest and make it yourselves.¡±

    I ced the three herbs on the ground. But the two men didn¡¯t move. Their eyes were zed, unfocused. It was like they didn¡¯t understand me at all.

    I frowned¨Cand released a wave of alpha¨Clevel pressure from my body.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 112

    Chapter 112 The Line Between Hope and Despair

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    The moment my alpha aura struck them, their eyes finally changed.

    47%

    +8 Pearls

    One of them suddenly covered his face and cried out, ¡°There¡¯s no hope. This is Moon Goddess punishing Ste Pack!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± I couldn¡¯t stand that kind of talk. I grabbed the medicine kettle and poured a few gulps straight into his mouth, then shoved it into his hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m Moon Goddess¡¯s messenger! If you don¡¯t drink the gift I brought, then go ahead and die!¡±

    I turned and walked away. Before leaving, Idled out a bowl of medicine and handed it to the little girl sitting under the tree.

    ¡°Drink it. You¡¯re not that sick¨Cyou¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    The little girl nodded obediently and gulped it down. When she finished, she looked up at me curiously and asked, ¡°Are you here because Moon Goddess sent you to save us?¡±

    I reached out and gently rubbed her dry, brittle hair, but I didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± she asked again.

    I nodded. There were still many more werewolves waiting for me to save them.

    If I could develop the medicine inside Shadowmoon Pack and deliver it here, that would be ideal. But there was no way T¨Cflu would ever be allowed into Shadowmoon Pack¨Cnot even alpha Henry could change that.

    ¡°Tell the vigers to boil their water at least five times before drinking. Wash hands frequently, understand? This disaster will pass soon¨CI promise!¡±

    I said it loud and clear.

    The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Then my brother¡­ he¡¯ll be back soon?¡± Her voice suddenly rose. She looked toward a direction outside the vige, her eyes filled with hope.

    ¡°He said he went to defend the pack. He said he¡¯d be a great warrior. When the disaster ends, he promised he¡¯de back!¡±

    He¡¯s going to die.

    A chill ran through me, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say the cruel truth.

    I stood up and got ready to leave. At that moment, the little werewolf girl slowly climbed to her feet and bowed deeply toward me in full prayer posture¨Cthe kind used to honor Moon Goddess.

    ¡°I bless you¡­ Even if I die, my soul will still pray for you.¡±

    I nodded and walked away quickly. I hated seeing death, and I hated even more watching hope buried under corpses slowly rot into despair.

    7

    Aug

    Chapter 112 The Line Between Hope and Despair

    Why is it that under the same sky, some kids are in school¡­ and others are being forced to fight?

    Since I was reborn, this was the first time I seriously thought about something beyond revenge.

    Henry¡¯s POV

    I¡¯d been waiting for news from Aubrey, but after several days, Cam kept reporting no sign of her.

    I let out a breath of relief. Maybe I was just overthinking.

    Yeah¡­ she doesn¡¯t like me anymore. Why would she risk her life toe find me?

    It left a sour taste in my mouth, but my rational mind was grateful.

    ?.47%

    +8 Pearls

    The fighting outside never stopped. And in this chaos, I found myself missing Aubrey even more¨Cwhether she was cold or sharp, whether she was shy or timid¨Cevery side of her yed over in my mind.

    Maybe it takes facing death to truly change someone. What had she gone through without me knowing?

    ¡°Alpha! Urgent report! Arge number of southern wolves are headed this way to intercept the herb shipment¨Cthey¡¯ll be here soon!¡±

    At mymand, the remaining wolf healers of Ste Pack had gathered and converted the old military hospital into a Level Four viral research base. They¡¯d begun working on a cure for the T¨Cflu.

    Herbs from Logan Peaks were flowing in nonstop. Some fearless healers from other packs had joined us too. But they needed time¨Cand plenty of herbs¨Cto test and experiment.

    And now those southern bastards wanted to cut off our supply? That was like cutting off ourst hope of survival.

    Damn it.

    ¡°How many of them?¡± I asked coldly.

    ¡°Over five hundred!¡±

    A deadly glint passed through my eyes. ¡°Up ahead is the residential area. The houses are tightly packed¡ª we¡¯ll go through there.¡±

    Perry, the one most familiar with the terrain, immediately said, ¡°Alpha, that¡¯s not the best escape route.¡±

    ¡°Who said we¡¯re escaping?¡± I wiped my face and said tly, ¡°Past that area is the new virusb. Those bastards aren¡¯t just after the herbs¨Cthey¡¯re trying to destroy the hospital. We can¡¯t let them seed. If the hospital¡¯s gone, who knows how long it¡¯ll take to rebuild. We¡¯ll trap them in the city¡­ and kill them all!¡±

    I turned to the hundred¨Cplus werewolves behind me. Their eyes gleamed with that eerie, wolfish glow.

    ¡°Warriors! Right now, our people <i>are </i>being ughtered! Ournd is being invaded! Will you follow me- drive out those greedy southern bastards?!¡±

    ¡°Alpha, we will!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    22 Aug

    Chapter 112 The Line Between Hope and Despair

    The bloodthirsty roars rose one after another.

    +8 Pearls

    Every single werewolf there had the same look in their eyes¨Cnot fear, but fury¡­ and the will to die fighting.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 113

    Chapter 113 Strike from the Shadows

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    +8 Pearls

    After leaving that impoverished vige, I kept my eyes on the map and made my way toward the denser parts of the city..

    It shouldn¡¯t be far now. In myst life, this was where they built the Level Four virus research facility. That¡¯s where I¡¯m heading. Only there can I truly be of use.

    Just then, E warned me from within, ¡°Hide. Someone¡¯s approaching¨Clots of them. Hundreds!¡±

    I immediately found a ce to hide, and soon after, I saw a pack of over five hundred werewolves storm past. They howled as they ran, eyes wild with bloodlust.

    Their ents¡­ they were from the South! ¨C

    I thought for a moment, then shifted into wolf form, suppressing my alpha aura and quietly followed.

    As I ran with them, I realized I was getting closer to my destination.

    It hit me¨Cthese bastards were heading straight for the hospital! They were going to destroy the research facility!

    My stomach dropped. If they blew it up, then all of this would¡¯ve been for nothing. But how could I stop them on my own?

    As I was panicking, the southern wolves suddenly came to a halt. Someone was blocking their path.

    Relief flooded through me. Of course¨Cthey didn¡¯t seed in myst life, so they wouldn¡¯t this time either.

    The fighting up ahead was fierce. I didn¡¯t feel right just standing by and doing nothing, but if I rushed in, both sides might mistake me for an enemy and attack.

    I hid and shifted back into human form, checking all my pockets. Finally, I found what I was looking for.

    Along the way, I hadn¡¯t just been traveling¨CI¡¯d been observing the symptoms of infected wolves at different stages, noting their reactions to the medicine I made.

    I also collected several types of poisonous nts for self¨Cdefense.

    I crept closer. Luckily<i>, </i>both sides were too caught up in fighting to notice me.

    I let out a quiet breath, gauged the wind direction, then crawled toward a low building and waited for the right moment to strike. I flung the powder straight into the middle of the southern wolves.

    Every throw hit dead¨Con.

    Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have much of the powder. I managed to hit about thirty or forty of them. The wolves¡® eyes rolled back and they copsed on the spot, quickly trampled into a mess by both sides.

    A deafening roar followed as the battlefield stirred. Both factions broke apart in confusion.

    I was just about to shift back into wolf form and leap into the fray on the northern side when I caught sight of a magnificent silver¨Cgray wolf.

    ?

    09:19 Fri, 22 Aug

    Chapter 113 Strike from the Shadows

    ??., 47%¨C

    +8 Pearls

    His blood¨Cstreaked coat gleamed, and his body radiated a powerful alpha aura. His sleek, deadly form stood tall at the front of the northern pack, eyes sharp andmanding¨Clike an unstoppable general.

    I rubbed my eyes. It was alpha Henry. But I had never seen him like this before¨Cradiating raw killing intent and pure confidence, shining like a diamond.

    I hesitated. If I jumped in like this in wolf form, he¡¯d definitely spot me. But¡­.

    I nced at the battlefield. Henry had maybe eighty wolves still capable of fighting, while the southern wolves had over four hundred left¨Cmost of them seasoned beta warriors.

    If I didn¡¯t intervene, this fight would be a brutal, drawn¨Cout massacre. Even if Henry was the only alpha present, it¡¯d still be hell.

    And those warriors behind him¨Chow many would survive? Maybe not even twenty.

    I thought of the little girl waiting at the vige gate, clinging to hope. She was still holding on, believing her brother woulde home. But these wolves¨Cthese warriors¨Cwere someone else¡¯s brothers. Sons. Fathers.

    I couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing.

    And the fastest way to end a lopsided battle like this was-

    ¡°Let me out. I¡¯ll tear the leader¡¯s throat out!¡± E roared in my mind.

    Take down the alpha, and the rest would fall. E was right.

    I narrowed my eyes, made my choice, and handed over control to E. I shifted into my wolf form and leapt down with the full force of an alpha¡¯s aura.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 114

    Chapter 114 The Alpha Hunt

    Henry¡¯s POV

    My fate mate. That alpha¨Clevel female werewolf!

    +8 Pearls

    As the chaos spiraled out of control, I immediately ordered my warriors to pull back. Then I noticed¡ªevery wolf who had suddenly copsed was from the enemy side!

    Someone was helping us. But who?

    Just as confusion settled in, a powerful aura burst forth from the rooftop behind me. The force of it jolted me awake¨Cmy fated mate. What the hell was she doing here?!

    I whipped my head around and saw a ck¨Cand¨Cgray blur sh off the rooftop, streaking toward the enemy like a bolt of lightning, aiming straight for their leader.

    I understood her intent instantly.

    I tilted my head back and let out a sharp howl, signaling the warriors behind me to cover her!

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    All I saw was one target¨Cthe red¨Cbrown male werewolf being guarded on either side. He wasn¡¯t even an alpha, just a beta, but clearly he was their leader. If I could reach him, I could kill him.

    Behind me, wolves shed in closebat, blood spraying into the air, ws torn apart mid¨Cswipe. But I didn¡¯t look back. I barreled through every wolf that tried to stop me and finally reached the red¨Cbrown one.

    My alpha aura hit him full force, and he froze with fear. Then he turned to run. Two of his warriors threw themselves at me, buying him time.

    He was going to get away¨Cdamn it!

    Suddenly, a sh of silver¨Cgray leapt through my peripheral vision. Heunched off the head of the wolf blocking me, paws raised mid¨Cstrike, propelling himself forward.

    I narrowed my eyes. A memory surfaced¨Cback when alpha Henry and I weren¡¯t at odds, he once told me about a synchronized kill technique he¡¯d learned. Instinct kicked in, and I moved to match his rhythm.

    As hended, I sprang upward and, just like him, stepped off the skull of a nearby wolf to push myself forward.

    My jump was lower than his, and I ended up right beneath him just as he reached the peak of his leap.

    Midair, our eyes locked. There was a flicker of surprise in his gaze, but then he didn¡¯t hesitate¨Che used my back as aunch point and surged forward.

    This time, he caught the red¨Cbrown wolf.

    The overwhelming pressure of Henry¡¯s alpha presence made the wolf falter mid¨Cstride. In the next second, Henry mped down on his throat and tore it clean open. Blood sttered across his silver¨Cck fur.

    A wless takedown.

    And with that, the battle finally came to an end.

    09:20 Fri, 22 Aug

    Chapter 114 The Alpha Hunt

    +8 Pearls

    The leader¡¯s death shattered the enemy¡¯s morale. The wolves scattered. A few tried to give chase, but Henry stopped them.

    While he held them back, I turned and sprinted away¨CI had no intention of revealing who I was.

    A secondter, I could feel alpha Henry¡¯s gaze burning into my back. His paws hit the ground, and he started chasing me.

    Shit. I dropped low and ran with everything I had, but I still couldn¡¯t shake him.

    His pressure was too strong. He¡¯d been trained like an alpha from birth. The distance between us was shrinking fast.

    Damn it. If this kept up, he¡¯d catch me.

    I had no choice. I ducked into a narrow alley, shifted back into human form, and let E cloak my aura.

    Just as I finished, Henry¡¯s wolf shot past overhead. His cold, amethyst¨Ctinted gaze nced downward without thought¨Cthen his pupils suddenly contracted. He twisted sharply mid¨Cleap,nding on a rooftop and staring down at me.

    His dark purple eyes were filled with shock and fury.

    I gave him a sheepish grin and waved. ¡°Hey, alpha. Long time no see.¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 115

    Chapter 115 Absolute Refusal

    Henry¡¯s POV

    Aubrey!

    I stared at the omega waving at me with a radiant smile, my emotions tangled into a knot.

    Why was she here? And at a time like this?

    Didn¡¯t Cam say he hadn¡¯t seen here in?

    47%

    +8 Pearls

    I immediately gave up chasing the female werewolf and jumped down, shifting back into human form. I demanded, ¡°What the hell are you doing here?! How did you get in? Was it Mateo who sent you?!¡±

    If it was really him, I¡¯d kill him when I got back. Did he have any clue what kind of situation we were in right now?

    ¡°That idiot! Plenty of werewolves are trying to escape this ce, and he sends an omega in here to die?!¡±

    I turned to look for someone to send her away, but she grabbed my hand.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to die, alpha! I can protect myself!¡± Her eyes locked onto mine, firm and unwavering. ¡°And right now, you need to take me to the Level¨CFour Virus Research Station. I have important information to deliver.¡±

    ¡°What kind of important information could you possibly have? Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Aubrey.¡± I frowned and lowered my voice. ¡°Do you have any idea how chaotic Ste Pack is right now? I have a mountain of things to deal with. I can¡¯t be your personal bodyguard. Be good and go back.¡±

    I picked her up and tossed her onto the back of a wolf¨Cshifted warrior, then gave the order, ¡°Get her out of Ste Pack!¡± The guards had followed me while I was tracking the female wolf.

    He growled an acknowledgment and started moving, but after a few steps, he stumbled and copsed to the ground.

    Aubrey rolled off him and got up. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not going anywhere, alpha Henry. And I don¡¯t need your protection.¡±

    She pointed at the unconscious wolf. ¡°See that? I was the one who knocked those southern wolves out earlier. I can help you¡±

    ¡°You need to understand¨CI walked here alone, step by step, from the infection source. There¡¯s no wolf doctor who understands T flu better than I do!¡±

    What?! I was stunned.

    ¡°You walked here from the edge of Ste Pack? Alone?¡± I asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Aubrey nodded firmly.

    Goddamn. I felt like I was going to pass out.

    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere? Any difort? Some wolves have long incubation periods!¡± I grabbed her by the shoulders and stared into her eyes, like I could see through her if I looked hard enough.

    09:20 Fri, 22 Aug

    Chapter 115 Absolute Refusal

    ?.47%¨C

    +8 Pearls

    Aubrey shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then she pressed again. ¡°Time¡¯s running out. Take me to the virusb now! I¡¯ve got several herbs that could be the key to curing T flu!¡±

    I looked at her, unsure what to say. I had to admit¨Cshe really did have talent in medicine. Her acupuncture skills were almost supernatural. But this was T flu.

    Even the veteran wolf doctors, all in their forties and fifties, came here and felt helpless. They said it could take over a year to make progress, that the best we could do was focus on prevention. And now she arrives iming she can solve it?

    I took a deep breath and gripped her shoulders. ¡°Listen to me. I don¡¯t know why you came here, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Seeing you¡­ I¡¯m really d.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ¡°Seeing you¡­ I¡¯m really d.¡±

    When alpha Henry said that, a flicker of tenderness crossed his eyes.

    In that moment, it felt like the entire world around us faded away, leaving just the two of us.

    ¡°But!¡±

    His expression suddenly hardened again.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a yground. People are dying here every single day! I don¡¯t want you getting even a scratch. You¡¯re going back this afternoon. I¡¯ll have a ne arranged immediately!¡±

    Damn it. He still didn¡¯t believe me. I never should¡¯vee out here!

    ¡°I really can help. Just give me ab-¡±

    ¡°No. First, you¡¯ll go through a full¨Cbody examination. If nothing¡¯s wrong, you¡¯ll return to Shadowmoon Pack right away.¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 116

    Chapter 116 One Kiss to Stay

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    He was so stubborn! I felt like I was hitting a wall trying to talk to alpha Henry.

    +8 Pearls

    But at least he hadn¡¯t suspected I was the alpha¨Cranked female werewolf. Sometimes, stereotypes had their use¨Cat least in his eyes, I was just a wolf¨Cless omega. There was no way I could be connected to someone that powerful.

    I took a deep breath and decided to drop the subject. Worst case, I¡¯d sneak off to the research center on my

    own.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside for now. Let me help you treat the injured soldiers¡® wounds. That much should be eptable, right?¡±

    Alpha Henry raised a brow. ¡°I¡¯ll have the other wolf doctors handle that. You¡¯reing with me for a full medical exam.¡±

    ¡°Oh. if he¡¯s the one personally giving us the full¨Cbody exam, I really wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± E teased in my head.

    Damn it. Why won¡¯t he listen to me? Why doesn¡¯t he trust me?! I grumbled.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal.¡± E said calmly. ¡°In his eyes, you¡¯re just an omega who can¡¯t protect herself.¡±

    She paused, then added, ¡°But I have a way to make him let you stay.¡±

    ¡°What way?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Kiss him!¡± Eughed, rolling around in my consciousness. ¡°I swear, he¡¯ll be so thrown off he won¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not serious¡­¡±

    ¡°Why not give it a try-¡±

    Fine, let¡¯s try it. I didn¡¯t believe for a second a kiss could change alpha Henry¡¯s mind.

    With that, I reached up and hooked my arms around his neck, which was still smeared with blood and grime. Ignoring the sharp tang of rust in the air, I kissed him on the lips.

    His lips were cold and firm,ced with the taste of war and smoke. In that instant, alpha Henry¡¯s body tensed, rigid like stone. But that tension onlysted a beat-

    The next second, his burning breath swept over me. He wrapped his arms around me tightly, as if he wanted to crush me against his chest and fuse me into his bones. He took over the kisspletely, fierce and forceful, exploring and iming with an intensity that left no room for resistance.

    The air was still thick with the metallic stench of blood, but in his suffocatingly fierce kiss, I found myself closing my eyes without even realizing it. My senses were consumed by the heat of his breath, the smoke-ced sh of our lips and tongues, and the pounding of his heart against my chest. The kiss was bitter with blood and fire¨Cbut it surred something deep in my soul Maybe¡­ I really would remember this for the rest of my life.

    When it ended, alpha Henry let me go. I immediately lifted my head and dered without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m staying!¡±

    09:20 Fri, 22 Aug

    Chapter 116 One Kiss to Stay

    47%

    +8 Pearls

    He frowned, and I added, ¡°I¡¯ll prove myself. Give me one day. If by tomorrow you still think I¡¯m useless, I¡¯ll leave without a word.¡±

    Only then did alpha Henry reluctantly nod. He didn¡¯t mention sending me away again.

    In my mind. E purred smugly. ¡°See? I told you it would work- As our mate, he¡¯s naturally drawn to you. Just give him a little tug, and he¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡­I waspletely speechless. I never thought I¡¯d be able to control alpha Henry like this. Honestly¡­

    There were no words.

    Henry¡¯s POV

    I agreed to let Aubrey stay, not because I believed she could help, but because I couldn¡¯t bear to send her

    away.

    Just one day¨CI was confident I could keep her safe for that long. But no more than that. There weren¡¯t just enemies out there trying to ambush us. There was also the damn T flu. She was an omega. Her body was already weak. It wouldn¡¯t take much for her to get infected.

    In my mind, Callen was still roaring, using me. ¡°Why did you give up chasing our fate mate?! She came here for us! She¡¯s been watching over us this whole time!¡±

    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t want me to find her,¡± I replied. ¡°Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have vanished the moment the fight ended. She didn¡¯t want to see me.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know why, but maybe¡­ like me, she had someone she¡¯d already recognized as her mate.

    Still I looked at Aubrey. A strange suspicion rose in my chest. Twice now, every time my fate mate vanished, Aubrey appeared.

    And that female werewolf¨Chow did she know Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s two¨Cperson coordination hunting technique?

    1.2K

 Unleashed 117

    Chapter 117 Wolves in White Coats

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    47<i>% </i>

    +8 Pearls

    When we got to the hospital, alpha Henry first had them run a full checkup on me. Only after confirming I hadn¡¯t been infected did he go get his own wounds treated. As for the other injured werewolves, I had already given them initial care before we returned. All they needed now was rest.

    Alpha¨Clevel healing was incredible. The gash on his chest that had gone all the way to the bone had already healed more than halfway. I didn¡¯t see any major problems, so I didn¡¯t crowd around him. I just asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the Level¨CFour Virus Research Lab? I need to go now.¡±

    He gave me a sour look.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have my beta Perry take you. If they ask, just say you¡¯re a special envoy medical wolf from Shadowmoon Pack.¡±

    I nodded, just about to leave when alpha Henry grabbed my arm again.

    His grip was tight.

    Take care of yourself,¡± he said quietly, voiceced with worry.

    He was worried I¡¯d catch the virus once I got to theb. For a moment, I didn¡¯t know what I felt. I just pressed my lips together and nodded. ¡°Okay. I got it.¡±

    He let go, and I turned to follow Perry to the researchb.

    When I got there, I saw seven wolf doctors already inside, working in an orderly rhythm. Since they were all in protective suits, it was hard to tell who was who.

    I changed into a suit as well. Perry called them over, introduced me, and exined why I was here.

    I didn¡¯t bother ying coy¨CI brought out the medicine right away.

    ¡°I came from the area where they poisoned the water. On the way here, I found thatbining these three herbs seems to suppress the virus. It still rpses, but if we add a few more ingredients, we might be able topletely cure the flu.¡±

    Everyone looked skeptical, their gazes lingering on me with doubt.

    They all knew what they were walking into when they arrived here. Most of them wrote wills beforeing. And now, just a few days in, someone imed to have found a possible breakthrough? Of course they were stunned

    They nced at Perry Despite their suspicion, they sull took the herbs and started becaking them down to study Clearly, they were doing it out of respect for alpha Henry

    Her out a breath of relict Luckily, the urgency of the situation has made these wolf doctors a lot more cooperative. In any other contest, getting these arrogant top¨Ctier dostors to listen like this would have been impossible.

    Testing, analyzing, and trial runs would take time so I handed over my notebook recording the virus developments to Perry and des ided to go rest and clean up

    Ever since entering Ste Pack¡¯s territory. I hadn¡¯t had a single proper night¡¯s sleep.

    09:20 Fri, 22 Aug

    Chapter 117 Wolves in White Coats

    ?47%<b>¨C </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Two medical assistants came out with me. After we took off our suits, I realized they were both female werewolves¨Cand they were young, just like me. My brow furrowed instantly.

    ¡°Hmph. Something¡¯s off¡°. E muttered, flicking her tail inside my mind..

    I sensed it too. I vaguely remembered seeing these two before¨Cat the Miguel family¡¯s banquet. They had some basic herbal knowledge, which might help with sorting and brewing ingredients. But beyond that, they wouldn¡¯t be of much use here.

    It didn¡¯t take much thinking to figure it out-

    They were here for alpha Henry.

    A battlefield romance, bonding through crisis¨Cno doubt it sounded a lot better than me, the so¨Ccalled good¨Cfor¨Cnothing omega fianc¨¦e.

    The two young female werewolves paused when they saw me.

    Then one of them gave me a mocking sneer.

    ¡°I thought someone impressive wasing,¡± she scoffed. ¡°This flu has even our teacher stumped, but to her, it¡¯s no different than themon cold? Turns out she¡¯s just some lowly omega ying pretend.¡±

    She stared at me, voice full of contempt. ¡°It¡¯s disgusting. She picks a few weeds off the ground and thinks she deserves credit?¡±

 Unleashed 118

    Chapter 118 Put in Her ce

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    +8 Pearls

    One was a gamma¨Cranked wolf, the other a beta, so of course they looked down on an omega like me.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to rip their necks off.¡± E hissed angrily in my mind, but I was way too exhausted to care. I heard it, but I chose to ignore it.

    Still, just because I stayed quiet didn¡¯t mean they¡¯d shut up.

    ¡°Oh, please. Look at her¨Cpretty little omega like that? Probably spread her legs for a high¨Cranked wolf to get this gig.¡± said the baby¨Cfaced she¨Cwolf, even more blunt than the first. ¡°If the researchers manage to cure T¨Cflu while she¡¯s here, she gets to go home basking in glory. Any top werewolf university would let her in, no entrance exams needed!¡±

    Their loud voices caught the attention of a few werewolf warriors standing nearby. They were clearly here to protect the hospital, but none of them stepped in to help me.

    Guess in their eyes, I was just a burden.

    I let out a coldugh.

    Then the baby¨Cfaced one opened her mouth again.

    She looked fne up and down with disdain. ¡°I¡¯ve met all the top wolf doctors from Shadowmoon Pack, but not you. Who knows where the hell you came from? With that vixen face of yours, I bet you¡¯re just here to earn some clout and seduce the alpha. How calcted.¡±

    ¡°Me? Seduce the alpha? Looking for clout?¡±

    I twirled a strand of hair between my fingers and scoffed. ¡°Sounds more like you two. You¡¯re what, barely out of school? You don¡¯t even know what the herbs I brought are for, and you¡¯re here trash¨Ctalking me? What a joke.¡±

    ¡°You¨Chow dare you talk to me like that? Do you know who I am?!¡± The baby¨Cfaced one shoved past her friend, clearly ready to teach this vixen a lesson.

    ¡°I¡¯m Flora of the Howard family in Shadowmoon Pack! Alpha¡¯s technically my cousin. Don¡¯t think you can walk around acting cocky just because he brought you in. You¡¯re just an omega!¡±

    A distant cousin, if even that. Hardly worth mentioning.

    I sneered. ¡°Wow, what a small world. You¡¯re alpha Henry¡¯s cousin? Then I guess I¡¯m your future cousin¨Cin-w. Go on, call me ¡®sis¨Cinw, let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    ¡°You¨Cshameless bitch!¡± Flora¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Alpha could never be yours! He¡¯s mine! I even helped bandage him up when he was injured! Who the hell do you think you are? You think you¡¯re worthy of him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember you bandaging me up.¡±

    Suddenly, alpha Henry¡¯s cold voice came from behind us,

    I turned around to see him striding over, stopping right next to me as he stared at a stunned Flora.

    ¡°And since when do I have a cousin named Flora?¡± he added coldly.

    Chapter 118 Put in Her ce

    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s¡­ Alpha, let me exin¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t get to finish Alpha Henry turned slightly to the bera beside him and ordered.

    ¡°Have someone send them back. Spoiled brats like them are useless here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha

    46<b>% </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Both girls went pale. Flora shrieked. ¡°You¡¯re so unfair! You¡¯re kicking us out for that lowly omega? We¡¯re way more useful than she is! You-¡±

    Smack!

    Alpha Henry pped her straight into the wall. She crumpled down, blood pouring from her mouth.

    I froze. The nearby werewolf warriors were stunned too, but soon after, they turned their dissatisfaction toward me. My presence had clearly disrupted the bnce here¡ªand now alpha Henry had injured someone from the virus team¡­ for me.

    Alpha Henry stood over Flora¡¯s crumpled body, his voice sharp and cold as steel.

    ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re not even worth a strand of her hair.¡±

    ¡°If you were an omega, could you have left Shadowmoon Pack alone, risked infection and death, crossed Ste Pack territory by yourself, and made it here safely¨Cjust to find a cure for T¨Cflu?¡±

    ¡°You know how hard that is. Any wrong move, and she¡¯d be dead in some unmarked spot. No one would <i>ever </i>know what she gave up.¡±

    ¡°Her rank may be omega, but the courage and determination she¡¯s shown¡­ even surpass mine as an alpha,¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 119

    Chapter 119 Say It Again

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ¡°And you all still dare to look down on her. I¡¯m honestly ashamed for you.¡±

    +8 Pearls

    Alpha Henry looked around. Every werewolf who met his gaze¨Cincluding Flora¨Cbowed their heads in shame. They all knew just how chaotic and dangerous things were in Ste Pack right now. Any sane werewolf wouldn¡¯t willinglye here.

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s too handsome¡­ I dere I¡¯m officially in love with him. Swooning,¡± E murmured dreamily in my mind.

    And 1¡­ I was stunned, staring at alpha Henry.

    I¡¯d seen countless horrors on the way here, had several brushes with death, but I managed to survive them all. I never told him any of it, and he never asked. I thought he hadn¡¯t considered it at all.

    His face looked a little tired, with dark circles under his eyes. Clearly, he hadn¡¯t rested properly in a long time. But those eyes of his¡­. they were sharp and unwavering, like a beacon that would never go out.

    My heart skipped a beat.

    Soon after, Flora and the other she¨Cwolf were escorted away. While they were being dealt with, a few of the werewolf warriors who hadn¡¯t stepped in earlier came over and quietly apologized to me.

    I didn¡¯t hold it against them. This world had always been unfair to omegas. That deep¨Crooted contempt ran through every pack. Changing it wasn¡¯t something that could be done in a day or two. But I believed, one day, every omega with courage and integrity would be respected and treated as equals.

    Once everything was settled, everyone went back to their work, leaving just me and alpha Henry in the hallway.

    His expression finally softened, and he looked at me. ¡°Aubrey, I heard what you said earlier. You told her you were her cousin¨Cinw. So, what¨Cyou¡¯re admitting you¡¯re my woman now?¡±

    There was a yful smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    I was speechless. Was this seriously the time and ce for this kind of talk?

    ¡°Think whatever you want. I¡¯m going to rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you,¡± alpha Henry said with a chuckle, then led me to his own room. It was just a regr patient room¨Cin bed, clean floors¨Cbut in times like these, it already felt like a luxury.

    After a quick wipe¨Cdown in the bathroom, I copsed on the bed. Alpha Henry sat on the edge, watching me. I had no idea what he was thinking.

    Being stared at like that, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep even though I was dead tired.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking¡­¡± His eyes narrowed. ¡°Why did you insist oning here? Was it¡­ for me?¡±

    I ducked deeper under the nket and closed my eyes. I regretted asking the moment the words left my

    mouth.

    09:21 Fri, 22 Aug

    Chapter 119 Say It Again

    3.46%

    +8 Pearls

    But alpha Henry leaned closer, lowering his voice right by my ear. ¡°Aubrey¡­ did you fall for me again?¡±

    He still smelled of soap and steam, fresh from a shower. I inhaled slowly. The truth was¨CI didn¡¯t even know how to answer that myself.

    Was I here to save lives? That had certainly be my focus after arriving, but what had driven me here in the first ce?

    ¡°Aubrey¡­ just admit it. You¡¯re into me.¡±

    Alpha Henry¡¯s voice was low andced with joy. He kicked off his shoes and climbed right onto the bed, pressing down over the covers, pinning me underneath. His eyes locked onto mine at close range.

    E shrieked excitedly in my head, ¡°Time to turn the tables! Let¡¯s go! I need you to pin him down now!¡±

 Unleashed 120

    Chapter 120 Just a Little Closer

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Damn it. This feeling of beingpletely yed made me incredibly ufortable.

    I opened my eyes, clearly irritated.

    ? ???46%

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°Alpha, I only came here because I¡¯ve seen simr cases before! I have the skills¨Cwhy wouldn¡¯t Ie? I want to make a name for myself, to be an omega medical wolf respected by more people. Is that not allowed?¡±

    ¡°But you just admitted you¡¯re my woman!¡± Alpha Henry ground out through clenched teeth.

    ¡°That was just me arguing. Trash talk, nothing more. Alpha, you didn¡¯t actually take it seriously, did you?¡±

    I answered calmly. Alpha Henry¡¯s lips thinned into a tight line¨Che looked like I was about to piss him off to death right there on the spot.

    I thought he¡¯d storm off, furious, but instead, he suddenly lowered his head and bit my lips like he was venting his frustration.

    I wanted to push him away at first, but his burning heat radiated through me, making me tremble. E was going absolutely feral in my head, rolling around like mad. That pull between fated mates drove her crazy- and I was getting swept up in it too¡­

    ¡°Aubrey¡­¡±

    ¡°Knowing you came here for me¡­ I¡¯m really, really happy!¡±

    The words slipped out between kisses, just a faint whisper. You¡¯d never catch it if you weren¡¯t paying close attention. It was hard to believe that the cold, overbearing top alpha Henry could have such a soft moment,

    And all the anxiety I¡¯d been carrying seemed to melt away under the heat of his kiss. At this point, I had to admit¨CI might actually be catching feelings for Alpha Henry again.

    It was pathetic. Am I really doomed to fall for him in every lifetime?

    Just then, the door burst open with a loud bang.

    ¡°Alpha! Good news! There¡¯s been a major breakthrough in fighting T flu!¡±

    The moment I heard that, I snapped out of it. I shoved Alpha Henry¨Cwho was still on top of me¨Coff and jumped out of bed

    Tm on my way!¡±

    Lignored beta Perry¡¯s jaw hitting the floor as he realized I¡¯d just climbed out of Alpha¡¯s bed and strode out quickly

    ¡°Goddamn

    Alpha Henry cursed behind me and quickly caught up

    When we got to theb, the senior medical wolves confuined the herbs I¡¯d brought were indeed effective. They excitedly told Alpha Henry that their research on T flu had made a major leap forward!

    09:21 Fri, 22 Aug

    Chapter 120 Just a Little Closer

    46%

    +8 Pearls

    Now, they were experimenting withbining other herbs to improve the form. And just like that, I became the core of the entire medical team at the base, Alpha Henry could no longer talk about sending me away tomorrow¨Cbut why did he actually look kind of proud?

    Third¨CPerson POV

    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. The herbs that omega girl brought really work: Are we getting old? None of us ever thought of it.¡±

    During lunch, a senior wolf doctor in his fifties sighed. He felt like an old wave about to get left behind on the beach.

    ¡°She¡¯s really talented. I spoke with her¨Cher medical knowledge is deep, and she¡¯s got a thorough grasp of herbal medicine and pharmacology. Some of the ideas she brought up were incredibly forward¨Cthinking. She¡¯s only eighteen. Even if she¡¯s an omega, I¡¯d honestly consider breaking the rules to take her as a student.¡±

    Another bearded wolf doctor chimed in earnestly.

    ¡°If only I had a student like that¡­ You have no idea. Because of pressure from above, I¡¯ve had to ept people forced on me, but none of them are any good.¡±

    Senior wolf doctor Fray was clearly the leader among them. When he spoke, the way he looked at Aubrey was full of enthusiasm.

    And the girl they were talking about was quietly eating lunch at the table, scribbling notes as if she hadn¡¯t heard a thing.

    She was close¨Cjust one step away. She felt she was on the verge of recreating the detox form for T flu from her memories. But what ingredient was missing?

    ¡°Eat first.¡±

    Right then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Alpha Henry strode over and ced a bowl in front of Aubrey.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 121`

    Chapter 121 The Deration

    Third¨Cperson POV

    ? ? 61%¨C

    +8 Pearls

    Inside the cafeteria, the wolf doctors and warrior werewolves looked over with amusement. Over the past few days, they¡¯d gotten used to scenes like this. What used to be shocking had now be routine.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that the top alpha¨Cruthless in battle and sharp in strategy¨Cwould turn so doting and attentive in front of a delicate little omega like Aubrey? It was like the world had turned upside down.

    But Aubrey acted like she didn¡¯t notice anything. She mumbled something under her breath while scribbling on the table.

    Alpha Henry clenched his jaw when she ignored him, but in the end, he gave in and brought the spoon to her lips. Aubrey opened her mouth and ate it like it was the most natural thing in the world.

    Jaws dropped all over the cafeteria.

    Yup. Alpha Henry was absolutely, hopelessly in love.

    Once he finished feeding her, he nced over and frowned..

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight,¡± he said as he set the bowl down. ¡°I¡¯m heading into the nearby woodster. I¡¯ll hunt a wild boar and roast the meat for you.¡±

    Before Aubrey could refuse, Perry burst into the room.

    ¡°Alpha, we¡¯ve got trouble!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Henry¡¯s tone went cold in an instant. The warm atmosphere in the cafeteria vanished.

    Perry¡¯s face was tense. ¡°A pack of werewolves is charging toward us. Rough estimate¡ªat least a thousand of

    them.¡±

    Henry stood up, expression dark. ¡°How many do we have stationed here?¡±

    ¡°Eight hundred.¡±

    ¡°Call for reinforcements. In the meantime, assemble every fighter we¡¯ve got. If they want a war, we¡¯ll give

    them one.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡±

    Henry turned and walked out, the air around him burning with killing intent.

    Watching him go, Aubrey thought for a moment, then pulled Perry aside and handed him several packets of powder.

    ¡°Use these just like we discussed. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Perry took the powder and ran off.

    Her face rxed as she turned back toward the researchb. It was time to focus on finishing the antidote.

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    09:45 Sat, 23 Augu

    Chapter 121 The Deration

    By dusk, just before the sun¡¯s final rays disappeared, Alpha Henry returned triumphant.

    He walked straight to me, spine straight and face full of pride.

    61%

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°Perry told me those powders were from you. You saved me a lot of trouble. Thirty percent of them lostbat effectiveness on the spot. You¡¯re amazing. I¡¯ve never met an omega like you.¡±

    Perry nodded vigorously next to him, now looking at me with open admiration.

    ¡°We¡¯re alpha¨Css wolves,¡± E grumbled in my mind.

    I gave a small smile but didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, I headed over to treat the injured warriors. Some of the wounds were too serious for self¨Chealing, and even the minor injuries needed treatment to help everyone recover faster and stay sharp for the next battle.

    I felt Henry¡¯s gaze on me the entire time, but I didn¡¯t look back.

    Once thest wound was treated, I called Fray, the other senior wolf doctors, and Alpha Henry into the office.

    They looked at me curiously, waiting for me to speak.

    I cleared my throat.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing,¡± I said calmly. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve cracked the key to curing the T¨CFlu virus.¡±

    1.2K

    W

    212

    09:45 Sat, 23 Augu

    Chapter 121 The Deration

    By dusk, just before the sun¡¯s final rays disappeared, Alpha Henry returned triumphant.

    He walked straight to me, spine straight and face full of pride.

    ? 61%

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°Perry told me those powders were from you. You saved me a lot of trouble. Thirty percent of them lostbat effectiveness on the spot. You¡¯re amazing. I¡¯ve never met an omega like you.¡±

    Perry nodded vigorously next to him, now looking at me with open admiration.

    ¡°We¡¯re alpha¨Css wolves,¡± E grumbled in my mind.

    I gave a small smile but didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, I headed over to treat the injured warriors. Some of the wounds were too serious for self¨Chealing, and even the minor injuries needed treatment to help everyone recover faster and stay sharp for the next battle.

    I felt Henry¡¯s gaze on me the entire time, but I didn¡¯t look back.

    Once thest wound was treated, I called Fray, the other senior wolf doctors, and Alpha Henry into the office.

    They looked at me curiously, waiting for me to speak.

    I cleared my throat.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing,¡± I said calmly. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve cracked the key to curing the T¨CFlu virus.¡±

    1.2K

    !

 Unleashed 122

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 122 The Final Catalyst

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    +8 Pearls

    I¡¯d been thinking¨Cour form was already nearly perfect. So why was it still missing thatst piece<i>? </i>

    What we needed was something that could fuse the herbs together while enhancing their medicinal effect. A catalyst.

    But was there really something in the world that could do both?

    Over the past two weeks, we¡¯d tested all sorts of substances. None of them worked.

    Until the moment I asked Perry to use the poison powder.

    That sh of inspiration hit me like lightning.

    The powder that briefly paralyzed the enemy wolves had been extracted from a local nt¨Cpoison reed.

    Its toxin was unique. It could absorb and assimte foreign substances, blending them into itself while amplifying their effects. If anything could bring our form together, it was this. What better choice could there be?

    When I told Dr. Fray, he was stunned.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    I gave him a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m confident in poison reed¡¯s properties. I just don¡¯t know how well it will interact with our current mix. That¡¯s why I need everyone¡¯s help. Sorry to cut your rest short. Meet in theb in thirty minutes.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡±

    Everyone was fired up. To be part of a breakthrough against the T¨CFlu¨Cthat was the biggest reason they¡¯d

    None of them realized it, but they were already beginning to follow my lead. Whether they admitted it or not, they were convinced by what I¡¯d aplished in the past few weeks.

    A few dayster, cheers rang out from theb.

    Just as I predicted, with the addition of poison reed, we sessfully replicated the antidote.

    Compared to the one from my previous life, this version was even more potent¨Cthough it came with a side effect. Wolves who took it experienced dizziness and nausea. It was the poison at work. But we couldn¡¯t remove it without weakening the form

    Once the antidote wasplete, the southern wolves¨Cwho had been trying to stir up chaos¨Cpanicked. The rebels within Ste Pack lost/public support due to their cruelty. The remaining werewolves in Ste Pack finally united, determined to crush them.

    ording to Alpha Henry, what should¡¯ve been a drawn¨Cout warsting one or two years might now end in just three months. And with that, the northern defense line would be secured.

    09:46 Sat, 23 Aug

    Chapter 122 The Final Catalyst

    61%

    +8 Pearls

    But that was no longer my concern. With the antidote finished, I was preparing to return to Shadowmoon

    Pack.

    sses had already started back up. If I waited any longer, I¡¯d fall behind.

    Henry still had to stay behind for a while, but the tide had turned. Victory was only a matter of time. Even so, to prevent anyst¨Cditch attacks from desperate enemies, he¡¯d been pushing me to leave sooner.

    Today, I¡¯d packed my things and was ready to go. Coincidentally, Alpha Henry also had to travel to another vige.

    Before we parted ways, he suddenly pulled me into a hug and whispered in my ear.

    ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    For some reason, unease stirred in my chest.

    I furrowed my brow and hesitated. ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m still useful. Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to stay a bit longer? I can take a few more days off school.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Henry replied, a faint smile shing across his face.

    ¡°The T¨CFlu was released by the southern wolves. Now that we have the antidote, they¡¯ve lost their chance. That means their retaliation will be even more violent. It¡¯s too dangerous for you here. Go home. Be good.¡±

    1.2K

    W

 Unleashed 123

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 123 The Best Choice

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    61%

    +8 Pearls

    Alpha Henry¡¯s stance was firm. I knew I couldn¡¯t change his mind¨Cunless I revealed my Alpha¨Clevel strength.

    And that was out of the question.

    Besides, this trip had already stirred the timeline more than I intended. With how things had turned out, Alpha Henry probably wouldn¡¯t be injured now. Once he finished transporting thisst batch of supplies, he¡¯d be returning to Shadowmoon Pack too¨Cjust two weekster than me.

    I nodded and pushed down the unease in my heart. With Alpha Henry at my side, I walked to the helicopter.

    Professor Fray and the other wolf doctors would be staying a while longer. I was the only one returning this time, so they¡¯d sent apact single¨Cpassenger helicopter. Still, everyone hade to see me off.

    We¡¯d researched together, faced danger together. I had be someone they truly cared about.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to see you go.¡± One of the wolf doctors, seven years older than me, held my hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve never met an omega like you. Brave, precise, meticulous¨Cyou¡¯ve earned my lifelong friendship.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re my friend too,¡± said another beta¨Clevel wolf doctor, looking at me with reluctance. ¡°You don¡¯t talk much, and you always look so serious, but when you¡¯re around, I feel like everything will be okay. Like no problem is too big to solve. I still can¡¯t believe you¡¯re an omega.¡±

    ¡°So what if she¡¯s an omega? Omegas are children of the Moon Goddess too. They¡¯re our partners.¡±

    Old Dr. Fray let out a grunt and walked over, looking at me with kindly eyes. ¡°Kid, I heard you¡¯re a student at Ocean University?¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± I nodded. ¡°And I¡¯d like <i>to </i>ask you for a favor. Please don¡¯t mention my name when talking about the breakthrough with the T¨CFlu antidote. I¡¯d like to keep a low profile at school.¡±

    Right now, E still hadn¡¯t fully stabilized. If word got out that an omega like me had aplished something this significant, it would definitely draw attention. And not the good kind. Southern wolves especially wouldn¡¯t want a northern pack to have a medical genius of their own. They might even try to sabotage me. That would ruin my ns.

    For now, having someone like Dr. Fray in my corner was enough. His recognition mattered more than any public praise.

    When the time came, when I stood high enough, all those doubts would copse on their own.

    Fray nodded, clearly approving. ¡°It¡¯s rare to find someone so young who isn¡¯t chasing fame.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When we get back, we old guys are taking you out for dinner. You better show up.¡±

    I nodded. ¡°I will.¡±

    Once everyone had said their goodbyes, the helicopter¡¯s engine roared to life, forcing them to step back.

    In the whipping wind, Alpha Henry grabbed my hand and handed me my backpack. Just as I was about to climb aboard, he held on tight, refusing to let go.

    09:46 Sat, 23 Augu

    Chapter 123 The Best Choice <ol start="8"><li>61%2 </li></ol>

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°You know what? Right now, I¡¯m really grateful to my mom!¡± Alpha Henry leaned close and shouted in my

    ear.

    I blinked. Then he finished the thought.

    ¡°I really am her son. She always picks the best things for me.¡±

    The words made my face heat up instantly.

    E screamed in my head, ¡°Oh, Moon Goddess! He¡¯s confessing to you!¡±

    Then, just as the wind surged around us, he leaned down and kissed me¨Cfast and light.

    The soft touch sent an electric jolt through me.

    His powerful Alpha scent, mixed with the clean smell of his skin, wrapped around mepletely.

    I looked up.

    His strength, his looks, his temperament, the way he was arrogant one moment and earnest the next, his sharp edge and his awkwardness¨Cthey all unfolded before me. Whether in this life or thest, I couldn¡¯t seem to break free from the spell this man cast over me.

    As he kissed me like I was something precious, my heart tightened, like it had been caught in someone¡¯s palm.

    I snuck in a quick lick against his lips, then smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Then I turned without another word and climbed into the helicopter.

    1.2K

    212

 Unleashed 124

    Chapter 124 The Fall

    Henry¡¯s POV

    ¡°She said she¡¯ll wait for me! I didn¡¯t mishear that, did I?¡±

    As I watched Aubrey disappear into the helicopter, I asked Callen in my head.

    +8 Pearls

    Callen responded irritably, ¡°Yeah, you heard right! Damn it, why can¡¯t I sense our fate mate anymore? Haven¡¯t you noticed? She hasn¡¯t shown up in days! What if something¡¯s happened to her?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said immediately. ¡°She¡¯s strong. As long as she¡¯s not ambushed, no one can take her down.¡±

    I lifted my head and watched the aircraft climb into the sky. My omega was powerful¨Cbrilliant, fearless, and unmatched in courage.

    I stood there for a long time before turning away, my gentle gaze sharpening into a piercing intensity. I had to wrap things up here fast and get back to her. That was all there was to it.

    ¡°Gear up! Pack everything¨Cwe¡¯re moving out!¡±

    The squad responded in unison. ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    On the way back, I called my dad to let him know my trip was over and I wasing home.

    When I¡¯d been working in the virusb, Jax couldn¡¯t get through to me. It was Alpha Henry who stepped in and had his mom pass the message along, telling my dad I was off on a trip andpletely safe.

    After the call, I closed my eyes to rest.

    First thing I¡¯d do when I got home? Take a proper bath. Everything here was covered in grime, blood, and the constant cries of the wounded. Compared to that, Shadowmoon Pack was heaven on earth.

    Unfortunately, the pilot beside me was a total chatterbox. Since I was the only passenger, he had no choice but to try talking to me¨Ceven though I was clearly not in the mood.

    ¡°You¡¯re incredible, you know that? Do you know what people were saying about the T¨CFlu before you showed up? They said it¡¯d take at least one or two years to break through! So the focus was all on Containment, strict quarantines, and keeping it from spreading¨Cotherwise the whole continent could¡¯ve gune down in mes! But then youe in and poof¨Cproblem solved! I¡¯d kill to see the looks on their faces when they realized they were wrong!¡±

    I didn¡¯t reply. Those wolves weren¡¯t wrong. The T¨CFlu was terrifying¨Cits infection rate was insanely fast<b>, </b>and once it fuard with the cells in a wolf¡¯s busly, it would mutate. That kind of thing wasn¡¯t easy to deal with I just happened to know the coreponents of the antidote from my previous life. It wasn¡¯t skill¨Cit was foresight I¡¯d simply gotten lucky

    Sull, knowing how many wolves had been saved thanks to the cure made me smile a lile.

    ¡°You and the Alpha are a perfect match! You have no leg¨Che me to be this untouchable figure, so far above us all. But after he fell for your He¡¯s be so much more human it actually makes people want to get closer to bum If the Luna were sull alive, she¡¯d be tulled

    I didn¡¯t say anything, but internally I was cringing Technically speaking Alpha Henry was still in the

    09:46 Sat, 23 Aug

    Chapter 124 The Fall

    61%

    +8 Pearls

    middle of my evaluation period. Why did everyone keep acting like our wedding was already on the calendar?

    Then again, maybe to everyone else, the idea that an omega like me couldnd someone like Alpha Henry was already the peak of good fortune.

    I shook my head and was about to say something when suddenly¨Cthere was a sharp whoosh<i>, </i>followed by a deafening bang!

    Something had struck the rotor de. The helicopter lurched violently, rms started screaming, and the dashboard lit up with shing red!

    ¡°Shit! We¡¯ve lost control!¡± the pilot yelled.

    We were under attack. I strapped on a parachute instantly.

    The helicopter tilted hard and plummeted toward a forested area.

    The pilot couldn¡¯t regain control. Just before we hit the trees, he shouted, ¡°Jump!¡±

    And then the seat ejected him out.

    With no time to hesitate, I dove out as well¨Cjust seconds before another projectile mmed into the chopper.

    Midair, the helicopter exploded in a fireball. A shard of shrapnel sliced into my thigh, tearing through skin and muscle.

    But I couldn¡¯t stop to assess the damage. I was still falling fast. At thest second, I deployed my chute and barely avoided being crushed on impact.

    Was this an ident¡­ or were they targeting me?

    Was it because I¡¯d destroyed their ns for the T¨CFlu?

    1.2K

 Unleashed 125

    Chapter 125 The Price of Victory

    Henry¡¯s POV

    Ambush!

    My squad had walked right into a brutal, calcted ambush.

    There was no doubt¨Cthey were trying to kill me.

    61%

    +8 Pearls

    Given my position, dying in Ste Pack would be a massive blow to the Northern wolf ns. And on top of that, my team had just cracked the T¨CFlu virus. Those bastards wanted me dead more than ever.

    They sent two elite strike teams, closing in from both nks. I used the terrain to wear them down, scattering their formations again and again¨Cbut this was still the bloodiest battle I¡¯d ever fought.

    Finally, under relentless counterattacks, they surrendered. After disarming everyst one of them, I wiped the blood off my hands, eyes sharp with fury as I stared down the captured wolves.

    ¡°Alpha, we lost forty¨Cseven,¡± Perry reported, eyes brimming with rage.

    We¡¯d been through hell together, but we¡¯d never lost this many. His voice turned cold.

    ¡°Alpha, want us to execute them here?¡±

    I gave a slight nod. In this ce, anyone who wasn¡¯t with us was the enemy.

    But then, a boy¨Cno older than ten¨Cstood up among the prisoners.

    Instantly, every wolf around me tensed, eyes glowing red, ready to shift at a moment¡¯s notice. Even a child couldn¡¯t be underestimated in a war zone like this.

    ¡°Alpha Henry!¡± the boy shouted. ¡°Today it¡¯s us¨Ctomorrow it¡¯ll be you! You¡¯re going to lose! That omega wolf doctor of yours? She¡¯ll die too!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    As I questioned him, I activated the transmitter to contact Aubrey¡¯s aircraft¨Cbut no reply.

    ¡°We already intercepted her helicopter!¡± the boy spat, his eyes twisted with hatred. ¡°That damn omega ruined the Alpha¡¯s n! She deserves to die!¡±

    ¡°What did you do to her? Where is she?¡±

    My voice dropped to a deadly chill as Flocked eyes with him.

    ¡°She¡¯s as good as dead, hahahaha!¡±

    The boyughed like a lunatic, then without warning, mmed his throat straight down onto a jagged rock. The point pierced through, and he bled out in seconds.

    All around, the remaining prisoners howled in unison and then every single one of themmitted suicide on the spot,

    It was a bloodbath. Flesh and gore everywhere. It looked like hell had broken loose right at our feet.

    Chapter 125 The Price of Victory

    61%

    +8 Pearls

    I stared coldly at the corpses. The boy¡¯s body was closest¨Cright at my feet. That same twisted smile still frozen on his face. The longer I looked at it, the more it sent chills crawling up my spine.

    Even Callen, my wolf, was pacing restlessly in my head, overwhelmed by a growing sense of dread.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch them. Burn everything.¡±

    Just to be safe, I ordered my men not to go near the bodies. Instead, they threw torches from a distance and set the corpses aze.

    Once that was done, I issued my next order.

    ¡°Perry, take your unit and finish transporting the supplies. Perry, you¡¯reing with me.¡±

    Everyone was stunned.

    ¡°You can¡¯t, Alpha!¡± Perry protested. ¡°We need you here¨Cwithout you, we¡¯re vulnerable!¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid something¡¯s happened to Aubrey.¡±

    Silence. Complete silence.

    All my life, I¡¯ve never feared anything. No matter how brutal the battle, I never hesitated. But now? The second I realized Aubrey had gone dark¡ªI felt true fear for the first time. I was terrified I¡¯d never see her again.

    ¡°She came here because of me. I won¡¯t let anything happen to her. You all go on ahead. Once I know she¡¯s safe, I¡¯ll catch up.

    An order from me wasn¡¯t up for debate.

    A ne was immediately dispatched. As I climbed aboard, I spoke coldly to the pilot.

    ¡°Take me to Moro River Forest.¡±

    That was thest known signal location from Aubrey¡¯s helicopter. If anything went wrong, it would¡¯ve been there.

    But just then, a violent cough wracked my body, and I suddenly felt burning hot. The heat surged fast, way too fast¨Cand then I coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Alpha! What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Perry caught me, panicked.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 126

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 126 Contagion

    Henry¡¯s POV

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong¨Csomething¡¯s suppressing my power!¡± Callen roared in my consciousness.

    $ ? 61%;

    +8 Pearls

    A strange heat surged through my body, making my muscles tremble. I clenched my teeth, barely holding back a groan.

    I spat out the blood rising in my throat and grabbed Perry¡¯s arm. My voice was low. ¡°I think they got to me.¡±

    I had been one of the few standing close to those wolf prisoners when they allmitted suicide.

    Perry¡¯s face changed. ¡°Alpha, you mean¡­¡±

    Just then, hism buzzed. He answered it, and the voice on the other end was flustered.

    ¡°Perry, something¡¯s wrong! Four or five of our wolves are infected. Those interceptors¨Cthey were carriers!¡±

    ¡°What¨Cwhat kind of virus spreads this fast and shows symptoms immediately?¡± Perry said in disbelief.

    ¡°No idea,¡± I growled, then coughed up more blood. ¡°But it has to be the southern bastards again.¡±

    I was still conscious enough to send a transmission to my assistant back in Shadowmoon Pack. I exined the situation and ordered them to dispatch wolf doctors immediately.

    Thankfully, the skirmish had taken ce in a ghost town. If it had been a popted area, there¡¯d be no way to contain the spread.

    I also told Perry to iste the infected wolves and send them to the virusb. After Aubrey and Dr. Fray cracked the T¨CFlu, they and the other wolf doctors developed an antibody injection. Supposedly, it could resist thirty¨Csix types of viruses. If administered within two hours of infection, there was a one percent survival rate¡­

    I didn¡¯t think it would be effective against this, but at least it might slow the spread.

    After finishing all this, I couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. Sweat dripped from my forehead like rain.

    ¡°Take us back¡­ virusb¡­ there¡¯s still time to try the antibodies¡­¡±

    Perry barked the order, and the pilot turned the aircraft around. I opened my mouth again but couldn¡¯t get a sound out.

    That¡¯s when mym buzzed again.

    1 answered on instinct.

    A sharp, high¨Cpitched voice came through.

    ¡°Alpha Henry¡­ I¡¯ve heard so much about you¡­¡±

    A wave of dread mmed into me. I bit the inside of my check hard to stay sharp.

    The man on the other end spoke slowly, smugly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never inct me, but thanks to you, I lost everything. If it weren¡¯t for you, the T¨CFlu would¡¯ve spread

    09:46 Sat, 23 Aug

    Chapter 126 Contagion

    ?

    ? ? 61%

    +8 Pearls

    to the entire northern wolf packs. Ste Pack would already be mine. But no, you had to ruin it all. You know who I am, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Of course I did. He was the one who started the rebellion in Ste Pack. A notorious extremist from the southern wolves. The alpha of the Tempest Pack.

    ¡°Ulrich!¡± My eyes burned red. I clenched my jaw. ¡°Where¡¯s Aubrey?! What did you do to her?!¡±

    ¡°Well, well¡­ who knew Alpha Henry was a sentimental fool? And for an omega, no less. Oh, I shouldn¡¯t say she¡¯s useless¨Cword is, she¡¯s the one who cracked the T¨CFlu.¡±

    His tone turned cold. A low chuckle followed.

    ¡°Come now, little omega. Tell Alpha Henry who you are.¡±

    There was no response.

    But something shifted. Something told me.

    My voice trembled.

    ¡°Aubrey?¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 127

    Chapter 127 Captured

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    I never thought I¡¯d actually get caught. But not long after Inded, I was surrounded.

    +8 Pearls

    Dozens of beta¨Css werewolves closed in, led by an alpha. And with my thigh injured from a piece of wreckage, I couldn¡¯t escape so easily.

    The moment I heard Alpha Henry¡¯s voice through them, I realized that damn chicken¨Chead alpha was using me as leverage against him.

    Ha. Dream on.

    When I stayed silent, the chicken¨Chead alpha jabbed the de into my wound. I clenched my jaw and didn¡¯t make a sound.

    But Alpha Henry clearly understood¡ªI¡¯d been captured.

    His voice came through them, tight with barely restrained fury. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do I want?¡± Ulrich¡¯s voice was just as furious. ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯ve lost everything¨Cmy men, my money, my ns! Soon the werewolves of Ste Pack will drive me out, hunt me down! Even if I somehow make it back to the Southern Continent and return to my pack, I¡¯ll have lost all the reputation I fought so hard to build. You destroyed everything! You stripped me of my pride as an alpha! So what do I want?¡±

    His expression twisted darker with every word.

    Finally, he let out a chillingugh. ¡°I want your supplies. I want you to bring them here yourself. And I want you to wash your neck so I can snap it with my own hands!¡±

    No way in hell. I narrowed my eyes and spoke immediately.

    ¡°Alpha Henry, don¡¯t listen to him. Don¡¯t make me look down on you. You¡¯re the alpha of Shadowmoon Pack. There are hundreds of thousands of wolve¡¯s counting on you to lead them. Don¡¯t forget your duty!¡±

    My words enraged Ulrich. He pped me hard across the face, ¡°Shut up, omega!¡±

    The sharp crack of the p must¡¯ve been heard through them, because Alpha Henry¡¯s shout came instantly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her! If youy another finger on her, I swear I¡¯ll find you and rip out your bones one by one!¡±

    Alpha Henry¡¯s next words came through clenched teeth. ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at Gold Mountain! You¡¯ve got two hours. If you¡¯re not here in two hours, I¡¯ll kill the omega. And you¡¯re only allowed to bring four people, and four trucks of supplies. Four people. That¡¯s enough, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡±

    With that, Ulrich cut the call. He turned to me. ¡°Unbelievable. He¡¯s actually willing to die for you.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. He¡¯sing to kill you.¡±

    <b>I </b>stared him down, cold as ice.

    09:46 Sat, 23 Aug

    Chapter 127 Captured

    61%

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°I want to kill him too!¡± E stirred inside me, itching for a fight. I soothed her, keeping her calm. I couldn¡¯t reveal my strength yet. They still thought I was just an omega, so they hadn¡¯t shackled me with silver restraints on my wrists or ankles.

    That gave me a window, As long as I waited for the moment their guard slipped, I could break out.

    ¡°Just a little longer, E. Victory belongs to the wolf who can bide her time.¡±

    I shut my eyes and waited. Ulrich didn¡¯t speak again. He just ordered his men to take cover and prepare for Alpha Henry¡¯s arrival.

    A whileter, I overheard two guards whispering nearby.

    ¡°Gotta admit, that Alpha Henry¡¯s luck is unreal. The alpha sent a whole group of infected wolves after him, and he still didn¡¯t catch it. Now he¡¯s on his way here to save her.¡±

    ¡°I know, right? It¡¯s insane! That virus¨Cour alpha had to hire a ck witch just to get it. It¡¯s specifically designed to target northern wolves!¡±

    ¡°Hah, maybe Henry¡¯s mom cheated. What if she hooked up with a southern wolf before she married his dad?¡±

    The two wolves were already veering off¨Ctopic, but my heart dropped hard.

    Created by a ck witch¡­ specifically to target northern wolves¡­

    Could it be¡­ the Kejit virus?

    No. That¡¯s impossible. In my past life, the Kejit virus didn¡¯t appear until <i>after </i>the alpha king died. And he¡¯s still alive now.

    I pressed my lips together tightly.

    Moon Goddess above, please protect Alpha Henry,

    1.2K

 Unleashed 128

    Chapter 128 No Turning Back

    Henry¡¯s POV

    61%

    +8 Pearls

    The moment the call ended, I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore¨CI coughed up another mouthful of blood. Something inside my body felt like it was tearing itself apart. My wolf, Callen, let out a painful growl in my mind.

    ¡°Alpha, no matter what, you have to go back to the virusb and get the antibody injection!¡± Perry urged desperately. ¡°Ms. Aubrey said that antibody can protect against thirty¨Csix different viruses! If you get the injection now, you¡¯ll be okay!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time.¡±

    I shook my head. Ulrich is a madman¡ªaplete lunatic.

    Everyone in the North has heard of the Tempest Pack. Not because of its strength, but because their alpha, Ulrich, is an absolute psychopath. He rules his pack with brutal discipline. Anyone who breaks the rules is punished without mercy.

    Plenty have tried to overthrow him, but Ulrich¡¯s long¨Cstanding alliance with a ck witch has earned him the favor of Southern pack leaders. With their backing, he¡¯s be even more ruthless and unhinged.

    So if he said two hours, then it¡¯s two hours. If I¡¯m not there by then, he¡¯ll kill Aubrey. No hesitation.

    That¡¯s an oue I won¡¯t ept.

    ¡°To Gold Mountain,¡± I ordered through gritted teeth.

    ¡°No!¡± Perry snapped. ¡°Alpha, your body can¡¯t take this! And Ms. Aubrey made it clear¨Cshe doesn¡¯t want youing after her!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±

    ¡°Alpha! Are you saying her life is more important than yours? Do you realize who you are? And who she is? She¡¯s just an ordinary omega. Even if she¡¯s got some medical skills, she¡¯s not even close to your level! Have you thought about your parents? You¡¯re their only son! And us¨Cwe only have one alpha!¡±

    I¡¯ve thought about my parents, my responsibilities, my pack. I¡¯ve thought about all of it.

    My face burned from the fever, but my mind was clearer than ever.

    ¡°Perry, Go to Gold Mountain.¡± I said each word with unwavering resolve. No matter what, I was going to save

    my omega<i>. </i>

    I had never been this calm. Never been this certain of the cost.

    ¡°If I go back for the antibody, I might survive. But if I don¡¯t go after her, she will die.¡±

    I looked Perry in the eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to give up my one¨Cpercent chance of survival to guarantee her one hundred percent chance at living. So go to Gold Mountain/

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    102

    09:46 Sat, 23 Aug

    Chapter 128 No Turning Back

    61%

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You said that virus doesn¡¯t appear until after the alpha king dies. That hasn¡¯t happened yet. Alpha Henry¡¯s going to be fine,¡± E tried tofort me from within.

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not time yet¡­¡± I muttered back. Maybe the virus the Alpha cooked up isn¡¯t the real K virus just yet. As long as Alpha Henry goes back and gets the antibody shot, he should be fine.

    After we developed the antidote for the T flu virus, I figured we couldn¡¯t let things rest there. With elite wolf doctors like Fray still around, I invited them to help create an antibody that could fend off a wide range of viruses. It was also part of my n to eventually crack the K virus.

    Luckily, with everyone working together, we managed to produce an antibody that could counter thirty¨Csix different viral strains. I¡¯d steered the development specifically toward resistance to the K virus.

    So if Ulrich¡¯s using an unfinished version of it, then maybe¨Cjust maybe¨Cmy antibody will work¡­

    I forced myself to stay calm. Right now, the most important thing was finding a way <i>to </i>escape.

    I nced around slowly. Maybe because Alpha Henry was closing in, the pressure was making these werewolves jittery. The ones guarding me had started to rx. They leaned against trees in small groups, trying to grab a few minutes of rest.

    I narrowed my eyes and slowly inched my body back toward the tall grass behind me¡­

    1.2K

    (11)

    <i>2/2 </i>

 Unleashed 129

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 129 Set Aze

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ??? 61%

    +8 Pearls

    The moment they weren¡¯t paying attention, I dove into the grass and shifted into wolf form, taking off at full speed.

    Three or four minutester, the werewolves realized I was gone. Their furious howls echoed through the woods-

    ¡°That omega¡¯s gone! Find her! Now!¡±

    Now you notice? It¡¯s already toote to catch me.

    The thought had barely formed when my pace faltered. I heard the unmistakable sound of shifting bones- and before I could stop it, I was forced back into human form.

    ¡°E?!¡± I growled in disbelief, but got no response. Damn it. She had vanished again¨Cright when I needed

    her most.

    Without E, there was no way I could outrun a pack of werewolves on two legs.

    Damn it!

    Once again, I cursed Bailey and Aurelia with every fiber of my being. If they hadn¡¯t forced me to take wolf- spirit suppressants for two years, I wouldn¡¯t be dealing with this now.

    But this wasn¡¯t the time for rage. I could already feel the search party getting closer.

    Left with no choice, I scrambled up a nearby tree. The one small mercy was that, thanks to my alpha¨Clevel healing, the wound on my leg had mostly closed during that short burst of movement. Only a small gash remained.

    I nestled myself deep within the thickest part of the canopy. Not long after, a group of werewolves arrived to search the area¨CUlrich included. His face was pale, but his ice¨Cblue eyes burned with fury.

    ¡°Alpha, there¡¯s no trace on the ground. That omega didn¡¯te this way.¡±

    One of them had checked the terrain and reported back. If an omega had fled in panic, she would¡¯ve left all kinds of signs. But I¡¯d been careful¨Cthere were no tracks to follow.

    What I didn¡¯t expect was that Ulrich didn¡¯t buy it. He clenched his jaw and yelled into the forest.

    ¡°Aubrey! You don¡¯t know yet, do you? Your alpha abandoned you!¡±

    ¡°My people intercepted his supply convoy! It¡¯s still heading to the original destination! He¡¯s noting to save you! So even if you¡¯re hiding, it¡¯s pointless! No one¡¯sing. There¡¯s no way an omega like you is getting off this mountain alive!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s noting!¡±

    He shouted as he scanned his surroundings carefully.

    ¡°What a pity. I thought you might be useful, but to alpha Henry, you¡¯re just expendable! If that¡¯s the case, then you don¡¯t need to stay alive! If youe out now, I¡¯ll give you a clean death. If not, I¡¯ll sell you to the most backward pack I can find¨Cmake you a whore! Let you be trampled by filthy, rat¨Csmelling wolves until

    09:47 Sat, 23 Aug

    Chapter 129 Set Aze

    you¡¯re broken for good!¡±

    . 61%

    +8 Pearls

    He was trying to break me¨Ctrying to push me over the edge with betrayal and despair so I¡¯d snap ande running out like some idiot..

    But who does he think I am? Like I¡¯d fall for something that obvious?

    No. I wouldn¡¯t.

    Besides, alpha Henry <i>not </i>showing up would be the right call. In the face of pack, family, duty¨Cromantic feelings mean nothing. Especially when we weren¡¯t even at that point yet.

    So I didn¡¯t move a muscle. I held my breath, perfectly still, like I¡¯d be one with the tree itself.

    Ulrich waited a while, saw nothing, and finally gave up. His face darkened as he gave his next order.

    ¡°Bring me some torches.¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t have thisnd, then I¡¯ll burn it down.¡±

    My eyes widened in shock. He wanted to set the mountain on fire?!

    This whole area was forest. Once a ze started here, it would rage out of control. The ecosystem would bepletely destroyed!

    And yet, none of the werewolves following Ulrich seemed concerned. In fact, some had already shifted and were running off to fetch torches.

    Damn it. My breathing picked up before I could stop it.

    Just then, a werewolf came sprinting over. He shifted back into human form and stood beside Ulrich.

    ¡°Alpha! We¡¯re under attack! Unknown wolves have infiltrated Gold Mountain!¡±

    1.2K

    a

    212

    09:47 Sat, 23 Aug

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 130

    Chapter 130 Fire and Blood

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ? . 61%)

    +8 Pearls

    Ulrich¡¯s smile disappeared in an instant. His eyes narrowed sharply, and a storm cloud swept over his face.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    He turned grim and led his pack away, but left behind two werewolf warriors.

    ¡°You stay here. Once they bring the torches, burn the mountain. If that omega runs out, don¡¯t bother reporting it. Kill her on the spot.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡±

    ¡°Get the aircraft ready. If we can¡¯t hold the line, we evacuate with everything we¡¯ve got.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡±

    Ulrich vanished into the forest, surrounded by his men.

    This was my best chance to escape¨Cbut if I ran now, this forest would be lost forever. I remembered what alpha Henry had told me: many of the werewolves in Ste Pack preferred to live in the mountains.

    Arge range like Gold Mountain likely housed more than one vige. If they set fire to this ce, countless homes would be destroyed¨Cand worse, the ze would kill anyone caught unaware.

    Just then, the werewolves came running back with torches in hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Once the alpha takes care of those unknown intruders, we¡¯ll head back to the pack.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± the others replied, spreading out with burning torches ready to throw.

    The mes danced in their hands, reflecting in my eyes. I bit my lip and carefully slid down from the treetop, inching my way toward the nearest one.

    All I had was a golden acupuncture needle¨Cmy only weapon left¡­

    Henry¡¯s POV

    ¡°Ulrich cannot be allowed to leave this mountain alive!¡±

    My voice was firm, absolute,

    Driven by urgency and clear¨Cheaded orders, the team I led made it up the mountain in just under an hour.

    Something told me that if I didn¡¯t end Ulrich today, something far worse woulde. Just one strain of the T¨Cflu virus had already caused enough chaos. If he managed to create something worse, the entire continent could fall into disaster

    Perry came rushing over just then.

    ¡°Alpha, the antibody!¡±

    09:47 Sat, 23 Augu

    Chapter 130 Fire and Blood

    61%

    +8 Pearls

    He held out the vial carefully. The moment I insisted oning to Gold Mountain, Perry had contacted the

    But with antibodies, the sooner you injected them after infection, the higher your chances of surviving.

    By now, almost two hours had passed. The odds¡­ weren¡¯t in my favor.

    I could already feel the energy inside me spiraling out of control. My wolf, Callen, was growing weaker by the minute. But under Perry¡¯s watchful gaze, I took the shot anyway.

    Whether it would help or not¨CI¡¯d find outter.

    ¡°Alpha, they¡¯re fleeing toward the back side of the mountain!¡± one of the ck¨Cd scouts reported.

    Ulrich was trying to run?

    My eyes narrowed. ¡°Cut them off. Don¡¯t let a single one of them leave this mountain alive.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡±

    My elite team surged forward without hesitation.

    And still¡­ no sign of Aubrey.

    The heat rising in my body was bing unbearable. The antibody wasn¡¯t working. I knew that. I knew it in my bones.

    I was going to die.

    But I lifted my eyes toward the forest in the rear mountain. If I was going to die¨Cthen they wereing with me.

    And my omega¡­ She must live.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 131

    Chapter 131 The Fire Within

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Stay alive!

    The thought crashed through my chest like a primal wolf¡¯s howl.

    I can¡¯t die here!

    Finished

    Bailey and Aurelia¡¯s debts haven¡¯t been settled, the K¨Cvirus sweeping across the continent is still unresolved, and these forests¨Cbrimming with life¨Care counting on me. The werewolves of Mount Fujin, who survived the T¨Cflu catastrophe and are now struggling to rebuild, they shouldn¡¯t be buried with Ulrich¡¯s madness!

    Driven by that belief, I sprang from my hiding spot in the thick underbrush, a shadow merging with the night. I silently crept up behind the nearest werewolf, jammed a golden needle into his acupoint to paralyze him, then snapped his neck in one clean twist.

    Even though I controlled the movement as much as I could, the dull crack of his spine rang out sharplyin the silent forest. To a vignt werewolf, any shift was a red g.

    Another werewolf immediately looked over, alert. I recognized his sleazy face. When Ulrich captured me, it was this guy who stood guard¨Cand took the chance to grope me.

    ¡°Dave?¡±

    He called out to the dead one, but got no response. His expression tightened. Holding his torch, he slowly crept toward where I was hiding.

    Damn it! I crouched lower, holding my breath. E¡¯s presence might be unstable, but the Alpha bloodline strength she gave me still lingered. If he just came a little closer, if I struck first, I could take him down. He was just a Beta.

    He inched closer¡­ and stopped three steps away.

    The moment he turned his head, I lunged. My needle stabbed deep into his skin, paralyzing him in an instant. But his mouth still worked.

    ¡°That b*tch is here! Get-¡±

    The scream was cut short. I broke his neck.

    At the same time, I stomped out the fallen torch, then dove back into the underbrush.

    Just as expected, the remaining two werewolves rushed over¨Cbut they no longer held torches. My heart dropped. I turned to look¨Cdried grass nearby had caught fire. The small me was quickly growing.

    I realized then¨CI had to take out thest two werewolves, who were standing back to back on high alert, then put out the fire. If not, this entire forest would go up in mes.

    But without E¡¯s wolf¨Cform strength and speed, facing off against two coordinated Beta fighters <b>would </b>be

    suicide.

    What should I do?!

    Panic gripped me. I had no solution.

    08:35 Sun, 24 Aug <i>7 </i>M

    Chapter 131 The Fire Within

    379%0

    Finished

    Just then, in the corner of my eye, I caught a sh of frightened eyes peeking out from the grass. Under the moonlight, they shimmered faintly. An omega? Only an omega¡¯s aura would be that faint¨Ctoo weak for higher¨Clevel werewolves to detect easily.

    My pulse jumped. I nced at the two werewolvesbing the area, then crawled over to the girl, who looked around eighteen or neen.

    ¡°You live here, right?¡± I whispered. ¡°Listen, I need your help. Just distract one of them. Just one! Once I take him down, I¡¯ll help you. I swear!¡±

    The omega girl¡¯s eyes widened in fear. She shook her head hard, retreating as if on instinct. That¡¯s when I noticed¨Cbehind her were over a dozen other omega werewolves, all cowering on the ground, pale as ghosts.

    ¡°They¡¯re going to burn this ce,¡± I said urgently, voice low. ¡°Burn your home. We have to stop them

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t,¡± someone answered shakily. ¡°All the beta warriors in the vige were sent away<i>. </i>Only us omegas are left¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only two of them!¡± I nced around quickly. ¡°We¡¯ve got eighteen people¨Ceighteen! How can we not win?!¡±

    ¡°But they¡¯re Betas! We were born¡­ born weaker. Our ws aren¡¯t sharp enough, our strength isn¡¯t enough, we¡¯re not fast enough¡­ They¡¯ll tear us apart like prey!¡±

    Their eyes brimmed with helplessness, weighted down by a deep¨Crooted sense of inferiority.

    I nearly lost control of my voice. ¡°But this is your home! Are you just going to watch your houses, your food, your children¡¯s yground¨Call of it¨Cgo up in mes?!¡±

    ¡°What can we do? Fighting back is suicide¡­ We can¡¯t protect this forest¡­ We¡¯re all going to die¡­¡±

    The terror and despair carved into their bones by the harsh reality of power disparity kept them frozen, like iron chains anchoring them in ce.

    Far off in the distance<b>, </b>the mes crackled and leapt, lighting their pale, desperate faces in flickering red.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 132

    Chapter 132 Light the Fire, Then Burn the Chains

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Funshed

    ¡°Stop saying that crap! Just because you¡¯re an omega doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t fight! Didn¡¯t you learn basicbat and cooperative hunting at the werewolf training camps?! That stuff is enough!¡±

    The fire was growing fast. I could barely keep my frustration in check, but they just stared at the ground, faces pale and gripped by fear.

    A wave of cold disappointment and helplessness washed over me. Maybe, after so many years of oppression and hearing ¡°Omegas should know their ce,¡± they¡¯d simply forgotten how to fight back.

    ¡°Forget it¡­¡± I took a deep breath and swallowed the bitterness. My voice dropped cold. ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±

    I turned to go on my own¨Cbut then the omega girl gently tugged at my sleeve.

    ¡°Where¡­ where are you going?¡± she asked, voice barely more than a whisper, trembling with tears.

    ¡°To kill them,¡± I said tly.

    ¡°You¡¯re not scared?¡± Her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re just an omega¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I am. I can¡¯t even shift anymore.¡± I looked her in the eyes. Without E, all I had left were my fighting skills. ¡°But I just snapped the necks of two Beta warriors with my bare hands. And I sure as hell won¡¯t bury my head in the dirt like an ostrich while those bastards from the south burn our forest¨Cour home¨Cto the ground!¡±

    I moved to leave again, but she grabbed my hand and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    I frowned and looked at her. Guilt filled her young face.

    ¡°In Ste Pack, only gamma and beta wolves are allowed to go to school,¡± she said quietly. ¡°They say letting. omegas study is a waste of the pack¡¯s resources. We¡¯re better off digging up herbs and earning money for the pack.¡±

    She handed me a bone¨Chandled dagger and a pouch of powder. ¡°This is my self¨Cdefense knife and some wolfsbane powder. Please¡­e back alive!¡±

    I looked down at her for the first time under the faint moonlight. Her hair was dry like straw, her frame so thin her bones were visible, and her wide eyes¨Ctoorge from years of malnutrition¨Cwere full of anxious

    worry.

    A heavy ache reced my earlier coldness. In resource¨Cstarved Ste Pack, what little remained had been hoarded by those higher up thedder. These omegas had fought just to survive¨Cno wonder they¡¯d been. crushed by fear.

    My gaze shifted to the others behind her, all huddled the same way¨Cthin, frail, and barely breathing. There was nock of love for their home in their eyes. It was the fear¨Cso deep in their bones¨Cand the hopeless eptance of their weakness that kept them rooted like statues

    Wasn¡¯t that me in a past life? Always waiting for an Alpha to save me, giving in again and again¨Cuntil death finally woke me up. The only ones who can save us¡­ are ourselves.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it back. You guys¡­ get ready to put out the fire.¡±

    08:35 Sun, 24 Aug

    Chapter 132 Light the Fire, Then Burn the Chains

    Without looking back, I left the group of omegas behind.

    Finished

    Using the cover of tall grass, I crept toward the two werewolves. I needed to wait until they separated¡­

    ¡°Where¡¯d she go? That omega¡¯s tough! Even wounded, she¡¯s still fast!¡±

    The one with the buzzcut barked back, ¡°Idiot! Don¡¯t wander off! I just saw her snap one of our guys¡® necks- she¡¯s not just some weak omega!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah! Annoying! And withms cut off, we don¡¯t even know what¡¯s happening with Alpha¡¯s group. Let¡¯s kill her and get out of here!¡±

    No sign they¡¯d split up. I crouched in the grass, forcing a wry smile. A direct fight was risky¨Cespecially since I couldn¡¯t shift.

    I instinctively looked up at the moon and silently prayed: Moon Goddess, give me a chance¡­ guide me¡­..

    As if in answer, the bushes rustled nearby¨Csomeone was there. The two werewolves turned instantly. One of them gave the other a signal.

    One stayed behind to cover. The other moved toward the bushes.

    This¡­ was it!

    A sh of feral sharpness lit up my eyes.

    The one left behind had his back to me. I could take him.

    No hesitation. I sprang forward, summoned all the energy in my body, and jammed the golden re his pressure point. His body froze. Shock widened his eyes as he dropped to the ground, gasping¡ª

    ¡°She¡¯s-¡±

    Thud! He hit the ground. I rolled and dove into another patch of grass.

    But no matter how fast I moved, the Beta returned faster.

    In the blink of an eye, he shifted into wolf form and pounced into the grass where I was hiding. His brown wolf eyes locked onto mine, growling low like he was saying-

    Got you, filthy omega.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 133

    Chapter 133 The Moment We Fight Back

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Under the cold moonlight, his wolf fangs gleamed with bloodlust.

    Finishen

    Run? On fragile human legs, there was no chance of outrunning a Beta warwolf in full hunt mode. All I had left was my smaller frame and barely enough agility to dodge through the forest I knew so well.

    A sh of ferocity lit my eyes¨CI didn¡¯t run. I charged.

    Just as his massive body lunged toward me, I kicked off the rough tree trunk beside me, using the force to leap upward. I aimed straight for his back. If I could climb onto him¨Cjust maybe¡­

    But I underestimated him. This gray wolf was no rookie. As one of Ulrich¡¯s elite, battle instinct was etched into his bones. His huge body moved with stunning speed¨Che jumped clear.

    Damn it! My heart sank. Deep inside, I screamed E¡¯s name.

    No answer.

    I had no choice¨CI ran. Not in a straight line. I zigzagged as fast as I could, trying to throw him off. My golden needle was still lodged in thest werewolf¡¯s body. All I had now was a bone dagger and a pouch of wolfsbane.

    Damn it, this was bad¨Creal bad.

    Even though I was running with everything I had, he was closing in fast. More than once, I could smell the foul stench of his breath right behind me.

    Then, in one desperate push, I leapt again¨Cand barely, just barely,nded on his thick¨Cfurred back!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The moment Inded, he let out a deafening roar like he¡¯d been scalded with boiling oil.

    Then came the thrashing¨Cviolent, frenzied, like a machine gone haywire. He bucked and jolted with terrifying power, trying to fling me off.

    I clenched my jaw and gripped the thickest part of his neck fur with both hands, clinging like a suction cup. I waited¡­ waited¡­ and then sprang forward, onto his head, plunging the dagger deep into one of his eyes.

    ¡°Die!¡± I shouted.

    ¡°Awoo!¡± he howled in agony¨Cbut that wasn¡¯t enough. I pped a handful of wolfsbane powder straight into the wound.

    This time, the scream pierced the forest like a de, startling birds into flight. The pain was maddening. His blood¨Cred eye blinked furiously, trying to focus on me¨Cthe omega who dared to challenge a beta.

    But I didn¡¯t hesitate. I yanked the dagger out and drove it into his other eye, dumping the rest of the wolfsbane powder straight in.

    Now he was truly out of his mind.

    He howled and thrashed like a cannonball gone rogue, smashing into trees, leaping wildly, mming his

    Chapter 133 The Moment We Fight Back

    body into trunks with bone¨Ccrunching force.

    I jumped off before he could take me down with him.¡±

    It went on for minutes. Maybe ten. Maybe fifteen. Then, atst, he copsed, exhausted, crashing <b>to </b><b>the </b>ground.

    I ran forward without hesitation and drove the dagger into his throat. Warm blood sprayed across <b>my </b><b>face</b>.

    I waited. No more twitching. No more breathing.

    ¡°¡­Dead¡­¡± I muttered. Completely dead.

    Relief washed over me¨Cbut so did the pain. Every inch of my body ached.

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing! You really killed them¨Cboth of them! Two beta werewolves<b>!</b>¡±

    I turned around.

    The omega girl had burst out of the grass, running up to me, her eyes sparkling with awe.

    ¡°No.¡±

    I looked at her and smiled gently.

    ¡°It was us. We¨Ckilled him together.¡±

    I knew-she¡¯d risked her life to distract those two wolves. That one second was all I needed.

    1.2K

    ?

 Unleashed 134

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 134 The mes We Survived

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ¡°We?¡± The omega girl looked stunned, like I¡¯d just told her a fairytale.

    59%

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°Yes.¡± I reached up and brushed a bit of grass off her forehead. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t distracted them, I¡¯d be the one lying there right now.¡±

    With that, I clenched my teeth and turned away. Every muscle in my body screamed in protest after the fight, but I had onest thing to finish.

    I staggered toward thest Beta werewolf. He was still paralyzed from my needle, unable to move. When he saw me, terror shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Filthy omega scum! What did you do to my partner?!¡± he rasped, trying to sound tough, but the fear cracked through. ¡°Let me go! I¡¯ll rip your throat out and string your guts through the trees for the crows!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± I stared coldly, raised the bloodied dagger, and drove it into his heart without hesitation. ¡°And now it¡¯s your turn. You bastard invaders¨Cgo crawl back to the South!¡±

    ¡°You son of a-¡± His curse cut off instantly. The de pierced his heart cleanly. One strike. The light in his eyes faded fast, frozen in disbelief. Even in death, he couldn¡¯t ept that he¡¯d been killed by a ¡°lowly¡±

    omega.

    It was over.

    I let out a long breath and copsed onto the ground, my limbs heavy as lead. My thoughts spun¨Cwas it really safe now?

    No¡­

    ¡°The fire¡­ we have to put out the fire¡­¡±

    I sat up quickly¨Conly to freeze at the sight in front of me.

    More than a dozen omega werewolves had quietly gathered around me. Their thin faces were a mix of awe and concern. When I lifted my head suddenly, a few of them flinched in fear.

    ¡°Thank the Moon Goddess¨Cyou¡¯re alive!¡±

    One helped me lie down. Another started dressing my wounds. Their faces were full of gratitude and relief.

    ¡°Please rest. We¡¯ll take care of the rest!¡±

    Two young men shrugged off their tattered coats andid them on the ground to make a stretcher. Clumsy but careful, like they were tending to a wounded pup.

    I gave a tired smile as my blurred visionnded on the omegas battling the mes.

    The fire licked at their pant legs, Embers blistered their bare arms, but no one retreated. They moved in unison, hauling water, beating mes¨Clike mother wolves defending their den.

    That omega girl¨CAlice¨Csat beside me, smiling too. ¡°See? We may not be as strong as you, but we¡¯re not useless either, right?¡±

    10:05 Mon, 25 Aug

    Chapter 134 The mes We Survived

    59%

    +8 Pearls

    She turned toward me, her eyes full of admiration. ¡°We were just too scared. No one ever told us¡­ that omegas could fight too. That we could even take down beta warriors.¡±

    My thoughts were growing foggy. I looked at her through the haze. ¡°Then¡­ why did youe out to save me? Weren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    ¡°I was terrified. But you were right¨Cthis is our home. Watching an outsider omega fight for it while we just sat and trembled¡­¡± She shook her head. ¡°It was pathetic. Truly.¡±

    Aliceughed softly, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh with her¨Cjust before the darkness pulled me under.

    In that final second, I thought I saw a massive silver wolf charging toward us¨Cbut that had to be a dream.

    Ulrich had said Alpha Henry wasn¡¯ting. There was no way he¡¯d be here.

    Henry¡¯s POV

    I tore through Ulrich¡¯s werewolf forces, pushing deeper into the forest¨Cuntil I saw her.

    Aubrey.

    She was lying there, soaked in blood, and for a moment, I thought my heart had stopped.

    But when I rushed to her side, I realized¨Cshe was alive. Hurt badly, but alive.

    I shifted back to human form and held her close¨Cjust once¨Cthen quickly let go and passed her to Perry behind me.

    She was still wounded. And I¡­ I was a carrier. I couldn¡¯t risk infecting her with the virus.

    ¡°Take her back. Get her treated.¡±

    Perry nodded quickly. ¡°Alpha, she¡¯s safe now. But you¨Clet the wolf medic take a look at you! You¡¯re not just anyone¡­ Even without the antibody, you¡¯ll make it. You have to!¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond. I could already feel my body breaking down. I could barely hear Callen¡¯s voice anymore- it was fading fast. But I couldn¡¯t say any of that out loud.

    While directing my men to help fight the fire, I watched those omega werewolves battling the mes, and something in me stirred.

    The forest of Gold Mountain had been spared a wildfire¨Cand no one would ever know it was an eighteen- year¨Cold omega girl who saved Ste Pack.

    She¡¯d escaped a death squad, rallied a group of untrained omegas, and led them to take down four Beta werewolves.

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever forget how Aubrey looked just now-

    Fierce. Unyielding.

    Even with the fire behind her, nothing could dim her light.

    I¡¯m d I came. d I was able to save her..

    This will forever be the best decision I¡¯ve ever made.

 Unleashed 135

    Chapter 135 What I Woke Up To

    Henry¡¯s POV

    Half an hourter, the fire was finally out.

    +8 Pearis

    The corpses of the southern werewolves had been cleared away. As for Ulrich¨Cthat cunning alpha¨Che managed to escape by blending in with the regr soldiers. Slipped right through.

    ¡°Damn it. One day, I¡¯ll make him feel exactly what that virus feels like,¡± Callen growled weakly in my mind, his voice growing fainter.

    I pressed my lips together. I didn¡¯t reply. I wasn¡¯t even sure I¡¯d live to see tomorrow.

    All the treasure Ulrich left behind in his retreat¨CI gave it to Ste Pack. There was an omega girl named Alice who left an impression on me. She asked if I could speak to Ste Pack¡¯s alpha¨Cask him to let omega werewolves attend school and learnbat skills.

    I agreed. I figured, once Aubrey heard about it, she¡¯d be happy.

    Before leaving, I looked at her onest time. She was still unconscious, her pale face streaked with dried blood, her breathing faint but steady. The wolf medic said she¡¯d live¨Cshe just needed time to recover.

    I forced myself to look away. This might be thest time I ever saw her. If the virus takes over, I¡¯d rather she remember the Alpha who reached out to her beneath the moonlight, not a rotting corpse.

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    When I woke up, I realized I was in the medical center back in Shadowmoon Pack.

    Everything was familiar, but also strange. How had I gotten back? Who brought me here? I tried to call for E, but she was still gone¨Ctoo long gone. No response.

    ¡°Moon Goddess, you¡¯re awake!¡± a nurse gasped, rushing to my side. ¡°Six days! You were in aa for six whole days!¡±

    I rubbed my head, just about to ask for more details when the door flew open. My father stepped inside, tall and imposing.

    ¡°Aubrey! Thank the Goddess¨Cyou¡¯re finally awake!¡±

    Behind him stood Aurelia and Bailey, clearly here to ¡°visit,¡± their faces painted with fake concern.

    I rolled my eyes and tried to speak¨Cbut my throat burned too much to say anything. All I could do was

    listen.

    ¡°I mean really,¡± my dad said with a half¨Cscolding tone, ¡°you went out for a vacation and ended up falling off a cliff? You scared me half to death!

    Fell off a cliff? Who came up with that excuse? Alpha Henry?

    I blinked in confusion, but Bailey let out a sharp little snort and said with a smug edge, ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time you woke up. Anyter and your dear Alpha fianc¨¦ might¡¯ve been someone else¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Bailey! Watch your mouth¨Cyour sister just woke up!¡± my father snapped.

    Chapter 135 What I Woke Up To

    But Bailey wasn¡¯t done. Her voice got even sweeter, even more poisonous.

    +8 Pearts

    ¡°Did I lie though? The whole Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s been talking! Everyone says Mariana¡¯s such a romantic- she heard Alpha Henry was in danger over at Ste Pack and rushed to his side without a second thought. And now that he¡¯s healing, she¡¯s the only one allowed near him. Isn¡¯t that obvious enough?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ Mariana¡­ went to Ste Pack?¡±

    My voice came out rough and broken, but I forced every word.

    ¡°Exactly! She went a week ago, came back with Alpha Henry, and now she¡¯s the only one taking care of him. I mean, at this point, your title as his fianc¨¦e isn¡¯t going tost much longer!¡±

    ¡°Bailey!¡± my dad barked again, finally losing his patience.

    But I wasn¡¯t hearing any of them anymore.

    A week ago that was the day Ulrich caught me.

    That was the day Alpha Henry chose his duty over me. Could Mariana have had anything to do with that?

    The thought barely formed before I coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    Alpha Henry betrayed me.

    And with that thought came a fury I didn¡¯t expect¨Cfierce, sharp, overwhelming. It eclipsed even the hatred I had for Bailey.

    How could he let me down like that?!

    ¡°Aubrey!¡± my dad cried out, running to call the wolf medic. The medic came rushing in, shooed everyone else out, and began tending to me, wiping away the blood and checking my vitals.

    As Iy there, too weak to move, my mind slowly cleared.

    No. Something doesn¡¯t add up.

    Alpha Henry isn¡¯t like that. He¡¯s always been blunt¨Clikes or hates, no in¨Cbetween. He was chasing me, wasn¡¯t he? He wouldn¡¯t just flip like that overnight, There must be something I don¡¯t know.

    Whatever the reason¡­ I need to see him..

    That¡¯s the only way to know the truth.

    1.2K

    Mon, 25 Aug

 Unleashed 136

    Chapter 136 The Lie I Chose

    Henry¡¯s POV

    ¡°Alpha, please cat a little. Even the strongest alpha on the continent still needs food when he¡¯s sick.¡±

    Mariana stood before me with a bowl of hot soup, her round doe eyes filled with concern.

    I stared at her nkly, but inside, my disgust boiled over.

    +8 Pearts

    I never liked Mariana. The only reason I treated her decently before was because she once saved me. But now that I knew who she really was, I felt nothing but revulsion. And yet¡­ I had to keep her close. For now, she was necessary for the part she was ying¨Cour so¨Ccalled ¡°devoted heroine.¡±

    Seven days ago, after saving Aubrey in Gold Mountain, the virus in my body finally exploded. It hit hard. fast, and fierce¨Cand in the chaos of the final pursuit, I got hit with a poisoned arrowced with werewolf

    venom.

    Between the arrow and the virus, I lost a dangerous amount of blood. I nearly died there on that mountain.

    But somehow¨Cmiraculously¨CI held on. I didn¡¯t die. I kept breathing.

    When I was secretly brought back to Shadowmoon Pack, the wolf healer Yan Xu examined me thoroughly¡­ and then discovered somethin

    that shocked him.

    A needle. Buried deep in my chest. Working its way out.

    He gasped, eyes wide. ¡°This needle¨CI remember it! Alph

    you once came to me, saying Aubrey stabbed a needle into you. I even praised her¨Can omega that young, skilled in ancient dry needling? But now I understand. That wasn¡¯t just any needle. This wasn¡¯t one of those temporary needles used to buy a few minutes to administer aid. This was a rare technique¨Cit¡¯ssted far longer than any standard technique. That means the person who used it has incredible energy control! Alpha, we need to bring Aubrey here to treat you!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    I refused immediately.

    I wasn¡¯t going to risk Aubrey¨Cnot for anything. The virus inside me was deadly to omegas. She was only eighteen. She didn¡¯t deserve to pay for my life with hers.

    I also made it clear that no one was to speak a word about how I¡¯d skipped the antibody injection to save her.

    Later, my father gathered more wolf lealers, the best he could find, but none of them could help. In the end, they began praying to the Moon/Goddess for a miracle,

    A miracle. I scoffed at that. A dying Alpha doesn¡¯t need vague promises or whispered hopes. He needs to make sure his Pack survives after he¡¯s 5 gone.

    So I started nning. Choosing a sessor. Reviewingnd ledgers. Restructuring patrol routes. My father was too old to lead anymore. Shadowmoon Pack needed strength after me.

    As for Aubrey, I had someone tell Jax she got hurt falling off a cliff during a trip. I didn¡¯t want anyone to know she¡¯d cracked the T¨Cflu virus. If I die, who¡¯s left to protect an omega like her?

    Chapter 136 The Lie I Chose

    +8 Pearts:

    After that, I brought Mariana in, told her to stay by my side, and ordered my betas to spread rumors that she had rushed to Ste Pack to save me.

    I figured that once Aubrey heard the news¡­ she wouldn¡¯te see me again.

    Damn it

    I¡¯d worked so hard to chip away at her frozen heart¨Conly to turn away now, to walk away just when she was starting to let me in.

    Then, just as that bitter thought settled in, the beta steward contacted me through the mind link.

    ¡°Alpha, Miss Mary is here. She¡¯s right outside. Should we let her in?¡±

    Aubrey?

    She actually came?

    My heart leapt¨Cthen sank, hard.

    These past days, my father and the top healers had tried everything to keep me alive. But it hadn¡¯t worked. I was dying. Soon. And I didn¡¯t want her to see me like this¨Crotting, fading, weak.

    Especially not her. The woman I love.

    Yes. Love.

    Me. The alpha who always put pack interests above all else¡ªI¡¯d fallen in love, for the first time. And I chose to love her in silence.

    If she believes I abandoned her¡­ if she hears about my death and feels nothing but disappointment¨Cat least she won¡¯t grieve too deeply.

    What a noble lie, huh?

    I never thought I¡¯d <i>go </i>this far¡­ for an omega.

    Aubrey. I love you. And I¡¯m sorry- But I¡¯m going to lie to you.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 137

    Chapter 137 What I Heard Behind the Door

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    +8 Pearls

    After my father and the others left, I slipped out of the hospital the moment the nurse turned her back.

    I¡¯d found out Alpha Henry was currently recovering at the old Miguel family estate. Word was, his injuries weren¡¯t serious, so he was resting at home.

    Rain had begun to fall¨Clight but cold. The overcast sky and early autumn chill seeped into my bones.

    On my way, I stopped by my apartment to change clothes. I opened a small box and took out the wolf fang ring he¡¯d once given me. If he really had chosen Mariana again, I¡¯d return it to him. But if everything was <b>a </b>misunderstanding¡­ then I¡¯d let him know: I was keeping it.

    After everything that happened in Ste Pack, I decided to give Alpha Henry one more chance.

    He¡¯d better not let me down.

    But when I arrived at the Miguel estate, I immediately noticed something strange. A ce that used to be full of activity was now eerily silent.

    The werewolf guards at the entrance tried to stop me¨Cuntil I held up my ring.

    ¡°No need to announce me. I¡¯ll go in myself.¡±

    As soon as they saw the Luna ring, they let me pass. No one questioned me as I made my way straight to Henry¡¯s room.

    Still, along the way, I couldn¡¯t help noticing¨Cthere were far fewer servants than usual. The ones that remained were older gamma¨Cranked werewolves, careful and quiet. I didn¡¯t see a single omega servant.

    What happened here? Something felt off.

    Was Alpha Henry<i>¡­ </i>okay?

    With a head full of questions, I lifted my hand to knock¨Cbut then I heard a woman¡¯s voice from inside.

    ¡°Alpha, you¡¯re so good to me! I love the seventh movement of <i>Balmo </i><i>Fei</i>! I thought it was lost forever¨Chow did you even find it?¡±

    My hand froze in midair. My fingers curled into a fist.

    Mariana.

    It was her voice,

    Then I heard Henry respond: ¡°If it¡¯s something you love, I¡¯ll always find it for you.¡±

    ¡°Alpha! You¡¯re too good to me!¡±

    Her voice practically sang with joy. I didn¡¯t need to look¨Ccould already picture her, smiling shyly, eyes sparkling, ying the perfect sweetheart.

    I clenched my fists. A slow fir¨¦ rose in my chest.

    10:05 Mon, 25 Aug

    Chapter 137 What I Heard Behind the Dobr

    Then Henry spoke again. ¡°Mariana, I heard¡­ you really like me?¡±

    ¡°Alpha¡­ I¡­¡±

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°Alpha, what if I do? You¡¯re Aubrey¡¯s fianc¨¦. Aubrey is my good friend. I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t interfere. I wish you two happiness.¡±

    Her words were soft, hesitant,ced with restraint. She couldn¡¯t have performed that act more perfectly- the kind, selfless friend hiding her feelings out of loyalty.

    It made my stomach turn.

    In my past life, she fooled me just like this. Again and again. I trusted her, and she stabbed me in the back every time.

    So what now? What did she do to win Henry over this time?

    Then I heard him again-

    ¡°Love is selfish. If you love me, you should fight for it. If you¡¯re willing to give up your friendship with Aubrey, then the title of Shadowmoon Pack Luna¡­¡±

    I looked down at the wolf fang ring in my hand. My lips curled into a bitter smile.

    Alpha Henry. So this is what you meant when you said you loved me? That life¨Cand¨Cdeath rescue in Ste Pack¡­ was that just a performance? And now, you¡¯re ready to promise Luna¡¯s title to another she¨Cwolf?

    I didn¡¯t need to hear more.

    I kicked the door open.

    Yeah, I guess I really have a temper now. And a habit of kicking doors.

    My rain¨Csoaked hair clung to my face and neck. I was pale, my clothes thin¨Cbut my eyes were sharp as des.

    ¡°Alpha Henry,¡± I said coldly, voice like steel. ¡°What was it you just said? I didn¡¯t quite catch it. Mind repeating it for me?¡±

    a

    1.2K

    10:05 Mon,

 Unleashed 138

    Chapter 138 ps, Scapegoats, and Schemes

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    The moment Alpha Henry saw me, he turned his head away, lips pressed into a tight line.

    +8 Pearls

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh¨Ccoldly. Since when did an alpha fear an omega? If this wasn¡¯t guilt, then what

    was?

    Mariana, on the other hand, jumped at the sight of me. But in less than three seconds, sheposed herself like nothing had happened. She rushed over with wide, worried eyes, ying her usual role.

    ¡°Aubrey, are you okay? You¡¯re soaked! You¡¯re not like us¨C<i>you </i>don¡¯t have a werewolf¡¯s body. You¡¯ll get sick!¡±

    She reached out like she used to, trying to touch my arm. Without thinking, I flicked her hand away. I didn¡¯t even use much force, but she copsed to the ground like a paper doll, eyes wide with fake shock.

    ¡°Aubrey! Why did you push me?!¡±

    Push her? What a pathetic act.

    I didn¡¯t answer. I¡¯d seen this drama from her too many times before. I had no interest in ying along

    anymore.

    ¡°Get out,¡± I said tly.

    Mariana¡¯s eyes widened, stunned I¡¯d actually speak to her like that. Her next line caught in her throat, her face flushing red with humiliation.

    Just then, Alpha Henry turned his head, frowning as his eyes swept slowly across my face. For a second. I thought he was memorizing every detail¨Clike he was burning me into his memory.

    But then his voice came, cold and detached.

    ¡°Aubrey, how can you speak <i>to </i>Mariana that way? Apologize to her.¡±

    So it really was just a fantasy.

    Before I could even reply, Mariana was back on script. She looked nervously at Henry and said, ¡°Alpha, don¡¯t me Aubrey. She¡¯s just misunderstood the situation between us. We¡¯ve been spending so much time together¡­¡±

    She turned to me again, her voice soft and falsely sincere. ¡°Aubrey, you¡¯ve really got it wrong. Nothing happened between me and the alpha¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my best friend. I know I shouldn¡¯t like him, but I couldn¡¯t help it! It was me¨CI asked to stay by his side! If you¡¯re angry, me me. Don¡¯t me Alpha. It¡¯s all my fault!¡±

    The way she painted herself as the heartbroken martyr¨Cthe pure, selfless friend¨Cmade my stomach turn.

    I finally had enough.

    ¡°Mariana, how do you do it?¡±

    10:05 Mon, 25 Aug

    Chapter 138 ps, Scapegoats, and Schemes

    I nced at Henry, my voice steady, confused.

    59%

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°How do you say you¡¯re my best friend¡­ while falling for my fianc¨¦? And then expect me to forgive you for ¡®not being able to help it? You want to y the saint and the whore at the same time?¡±

    Silence mmed into the room like a thunderp.

    Mariana stared at me, unable to believe I would say something like that out loud¨Cespecially in front of Henry.

    Iughed softly, eyes like shards of ss.

    ¡°And let¡¯s not forget. You love this man so much that you drugged him, shoved him into my bed, and made him sleep with me. Tell me, Mariana¨Cwere you that confident? That a man who touched me¡­ could ever get away?¡±

    Every wordnded like a de.

    Mariana was stunned into silence. So was Henry.

    ¡°Drug me? I didn¡¯t¨CAubrey¨Cwhat are you talking about?!¡±

    I didn¡¯t care to hear any more of her babbling. I was done listening.

    I stepped toward Henry, one deliberate step at a time, until I stood right at the edge of his bed.

    Then I lifted his chin with my fingers and locked eyes with him.

    ¡°You touched me. That makes you mine. Alpha Henry¡­ tell me¨Ccan you run from that?¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 139

    Chapter 139 A Dangerous Invitation

    Henry¡¯s POV

    Can you run?

    Aubrey¡¯s question mmed into my chest like a stone¨Csharp, direct, impossible to escape.

    I didn¡¯t want to run.

    59%

    +8 Pearls

    I wanted to lose control with her, to fall headfirst into the madness, <i>to </i>taste every forbidden sweetness the world had to offer with her.

    I stared, nearly obsessed, at the omega in front of me. She was ice and fire, soft and piercing, a contradiction that made a man delirious. How could anyone <i>not </i>want her?

    But¡­ I couldn¡¯t.

    Back in Ste Pack, five werewolf soldiers besides me were infected with the same virus. Even though they received the antibody injections in time, they still managed to infect over a dozen omega caretakers. In the end¡­ only one Beta survived.

    Every single infected omega died.

    If Aubrey stayed by my side, the risk of her getting infected¡ªand dying¨Cwas far too high. No matter how skilled she was in healing, she was still just an omega. Fragile, vulnerable.

    And knowing her¡­ if she found out I was sick, she wouldn¡¯t leave. She¡¯d fight to save me¡ªeven if it killed

    her.

    Desire and despair tore through me, warring inside my bones. But I couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Then I heard her whisper.

    ¡°Since you won¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll find out the most direct way.¡±

    Find out¡­?

    I was still frozen when she leaned down¨Cand kissed me.

    My eyes widened.

    This was the taste I¡¯d imagined a thousand times¨Ccool, faintly sweet. Aubrey. But I couldn¡¯t indulge. Not even for a second. Every moment I clung to her was another second I put her life at risk.

    I grabbed her¨Cthen shoved her away

    Hard.

    When she hit the floor, I forced myself not to move. She didn¡¯t get up. She stayed there, head down, motionless. I couldn¡¯t see her face.

    But I could feel the darkness radiating off her. Cold. Heavy. Twisted.

    I knew¡­ when she stood up again, she¡¯d never look at me the same way.

    Chapter 139 A Dangerous Invitation

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    What a joke.

    I kissed him. And he shoved me away like I was something filthy.

    +8 Pearls

    I sat there on the floor, soaked in rain, and realized¨CI¡¯d been the punchline all along. I had promised myself I¡¯d never fall for anyone again. I¡¯d locked my heart down. But after all his confessions, all his persistence¡­.

    I let myself believe.

    And this was the result.

    He chased me only because he couldn¡¯t stand being rejected by a ¡°weak¡± omega. Not because he cared. Not really.

    Fine.

    Alpha Henry, you win.

    I¡¯ll never forget this humiliation.

    ¡°Aubrey! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! Don¡¯t fight with the alpha! It¡¯s all my fault!¡±

    Mariana rushed to my side, full of false panic, acting like Henry only pushed me because of her.

    I pped her hand away, disgusted. ¡°Enough, Mariana. Stop pretending. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    ¡°This man? I don¡¯t want him anymore. You can have him.¡±

    I yanked the wolf fang ring from my finger¨Cthe symbol of the Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s Luna. I scoffed.

    Mariana¡¯s eyes locked onto the ring, and beneath her mask of concern, I caught a glimpse of pure obsession.

    She reached out to take it.

    I smiled coldly¨Cthen raised my arm high-

    And smashed it to the ground.

    The ring shattered on impact, pieces flying across the floor like sharp little lies.

    In that burst of silver, everything shattered with it¨Cevery illusion, every ounce of affection, every drop of

    humiliation.

    If I, Aubrey, throw something away no one else gets to have it either.

    ¡°Alpha Henry. Ha¡­¡±

    I turned away, never looking back.

    The past was a dream.

    Now it was broken.

    10:06 Mon, 25 Aug

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 140

    Third¨CPerson POV

    Alpha Henry never expected Aubrey to smash the ring.

    59%

    +8 Pearls

    He¡¯d meant to give it to her. He¡¯d nned to let the Miguel family adopt her as their foster daughter¨Cso that even if he died, she¡¯d live out the rest of her life safe, honored, and untouchable. But she shattered it.

    That meant she hated him now. Completely. Utterly.

    It was what he¡¯d told himself he wanted¨Cbut the sharp taste rising in his throat said otherwise. It was like his heart had been torn wide open. Even death would feel iplete now.

    Still, Alpha Henry immediately activated his mind link.

    ¡°Send someone to take Aubrey home. She¡¯s just an omega. She was already hurt in Ste Pack. Now she¡¯s soaked through¨Cshe¡¯ll get sick.¡±

    The beta steward received the order and hurried to the estate gates, stopping Aubrey just as she was about to walk out.

    ¡°Ms. Aubrey, you¡¯re drenched. Please¨Cchange into something dry before you go.¡±

    Aubrey didn¡¯t even look at him. Her expression was dark, eyes fixed forward as she walked faster, as if staying one more second would drive her mad.

    ¡°Ms. Aubrey!¡±

    The steward panicked and moved in front of her to block the path.

    ¡°Okay, okay¨Cif you won¡¯t change, at least let me drive you. Just tell me where-¡±

    Her eyes slowly shifted toward him.

    Under the gray sky, the steward saw it¨Cjust around her ice¨Cblue irises, a faint ring of red.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    Her voice was cold, t.

    The steward didn¡¯t give up. He lifted the dry clothes in his hands.

    ¡°Ms. Aubrey, at least-¡±

    She snatched the clothes, turned her wrist¨Cand threw them to the ground.

    Rain soaked them instantly,

    While the steward stood there stunned, Aubrey stepped right over the bundle and kept walking.

    She didn¡¯t want anything from the Miguel family. Not a car, not an umbre, not even a scrap of their

    kindness<b>. </b>

    She thought about how she¡¯d actually considered giving Alpha Henry another chance¨Cand felt disgusted

    with herself.

    10:06 Mon, <b>25 </b>Aug

    Chapter 140 The One Thing | Smashed

    +8 Pearls

    No one knew how long she walked. The Miguel family sent another car to follow her. They offered a ride. Then an umbre.

    Aubrey stopped in the middle of the road and let the rain pour.

    She wouldn¡¯t move unless they left.

    Fine. Let it pour. She wouldn¡¯t die.

    That stubbornness used to be buried in her bones. Now it was carved onto her skin¨Csharp, visible, untouchable.

    The steward finally sighed.

    Back when Ms. Aubrey still loved Alpha Henry, she¡¯d seemed delicate. But even when he rejected her, even when others mocked her, she never backed down. That was when the steward knew¨CAubrey had steel under her skin.

    She chased the Alpha for eleven years. Endured her stepmother¡¯s abuse. And still became one of the most gifted healers of her generation.

    It was a shame.

    Because the Alpha¡­

    <i>The </i>steward blinked back the heat in his eyes. The Alpha was dying.

    Then his phone rang.

    The voice on¨Cthe other end didn¡¯t wait.

    ¡°Get back here! Something¡¯s wrong with the Alpha!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The driver turned the car around immediately.

    ¡°¡­But I thought he still had a month?¡±

    The steward didn¡¯t respond. Deep down, he already knew.

    Back at the estate, chaos had broken loose¡­

    Alpha Henry was vomiting blood, Mariana had been dragged away and ced in istion.

    Somewhere in that haze of agony, Henry sensed the steward¡¯s return. He reached out blindly¨Cand grabbed his arm with eerie precision.

    ¡°She¡­¡± Henry¡¯s voice rasped. ¡°She¡­¡±

    The steward gripped his hand tightly. ¡°Alpha, don¡¯t worry. 1-1 told the driver to take Ms. Aubrey to the hospital¡­¡±

    Henry¡¯s eyes shot open.

    His violet pupils lost focus for a second¨Cthen locked on the steward.

    ¡°You lied.¡±

    10:06 Mon, 25

    Chapter 140 The One Thing | Smashed

    His voice was broken and barely audible.

    ? ????<b>, </b>59% ¨C

    +8 Pearls

    The steward faltered. Then he finally said it¨Cchoked, trembling.

    ¡°Ms. Aubrey wouldn¡¯t get in the car. We tried to give her an umbre¨Cshe refused. She¡¯s walking in the

    rain¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t even finish the sentence before Henry coughed up another mouthful of blood.

    His face drained of color.

    He looked like a man burning through thest drops of oil in hismp.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 141

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 141 Public Execution

    Third¨CPerson POV

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    ²ØÃü54%·Û

    Finished

    Xavier, the wolf medic who had just rushed over, was shocked. He shoved the butler aside in frustration Alpha Henry¡¯s hand loosened, and he slipped into unconsciousness.

    As Xavier barked orders to wheel Alpha Henry into the emergency room, he gave the butler another shove.

    ¡°Jax, are you out of your mind? Why would you tell the truth?! In his condition, one wrong move and he could die! Mr. and Mrs. Glenn are still out searching for specialists¨Cif something happens to the alpha before they get back, can you live with that?!¡±

    Even after being rushed into the ER, Alpha Henry kept murmuring Aubrey¡¯s name, unaware of his surroundings.

    Xavier held his hand and lied gently.

    ¡°Alpha, don¡¯t worry. Ms. Aubrey still cares about you. Once you get better, you two can be together again.¡±

    But Alpha Henry¡¯s heart felt like it had plunged into the deepest pit of darkness.

    She wouldn¡¯t care anymore. Even if he told her the truth, her feelings wouldn¡¯te back. She was that kind of person¨Ccold and decisive. She had even smashed the si ring he gave her¡­.

    Seeing his heart rate plummet, Xavier panicked. At this rate, Alpha Henry was going to die!

    Suddenly, Perry rushed forward and yanked a chain from around Alpha Henry¡¯s neck. Hanging from it was a diamond ring.

    The Ste Pack had a poor economy, but it held a secret deposit of microdiamonds. This pink diamond was the most perfect one Alpha Henry had ever found¡ªhe had dug it up himself and nned to use it for a proposal once he returned.

    Not like this. Not after pushing her away and making her hate him.

    Perry shoved the ring into Alpha Henry¡¯s hand and kept repeating,

    ¡°Alpha! The si ring is gone, but the wedding ring is still here! Didn¡¯t you want to marry Ms. Aubrey? You have to survive if you want to be with her!¡±

    Alpha Henry clutched the ring tightly, unconscious but unwilling to let go. Only she could make him open his heart willingly.

    Seeing a response, Perry pushed on.

    ¡°Alpha, there¡¯s something I never told you because I didn¡¯t want you to worry. The reason Ulrich went <b>after </b>Ms. Aubrey¨Cthere¡¯s more to it. Someone paid him to kill her! Alpha, she¡¯s in serious danger! If you don¡¯t make it, who else can protect her?!¡±

    With every word Perry said, Alpha Henry¡¯s heart beat a little stronger. By the end, it had steadied again.

    The beta butler turned away and wiped his eyes. Just how deep must his love run, that even on the <b>brink </b><b>of </b>death, hearing she was in danger made him fight to live again¨Cdefying death itself?

    08:07 Tue, 26 Aug MCT

    Chapter 141 Public Execution

    54%

    Finished

    Seeing Henry¡¯s will to live surge, Xavier finally let out a breath of relief. He hadn¡¯t even realized he was drenched in sweat. But he couldn¡¯t stop now. This was only the beginning. He had to bring Alpha Henry back.

    Perry stepped aside, watching his alpha with red, anxious eyes.

    He knew: Alpha wouldn¡¯t die¨Cnot until he made sure Ms. Aubrey would be okay. As long as he wasn¡¯t ready to die, the wolf medics would find a way to save him.

    Gritting his teeth, Perry turned and rushed out of the emergency room, stripped off his protective gear, and dashed into the pouring rain.

    The storm didn¡¯t matter. He had to find Ms. Aubrey and tell her everything.

    Tell her what Alpha had done for her.

    Tell her that Alpha never gave up on her, that he risked everything to save her.

    Tell her that he hadn¡¯t pushed her away on purpose¨Che just didn¡¯t want to infect her, didn¡¯t want her to die, didn¡¯t want her to suffer.

    Alpha bore all the pain on his own, while the woman he loved resented him. How could that be right?

    He had saved so many people, done so much¨Cso why, when he was dying, should he suffer both in body and in heart?

    It wasn¡¯t fair.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 142

    Chapter 142 The Fog Begins to Clear

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    I had no idea that Alpha Henry was hanging on by a thread. I never ran into Perry, either.

    After I left the Miguel family, the beta butler trailed me by car for a while. Maybe he realized I was determined not to get in, so he eventually gave up and drove off.

    I walked alone down the street,pletely numb. My thoughts were nk, and slowly, the intense emotions began to fade. But my head felt fuzzy and heavy.

    <b>54</b><b>% </b>

    Finished

    The emotional rollercoaster, plus getting drenched in the rain, must have given me a fever. Was it because E had been gone too long? Had even my immune system started to fall apart?

    I touched my forehead and looked up. The rain was starting to stop.

    That¡¯s when a luxury car pulled up beside me. Seeing Alpha Mateo, I wasn¡¯t surprised.

    We had agreed I¡¯d treat Leon once a month. It was past the date. Mateo knew I was awake and was bound toe find me immediately. With his skills, tracking me down was probably effortless.

    He didn¡¯t bring up how I¡¯d lied to him just to get to the Ste Pack. He just looked annoyed and said, ¡°Get in.¡±

    I nodded. Once I got in the car, I closed my eyes and leaned back to rest.

    When we arrived, I got up to check on Leon, but Mateo firmly stopped me and pushed me toward the guest

    room.

    ¡°Go to sleep. You want to give your cold to my little brother? He¡¯s finally getting better. He can¡¯t afford a fever now.¡±

    He frowned as he ordered someone to help me get cleaned up, then wrapped me tightly in thick nkets.

    I struggled a bit but realized it was useless, so I just shut my eyes to rest¨Ceven though sleep wouldn¡¯te.

    A momentter, Alpha Mateo spoke in a low voice. ¡°I heard about Alpha Henry. Is this because he hurt you over Mariana?¡±

    I didn¡¯t feel like answering. He kept going. ¡°Want me to deal with Mariana for you? Seems like you really can¡¯t stand her.¡±

    He sat down on the edge of the bed.

    ¡°And if Alpha Henry really betrayed you¡­ don¡¯t you want revenge?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    I opened my eyes.

    ¡°What?¡± Mateo blinked.

    ¡°Alpha Henry¡­ didn¡¯t betray me, I said slowly. The fog in my <b>head </b>was beginning <b>to </b><b>lift</b><b>. </b><b>If </b><b>he </b><b>really </b><b>had </b><b>fallen </b>for Mariana, he wouldn¡¯t have looked at her <b>the </b>way <b>he </b>did<b>¨C</b><bpletely </b><b>indifferent</b>.

    08:08 Tue, 26 Aug MT

    Chapter 142 The Fog Begins to Clear

    Mateo snorted. ¡°You really can¡¯t let him go, huh?¡±

    Finished

    ¡°No.¡± My voice was hoarse, with a faint chill. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve already let him go that I can see things clearly again.¡±

    Without all the emotional chaos and overthinking, just looking at the facts¨Cit was obvious Henry wasn¡¯t the fickle type. In ourst life, he hated me until the very end. Once he made up his mind, he didn¡¯t change

    Back in the Ste Pack, he swore he¡¯d marry me. I saw it in his eyes¨Che meant it. If not¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have wavered.

    Something had changed since I came back.

    Who saved me?

    Why had Alpha Henry¡¯s attitude shifted so suddenly?

    And why was the Miguel family¡¯s estate practically empty¡ªno omega servants, no one?

    Now that the emotions had passed, my brain kicked into overdrive. At the time, did Alpha Henry really not know I was at the door?

    Unlikely.

    If he knew and still put on that show, then he wanted to drive me away. But if it wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t love me anymore, what other reason could there be?

    Someone threatened him? Impossible. Alpha Henry never bowed to threats.

    His parents disapproved? Also impossible. Adelyn liked me¨Cshe could easily convince his father.

    If it wasn¡¯t external, then it had to be personal-

    ¡°What kind of injury did Alpha Henry actually suffer?¡± I lifted my head and asked Mateo.

    1.2K

    08:08 Tue, 26 Aug MT

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter

 Unleashed 143

    143 Bargaining with Fate

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    M354%ºÐ

    Finished

    ¡°You¡¯re giving him too much credit! Alpha Henry has power and influence¨Cchanging his mind is nothing for someone like him. And that Mariana isn¡¯t some innocent flower either. Everyone in the Shadowmoon Pack says she¡¯s the one who actually deserves him. You think that¡¯s a coincidence?¡±

    Mateo sounded irritated. He yanked the nket up and tried to muffle me with it.

    I shoved it away and stubbornly asked again, ¡°Do you know what kind of injury Alpha Henry has?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Mateo¡¯s scowl deepened, and his tone got harsher.

    ¡°The Miguel family isn¡¯t receiving visitors. No one gets to see your Alpha Henry except Mariana.

    He bit hard on her name. ¡°But if he¡¯s not even going to the hospital, it can¡¯t be that serious.¡±

    But the more he spoke, the more my brow furrowed. If Alpha Henry¡¯s condition was being kept quiet even from someone as well¨Cconnected as Mateo, and if he¡¯d gone so far as to dismiss all the servants in the house¡­

    The answer was obvious.

    He had a dangerous illness¨Clikely something contagious.

    And that whole dramatic performance he put on for me? It only made sense if this illness wasn¡¯t curable.

    He had returned suddenly from the Ste Pack, and the biggest outbreak there recently had been T¨CFlu- but that had already been handled. That left just one possibility: highly dangerous, highly contagious, and without a cure.

    -The Kejit Virus. K¨CVirus?!

    |

    I wanted tough, but I couldn¡¯t. In the previous timeline, Alpha Henry lived a charmed life. He never got infected. How could he have it now? And the K¨CVirus didn¡¯t even appear until after the Alpha King¡¯s death!

    Could it be¡­ my existence had triggered a butterfly effect?

    The thought jolted me upright in bed.

    Since my

    rebirth, I¡¯d never felt this lost, I had battled the K¨CVirus for years in myst life¨Cand now, in this life, Alpha Henry was the one suffering because of me?

    ¡°¡­Mateo, if someone was trapped because of you¨Cand you were the only person in the world who could save them¨Cwould you do it?¡±

    Mateo paused, then said, ¡°Depends on if they¡¯re worth it.¡±

    His lips curled into a cold, indiff¨¦rent smile.

    ¡°Even if he got stuck because of you, it¡¯s not like you asked him to. He made his own choice. One <b>gives</b><b>, </b><b>one </b>takes<b>. </b>

    08:08 Tue, 26 Aug MGT

    Chapter 143 Bargaining with Fate.

    And if saving himes with a lot of trouble, you¡¯d have to weigh his value.¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Exactly. Value.¡±

    <b>54</b>%

    Finished

    I had been clouded before¨Cworn down by Alpha Henry¡¯s relentless pursuit. I¡¯d let myself falter, let my feelings slip. But now that those fragile emotions had been shattered, my mind was sharper, my rity stronger than ever.

    I hadn¡¯t dared to reveal my true abilities so far, because I had no one backing me, and E¡¯s condition was still unstable. If I made a move too soon, I could end up suffering the same fate asst time. Mateo alone couldn¡¯t protect me from the southern werewolf factions behind Bailey.

    But Alpha Henry, as the leader of the northern wolves¡­ was a solid choice.

    I knew how to extend his life. After all, the K¨CVirus serum in my past life had been developed from my blood¨Cit took the research institute three years to make it. So if there was anyone in this world who could save him, it was me.

    But this time, I wouldn¡¯t save him for free. And my heart wouldn¡¯t waver again.

    Third¨CPerson POV

    Miguel family estate.

    Alpha Henry¡¯s parents, Sean and Adelyn, rushed back the moment they heard he was critically <i>ill</i>.

    Thankfully, by the time they arrived, Alpha Henry had stabilized. But everyone in the Miguel family still looked grim.

    Because this brush with death had cost him dearly¨Che had originally been expected to live another month.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, ma¡¯am. The alpha¡­ may have less than a week left,¡± said Xavier, the wolf medic, his face <i>full </i>of anguish.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 144

    Chapter 144 Terms of Survival

    Third¨CPerson POV

    ¡°Henry! How could this happen?¡±

    Adelyn burst into tears the moment she heard the news.

    Finished

    She and Sean had shared a loving marriage, and Henry was their only child. They never imagined they¡¯d have to bury their son with their own hands.

    ¡°What happened?! Henry was perfectly fine¨Chow could he suddenly fall ill?¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he scanned the room and demanded answers. But no one dared to speak- Alpha Henry had issued a strict gag order.

    With everyone remaining silent, Sean assumed Henry had simply fallen sick out of nowhere. Given the contagious nature of his condition, Sean and Adelyn were only allowed to view him from outside his room. After that, they immediately resumed the search for a cure.

    The next morning, one of the wolf guards informed Sean that Aubrey was outside, asking to see him.

    Sean was already at his wit¡¯s end. Handing the Shadowmoon Pack over to his son had always seemed like the most natural choice¨CAlpha Henry was brilliant, strong, and destined to secure the Pack¡¯s dominance in the North.

    But now, with Henry infected by an unknown virus, Sean had to take back the reins himself, juggle his son¡¯s duties, track down every wolf medic who might offer a cure, and make sure no one outside the family learned the truth. He was being stretched impossibly thin.

    When he heard Aubrey was asking for him, his first instinct was impatience. But then he remembered the rumors¨Cthat his son might have feelings for this omega girl. And even Alpha Mateo seemed to favor her.

    Sean furrowed his brow, then gave a curt nod. ¡°Let her in.¡±

    It had only been a day, but Aubrey was no longer the same as when shest set foot in the estate. Now that her fever had broken, a razor¨Csharp calm surrounded her. There was a quiet edge to her presence that made. Sean¡¯s initial dismissal waver.

    This girl didn¡¯t look the same at all. Still the same face¨Cbut the aura waspletely different.

    Without realizing it, Sean¡¯s demeanor grew more serious.

    ¡°You came to see Henry?¡± he asked solemnly.

    He couldn¡¯t think of any other reason. With the infection risks, Henry¡¯s entire wing had been sealed off.

    Anyone who entered or exited his room had to go through a full decontamination and examination. Of

    course Aubrey wouldn¡¯t have been allowed near him.

    But she shook her head.

    ¡°No. I came to see you.¡±

    ¡°To <b>see </b>me?<b>¡± </b>

    Sean narrowed his eyes and locked onto her with an intimidating intensity. ¡°What <b>for</b>?¡±

    08:08 Tue, 26 Aug MOT

    Chapter 144 Terms of Survival

    Aubrey didn¡¯t flinch. She spoke inly.

    ¡°Alpha Henry¡¯s been infected with a highly lethal, unidentified virus¨Chasn¡¯t he?¡±

    Her words struck like a thunderp.

    Finished

    Sean¡¯s pupils shrank. A hint of wolf form flickered in his eyes. He was clearly prepared to silence her if

    necessary.

    ¡°Who else knows?¡± he asked, voice low and dangerous.

    Aubrey gave a calm, faint smile. ¡°No one. I figured it out. I was in the Ste Pack when Alpha Henry went there. That¡¯s how I made the connection. As of now, I¡¯m the only one who knows.¡±

    She met his gaze directly.

    ¡°And I¡¯m here because of his illness.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡± Sean¡¯s voice tightened. ¡°Trying to extort me?¡±

    Aubrey smirked faintly and shook her head.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m here to make a deal with you, Mr. Sean. One you can¡¯t lose.¡±

    ¡°What kind of deal?¡±

    ¡°I cure Alpha Henry,¡± Aubrey said evenly. ¡°And in exchange, you recognize me as your adopted daughter. Treat me as family. And grant me the same inheritance rights in the Shadowmoon Pack as Alpha Henry.¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 145

    Chapter 145 A Deal with Teeth

    Third¨CPerson POV

    It was like a bomb had been dropped.

    <b>04700 </b>

    Finished

    Sean¡¯s face instantly darkened. Inheritance rights to the Shadowmoon Pack? How dare she even say that on loud?

    What she really wanted, he feared, was to be the adopted daughter of the Miguel family. Once his <i>son </i>was gone, her position would only rise higher.

    If that was her aim, then maybe she didn¡¯t even want his son to live.

    After all, if the deal went through, and Henry died, this little omega would still inherit and run the mighty Shadowmoon Pack. And Sean? He¡¯d probably be stuck following her around, cleaning up her messes.

    ¡°Little girl, who gave you the guts toe in here talking nonsense?¡±

    Sean¡¯s voice was a growl, his wolf fangs faintly visible¨Che was on the brink of shifting.

    ¡°Do you even know what kind of virus Henry¡¯s infected with? The top wolf medics in the region have all thrown in the towel. And you? A barely eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold omega? You think you can save him? Ridiculous!¡±

    Alpha¨Clevel dominance surged from Sean¡¯s body. Even retired from his post, his presence was still razor- sharp.

    But Aubrey didn¡¯t flinch. Smiling, she brushed imaginary dust from her skirt and replied lightly.

    ¡°After the alpha got infected, he had a fever for three days, right? Then his wolf started weakening. By now, his whole body must be in constant pain. He won¡¯t make it past a month. And the disease¨Cextremely contagious, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m sure those helpless wolf medics have already told you all this, haven¡¯t they, Mr. Miguel?¡±

    Sean¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    ¡°Oh, and by the way, I¡¯m the one who cracked the T¨CFlu. Since I could solve that in record time, tell me- who else in the world is more qualified to treat an alpha than I am?¡±

    Another bomb dropped.

    Aubrey stood tall, radiating a calm, unshakable confidence. Her presence was sharp as a de.

    Her delicate chin tilted upward, and even her faint smile carried a forceful impact.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help but be persuaded.

    He had heard all about the T¨CFlu. Even top¨Ctier medic Biford once said it would take him at least a year <b>to </b>find a cure. Yet this omega girl had managed to lead a team to develop the antidote in a fraction of <b>that </b>

    time?

    There was no reason to doubt her¨Clying about something like this was too easy to <b>expose</b>. <b>Which </b><b>meant </b>she <b>really </b>did have the skills to back it up. And if that was the <b>case</b><b>, </b><b>she </b>was worth <b>the </b><b>gamble</b>.

    ¡°Fine. <b>I </b><b>ept </b>your <b>deal</b>. The truth <b>is</b><b>¡­ </b>Henry only <b>has </b><b>about </b><b>a </b><b>week </b><b>left</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>08:08 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>26 </b>Aug MC

    Chapter 145 A Deal with Teeth

    <b>54</b><b>% </b>

    Finished

    Sean exhaled deeply, his aggression dissipating. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened¨Che was doing fine, but yesterday, he suddenly took a turn for the worse. He was supposed to have a month left. Now¡­ just one week. Do you still think you can save him?¡±

    Hearing that Henry¡¯s condition worsened just yesterday, Aubrey frowned. She had a suspicion¨Cbut didn¡¯t voice it.

    Instead, she nodded calmly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Her poise gave Sean a flicker of hope. No one would gamble their life like this without having something solid to stand on.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing,¡± Sean added, brow furrowed. ¡°There¡¯s a detail about the virus you should know. It¡¯s true that it¡¯s highly contagious¨Cbut only to omega¨Css werewolves. Gammas and Betas are safe as long as they don¡¯te into contact with Henry¡¯s bodily fluids.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    Aubrey froze for a moment, surprised. So Alpha Henry had contracted a weakened strain of the K¨CVirus?

    In her memories, the K¨CVirus had swept across the continent in her past life¨Ceven gamma and beta werewolves hadn¡¯t been spared.

    But this new information made sense. It wasn¡¯t supposed to show up this early in the timeline. Ulrich must have jumped the gun, releasing an iplete version of the virus.

    That actually worked in her favor. She had already started researching ways to neutralize K¨CVirus before the T¨CFlu outbreak even began.

    Aubrey took a deep breath. ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll go see the alpha now.¡±

    1.2K

    1

    ZU

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 146

    Chapter 146 The Edge Between Us

    Henry¡¯s POV

    After our bitter parting yesterday, I thought Aubrey would nevere back.

    But just now, the butler told me she had returned¨Cand not to see me, but to speak with my father.

    Why? What could she possibly have to talk about with him?

    Finished

    Confused and uneasy, I had the urge to storm out and find her. But I forced myself to stay put. Given my condition, it was best to keep my distance from her.

    ¡°Alpha, Ms. Aubrey is on her way to your room now.¡±

    The beta butler reached out through the mind link. I froze, then quickly responded,

    ¡°Send her away. Don¡¯t let here near me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha¡­ it was your father who gave her permission.¡±

    My father? Has he lost his mind? He knows full well that omega werewolves arepletely vulnerable to the virus I carry!

    I was frantic. Callen, my wolf, stirred weakly in my consciousness and said, ¡°That omega girl really has a death wish. She must already know how contagious this virus is, and she still darese here. Alright, I admit it¨CI was wrong about her before.¡±

    ¡°This is hardly the time for that! We need to shift and get out of here¨Cavoid seeing her at all costs!¡±

    I tried to hand control of my body over to Callen, but he resisted.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m too weak¡­¡±

    Damn it. Damn this virus. Damn Ulrich!

    Cursing under my breath, I dragged myself out of bed. I had to find another room¨Canywhere Aubrey wouldn¡¯t find me.

    But just as I reached the door, she opened it.

    The moment I saw her, I instinctively held my breath.

    If the old Aubrey had been a rose lined with thorns, the woman standing before me now was a de¨Csharp and gleaming.

    The same white dress, but where it made Mariana look soft and delicate, it made Aubrey seem ice¨Ccold and untouchable. Even the curve of her smile radiated chill instead of warmth.

    We stared at each other for a long time. Then she tilted her head slightly and asked, ¡°Alpha, don¡¯t you have anything you want to say to me?¡°/

    I pressed my lips together and said nothing.

    She took a step forward.

    08:08 Tue, 26 Aug MT<b>. </b>

    Chapter 146 The Edge Between Us

    Her smile didn¡¯t fade. In a soft voice, she asked, ¡°Who do you think is prettier¨CMariana or me?¡±

    I froze. Of course it¡¯s you. But I couldn¡¯t say it. I shouldn¡¯t.

    When I didn¡¯t answer, she pressed on. ¡°Are you and Mariana together now?¡±

    My hand clenched into a fist at my side.

    I didn¡¯t want to answer, but I knew I had to drive her away¨Cfast. So I forced my voice to <i>go </i>cold.

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re together.¡±

    Ç¬Íê<b>54</b><b>%</b>Ì¨

    Finished

    Aubrey¡¯s smile only grew gentler. She moved closer, expression unreadable. I backed away step by step until I stumbled and fell onto the edge of the bed..

    ¡°Then tell me,¡± she said, cing a hand lightly on my shoulder and leaning in, ¡°who do you enjoy being with more¨Cme, or her?¡±

    She lowered her voice to a murmur.

    ¡°And I mean in bed¡­¡±

    There was a provocative glint in her eyes, and the faint, cold fragrance on her skin made me instinctively try to retreat. The room was dead quiet. I could hear my own heartbeat pounding wildly in my ears.

    She was like a siren¨Cirresistible and hypnotic, her starlit eyes full of mystery.

    Of course I couldn¡¯t answer. I¡¯d only ever been with Aubrey. How would I know what anyone else was like? And I knew¨Cnothing could everpare to her. No one could.

    But she didn¡¯t seem to expect an answer. She kept closing in, and soon, we were past the point of no return. Her voice dipped again, teasing and cold all at once.

    ¡°Alpha, your eyes tell me you think I¡¯m more beautiful. And that I feel better, too. So tell me¨Cwhy? Why would someone who¡¯s had the best all his life suddenly push me away for a defective substitute?¡±

    My heart was pounding so hard it hurt.

    Her words,ced with seduction and challenge, could drive any man over the edge¨Cmake him abandon logicpletely.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 147

    Chapter 147 <b>A </b>Cure and a Goodbye

    <b>Henry¡¯s </b>POV

    I wanted to hold her tight, to silence her sharp tongue with a kiss that swallowed

    every

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    I shut my eyes and clenched my teeth, speaking with bitter resignation. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. How could an omega like youpare <i>to </i>a beta like Mariana? Just leave already.¡±

    I forced myself to look disgusted.

    ¡°And if you stop bothering me from now on, I¡¯ll have my father officially recognize you as his adopted daughter. Isn¡¯t that what you always wanted? To be part of the Miguel family? Well, congrattions¨Cdreame true. You¡¯re wee.¡±

    With that, under Miguel family protection, no one would dare <iy </i>a finger on her.

    And I¡¯d make sure the next alpha I chose, after I was gone, would use everything at his disposal to protect her.

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ¡°He¡¯s nning your future, Au¡­¡± E whispered in

    my

    mind.

    ¡°I know¡­¡± I answered her, my smile fading slowly.

    I hadn¡¯t expected this. Even on the brink of death, Alpha Henry had taken steps to ensure I¡¯d be safe.

    I¡¯d only meant to tease him a little¨Cto see if he¡¯d finally tell the truth. But I never imagined he¡¯d say something like that.

    He still loved me. That much, I now knew for certain.

    But I¡¯d already let go of those feelings. Even though I was moved, my heart stayed still. It didn¡¯t waver.

    All I felt now was a bittersweet regret.

    Chapter 147 A <b>Cure </b>and a Goodbye

    <b>Maybe </b><b>we </b><b>were </b>never meant to be, <b>no </b>matter <b>how </b><b>strong </b><b>the </b><b>connection</b>.

    ¡°Actually¡­¡± <b>I </b>stopped ying games and spoke inly. ¡°<b>Alpha</b>, <b>I </b><b>already </b><b>know </b>you¡¯re infected. You don¡¯t need to keep pretending.¡±

    ¡°You know? Impossible! I gave strict orders¨Cno one was allowed to tell <b>you</b><b>!</b>¡±

    Alpha Henry¡¯s eyes widened with shock and fury. ¡°Was it my father?! Did he <b>tell </b>you?!¡±

    ¡°I figured it out myself. Then I confirmed it with him.¡±

    ¡°Then why the hell would youe here?! You need to leave! Now!¡±

    He reached out, shoving me back with urgency. ¡°This virus is extremely dangerous. You¨Can omega¨Care the most at risk!¡±

    I didn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°Alpha Henry, I can save you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being reckless!¡± His eyes zed. ¡°Do you even understand what you¡¯re doing? This virus is a hundred times worse than T¨CFlu! If you get infected, you¡¯ll die!¡±

    ¡°Of course I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± I raised my voice, staring right into his eyes. ¡°I cracked the T¨CFlu in record time. I can break this virus too. All you need to do is

    trust me.¡± me.¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s too dangerous. I won¡¯t allow it.¡±

    His face turned hard. ¡°As your alpha, I order you to leave this room¨Cnow!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Toote. I already convinced your father. I¡¯m your designated wolf medic now. I¡¯m officially in charge of your treatment.¡±

    ¡°For now, I can¡¯t promise a full cure. But I <i>can </i>make sure you don¡¯t infect anyone else.¡±

    That made his eyes narrow slightly.

    ¡°I can also extend your life,¡± I continued. ¡°Long enough for me to find a permanent

    21.00

    owen, 27 Aug

    <i>Load </i>

    Chapter 147 A Cure and a Goodbye

    solution.¡±

    ¡°So work with me, Alpha.¡± I held out my hand to him.

    But Alpha Henry didn¡¯t take it.

    ¡°Aubrey¡­ aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± he asked softly, his expressionplicated.

    I smiled faintly. ¡°Without you, I¡¯d be in danger anyway. I have too many enemies and very few allies.¡±

    ¡°Alpha¡­ or maybe I should start calling you bro from now on. Have a little faith in me. I¡¯m a lot better than any other wolf medic you¡¯ve ever had.¡±

    1.2K

    IR

    373

 Unleashed 148

    Chapter 148 A Life for a Life

    Henry¡¯s POV

    Listening to Aubrey speak with such confidence, I couldn¡¯t help butugh..

    <b>53</b><b>% </b>

    +8 Peans

    I didn¡¯t want to feel this way¨Cbut in this moment, something inside me eased. Deep down, I had hoped she would stay.

    ¡°All right, Aubrey. As long as you can stop the virus from spreading, I¡¯ll cooperate fully.¡±

    If there was no risk of infecting her, then even if I couldn¡¯t be cured in the end, I wouldn¡¯t have any regrets.

    Having her with me for this final stretch of life¨Cthat was enough.

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    That night, I moved into the Miguel estate. I extended my leave from school. Thankfully, with all the knowledge I¡¯d carried over from my previous life, I was already far ahead of the academic curve. Otherwise, this kind of absence would¡¯ve been disastrous.

    Using notes I¡¯dpiled¨Cbased on years of firsthand experience as a human test subject in my past life¨CI quickly locked down the direction of the research. I then offered my blood to the elite wolf medics that the Miguel family had secretly summoned.¡±

    I told them honestly, ¡°Because of my childhood training and years of medicinal baths, my body, though omega, is highly resistant to infection. My blood has strong antiviral properties. It might help.¡±

    With the Miguel family backing me and these medics being absolutely loyal to Alpha Henry, they didn¡¯t dare question me. After receiving my blood, they expressed deep gratitude and immediately started working ording to the n I¡¯did out.

    Watching these elite northern wolf medics¨Cthe best of the best¨CI felt increasingly confident. After all, the virus in Henry¡¯s body was only an iplete strain of the K¨CVirus. Its toxicity was dozens of times weaker.

    Still, there were risks. I frowned.

    21:08 Wed, 27 Aug & <b>M </b>

    Chapter 148 A Life for a life.

    18 ans

    In my past life, those wolf medics made rapid breakthroughs only because I¡¯d been the perfect live test subject. My blood, my constitution¨Ceverything about me was ideal for experimentation. That kind of progress hade at a price.

    This time, I was only offering blood samples. Who knew whether that would be enough to get them the same results? More importantly¨Ccould Henry¡¯s body hold out long enough?

    Before a cure could be found, I had to keep him alive.

    With a sigh, I realized I¡¯d need to return to the Mary family and retrieve my gold acupuncture needles. The set I used to carry had been lost back in the

    Shadowmoon Pack.

    Once I was confirmed virus¨Cfree, I received clearance to leave the estate.

    But just as I reached the gates, I ran into Perry.

    His expression was tense¨Canger in his eyes, and something else¡­ hatred? Toward

    me?

    ¡°Ms. Aubrey, can you really save the alpha?¡± he asked through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Ny percent,¡± I replied calmly.

    His entire frame rxed, and the tall, muscr warrior¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°Ms. Aubrey, please¡­ you have to save him. He only got sick because he was trying to save you!¡±

    My expression darkened. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Perry lowered his head and exined. Back in the Shadowmoon Pack, Henry had dyed getting the antibody injection¨Cjust to save me.

    And when I heard that, my heart lurched violently.

    What did he mean by giving up his one¨Cpercent chance of survival so I could live with a hundred?

    He was insane. An alpha trading his life for an omega¡¯s? No one would ever think that was worth it.

    Anyone else, faced with a one¨Cpercent chance to live, would¡¯ve clung to it¨Chell, even one in a thousand. Because it was their life.

    <b>21.08 </b>Wed, <b>27 </b>Aug <b>M </b>

    Chapter 148 A Life for a Life

    But he gave it up. Without hesitation.

    <b>63</b>%

    48 Pana

    I thought of thest life. Henry had recovered after two months. This time, he <b>was </b>dying, the antibodies failing. The different oues¨Cthis was the reason.

    It was because of me.

    He could have survived.

    ¡°Perry,¡± I said quietly, ¡°I swear¨CI will save him.¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 149

    Chapter 149 Borrowed Time

    <b>Aubrey¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>

    After retrieving my gold needles from home, I rushed straight back <b>to </b>the Miguel estate and began treating Alpha Henry with acupuncture.

    Ever since hearing what Perry told me, the urgency in my heart had changed. Beyond the strategic value he held as protection, I now felt a deeper obligation<b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>had to save him.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    I asked quietly after finishing the first round of acupuncture.

    Alpha Henry nodded, and for the first time in days, his pale, handsome face had a faint flush of color.

    ¡°I feel good.¡±

    I frowned. That answer meant nothing. Just then, Adelyn, who had been watching anxiously, leaned in.

    ¡°Aubrey, is it true? Can you really extend Henry¡¯s life?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I nodded, then calmly exined to her.

    ¡°My family has served as royal physicians for nine generations. My grandfather passed down to me a special acupuncture technique. It allows me to transfer energy from my own body into a patient using needles, then fuse that energy into their system through precise patterns. It can extend a person¡¯s life. But the process requires treatment every three days. As long as I¡¯m alive, I can keep him from dying.¡±

    I paused before continuing.

    ¡°However, this doesn¡¯t address the root of the problem. The virus still destroys hist body daily. If we don¡¯t create an antidote soon, even if he stays alive, he¡¯ll either be a hollow shell¨Cor the virus will spiral out of control and kill him instantly. Our only chance is to use this extra time to develop a cure.¡±

    113

    Cheater le Dofread time

    <b>It </b>should <b>have </b><b>been </b>good news<b>¡ª</b><b>but </b>as I finished, Alpha <b>Henry¡¯s </b>face suddenly <b>darkened</b>.

    ¡°Are you saying that no matter who it is, no matter how sick <b>they </b><b>are</b>, <b>you </b><b>can </b>prolong their life?¡± He stared at me, brow furrowed. ¡°Then what¡¯s <b>stopping </b><b>every </b>dying werewolf from lining up to use you? And if you do this for <b>everyone</b><b>, </b><b>doesn¡¯t </b>it harm you? If it doesn¡¯t¨Cthen it¡¯s practically supernatural!¡±

    I smiled faintly. As expected, even sick and weak, his instincts were razor¨C<b>sharp</b>.

    And of course, this type of life¨Cextending dry needling came at a cost. If it didn¡¯t<b>, </b><b>I¡¯d </b>have ruled the world by now.

    In my past life, the reason Bailey and the others were able to control me was because I¡¯d mastered three forbidden needling techniques.

    The first of those was this one¨CLife Extension.

    The method was aggressive. It transferred the practitioner¡¯s life force and stored energy directly into the patient. Essentially, the patient stole time from the healer¡¯s life. It could extend a lifespan drastically¨Cuntil ident, old age, or a fatal infection finally imed them.

    The version I was using on Henry, though, was a refined one¨Cadministered every three days, each session only transferring a small amount of energy. It did harm my body, yes, but not fatally. As long as I rested well, I could recover.

    ¡°Aubrey?¡±

    His voice broke my train of thought. I looked up, then calmly exined,

    ¡°It takes a toll, yes. But not too much. I¡¯ll be fine with some rest. If you don¡¯t want it to cost me too much¨Cthen pray we crack the Q¨CVirus soon. That way, I can stop the acupuncture altogether.¡±

    Since the virus was a weakened version of the K¨CVirus, I had named it the Q¨CVirus. No one objected.

    ¡°Aubrey, thank you for taking care of Henry!¡± Adelyn said emotionally. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¨Cwe won¡¯t tell a soul about your ability. The entire Miguel family will protect you.¡±

    I gave her a polite smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    uy <b>well</b>,

    Copter 149 Borowed Tie

    ¡°Oh, stop with the formalities!¡± Adelyn scolded yfully. ¡°Sean told me everything: From now on, just call me Mom. And we¡¯ll host a banquet soon to let the entire pack know¨Cyou¡¯re officially my adopted daughter!¡±

    She took my hand, then gasped, ¡°Oh no¨Cyour hands are ice cold! I¡¯ll make some hot chicken soup for you both. You need to build your strength!¡±

    Without another word, she bustled out of the room.

    The moment she left, Alpha Henry gripped my hand and looked at me seriously. ¡°Aubrey, what kind of damage does the acupuncture do to you? Will it leave anysting effects?¡±

    ¡£

    1.2K

 Unleashed 150

    Chapter 150 A Deal with Death

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    The seriousness in his eyes caught me off guard.

    50%

    Finished

    I looked away instinctively. ¡°You¡¯re not worried about yourself, and you¡¯re worried about me?¡±

    ¡°What is there left to worry about?¡± Alpha Henry said inly. ¡°I¡¯ve already epted that I¡¯m dying. Is there anything worse than that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too optimistic, Alpha.¡± I shook my head. ¡°If we never crack the Q¨CVirus, you¡¯ll just suffer more and more. Theplications alone could make you wish you were dead. And when that timees, you might hate me¨Cfor keeping you alive just to suffer.¡±

    I said it to scare him, hoping he¡¯d forget his original question. But he just stared at me quietly, those violet¨Ctinged eyes piercing through my excuses. I faltered.

    Then he smiled softly and said, ¡°Nice try. But stop avoiding the question. Tell me the truth. If the damage to you is severe, I¡¯ll end the treatment.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°You can also choose not to answer. In that case, I¡¯ll stop everything immediately.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re insane,¡± I snapped. ¡°Rx. It¡¯s nothing serious¨Cit just makes me a little more tired than usual.¡±

    I didn¡¯t tell him that every time I used the needle, it drained my energy, damaged my vital essence, and¨Cover time¨Cwould shorten my lifespan. If I told him the truth, he¡¯d refuse treatment without hesitation.

    Just like that, seven days passed in a blink. Alpha Henry was still alive and doing well. Adelyn could hardly thank me enough, and Sean¡¯s trust in me solidifiedpletely. He even promised that if I cured Alpha Henry, I could have whatever I wanted.

    So I took the opportunity to request a Level¨C4 sealed researchb be built on the estate. Onceplete, Henry would move in, ensuringplete istion from others in case of emergencies. Sean agreed immediately.

    Henry¡¯s POV

    13:05 Thu, 28 AugA

    Chapter 150 A Deal with Death

    20 70

    Finished

    The days passed. Autumn winds swept through, nketing the ground with golden

    leaves.

    I moved into the new Level¨C4 researchb. My condition had stabilized. The wolf medics all agreed I was no longer in immediate danger. They even developed a daily suppressant to keep the virus under control¨Cpreventing it from spreading to others.

    And Aubrey had stayed by my side the entire time, giving me acupuncture every three days without fail.

    ¡°Alpha, time for your treatment. Shirt off.¡±

    She walked in without expression, voice t.

    I hesitated for just a moment. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask her to look away. But under her gaze, my whole body would tense instinctively. Her eyes were cold, but every time they fell on me, they seemed to burn through my skin.

    Still, I didn¡¯t stall for long. I stripped down, leaving on a long pair of shorts, theny face¨Cdown on the bed.

    She lined up eighteen gold needles beside her and began.

    Afterward, a wave of warmth spread through me, easing the constant pain. Even if temporary, the relief felt so good it made me want to moan. Callen, my wolf, let out a soft, satisfied howl in my mind.

    I turned

    my head and watched her pull out each needle, her slim waist swaying in front of me. It made me want to drag her down and never let go.

    I shut my eyes, suppressing the desire again.

    These moments¨Cthese stolen interactions¨Cthey weren¡¯t real.

    Ever since ourst sh, our rtionship had been unpredictable. Sometimes close, sometimes distant. But how could anything move forward when life and death still hung in the bnce?

    Emotions are always messy, especially with someone like Aubrey. She was a mystery I could never fully grasp./

    After finishing, she left, Not long after, Perry walked in.

    13:05 Thu, 28 Aug

    Chapter 150 A Deal with Death

    50%

    Finished

    He told me trouble had stirred in the Shadowmoon Pack. My long absence had raised suspicions. Packs nearby were growing restless. They¡¯d never truly submitted -only obeyed me out of fear and strength.

    ¡°Alpha, the rumor came from the South,¡± Perry said, furious. ¡°They¡¯re saying you¡¯ve been infected by an incurable virus and are on the verge of death!¡±

    ¡°The Alpha King even sent an envoy to ¡®visit¡® you. It¡¯s Ulrich. That bastard¡¯s already on his way.¡±

    Ulrich. He dared to show his face again?

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t walk away this time,¡± Callen snarled from deep in my consciousness.

    I calmed him slightly, then said coldly, ¡°Send word. Tomorrow, the Miguel family will host a banquet.

    ¡°Announce to the entire pack¨CAubrey will be formally recognized as the Miguel family¡¯s adopted daughter.¡±

    With danger closing in, I had no choice but to give her a status no one would dare touch.

    Even if I hated the idea of calling myself her brother.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 151

    Chapter 151 The Banquet Trap

    Third Person POV

    350%

    Finished

    When Alpha Henry had been absent for a long time and rumors were flying everywhere, the Miguel family suddenly held a banquet, announcing they would adopt Aubrey as their foster daughter and grant her the same inheritance rights as an alpha.

    The moment this news broke, it sent shockwaves through the Shadowmoon Pack and across the entire continent like a massive boulder plunging into a stillke.

    ¡ª

    An omega fianc¨¦e bing a sister? What could that possibly mean?

    Werewolves were fiercely sensitive about bloodlines, inheritance, and strength. Many came to the Mary family to inquire, but Jax shut his doors to everyone. Even he didn¡¯t know whether to feel relieved or worried.

    The alpha leaders of several neighboring packs, upon hearing the news, made the same decision almost instantly ¨C they would set out for Shadowmoon Pack territory. One look at Alpha Henry would tell them everything about his condition.

    After all, thew of werewolves had never changed: survival of the fittest, and strength above all else.

    If the Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s alpha was still as formidable as ever, they would bow their heads. But if he showed weakness or the slightest w¡­ then the north¡¯s alpha leadership might change hands as soon as tomorrow night.

    Meanwhile, Ulrich had also received the news.

    His werewolf guard, looking shaken, asked, ¡°Alpha, Henry can still attend a banquet at a time like this? Could it be he didn¡¯t catch the virus?¡±

    ?  ???????

    Another guard added, ¡°Exactly. If Henry had really been infected, then upon hearing we wereing, he would have sent warriors to intercept us. But the whole way here, no one stopped us¡­

    29

    ¡°Alpha, maybe we should turn back and take our time nning this,¡± the first guard went on, sounding increasingly convinced by his own reasoning. ¡°Besides, our secret development of the Krigit virus is nearlyplete. We don¡¯t need to take this risk¡­¡±

    ¨C

    1305 THU, 2¡± nua

    Chapter 151 The Banquet Trap

    Finished

    ¡°No!¡± Ulrich¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes full of deep hatred. ¡°Whether that bastard Henry is fine or not, I need to see it with my own eyes!¡± And that omega who ruined his ns he would rip her apart with his own hands.

    This time, he had specially arranged to present the alpha king with a pain¨Crelieving potion in exchange for the royal family¡¯s permission to visit Alpha Henry. It was nothing but a chance to kill him. Henry had to be infected with the virus otherwise, why would he have disappeared for an entire month? It was far too suspicious.

    The next day, at six in the evening, Shadowmoon Pack.

    Before the banquet began, Aubrey was giving Alpha Henry a final check¨Cup and administering an injection.

    Tonight, Alpha Henry had to show himself at least once. Otherwise, the outside rumors would only grow wilder. But¡­

    ¡°Even though the booster can temporarily suppress your symptoms and make you look fine, you still have to avoid using your alpha strength as much as possible. Your body can¡¯t handle the strain,¡± Aubrey warned quietly after finishing the injection.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Alpha Henry replied with a faint smile.

    His attitude was a little too nonchnt, and Aubrey¡¯s brow furrowed. She was about to say more when he pushed her into the adjoining room. ¡°Enough, time¡¯s running out. You¡¯d better get changed.¡±

    Inside, a brand¨Cnew dark blue gown was hanging up.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    She had already chosen one before everyone thought it looked good ¡ª but in the end, Alpha Henry vetoed it. She didn¡¯t know where he had gotten this one, but it was made to her measurements and far more exquisite than the one she had picked.

    When the gown was spread open, it turned out to be a starry night dress.

    The dark blue gradient fabric was studded with diamond stars. As the cloth shifted slightly, it reflected countless cold, dazzling rays of light. She could already imagine it

    once she wore it, she would be the most unmissable presence at the banquet, like the moon surrounded by stars.

    ¨C

    ¡°Let me help you.¡± Alpha Henry stepped forward and pulled the zipper up for her.

    120s Thu, 28 Anh D A

    Chapter 151 The Ranquet Trap

    In the full¨Clength mirror, he stood behind her, a head taller, yet they looked unexpectedly harmonious almost like a matched pair.

    50%

    Fadshed

    Her pale shoulder des disappeared inch by inch beneath his fingertips. When the zipper was all the way up, he didn¡¯t step back. Instead, he took something from nearby, slipped his arms around her waist, rested his head lightly on her shoulder, and slid it onto her finger.

    Looking down, Aubrey saw it was the wolf fang ring she had once smashed.

    It had been repaired, though a fine crack remained ¨C one that you wouldn¡¯t notice without looking closely.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a Luna¡¯s ring? It¡¯s not right for me to wear it.¡± Aubrey reached up to take <i>it </i>off.

 Unleashed 152

    Chapter 152 A Dangerous Disy

    Henry¡¯s POV

    ? 50%

    Finished

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. If I die, you¡¯ll be the mistress of the Miguel family.¡±

    My voice was low, carrying the undeniable authority of an alpha. ¡°Have you forgotten? You now share the same inheritance rights over the Shadowmoon Pack as I do.¡±

    If I don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll make her the most honored she¨Cwolf in the Shadowmoon Pack, standing at the very peak of power where no one dares to look down on her.

    I love her a love etched into my very bones, deeper and more indelible than any so¨Ccalled fated mate bond.

    I will never marry another woman, not even my so¨Ccalled fated mate.

    Eternal life ¨C it¡¯s what every powerful alpha dreams of. And yet she, to save me, revealed the medical technique that can extend a werewolf¡¯s life!

    She¡¯s just an omega, and in doing so, she¡¯s ced her life entirely in my hands.

    And these past weeks, the wolf healers have been looking at me like I¡¯m some kind of monster¨Cguarded, wary, afraid. I understand why. The virus in my body is highly contagious. But¡­ only Aubrey, only she¡­

    She still treats me exactly as she did before, as if I¡¯m still the strong, healthy alpha I once was ¡ª not a walking source of infection.

    ¡°Aubrey, you¡¯re the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    In her diamond¨Cstudded starry gown, she looked like the Moon Goddess herself untouchable, dazzling against the night sky.

    ¡ª

    Her dress and her headpiece had both been custom¨Cmade by me. If she were paying closer attention, she would realize my own outfit was designed as a matching

    set.

    I gazed at her with all the feeling in my heart, but she turned her head away, speaking quickly. ¡°Alpha, you should get changed too. I¡¯m going downstairs first.¡±

    Before I could say anything, she gathered her skirts and swept past me,

    13:06 Thu, 28 Aug A

    Chapter 152 A Dangerous Disy

    disappearing in an instant.

    The sudden emptiness beside me was unsettling.

    Finished

    But this wasn¡¯t the time for sentiment. I immediately reached out to my beta, Cam, through our mind link. ¡°Have you found Ulrich?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right outside the banquet hall, Alpha,¡± Cam replied in my mind. ¡°I¡¯m watching

    him now.¡±

    ¡°Good. If he makes a move, notify me at once.¡±

    Neighboring pack alphas were easy to fool, but Ulrich was <i>too </i>cunning to be

    deceived

    by disease.

    ¨C

    unless I showed him the full, untouched strength of an alpha unscarred

    I could not, under any circumstances, let Ulrich discover I was infected. If he did, not only would the Shadowmoon Pack be at risk, but the entire northern werewolf poption could be in danger.

    Third Person POV

    The banquet began, and Aubrey¡¯s entrance stole every gaze in the room.

    When the light fell on her, every werewolf ¨C whether they hade with goodwill or malice

    instinctively held their breath, as though afraid to frighten away this spirit of the night sky.

    ¨C

    Her makeup was light, except for her striking red lips. The gown shimmered with starlight. On anyone else, it might have looked gaudy or diminished them, but on Aubrey, it was as though she had the stars of heaven beneath her feet ¨C cold, proud, and untouchable. No wonder she could be one of the Miguel family.

    Sean nced at her, emotions tangled. Suddenly, he understood why his wife liked this omega girl. She outshone even her own mother.

    ¡°Alpha! It¡¯s Alpha! He¡¯s finally here!¡± someone eximed.

    ¡°Look! Our Alpha is asmanding as ever! As unshakable as the mountains! Those rumors about him being gravely ill areughable!¡±

    ¨C

    Aubrey blinked in surprise, then lifted her head and saw Alpha Henry standing ahead of her, tall and straight as a pine. His perfectly tailored ck suit emphasized his broad shoulders and lean waist, the dark patterns in the fabric shifting like living

    13:06 Thu, 28 AugA<b>. </b>

    Chapter 152 A Dangerous Disy

    50%

    Finished

    things under the light. He held out his hand to her, his posture calm, steady, and full of unquestionablemand.

    Was he nning to stand with her for the entire recognition ceremony? Could his body handle that?

    With all eyes on them, Aubrey didn¡¯t refuse. She ced her hand in his, speaking to him through their mind link-

    ¡°I told you to show your face and then go back to rest. What are you still doing here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know my limits.¡±

    Then Alpha Henry cut off the link.

    The gesture sparked a re of anger in Aubrey¡¯s chest. Did he care nothing for his own health?

    But this wasn¡¯t the time or ce to speak her mind. Whatever she had to say would have to wait.

    Suppressing her emotions, she let Alpha Henry lead her step by step toward the high tform the very heart of the pack¡¯s power and authority.

    ¨C

    Many couldn¡¯t take their

    eyes off them.

    Someone whispered, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be an adoption ceremony? Why do they look more like an engaged couple? They¡¯re a perfect match!¡±

    A heavily made¨Cup female werewolf in a low¨Ccut gown gave a sharp, dismissive snort. ¡°So what if she¡¯s pretty? The alpha doesn¡¯t even like her. If he did, she wouldn¡¯t have gone from future Luna to convenient little sister.¡±

    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t exactly seem to dislike her either¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong,¡± someone said maliciously. ¡°The alpha¡¯s in a good mood today because he¡¯s finally free of her. That¡¯s the only reason he¡¯s showing her a good face.¡±

    a

 Unleashed 153

    Chapter 153 Poison in the Water

    Third Person POV

    With Alpha Henry¡¯s firm grip on her hand, Aubrey walked toward his parents and her own father under the watchful eyes of countless werewolves.

    ¡ª

    For a brief moment, it felt surreal the diamond¨Cstudded gown, their sped hands, the pack¡¯s witnesses¡­ everything was far more like a mate¨Cbond ceremony than a formal adoption of a foster sister.

    ¡ª

    Her gaze dropped instinctively to the wolf fang ring on her thumb the Luna¡¯s symbol of authority ¨C glinting coldly under the light. Though skillful craftsmen had repaired it, the fine web of cracks remained, stark and unmissable, like the irreparable break between her and Alpha Henry.

    There was no going back¡­

    She closed her eyes briefly. Her thickshes cast shadows over her cheeks, hiding the turmoil she forced down into the darkest corners of her heart.

    Down in the viewing seats, Aurelia and Bailey¡¯s expressions were as sour as if they¡¯d bitten into rotten meat.

    The Miguel family had invited only Jax to the stage, making it clear they didn¡¯t acknowledge the rest of the Mary family. It was obvious to anyone paying attention ¨C Alpha Henry had no fondness for the Lynn family. In the future, the Lynn family¡¯s business in Shadowmoon Pack territory would likely face many obstacles.

    To make matters worse, Hudson was still digging for ¡°treasure¡± on that worthless piece ofnd, refusing to listen no matter how Aurelia tried to dissuade him. The Lynn family¡¯s finances were already on the brink.

    ¡°Mom! Why does that bitch get this kind of honor?!¡±

    Bailey had originally been pleased. The alpha was finally rid of Aubrey, and this ¡°foster daughter¡± title should have been nothing more than a hollow constion prize from the Miguel family.

    But reality was the exact opposite. The Miguel family had gone all out to give Aubrey face, hosting avish event attended by numerous powerful werewolves. There were even four or five alpha leaders from other packs present.

    And the alpha himself was attending to Aubrey as though she were a rare treasure in his hands. This was nothing like what Bailey had imagined.

    Seeing Aubrey so radiant made Bailey grit her teeth in fury.

    That was the adopted daughter of the most prominent family in Shadowmoon Pack. She might still be an omega, but in status she now outshone Bailey, the Mary family¡¯s beta daughter.

    ¡°Herte mother did save Adelyn¡¯s life, didn¡¯t she?¡± Aurelia said coldly. ¡°But this could work to our advantage. Aubrey¡¯s half a Miguel now ¨C and as her sister, you¡¯ll have more opportunities to move in their circles. Now that the alpha¡¯s engagement is broken, if you can win him over, Aubrey¡¯s foster daughter status will mean nothingpared to you.¡±

    Bailey¡¯s expression eased at that, and she turned her eyes toward Alpha Henry. In her view, even the most extravagant d¨¦cor paled beside him. If she could capture the alpha¡¯s favor, her life would be a true sess.

    Mariana¡¯s eyes held the same bitter jealousy.

    After Alpha Henry had coughed bloodst time, she had been ced in istion for a week. When she was finally released, she was forbidden from approaching him

    ¨C even the Miguel family¡¯s main house was off¨Climits to her.

    ¡ª

    In her mind, Aubrey had plotted this from the start. Bing part of the Miguel family meant being perfectly ced to monopolize the alpha¡¯s attention. How calcting!

    But Mariana had no intention of letting that lowly omega have her way.

    Her eyes glinted as she slipped quietly outside. With no one around, she sprinkled a generous amount of wolfsbane into the swimming pool, then returned to the banquet hall as if nothing had happened.

    By then, the music in the hall had changed. Alpha Henry bent slightly, making a gentlemanly gesture toward Aubrey under the envious stares of countless female wolves.

    ¡°My beautifuldy, may I have the honor¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t get to finish before an unwee voice cut in.

    ¡°Henry! Are you feeling better?¡±

    Mariana appeared in a white puffed dress, all sweetness and purity, her long chestnut curls framing round, doe¨Clike eyes.

    The moment she spoke, the atmosphere shifted. Former fianc¨¦e and childhood sweetheart, side by side ¨C people had long whispered that the alpha treated Mariana differently, and she truly was fresh¨Cfaced and lovely. Some even suspected Henry had rejected Aubrey because of her.

    But this was Aubrey¡¯s recognition banquet. If Alpha Henry chose to dance the first dance with Mariana, it would be a very public p in Aubrey¡¯s face.

 Unleashed 154

    Chapter 154 The First Dance

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    When Mariana suddenly appeared, I didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, I turned to Alpha Henry, curious to see how he would handle it.

    His expression hardened instantly, his pupils narrowing into a dangerous slit under the light. ¡°Something you need?¡±

    The coldness in his voice was a sharp contrast to how he¡¯d just spoken to me moments before.

    The werewolves around us immediately picked up on the shift in the air, the low murmur of whispers spreading like ripples across water. Mariana clearly hadn¡¯t expected him to greet her with such chilliness.

    She nced at me, smothering the resentment in her eyes with a smile.

    ¡°Aubrey looks beautiful tonight. But Aubrey used to be Henry¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so it wouldn¡¯t be right for her to open the dance with him. What a pity. I was really looking forward to seeing them open together.¡±

    ¡°Looking forward to it?¡±

    13

    I arched a brow, then took Alpha Henry¡¯s hand, my lips curving. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re <i>so </i>eager, I wouldn¡¯t want to disappoint you. Alpha, shall we open the dance together?¡±

    The center of the hall had already been cleared for the opening dance, waiting for the evening¡¯s main figures. At my words, the surrounding werewolves began to cheer, closing in to form a circle around us.

    Mariana¡¯s expression souredpletely.

    Flustered, she grabbed a scrawny, awkward¨Clooking gamma and forced a smile. ¡°Aubrey, you misheard. I just meant¡­ you¡¯re practically half a Miguel now, and with your past rtionship with Henry, it¡¯s not really appropriate to dance with him. Why not let my cousin here dance with you instead?¡± She gave the reluctant gamma a little push.

    I let out a quiet, derisiveugh, but before I could answer, Alpha Henry reacted more strongly than I did.

    His sharp gaze cut toward the unfortunate gamma, and the crushing pressure of a top alpha filled the space in an instant. The poor man didn¡¯t even make a sound before his legs buckled and he copsed to the floor, cold sweat beading on his forehead.

    Then Alpha Henry gave a cold snort, seized my hand, and strode onto the dance floor, dering for all to hear-

    ¡°In this world, I only dance with Aubrey.¡±

    Mariana¡¯s eyes widened, and she hurried after us. ¡°Henry! You-¡±

    Alpha Henry stopped mid¨Cstep, his dark brows drawing together.

    ¡°And who said you could call me that?¡±

    His eyes narrowed, his voiceced with open disgust. ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy?¡±

    Mariana went pale on the spot. Laughter rippled through the crowd, cutting into her like knives. From behind Alpha Henry, I tilted my head, smiling sweetly as I twisted the de a little deeper.

    ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t call me Aubrey,¡± I said lightly. ¡°We¡¯re not close.¡±

    A few people outrightughed. Mariana¡¯s eyes reddened with fury, the faint glint of her canines showing as she teetered on the edge of losing control. But here, she didn¡¯t dare transform and bite me.

    So I ignored her and stepped forward with Alpha Henry, taking our ce for the opening dance.

    And that was when I regretted it.

    For tonight¡¯s banquet, I¡¯d picked up a few basic steps at thest minute. My partner was supposed to be a beta who would dance neatly and predictably. But now, my partner was Alpha Henry.

    His palm settled firmly at my waist, the heat of his touch burning through the thin fabric, making my skin prickle. Around us, countless eyes ¨C jealous, curious, searching ¨C pierced into me, throwing my rhythm into chaos.

    <i>¡°</i><i>Rx</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>E¡¯s amused voice murmured in my head. <i>¡°</i><i>With </i><i>a </i><i>face </i><i>like </i><i>yours</i>, <i>they¡¯ll </i><i>be </i><i>too </i><i>busy </i><i>staring </i><i>to </i><i>care </i><i>how </i><i>well </i><i>you </i><i>dance</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    I ignored her, pressing my lips together and focusing on matching Alpha Henry¡¯s

    steps.

    Strangely enough, I¡¯d never seen him dance before, yet his movements were so effortlessly graceful it was as if he¡¯d been born knowing how. Every turn carried amanding ease that couldn¡¯t be resisted. Was this an alpha¡¯s natural talent excel at anything?

    ¡°Focus.¡±

    He looked down at me suddenly, smiling with gentle indulgence.

    ¨C

    I blinked, momentarily caught in the vivid violet of his eyes. In that instant of distraction, my footnded squarely on his. Startled, I tried to step back, but my bnce faltered and I nearly fell.

    An arm shot around my waist, pulling me securely into his embrace.

    A collective gasp rippled through the onlookers.

    ¡°My god¡­ the alpha didn¡¯t push her away?!¡±

    My face collided with his chest, and the crisp, cold scent unique to him filled my senses, tinged with the faintest trace of herbs. I could hear the beat of his heart through theyers of fabric ¨C faster than usual.

    to

    Heat flooded my ears.

    Above me, his voice rumbled low and teasing.

    ¡°Not getting up? How long do you n to stay in my arms?¡±

    Even I couldn¡¯t keep myposure entirely then myself.

    ¡ª

    my face warmed despite

 Unleashed 155

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 155 Breaking the Dance

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    +8 Pearls

    Under the weight of everyone¡¯s curious stares and hushed whispers, I straightened and shot Alpha Henry a hard re.

    But the way he looked at me¡­ it was so deep, so intent, as if he wanted to seize me and devour me whole.

    I frowned without meaning to. This wasn¡¯t how things were supposed to be between us. Instinctively, I took half a step back¨Conly to see him shift in the next heartbeat, returning to thatposerl, aristocratic poise, his expression tinged with faint gentleness. In the spotlight, he extended his hand to me once again.

    ¡°Shall we continue?¡±

    It sounded like a question, but the natural dominance in his alpha presence allowed no real refusal.

    In the end. I still reached out. No matter that I was now the Miguel family¡¯s foster daughter ¨C I could never truly defy the will of the pack¡¯s true ruler.

    And yet, in the near silence, my senses sharpened. The closer my hand came to his, the heavier the air grew around him, pressing in.

    The tenderness in his gaze was like a vast, smothering, making it hard to breathe.

    <i>¡°</i><i>He </i>loves <i>you</i>¡± E¡¯s voice roared in my mind. ¡°I just <i>don¡¯t </i>understand why would he make you his <i>sister </i>instead <i>of </i>his Luna¡±

    Bing siblings meant forging an unbreakable blood bond under the witness of the Moon Goddess. That new tie could eventually override the fated mate bond we once shared.

    The Moon Goddess would never allow a brother and sister to mate; she would reim that ¡°mistaken¡± blessing. Unless¡­ Alpha Henry was willing to risk a journey to the Moon Goddess¡¯s birthce ¨C that mysterious ce from which not even the strongest alpha had ever returned.

    Would he go? I didn¡¯t know.

    I answered E in my mind: ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand. All you need to know is that this is exactly what I want.¡±

    I understood why Alpha Henry was doing this he wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d recover, and he believed he was running <b>out </b>of time. That was why he¡¯d rushed to hold this recognition banquet, to secure a future for me.

    I also knew the other pack alphas here tonight were circling like wolves scenting blood. His position was dangerous

    And I knew

    ¨C

    right now he loved me deeply.

    But true love should be built on trust, on facing hardships together, not on pushing me away ¡°for my own good Did he really see me as the kind of she¨Cwolf who could share only in prosperity but not in struggle?

    The truth was, I was angry with Alpha Hory. He might love the. but he didn¡¯t see me as someone he could entrust with everything. He sull looked down on me from that high alpha perch, believing an omega like me should simply obey weltered beneath his wings

    That wasn¡¯t the love I wanted

    11:11 Sat, 30 Aug uu

    Chapter 155 Breaking the Dance

    I wanted a love of equals, a love that stood shoulder to shoulder through every storm.

    ¨C

    42%

    +8 Pearls

    If he couldn¡¯t give me that kind of love, then fine. I would be his sister, just as he wished and he could live with the consequencester.

    From now on, my goal would be to break the Lupine virus, to create the strongest wolf¨Chealer team in the north, and to end the humiliation of southern werewolves profiting from our herbs.

    With that thought, I pushed away from the dangerous intensity in Alpha Henry¡¯s gaze and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m done dancing.¡±

    Nifted my skirts and turned on my heel. My abrupt move drew startled looks from the guests.

    Behind me, my father¡¯s voice rang out in apology. ¡°Forgive her, Alpha! Aubrey¡­ it¡¯s her first time dancing, she must just be shy. She didn¡¯t mean any disrespect¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t stay to hear Alpha Henry¡¯s reply. I walked straight out of the banquet hall.

    Once I was free from the weight of his gaze, I felt lighter, able to breathe again.

    At the edge of the open¨Cair pool, I stopped, staring at my reflection in the water. The moonlight spilled over me, and the diamonds on my gown shimmered like a real night sky, so beautiful they seemed to cast their own light.

    He must have gone to a lot of trouble for this dress.

    ¡°Aubrey! What the hell did you do to make the alpha suddenly hate me so much?!¡±

    Mariana¡¯s voice tore through the night. She came at me like a rabid she¨Cwolf, her expression more venomous than a vengeful spirit.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 156

    Chapter 156 The Truth Comes Out

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    +8 Pearls

    I stared coldly at Mariana¡¯s false, painted innocence, the moonlight casting broken shadows over the twisted lines of her face.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. If you want to me someone, me yourself for all the vile things you¡¯ve done.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! What did I ever do? Haven¡¯t I always treated you well?¡± She suddenly slipped on that familiar mask ¨C wide¨Ceyed, sugar¨Csweet, the voice so cloying it made my stomach turn. ¡°Aubrey, if you¡¯re going to use someone, you¡¯d better have proof.¡±

    I shook my head. She really wouldn¡¯t cry until she saw the coffin.

    ¡°Proof? Your character is all the proof anyone needs. If you were willing to poison your own teacher and steal his work, then you¡¯d never risk your life to save someone.¡±

    Her face changed instantly.

    ¡°Daria¡­ That was you?!¡± Her voice cracked in disbelief. ¡°How could you possibly know about that? That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t it be me, Mariana? I¡¯m smarter than you think. When Alpha Henry learns that his ¡®pure, kind¡® she¨Cwolfmitted something that cruel, and then hears it was me who saved him back then, he¡¯ll have no choice but to believe me.¡±

    I let a cold smile curl my lips. I didn¡¯t mind striking at an enemy ¨C and I certainly didn¡¯t mind making that enemy hate me more.

    ¡°You lowborn omega!¡± Mariana took a few quick steps forward, snarling. ¡°Is this how you sow discord? That incident with Daria was the work of someone around me ¨C I didn¡¯t even know! And besides-¡±

    ¡ª

    ¡°But the idea wasn¡¯t yours, yet you still imed the credit as if it were your brilliant creation, didn¡¯t you?¡± My voice was quiet but precise, cutting her off like a de.

    ¡°Face it, you¡¯re nothing but a vain, vicious, two¨Cfaced bitch. And to put it inly a whore.¡±

    ¨C

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mariana¡¯s voice went shrill, her face paling with fury. ¡°Shat up! Shut up!!¡±

    I didn¡¯t retreat. I stepped forward instead, my movements calm, deliberate. In the moonlight, I could see my reflection in her pupils ¨C and the foolish girl she used to toy with was long gone.

    ¡°Does it make you angry?¡± I asked softly. ¡°When you had me mix that drug for Alpha Henry, then nudged him to suspect me when I learned the truth, I was angry too.¡±

    ¨C

    I kept my gaze locked on her, my mouth curling in an icy smirk.

    ¡°When we were little, you were the only one who didn¡¯t mind how quiet I was. You yed with me. In high school, you were the only one who ¡®stood up¡® for me, so every time Adelyn invited me somewhere, I brought you along¡­¡±

    ¡°You said you wanted to get close to Adelyn, that you wished you had a big brother. I was stupid enough to introduce you, to speak well of you¡­ And I was even stupider to take so long to realize before you came along, Alpha Henry was only indifferent toward me. But after you appeared, he grew colder and harsher by the day. Who knows what you said or did behind my back.¡±

    11:11 Sat, 30 Aug

    Chapter 156 The Truth Comes Out

    ¡°I treated you so well, Mariana. How could you be so utterly faithless?¡±

    Memories unspooled, sharp¨Cedged and vivid. My voice was steady, but each word made her flinch.

    4210

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°Remember when you broke Adelyn¡¯s jewelry box? I took the me for you and went home to be whipped until my back was raw.¡±

    ¡°When you couldn¡¯t keep up in literature ss at the academy, I tutored you every weekend so you could graduate.¡±

    ¡°You told me if we kept our distance at school, people who hated you wouldn¡¯t target me too. Fool that I was, I agreed. But in truth, you just thought being seen with me was embarrassing, didn¡¯t you? For all these years. I believed I¡¯d been a good friend to you, Mariana. So why keep hurting me? And each time more viciously than thest?¡±

    My questions stripped away thest of herposure.

    ¡°What are you, huh? You should be grateful I used you to pave my way!¡± she spat.

    She lunged, grabbing my wrist so hard I felt the bones strain. Under the moonlight, her eyes shifted fully into wolf¡¯s eyes, gray¨Cbrown fur sprouting along her cheeks.

    ¡°Filthy omega! How could you ever deserve an alpha¡¯s engagement? I¡¯ve been Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s most outstanding beta since I was a child! The elders all said I was the perfect match for a political bond!¡±

    Her voice twisted with pure jealousy.

    ¡°And me ¨C a proud, high¨Cranking beta ¨C I had to stoop to be your friend just to get into the Miguel family¡¯s doors! Just to meet the alpha! How could a useless, worthless omega like you dare to stand above me? How?!¡±

    1.2K

    312

 Unleashed 157

    Chapter 157 Blood in the Water

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°So I deserved to be used by you? Used, hated, and trampled underfoot? Mariana ¨C and who exactly gave you that right?¡±

    I spoke slowly, each word pressing down on what was left of her dignity.

    ¡°Family background? You can¡¯tpare to the White family or the Howard family. Looks? You¡¯re not even a tenth of me. As for ability or character-¡±

    I let out a short, derisiveugh and shook my head. ¡°With your petty, thieving nature and almost nonexistent talent, what makes you think you¡¯re in any position to look down on me?¡±

    Her pupils contracted sharply.

    ¡°But I¡¯ll give you this ¨C there¡¯s one thing you do better than me¡­¡± I leaned in close, my voice low at her ear. ¡°Your shamelessness far surpasses mine.¡±

    ¡°Bitch!¡± Mariana shrieked, swinging her hand toward my face only for me to catch it midair.

    In my eyes, her flushed, furious face was no more threatening than a clown stumbling in a circus act.

    ¡°Angry? Rattled? What a rare sight ¨C I didn¡¯t think you had it in you to lose control. Do you know what you remind me of? A hyena catching the scent of carrion ¨C revolting.¡±

    I stared her down. ¡°I still can¡¯t fathom how you could be brazen enough to steal credit for saving a nine- year¨Cold girl¡¯s life. Just looking at you makes me feel filthy.¡±

    ¡°And stop dragging omega and beta status into this. In terms of character, you as a beta aren¡¯t even worth as much as me ¨C a wolf¨Cless omega.¡±

    I spoke each word like a sentence passed. ¡°You are the lowest kind of werewolf.¡±

    I shoved her then. She copsed backward onto the ground ¨C not because I¡¯d used much force, but because the killing intent in my eyes had turned her knees to water, though she probably didn¡¯t even realize it.

    Pathetic.

    I took a moment to appreciate her humiliation, then turned to leave. But I hadn¡¯t expected that I¡¯d pushed her too far.

    With a snarl, Mariana shifted into her wolf form on the spot and lunged for me.

    <i>¡°</i><i>Watch </i><i>out</i><i>!</i><i>¡± </i>

    E¡¯s warning snapped me into motion. I tried to sidestep, but my gown snagged on the jagged stone of a nearby rock formation, trapping me just long enough that I couldn¡¯t escape.

    ¡°Aubrey!¡±

    Alpha Henry¡¯s voice cut across the night. He¡¯de looking for me and in a blur too fast for the eye to follow, he closed the distance, pulling me into his arms and turning sharply to shield me.

    In that split second, Mariana¡¯s ws were already descending toward him. My heart clenched. I could not let

    11:11 Sat, 30 Aug

    Chapter 157 Blood in the Water

    him bleed.

    42%

    +8 Pearls

    His blood was dangerously contagious. If Mariana touched it, she¡¯d be infected with the Kajit virus. It wasn¡¯t her life I cared about it was the certainty that if this got out, Shadowmoon Pack would be thrown into

    chaos.

    If Mariana contracted the Kajit virus, Henry¡¯s illness could no longer be hidden. The rebel¨Cminded alphas from other packs would descend like hyenas on fresh meat, and Henry would lose any chance to recover. The result would be the total destruction of both him and Shadowmoon Pack

    So I moved without thinking, twisting to reverse our positions and shield him instead.

    A heartbeatter, Mariana¡¯s ws tore deep into my bare shoulder. Pain red white¨Chot, and I let out a muffled grunt as blood spilled freely down my arm.

    Henry¡¯s pupils contracted violently. A wave of sheer, suffocating alpha fury exploded from him, heating the very air.

    ¡°Alpha, I- I didn¡¯t mean to-¡± Mariana stammered, shifting back into human form, her voice trembling.

    But Henry¡¯s reaction was pure instinct. His boot caught her mid¨Cchest in a vicious kick..

    With a ssh, she hit the pool ¨C and a scream split the air almost instantly.

    ¡°Ah! Help me-!¡±

    Her face twisted in agony, skin erupting into swollen, angry welts the moment it touched the water. My stomach dropped. The pool water had beenced with wolfsbane ¨C and a lot of it.

    The noise brought the banquet guests rushing outside.

    ¡°Oh gosh ¨C it¡¯s wolfsbane! How could there be wolfsbane in the pool?!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, get her out!¡±

    A few stepped forward, but Henry¡¯s voice cracked like a whip.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares.¡±

    His rage pressed down on them like a physical force, so potent it was as if the thing thrashing in that water was his most hated enemy.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 158

    Chapter 158 The Weight of Power

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    +8 Pearls

    Alpha Henry¡¯s aura nketed the courtyard like something tangible, a suffocating pressure that made every werewolf around him draw careful, shallow breaths.

    The only sound in the dead silence was the sshing in the pool ¨C Mariana¡¯s frantic thrashing- and her cries, growing higher and sharper with pain.

    I caught the flicker of exchanged nces among several visiting alpha leaders from other packs. The fear on their faces said everything. Whatever doubts they¡¯d carried here tonight evaporated in an instant beneath the raw dominance Henry radiated.

    Then Mariana¡¯s parents recognized her voice.

    ¡°My daughter!¡±

    Her mother tried to rush forward, but her father grabbed her arm, holding her back. Even so, his voice was taut when he addressed Alpha Henry, respectful but strained:

    ¡°Alpha¡­ I don¡¯t know what my daughter did, but does she truly deserve a punishment like this?¡±

    Henry turned his gaze on him, and the sheer force of the fury in his eyes made Ruben flinch. He¡¯d dealt with the alpha before, but never had he seen the man ¨C so lofty and untouchable in all their past encounters burn with such visible rage.

    Mariana¡¯s cries were weakening, and Ruben swallowed hard before pushing on. ¡°Alpha, the pool is full of wolfsbane. If this goes on much longer, my daughter will die! Alpha-¡±

    ¡°Yes, Henry¡­¡± Adelyn came closer, her voice tinged with urgency. ¡°Let¡¯s pull her out first. We can talk afterward.¡±

    But Henry said nothing.

    He simply watched Mariana struggle, his cold, unwavering gaze holding her like a predator staring down prey. The alpha pressure in the air froze every muscle in the bystanders¡® bodies ¨C no one dared move.

    I could see it clearly: those spective, testing stares that had been aimed at him all night were guttering out one by one. This was Alpha Henry, the leader of the northern werewolves a man who needed no exnation and no proof. His presence alone could crush every trace of doubt.

    But the cost of maintaining this kind of pressure was steep. I worried his body couldn¡¯t sustain it.

    I tugged lightly at his sleeve. ¡°Alpha¡­ my shoulder really hurts. Can you take me to get it bandaged?¡±

    The wound throbbed with each breath, but I couldn¡¯t risk letting E speed up my healing here in the open

    that would reveal far too much.

    Henry¡¯s eyes lingered on me for a long moment before he signaled for Perry to take me. He stayed where he was, unmovable, the center of the storm. I couldn¡¯t order him around here, not as an omega, so I followed Perry out.

    Just before I turned awaypletely, I saw him begin to walk toward the pool¡¯s edge. Mariana had managed to w her way to the side, clinging to it with both hands. Henry looked down at her from above, his gaze, as cold and impersonal as if she were already dead.

    <b>11:11 </b>Sat, 30 Aug.

    Chapter 158 The Weight of Power

    What was he going to do?

    Mariana¡¯s POV

    ¡°Alpha¡­ please¡­ pull me out¡­¡±

    +8 Pearls

    The wolfsbane in the water was eating into my skin like acid, and my throat felt as if molten metal had been poured down it. I¡¯d dumped enough of the stuff in here to make that omega suffer for life ¨C but now it was alling back on me.

    I thought I might actually die.

    But worse than the pain was Alpha Henry¡¯s gaze as he looked down at me

    Icy. Empty. As if he were staring at a corpse.

    ¡°Alpha¡­ I¡¯m begging you¡­. save me¡­¡±

    I reached up toward him, searching for any trace of mercy, but found only a deeper chill in his eyes.

    Time seemed to slow to nothing.

    Minutes passed. My arms trembled violently from the agony, my grip on the edge slick and weak. I turned my pleading eyes toward my parents ¨C but under his dominance, they couldn¡¯t take a single step.

    Then Henry moved.

    He raised his foot slowly¡­ and brought it down, hard, on my hand gripping the ledge.

    The skin, already blistered and raw, split open under the pressure, sending another wave of white¨Chot agony through me.

    ¡°Ahhh-!¡± The scream tore out of my throat before I could stop it.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 159

    Chapter 159 The Fall of Mariana

    Third Person POV

    ¡°Alpha¡­ what are you doing?¡±

    +8 Pearls

    Mariana stared at Alpha Henry in disbelief, her voice trembling with pain. ¡°What did I do to deserve this?!¡±

    ¡°You did nothing wrong?¡±

    After she had stolen the credit for saving Aubrey¡¯s life, after she had tricked Aubrey into making an aphrodisiac just to frame her- she still dared to im she¡¯d done no wrong?

    Henry truly could not understand how his past self had been blind enough to trust someone like this.

    His eyes glinted cold, and then curved in a faint, mocking smile.

    ¡°Then answer me this afterward?¡±

    ¨C

    why did you put wolfsbane in the pool? Why did you confront Aubrey here

    His voice sharpened. ¡°You wanted to push her in and kill her, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Mariana¡¯s face drained of all color.

    The watching werewolves began to murmur with dawning realization. So the alpha was avenging Aubrey.

    Their looks toward Mariana turned pointed, almost pitying.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious now. In the alpha¡¯s eyes, Mariana can¡¯t hold a candle to Aubrey.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s an embarrassment to us betas,¡± one elegantly dr¨¨ssed she¨Cwolf said with disdain. ¡°Can¡¯t even outshine an omega who¡¯s never awakened a wolf form.¡±

    ¡°So much for herdy¨Clike reputation,¡± another scoffed. ¡°Guess it was all an act.¡±

    The words cut deep. Still writhing in the burning pool, Mariana¡¯s mind snapped.

    ¡°Shut up! All of you, shut up! How could I be less than that filthy omega?!¡±

    She turned back to Henry, her blistered fingers gripping the pool¡¯s edge. ¡°I didn¡¯t poison the water. You have to believe me, Alpha!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all lies from that bitch Aubrey! Pull me out and I¡¯ll exin everything!¡±

    She was certain she¡¯d been careful ¨C no one had been around when she poured in the wolfsbane. Henry had still been in the banquet hall, dancing. He couldn¡¯t possibly have seen her. He must be bluffing. As long as she refused to admit it, she¡¯d be fine.

    But Henry only smiled coldly.

    Without warning, a suffocating wave of alpha dominance surged from him. Several wolves stumbled back; a few of the weaker ones copsed entirely

    ¡°Murdering your own kind, unrepentant, and daring to show disrespect to my sister¡­¡±

    He spoke each word like a blow of ice. ¡°As alpha, I hereby strip you, Mariana, of your beta rank. From this

    11:11 Sat, 30 Aug.

    Chapter 159 The Fall of Mariana

    moment, you are an omega.¡±

    Under the moonlight, the sentencended like an execution order.

    ¡ª

    <b>41</b>%

    +8 Pearls

    Mariana¡¯s eyes went wide with terror. She felt the beta power drain from her body strength bleeding away, bones shifting and shrinking, her once¨Cprized physique degrading into that of the lowest rank.

    ¡°No!¡± she screamed. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me! I risked my life pulling you from the undertow years ago! Without me, you¡¯d be dead!¡±

    ¡°The one who saved me was Aubrey. Not you.¡±

    ¡°No! It was me! It was me!¡± she shrieked, pping the water in desperation. ¡°Aubrey lied to you! That filthy omega stole my credit to win your favor! Alpha, she¡¯s deceived you!¡±

    But her words only made Henry¡¯s face grow colder.

    His boot struck her without hesitation, sending her plunging back into the wolfsbaneced water.

    ¡°No one touches her without my order,¡± he said tly.

    Then he turned and walked away.

    The crowd instinctively parted to let him pass. Not one of them spared Mariana so much as a nce ¨C not even her own parents.

    A daughter who had angered the alpha and been demoted to omega¡­ what value did she have left?

    The onlookers, dispersed quickly, leaving only Mariana¡¯s faint groans echoing in the night. Her skin was breaking down in great patches now, and her new omega constitution gave her almost no resistance to the poison.

    Momentster, Ulrich emerged from behind a tree, crouching by the pool with a calcting gleam in his

    eye.

    ¡°Answer my question truthfully, and I might pull you out,¡± he said.

    Barely clinging to consciousness, Mariana nodded weakly.

    Ulrich¡¯s voice dropped to a murmur. ¡°What¡¯s Alpha Henry¡¯s real condition? Since returning to the Shadowmoon Pack, has he had a fever? Coughing blood?¡±

    ¨C

    A faint light sparked in Mariana¡¯s clouded eyes. Of course she knew the alpha had shown all of those symptoms¡­

    1.2K

    Sat<b>, </b>30 Aug

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 160 Shadows and Eavesdropping

 Unleashed 160

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 160 Shadows and Eavesdropping

    Third Person POV

    Even with the suffocating alpha presence Henry had disyed earlier, Ulrich still harbored doubts.

    ¨C

    4170

    +8 Pearls

    But the bitter defeat at Gold Mountain lingered in his memory like a fresh scar until there was irrefutable proof that Henry had been infected<i>, </i>he wouldn¡¯t act recklessly.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Ulrich pressed, his expression dark. ¡°Just tell me the truth, and I¡¯ll pull you out.¡± His voice dripped with a snake¡¯s temptation. ¡°I can even find a witch to brew a reversal potion ¨C restore you to a beta.¡±

    Mariana¡¯s clouded pupils contracted sharply. Ulrich could make such a promise because he had already uncovered one crucial fact¨Cwhen Henry had returned from the Ste Pack badly injured, the only one caring for him up close had been Mariana.

    Which meant, at that time, no one knew Henry¡¯s exact condition better than her.

    ¡°You get me out first,¡± Mariana rasped.

    Ulrich¡¯s eyes narrowed, and then a cold smile spread across his face. He leapt into the pool. As an alpha, his resilience meant the wolfsbane would take time to eat into him.

    Mariana¡¯s eyes widened when she saw him pull her out without so much as a blister. But the moment her body cleared the poisoned water, the pain overwhelmed her and she cked out.

    ¡°Fucking bitch,¡± Ulrich muttered, hefting her limp, blistered body over his shoulder before vanishing into the night.

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ¡°Does it hurt? Honestly, you¡¯re just a little omega ¨C what were you thinking, ying the hero? An alpha¡¯s self¨Chealing is ten times yours! That scratch wouldn¡¯t have meant a thing to him!¡±

    In my room, the wolf healer Xavier scolded me as he dressed my wound. He clearly thought it was foolish. to shield Henry instead of letting him protect me.

    I frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten what kind of condition he¡¯s in right now?¡±

    That shut him up. Understanding dawned, but he couldn¡¯t help grumbling again.

    ¡°You really are all prickles on the outside and warm on the inside. In a moment like that, you were still thinking about him first. If I¡¯d had a she¨Cwolf like you care for me when I was young, I wouldn¡¯t be alone now.¡±

    Before I could answer, Perry snorted from the side. ¡°Oh, please, Xavier! With that weathered old face, how handsome could you have been back then? The she¨Cwolves weren¡¯t blind.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Xavier¡¯s beard bristled with indignation. ¡°Aubrey¡¯s liked the alpha since she was young. Back then, did she care about looks?¡± He suddenly swung toward me, his eyes alight with gossip. ¡°Come on, tell this shallow brat ¨C why did you like the alpha in the first ce?¡±

    The room went quiet.

    I stared at the blood seeping into the bandages, and in my mind, Henry¡¯s image rose ¨C figure in an otherwise gray childhood.

    the one bright

    11:11 Sat, 30 Aug W

    Chapter 160 Shadows and Eavesdropping

    41%

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°You all know Alpha Henry¡¯s always been dazzling. At first¡­¡± my voice softened without me realizing, ¡°I think it was envy. Envy that he could be so wild, so proud, so brilliant. Butter¡­¡±

    Realizing where I was headed, I stopped short, my tone hardening as I straightened my back. ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. From now on, you two had better treat me with respect! I¡¯m half your boss now!¡±

    Xavier and Perry exchanged nces, coughed twice, and then Xavier asked, ¡°Aubrey, just between us ¨C do you still have feelings for the alpha? If he recovered and proposed to you¡­¡®

    ¡°There¡¯s no chance,¡± I cut in sharply. ¡°Even if he could be cured, the Moon Goddess has already witnessed us as siblings. That makes it impossible. Don¡¯t say anything like that again.¡±

    The disappointment on their faces was in. They sighed in unison, both silently mourning the fact that their alpha would lose the one he loved.

    What I didn¡¯t know¡­ was that Alpha Henry was standing outside the door at that very moment, hearing every word I¡¯d just said.

    1.2K

    11:11 Sat, 30 Aug

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 161 A Vow in Silence

    Henry¡¯s POV

 Unleashed 161

    Chapter 161 A Vow in Silence

    Henry¡¯s POV

    41%

    ++8 Pearls

    Hearing Aubrey say, in her own voice, that there was no longer any possibility between us sent a sharp stab straight through my chest.

    It was the same as being rejected by my fated mate to my face. In the back of my mind, my wolf, Callen, whined restlessly. ¡°<i>I </i>feel like something¡¯s wrong with <i>our </i>fated mate<i>,</i><i>¡± </i><i>he </i>rumbled<i>, </i><i>unsettled</i>. <i>¡°</i><i>I</i><i>¡­ </i><i>I </i><i>don¡¯t </i>feel <i>right</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    That clusive alpha¨Cranked she¨Cwolf? She was strong enough to take on an entire pack alone and skilled. enough to vanish without a trace. I doubted she was in any real danger.

    I was the one who was worse off¨Cinfected with a virus no one could cure, and now¡­ losing the woman I loved.

    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± Perry, my guard, spoke in a low, consoling tone. ¡°Once you recover, you¡¯ll still have a chance. You¡¯re our alpha- your word isw. You could just hold another banquet to dissolve the sibling bond, right?¡±

    ¡°Who?!¡± Aubrey¡¯s sharp hearing picked up the words instantly.

    The door swung open, and I forced my expression back under control. Whatever cameter could wait there was no point in drowning in thoughts of the future now. I might not even live to see the day a cure was found.

    But if¡­ if I did survive¡­

    ¨D

    No matter what it cost, I would undo this sibling bond. Even if it meant venturing into the Moon Goddess¡¯s birthce ¨C that fatal, forbiddennd where no one had ever returned alive.

    I drew a slow breath, stepped into the room, and the first thing my eyesnded on was Aubrey¡¯s bare back- and the ugly wound marring it. Anger red in me all over again.

    ¡°How bad is it?¡± I asked Xavier.

    ¡°Why are you both here? Is the banquet over?¡± Aubrey asked, clearly surprised.

    I frowned, but before I could say anything, Perry answered with an easy grin. ¡°Without you, what¡¯s the point of a banquet? And Alpha was worried about you, so we left early.¡±

    Aubrey nodded faintly at that.

    Xavier finally answered my question. ¡°Didn¡¯t hit the bone, but the cut¡¯s deep. Alpha, what happened to the attacker?¡±

    I gave a short, cold huff. Did he really think I¡¯d let anyone who hurt her walk away?

    Seeing the curiosity on Aubrey¡¯s face, I lowered my voice. ¡°She attacked you deliberately ¨C and poisoned the pool with wolfsbane. I¡¯ve already punished her.¡±

    I kept my tone even, but Perry, behind me, let out a dramatic breath, rubbing his forehead. ¡°You should¡¯ve seen it, Ms. Aubrey ¨C Alpha was furious! He stripped Mariana of her beta rank right there, made her an omega, then kicked her straight into the pool! You should¡¯ve heard her scream¡­ Moon Goddess, it was brutal.¡±

    11:11 Sat, 30 Aug

    Chapter 161 A Vow in Silence

    My re shut him up.

    [0 2 < <

    41%2

    +8 Pearls

    Aubrey, however, nodded with clear satisfaction. ¡°Good. Saves me the trouble of dealing with her myself.¡±

    At that, the corner of my mouth tugged upward. If she was pleased, then so was I.

    My eyes dropped to Xavier¡¯s hands, watching him smear the ointment on her wound with far too little care. ¡°You all go out,¡± I said. ¡°Xavier, what¡¯s needed here? I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Aubrey objected immediately.

    But Xavier, of course, followed my orders. He grinned and handed me two containers. ¡°Blue ointment first, then the white powder. Wrap it up, then one injection and you¡¯re done.¡±

    I took them without hesitation, ready to start.

    Realizing she couldn¡¯t escape, Aubrey eyed me suspiciously. ¡°You¡¯re not nning to give me the shot yourself, are you? You think you can even find the vein?¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 162

    Chapter 162 The Promise

    Henry¡¯s POV

    .41%

    +8 Pearls

    Of course I could. After so many rounds of treatment, I¡¯d practically be a doctor myself. But seeing Aubrey¡¯s reluctance, I shot Xavier a nce,

    He only grinned. ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll give you the shotter.¡±

    Then, with suspicious speed, he gathered the others and left.

    These days, I never went anywhere without two guards at my side. except when Aubrey was present. Then, I needed no one else.

    The virology experts praised her endlessly, calling her the one leading the charge to break the Kajit virus inside me.

    There was still a long road ahead before it could be fully eradicated¡­ but as long as she was here, there was hope.

    Once the room was empty, a strange tension tightened in my chest. Aubrey was lounging against the sofa, the torn hem of her starry gown spilling across the floor like the Milky Way ¨C yet she shone far brighter than the dress itself. Moonlight filtered through the curtains, painting her bare shoulder and neck in a soft, pearlescent glow.

    She looked like a wounded mermaid, every curve a challenge to the gods themselves.

    I admitted to myself ¨C I was bewitched.

    My fingers stiffened slightly, my breathing grew uneven. I was almost trembling as I continued applying the ointment to her wound.

    ¨C

    I was holding myself back from marking her, from letting the flood of feeling in my chest crash through all the walls I¡¯d built.

    I wanted to im her openly, not as a brother arranging her future, blessing her from a distance.

    But I was the least qualified man to speak those words death had no right to make her promises.

    ¨C

    an alpha who couldn¡¯t even control his own life or

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    The room was so quiet I could hear the ointment melting into my skin. The unnatural silence pushed me to speak. ¡°I almost forgot to ask<i>¡­ </i>you¡¯re okay today?¡±

    Alpha Henry¡¯s voice, here in the stillness, carried the faintest husky edge.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t eat or drink anything, and no one noticed anything unusual.¡±

    I nodded, relieved, but worried he might find this constant restraint suffocating. A patient¡¯s mood mattered, after all. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold yourself back too much.¡±

    His hand paused mid¨Cmotion.

    After a beat, he said, ¡°So you noticed I¡¯ve been holding back?¡±

    11:12 Sat, 30 Aug.

    Chapter 162 The Promise

    I froze for a second ¨C I hadn¡¯t expected my casual reassurance to hit him so directly.

    3.417%

    +8 Pearls

    As his attending physician, I pressed on gently. ¡°Alpha, I know what it¡¯s like to be isted. You¡¯re confined to the old house, only seeing the same few faces, constantly worrying about your illness¡­ of course it¡¯s easy to feel trapped, even miserable. But that kind of mindset isn¡¯t good for our treatment. I know it sounds harsh, but you have to keep your spirits up and stay positive.¡±

    I nced over my shoulder quickly and caught an odd flicker of disappointment in his eyes.

    Did I miss the point of what he needed to hear?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said, continuing with the ointment. ¡°With you all here ¨C to bear.¡±

    especially you I don¡¯t find it hard

    The words sounded light, but something in the

    felt different.

    And even though this was just him tending my wound, there was a pressure in the air I couldn¡¯t quite name. Still, I couldn¡¯t pull away ¨C if I did, he might think I feared him like everyone else, and that wouldn¡¯t help his recovery.

    So I softened my tone again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re not going to die.¡±

    ¨C

    The memory of myst life -years of torment from the Lupine virus, and dying indirectly because of it ¡ª made my voice gentler still.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cure you. You won¡¯t die.¡±

 Unleashed 163

    Chapter 163 A Dangerous Thread

    Henry¡¯s POV

    She has no idea what I¡¯m holding back.

    She only says she won¡¯t let me die¡­

    Butpared to death, what I fear more is losing her.

    +8 Pearls

    Every third day, I watch her administer the injections. I see how they leave her weakened, and yet she has never onceined to me.

    My hands curled into fists. If it weren¡¯t for the wound on her back, I would have pulled her into my arms and held her as tightly as I could.

    How blind had I been before, to miss everything good about her? How could I have let us waste so many years? We could have been the happiest pair alive.

    And now¡­ I couldn¡¯t embrace her, couldn¡¯t kiss her, couldn¡¯t even stand too close. This slow torture was driving me insane.

    Before I could stop myself, I bent down and brushed a kiss against the uninjured skin beside her wound.

    Because of the anesthetic, Aubrey didn¡¯t feel a thing. She didn¡¯t know that I was there, stealing that moment, greedily pressing my lips to her skin.

    Without looking back, she said coolly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so grateful. I help you, you help me. It¡¯s just an exchange of benefits ¨C nothing more.¡±

    Her words were harsh, even heartless, but I still found myselfughing quietly. Compared to what she¡¯s given to save me, anything I offer her now hardly counts for anything at all.

    Moon Goddess, give me the chance to spend the rest of my life making it up to her.

    I forced myself to wipe down the spot I¡¯d kissed with alcohol, over and over, before applying the medicine and wrapping her wound with care.

    ¡°All done. I¡¯ll get Xavier.¡±

    I left the rest to him. Once she¡¯d had her injection, Aubrey went to bed.

    That was when Perry came to inform me that Jax was waiting for me in the study,

    ¡°Alpha, Aubrey¡¯s really alright?¡± Jax¡¯s tone toward me was still as cautious as it had always been.

    I nodded. ¡°She¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take care of her- you can rest easy.¡±

    ¡°Good¡­ that¡¯s good.¡± Jax exhaled in relief. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave her in your hands.¡±

    ¡°Also, from now on, have no dealings with the Lynn family or any of their branches. If you need anything, trade directly with the Miguel family.¡±

    I made the order inly. I knew exactly how badly the Lynn family¡¯s finances were faltering ¨Crgely because of thatnd parcel Aubrey had made me bid up at the auction.

    11:12 Sat, 30 Aug

    Chapter 163 A Dangerous Thread

    41%

    +8 Pearls

    If Aubrey wanted them bankrupt, I would not give them any chance to recover. Especially not by letting them bleed Jax for money.

    Sure enough, Jax¡¯s face twisted with unease. ¡°But¡­ Alpha, I just signed a deal with them a few days ago. The Lynn family is still my mate¡¯s kin. I don¡¯t think they¡¯d-¡±

    ¡°Perry.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± Perry straightened instantly.

    ¡°Go with Mr. Jax and scrap the deal. I¡¯ll cover the penalty fee. Then stay with the Mary family for a while and oversee things personally make sure no opportunists get in.¡±

    Jax¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m not worthy to have you send one of your most trusted-¡±

    ¡°No need to say more.¡± I cut him off before he could protest. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll station someone permanently with you. From now on, the Miguel family will back all your business dealings. All you need to do is work hard and stay alert. Consider this a token for Aubrey¡¯s sake ¨C she once told me you weren¡¯t suited for business and she worried you¡¯d be taken advantage of.¡±

    Jax hesitated only a moment before nodding quickly, smiling. ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you, Alpha. I really am no good at business¡­¡±

    Once he agreed, I waved Perry to escort him out.

    He had barely left when I felt the mental link request from my beta, Cam.

    When I epted it, his voice carried into my mind. ¡°Alpha¡­ Mariana¡¯s been taken by that opportunist, Ulrich.¡±

    1.2K

    11:12 Sat, 30 Aug

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 164 The Poisoned Gambit

 Unleashed 164

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 164 The Poisoned Gambit

    Third Person POV

    Ulrich fed Mariana a vial of specially prepared restorative serum, forcing her body to heal faster.

    The moment she woke, he began pressing her for details about Alpha Henry¡¯s condition.

    41%5

    +8 Pearls

    Mariana hesitated before answering, ¡°When he came back from the Ste Pack, he was indeed injured¡­ and badly at that.¡±

    Ulrich¡¯s eyes lit with interest. ¡°What symptoms? Did he have a fever?¡±

    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± Mariana feigned a thoughtful pause, her mind racing. She didn¡¯t know who this unfamiliar Alpha was, but his malice toward Henry was unmistakable.

    He seemed desperate to confirm something. Could it be that Henry really was unwell?

    In the space of a heartbeat, countless thoughts shed through her mind. She remembered his striking presence, his past tenderness toward her¡­ and the cold, merciless way he had treated her tonight.

    He had stripped her of her rank, kicked her into a poolced with wolfsbane, and left her to die.

    And yet-

    ¡°His wound was a little inmed, but there was no fever, and certainly no coughing up blood,¡± she said atst, her voice soft.

    Even after everything, her heart still trembled at the sound of his name.

    She loved his strength. She loved his cruelty. She even loved the pain he gave her. That twisted love had long since burrowed deep into her bones.

    She would have him ¨C Alpha Henry would be hers.

    Her tone grew steadier as she went on. ¡°Either way, for a top¨Cranked Alpha to develop a fever and start coughing blood from a single arrow wound just doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Years of lying had made her a master of her own expressions, every muscle in her face under control, not a trace of her scent giving her away.

    Ulrich studied her for a long moment but found no crack in herposure. Besides, he couldn¡¯t imagine anyone foolish enough to protect someone who had harmed them.

    He exhaled slowly. ¡°So he really hasn¡¯t been infected. Lucky bastard¡­¡±

    ¨C

    Suddenly, his hand shot out, gripping her chin. ¡°Work for me. Get close to Alpha Henry and kill him ¡ª or I¡¯ll snap your neck right here.¡±

    Mariana flinched. ¡°But¡­ he hates me now. He won¡¯t let me near him. And I¡¯m just an omega.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the resources you need,¡± Ulrich replied coldly. ¡°How you get close is your problem.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine. I understand.¡± She lowered her head,shes trembling faintly.

    Satisfied, Ulrich pulled a sealed vial from his coat and pressed it into her hands. ¡°When you do get close, slip this into his food.¡±

    11:12 Sat, 30 Augu

    Chapter 164 The Poisoned Gambit

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.

    $41%2?

    Finished

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± His lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Just make sure I see results within a month.¡±

    With that, Ulrich turned and left. Since Henry wasn¡¯t infected, there was no point in staying. He couldn¡¯t defeat him outright ¨C not yet ¨C and it was better to return and push forward with the development of the Lupine virus. Once perfected, he would not only make Alpha Henry his ve, but take the entire northern werewolf continent for himself.

    But shortly after his departure, Beta Cam followed Henry¡¯s orders, striking Mariana from behind and taking the sealed vial.

    When the warriors delivered it to Henry and Aubrey, she tested the contents and discovered it was an unfinished strain of the Lupine virus.

    ¡°With this sample, we can elerate our research to crack the virus.¡±

    Without another word, Aubrey dove into the researchb. Once the seal was broken, the live virus would only survive for about three days ¨C every second now mattered.

    Meanwhile, Ulrich was already approaching the border of the Shadowmoon Pack.

    One of his guards, frustrated, asked, ¡°Alpha, we¡¯re just leaving? Without doing anything?¡±

    ¡°That foolish omega will seed,¡± Ulrich said with confidence. The fear of death would drive her to find a way to get close to Henry. And the virus he had perfected ¨C once it touched someone, there would be no

    cure.

    1.2K

    You¡¯ve got your reading rewards, tap the

    them.

 Unleashed 165

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 165 The Bait

    Third Person POV

    ¡°And Alpha Henry¡¯s so¨Ccalled leadership? Nothing impressive at all.¡±

    Finished

    Standing at the Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s border, Alpha Ulrich looked back over the moonlit territory, his wolfish eyes filled with contempt.

    In all the days he had slipped inside the Shadowmoon Pack, not a single wolf had detected him. If this had been his own Temp Pack, an intruder would have been ripped apart before they even crossed the line.

    ¡°The most powerful northern werewolf leader in a century? Hah¨Cjust an empty title.¡±

    With a mocking smile, Ulrich turned away, his guards falling in step behind him.

    High above, Beta Cam ¨C who had been shadowing Ulrich the whole time to prevent him from poisoning the pack¡¯s water supply ¨C finally dropped from the branches, his expression cold.

    Through the mind link, he reported, ¡°Alpha, Ulrich haspletely left Shadowmoon territory.¡±

    ¡°Good. Keep following him. Make sure he doesn¡¯t poison the water in other packs,¡± Henry¡¯s voice came back through the link.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± Cam cut the connection and resumed trailing Ulrich, keeping just far enough to avoid suspicion.

    They had never intended to intercept Ulrich, deliberately pretending not to notice him. One wrong move, and Henry would have to confront him personally ¨C and with Ulrich¡¯s cunning, it wouldn¡¯t take much for him to suspect the Alpha¡¯s health waspromised.`

    Three dayster, the stolen virus sample from Mariana had lost its potency, and Aubrey finally emerged from theb.

    But this time, the work had paid off ¨C she had developed a potent inhibitor. Once taken, it could suppress the virus for three hours, during which Alpha Henry would be no different from a healthy wolf. He wouldn¡¯t be contagious, and he could even use a portion of his Alpha¨Clevel strength.

    It meant Henry could now appear in public regrly, maintaining stability within the Shadowmoon Pack.

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    After leaving theb, Perry informed me that Bailey had shown up at the Miguel family estate looking for me but they hadn¡¯t let her in.

    I gave a cold smile and ordered, ¡°If shees again, throw her out. No need to show her any courtesy.¡±

    If I remembered correctly, Bailey was probably stressing about finding a mentor right now. A few months ago, she had gotten into Ocean University¡¯s medical program using two of my papers and one she had purchased. But here, in this field, real skill was the only way tond a good mentor.

    Some students managed to scrape by with minor modifications to existing work. 1, on the other hand, had walked in with an original potion of my own, securing the favor of a top mentor from the start. With Bailey¡¯s limited brainpower, she couldn¡¯t even handle the basic improvements, let alone create something original.

    11:12 Sat, 30 Aug

    Chapter 165 The Balt

    She must be here begging for medicine.

    41%

    Finished

    ¡°Aubrey. I have never seen someone so shameless. <i>After </i><i>everything </i><i>she¡¯s </i><i>done </i><i>to </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>she </i><i>still </i><i>has </i><i>the </i><i>nerve </i><i>to </i><i>show </i><i>up</i><i>?</i>¡± E¡¯s voice fumed in my mind.

    ¡°She has no bottom line,¡± I replied simply.

    I wasn¡¯t going to help her. In fact, I¡¯d rather she and Aurelia fail to solve their problem and be forced to crawl to their patron for aid.

    As for me, I was preparing to skip ahead into the graduate program. From now on, my days would be split between researching a cure for the Kajit virus and studying for my exams.

    In myst life, I¡¯d never finished college, and that had always been a sore spot for me. This time, I was determined. My head was full of knowledge far beyond my peers, but in the vast sea of medicine, even I was only one person. Standing on the shoulders of the top wolf physicians would allow me to go farther, faster.

    My foundation still had gaps ¨C gaps that needed systematic study to fill. I needed a mentor¡¯s guidance, ongoing training, and the best education possible. The better I became, the stronger my chances of cracking the Lupine virus.

    That day, just after ss, a female wolf stopped me and said, ¡°Aubrey, Mariana is in the campus square¡­ and she says she¡¯s looking for you.¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 166

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Mariana wants to see me? Interesting.

    41%

    Finished

    I closed the Advanced Pharmacology textbook in my hands, my fingertips tapping lightly on its spine. That woman, now demoted to Omega, should be lying in the infirmary recovering.

    ¡°Aubrey, be careful. I think she might be up to something!¡± The female ssmate who called out to me couldn¡¯t help but warn me when she saw how calm I looked.

    After the family recognition banquet, word spread through the Shadowmoon Pack about how Mariana had stolen credit for saving my life. Students at Ocean University also learned they had wrongly med me before. Now, they either avoided me out of guilt¨Cafraid I¡¯d use my identity as the alpha¡¯s sister to take revenge¨Cor they bent over backwards to please me, hoping to be my friend.

    But I don¡¯t need any of that.

    I nced at her. ¡°Thanks, I know.¡±

    I was about to leave when she quickly caught up, walking beside me with an easy grin. ¡°Aubrey, my name¡¯s Tammy Birkin! Can I be your friend?¡±

    My steps faltered. The word ¡°friend¡± immediately reminded me of Mariana. She had fooled me so badly before, but I¡¯m no longer that na?ve little girl. I know how to judge people now.

    This Tammy looked simple and straightforward, her bright eyes fixed on me without any hint of malice.

    ¡°Friend?¡± I tilted my tone slightly upward.

    ¡°Yes, yes! Friend!¡± Tammy looked at me with open anticipation.

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t need one.¡± My lips curved faintly. Leaving her with a cool smile, I turned and walked away.

    By the time I reached the school square, it was already packed with werewolf students¨Cbecause Mariana was on the ground.

    She really was a clever woman. She knew that without making a dramatic sacrifice now, there would be no way to salvage her situation.

    Head lowered, she seemed deaf to the whispers and pointing fingers around her. Her long white dress spread out across the ground, her long curls hanging down, making her look fragile and pitiful.

    In front of her was a sign withrge, bold words: ¡°Aubrey, I¡¯m apologizing to you. Please let me go! Ask the alpha to restore my beta rank!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s this Aubrey, to push someone this far?¡± one uninformed werewolf asked.

    ¡°Poor thing¨Cdemoted to omega and now forced to grovel in public. That¡¯s worse than killing her outright.¡±

    Someone else who knew the story chimed in from the side.

    ¡°Aubrey¡¯s the alpha¡¯s former omega fianc¨¦e¨Cnow his sister! She¡¯s using her position to bully others¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess who had sent them to twist the story like that.

    11:12 Sat, 30 Aug

    Chapter 166 An Audience in the Square

    .41%2

    Finished

    A few onlookers sneered. ¡°The moment she gets power, she humiliates people like this? That omega Aubrey must be incredibly petty.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. We¡¯re all women¨Cwhy make things so hard for another woman? Just for one mistake, she stripped her of her beta status, demoted her to omega, and now makes her grovel in the square? That¡¯s too much!¡±

    ¡°Right? Who doesn¡¯t make mistakes? Holding onto it like this is just cruel.¡±

    By the time I arrived, that was all I heard¨CMariana milking her victim act for all it was worth. Add her pretty face to the mix, and she was stirring up plenty of protective instincts. In the end, despite her being the one in the wrong, somehow I was the one who should feel guilty for not forgiving her?

    Amusing. Even her apology is a trap.

    ¡°Aubrey¡¯s here!¡± someone shouted. The crowd immediately parted to make way, and I walked forward without hurry.

    The werewolf students¡® sharp, judgmental stares amused me. Most of them were barely twenty¨Cone or twenty¨Ctwo¨Ctoo young to have seen the real world. Their thoughts were still idealistic, the kind that made it easy to criticize when it wasn¡¯t their problem.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve never cared what others think of me. All I care about is whether I¡¯m satisfied.

    So I looked Mariana in the face, studying her with a yful smile, and asked,

    ¡°You were looking for me?¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 167

    Chapter 167 The Performance

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    41%

    Finished

    At the sound of my voice, Mariana finally lifted her head. Her eyes darted away in pitiful fear, as if the very sight of me terrified her, her body trembling ever so slightly.

    That act of hers only made me look more like a bully throwing my weight around. Many people shot me unfriendly looks, and a few beta werewolves even bared sharp fangs at me, as if to use me of going too far.

    When I said nothing¨Cjust stood there, gazing down at her with a hint of contempt¨CMariana finally couldn¡¯t hold back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Aubrey. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. The fact that you can stille to ss today proves you weren¡¯t hurt that badly. Can¡¯t you let this go? Please say something to the alpha for me, help me get my beta rank back. I¡¯ll make it up to you¨Cany amount of money you want!¡±

    I narrowed my eyes. If my wolf hadn¡¯t been alpha¨Clevel in truth, my injuries wouldn¡¯t have healed this quickly.

    But the way she put it, it sounded like I was the one blowing things out of proportion.

    Before I could respond, one of those self¨Cproimed ¡°kind and just¡± types stepped in.

    A beta girl with a high ponytail went over to help Mariana up, ring at me with righteous indignation. ¡°Enough! What¡¯s the point of humiliating her like this? You look fine to me¨Cwas it really necessary to strip her rank? She¡¯s a beta. If she¡¯s suddenly made omega, how¡¯s she supposed to live?¡±

    But Mariana flinched back from her touch as if frightened, tears spilling one by one down her cheeks, making her look helpless and shaken.

    ¡°No, no! I won¡¯t get up! If Aubrey won¡¯t forgive me, I¡¯ll stay here forever! Aubrey, I¡¯ll never again say you¡¯re jealous of me for being a beta!¡±

    She pushed the other girl¡¯s hands away, her tear¨Cfilled eyes fixed on me. She even stepped closer.

    ¡°Aubrey! Please, I truly didn¡¯t mean it. Let me go, won¡¯t you? I¡¯ll never appear before the alpha again¡ª please, give me a chance to live.

    ¡°I was so lucky to awaken my beta¨Clevel wolf. That was the Moon Goddess¡¯s blessing¨CI can¡¯t lose it. If I do, I¡¯ll die!

    ¡°Aubrey, if you agree, I¡¯ll serve as a maid for the Miguel family. I¡¯ll attend to you, wash your clothes, cook for you, clean your toilets. I can even protect you. Aubrey, please! Ask the alpha to restore my rank!¡±

    Her performance instantly stirred sympathy among the crowd.

    ¡°Aubrey, you¡¯re fine¨Cjust let it go!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re young. Don¡¯t be so cruel! Besides, with her as a beta to protect you, your safety would be guaranteed.¡±

    At Ocean University, almost every student was a beta werewolf. Omegas didn¡¯t have the resources to study or improve themselves. If not for my outstanding talent in medicine, I never would have been admitted here as an exception.

    11:12 Sat, 30 Auguu.

    Chapter 167 The Performance

    241%8

    Finished

    Their loyalties were naturally aligned with other betas, and toward omegas like me, they carried nothing but arrogance and disdain.

    And now, because I had be the alpha¡¯s sister, I¨Ca mere omega¨Chad supposedly used my privilege to demote a beta to omega. To them, that was nothing less than an insult to the entire beta race.

    ¡°Absurd! She¡¯s the one who did wrong, and the alpha¡¯s the <i>one </i><i>who </i><i>gave </i>the order. <i>How </i><i>can </i><i>they </i><i>all </i><i>act </i>like <i>it¡¯s </i><i>your </i>fault?¡± E¡¯s voice snarled in my mind.

    ¡°Why else? In their high¨Cranking eyes, omegas are supposed to be like dogs,¡± I answered her silently. ¡°If someone hits your left cheek, you offer the right. If you¡¯re humiliated, you can¡¯t fight back. If someone apologizes, you¡¯re obligated to forgive instantly.¡±

    But why should I?

    A male beta even stepped forward, striding right up to me. ¡°Aubrey, if you¡¯ll just help by speaking to the alpha and getting Mariana¡¯s beta rank back, I¡¯ll ask my mentor to take you on as a student.¡±

    He gave me a look dripping with condescension. ¡°I¡¯ll even share ourtest research results on the T¨Cflu with you. How about it?¡±

    L

    1.2K

    11:12 Sat, 30 Augu

    Reborn Omega. Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapt

 Unleashed 168

    er 168 The Trap

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    µÚ41%ºÏ

    Finished

    He stepped in front of Mariana, shielding her as if I hadmitted some unforgivable crime, his re sharp enough to cut.

    ¡°I¡¯m vicious?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re offering to share yourtest T¨Cflu research results with me?¡±

    Ha. I almostughed out loud. E let out a low, mocking growl in my mind. ¡°A <i>bunch </i>of fools who <i>can¡¯t </i><i>tell </i>what¡¯s real¡±

    The male werewolf looked down his nose at me. ¡°That¡¯s right! These results came from Mariana, who learned them from the esteemed senior wolf doctor, Mr. Fray. She¡¯s a student of the mysterious wolf doctor who cracked the T¨Cflu virus. That¡¯s the only reason he was willing to share his experience with us!¡±

    ¡°Based on what that wolf doctor revealed, we¡¯ve basically figured out the cause of the T¨Cflu virus. If you¡¯re willing to let Mariana go, I¡¯ll let you join our research group.¡±¨C

    His eyes brimmed with condescension, the same patronizing tone Mariana picked up on as she lifted her head at just the right moment. ¡°Yes, Aubrey. If you agree to let me go, I¡¯ll even introduce you to be that wolf doctor¡¯s student.¡±

    The crowd immediately erupted.

    ¡°Gene¡¯s medical skills are top¨Ctier. Getting into his group is practically a guaranteed ticket to grad school.¡±

    ¡°Moon Goddess! Mariana¡¯s a student of the mysterious wolf doctor? How can someone like her be demoted to omega?!¡±

    ¡°The alpha really picked the wrong person. If you ask me, Mariana¡¯s far more suited to be his sister.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. So she took credit for saving someone¡¯s life¨Cso what? We were all kids back then. She probably didn¡¯t mean it.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, nearly everyone had taken Mariana¡¯s side.

    To medical students at Ocean University, any connection to the wolf doctor who cracked the T¨Cflu virus was the greatest of honors.

    ¡°Aubrey, stop hesitating. Go ask the alpha to lift the demotion! Mariana¡¯s that wolf doctor¡¯s student!¡±

    ¡°As a beta who¡¯s earned that kind of recognition, she¡¯s bound to achieve great things in medicine!¡±

    Voices around me pushed and pressed, demanding I beg for her pardon.

    In my head, E was restless, snarling to be let out and tear their mouths apart. I kept her leashed, finding the whole thing amusing.

    If they knew that the so¨Ccalled mysterious wolf doctor they worshipped was me, what would their expressions and their loyalties¨Clook like then?

    I couldn¡¯t help ncing at Mariana. She kept her head bowed, a perfect picture of pitifulness. But this so- called ¡°poor little thing¡± had the gall to impersonate my student, unt my name, and now even pretend

    11:12 Sat, 30 Aug

    Chapter 168 The Trap

    she could introduce me to myself as a student?

    41%

    Finished

    And all of it¨Cthis carefully staged spectacle, this disy of weakness¨Cwas designed to corner me in front of an audience, to force me to forgive her. If I refused, I¡¯d be branded heartless and cruel by every tongue here. Most people would cave under that kind of pressure.

    But not me.

    My lips curved as I swept my gaze over the crowd. ¡°You all think I¡¯m the one who can¡¯t let go?¡±

    No one spoke, but their eyes radiated disapproval.

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. When theugh faded, I didn¡¯t bother wasting more words. Instead, I pulled out my phone and dialed Wolf Doctor Fray. We had exchanged numbers before parting ways.

    When the line connected, I put it on speaker and asked directly, ¡°Mr. Fray, may I ask¨Cdo you know a werewolf named Mariana? Is she a student of the wolf doctor who cracked the T¨Cflu virus?¡±

    1.2K

    1

 Unleashed 169

    Chapter 169 The Truth in Public

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Finished

    Before the voice on the other end could even speak, that male werewolf, Gene, burst outughing loudly. ¡°Aubrey! Drop the act! Do you think shing your alpha brother¡¯s name will fool everyone? Let¡¯s be real- you¡¯re just an omega. The only reason the alpha didn¡¯t make you Luna is because he pitied you. Instead, he made you his sister!¡±

    The surrounding beta werewolves let out approving snickers. Gene pressed on, his tone even sharper. ¡°Otherwise, with your lowly status, how could you possibly be part of the Miguel family? You know Mr. Fray? Don¡¯t make meugh!¡±

    He gave me a look full of disdain, echoed in the eyes of those around him.

    Before I could answer, he frowned at me as though baffled. ¡°Aren¡¯t girls supposed to be kind? Why are you so vicious? Mariana and I have already offered youpensation. You could have just epted it and moved on! Why insist on making her an omega? Is it because you¡¯re lowborn yourself and can¡¯t stand to see anyone else doing better?¡±

    ¡°Funny,¡± I said with a coldugh. ¡°The alpha made the decision to punish her, yet you don¡¯t dare confront him. Instead, you pick on me because I¡¯m an omega? You must be very brave.¡±

    ¡°And for the record, the reason she was punished was because she tried to push me into a pool filled with concentrated wolf poison. I¡¯m an omega¨Cexposure to that concentration would have left my skin blistered and rotting. I¡¯d have died in unimaginable agony. Sure, she failed in the attempt, but the intent was deadly. She got exactly what she deserved.¡±

    ¡°If everyone couldmit attempted murder and get off with just an apology, then by that logic, could I do the same to you?¡±

    I can win an argument even when I¡¯m in the wrong¨Cso when I¡¯m in the right, there¡¯s no contest.

    Gene¡¯s face flushed bright red, and under my unwavering stare, the onlookers began to avert their eyes one by one. No matter the situation, torturing an omega to death was universally recognized as cruelty.

    In the silence, Wolf Doctor Fray¡¯s voice finally came through the phone.

    ¡°Ah, little one, I remember now. Yes, a student named Mariana cont¨¢cted me before. She paid two million for a bit of core information on the T¨Cflu virus.¡±

    Fray chuckled twice before continuing, ¡°You know me, I don¡¯t involve myself in these matters. But don¡¯t worry, about you-¡±

    ¡°Then is she a student of that mysterious wolf doctor who cracked the T¨Cflu virus?¡± I cut in before Fray could say something he shouldn¡¯t. ¡°Mr. Fray, I¡¯ve got a few hundred werewolves here waiting for your answer.¡±

    The moment I spoke, Mariana¡¯s face went pale. On the other end, Fray went quiet for a beat.

    In that pause, Mariana gritted her teeth, shoved Gene aside, and dropped to her knees before me with a loud thud.

    ¡°Aubrey! I¡¯m not trying to escape punishment! I lost my temper and acted without thinking. I made a mistake, and wrong is wrong! I¡¯m sincerely apologizing to you. If you won¡¯t forgive me, I¡¯ll stay here on my knees forever!¡±

    11:13 Sat, 30 Augu

    Chapter 169 The Truth in Public

    41%

    Finished

    She lowered her head again, mming it to the ground with force, and again, over and over, making the crowd gasp.

    ¡°Aubrey! I¡¯m sorry! If you forgive me, I¡¯ll pay you ten million inpensation, and I¡¯ll never appear before you again!¡±

    Her voice was so loud it nearly drowned out the phone call. Rolling my eyes, I turned my phone¡¯s volume all the way up. ¡°Mr. Fray, go ahead. Everyone here can hear you.¡±

    The moment I spoke, Fray¡¯s voice came through crystal clear-

    Nonsense! Mariana, a student of that wolf doctor? With her abilities, she¡¯s not even worthy to mention their name!¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 170

    Chapter 170 Masks and Malice

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    41%

    Finished

    Fray¡¯s wordsnded like a hammer, silencing the square in an instant. Every gaze swung toward Mariana- her face had gone pale, the color drained until she looked like a wolf pelt bleached under the moon.

    Even Gene, who had been defending her so loudly, stared in open disbelief.

    ¡°Mariana, wh¨Cwhat¡¯s going on?¡±

    Her lips trembled, but no sound came out. I let out a low, coldugh. ¡°Idiot. Still can¡¯t figure it out? She paid for the core T¨Cflu virus data, then came back here and told you she was that mysterious wolf doctor¡¯s student so you¡¯d carry her along for the ride.¡±

    Truly worthy of respect, these noble beta werewolves¨Cdoing something so shameless that even a lowly omega like me wouldn¡¯t stoop to it.¡±

    My mockery brought a flush to every beta face present. They red at me, but none of them spoke- because what could they say? Admit their own pettiness?

    Some of them turned their fury on Mariana instead.

    ¡°Slut! No wonder you got demoted¨Cyou don¡¯t deserve to be beta!¡±

    ¡°Fraud! Stay an omega forever, that¡¯s all you¡¯re fit for!¡±

    Their words made me frown. I was just about to speak when Fray¡¯s voice came through my still¨Copen phone

    line.

    ¡°As for you, little one¨Cwhen I have time, I¡¯lle visit you at Ocean University. We¡¯ll exchange some ideas.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± I nodded, answering evenly. ¡°We¡¯ll talk when I¡¯m done preparing for my graduate¨Clevel skip exams.¡±

    ¡°Good, good. We¡¯ll be in touch once you¡¯re free,¡± he replied warmly.

    I ended the call and looked up to find every pair of eyes fixed on me in shock. Everyone here studied medicine, and all of them had heard of Senior Wolf Doctor Fray¡¯s legendary reputation¨Chis exacting standards, his unyielding manner, the way even his most favored students were held to the highest bar.

    Yet here he was, speaking to me with gentleness. Could Alpha Henry really have that much influence?

    No. In front of someone as notoriously temperamental as Fray, only the alpha king¡¯s name carried that kind of weight.

    The way they looked at me now was tangled with calction¨Cafter all, anyone would want a connection to a wolf doctor like that.

    Mariana chose that moment to drop to her knees again, mming her head down hard.

    ¡°Aubrey¡­ I really know I was wrong. Please forgive me!¡± Her face was the picture of heartfelt sincerity.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you ask, as long as you¡¯ll forgive me!¡±

    ¡°Even if you told me to jump into a pool full of wolf poison right now, I¡¯d do it! I only beg for your

    7113

    DBL QUALY

    Chapter 170 Masks and Male

    forgiveness

    She all but threw herself into it, bowing over and over.

    But was her heart really that noble?

    Mariana¡¯s POV

    Damn Aubrey That lowly omega actually knows Professor Fray?

    When did she meet him? Did the alpha introduce them? How could he be so biased?

    Finished

    My teeth sank into my lip so hard I nearly drew blood. Every time my head hit the ground, my mind spat curses like venom.

    Fine, Aubrey. Fine. You dare push me this far<b>? </b>

    That thing the strange alpha left with me is missing¨Cwhen hees asking, I¡¯ll say you took it.

    I¡¯ll make him sell you to the poorest werewolf pack, make you the lowest kind of wolf whore. I¡¯ll have you hooked on addictive toxins, crawling <b>at </b>my feet like a dog for life.

    I¡¯ll see your family ruined.

    I¡¯ll have you passed around by filthy male werewolves, humiliated and trampled for the rest of your days.

    With every bow, my hatred and curses dig deeper.

    By the end, a sick smile twists my face, and blood seeps from my forehead. My mouth keeps repeating, ¡°Forgive me, Aubrey, but the moment I stand¡­ will be the moment you die.

    1.2K

    24101

    Chapter 170 Masks and Malice

    forgiveness!¡±

    She all but threw herself into it, bowing over and over.

    But was her heart really that noble?

    Mariana¡¯s POV

    Damn Aubrey! That lowly omega actually knows Professor Fray?

    When did she meet him? Did the alpha introduce them? How could he be so biased?

    Finished

    My teeth sank into my lip so hard I nearly drew blood. Every time my head hit the ground, my mind spat curses like venom.

    Fine, Aubrey. Fine. You dare push me this far?

    That thing the strange alpha left with me is missing¨Cwhen hees asking, I¡¯ll say <i>you </i>took it.

    I¡¯ll make him sell you to the poorest werewolf pack, make you the lowest kind of wolf whore. I¡¯ll have you hooked on addictive toxins, crawling at my feet like a dog for life.

    I¡¯ll see your family ruined.

    I¡¯ll have you passed around by filthy male werewolves, humiliated and trampled for the rest of your days.

    With every bow, my hatred and curses dig deeper.

    By the end, a sick smile twists my face, and blood seeps from my forehead. My mouth keeps repeating, ¡°Forgive me, Aubrey,¡± but the moment I stand¡­ will be the moment you die.

    1.2K

    ¡£

 Unleashed 171

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 171 No Forgiveness

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ? ??? 74%<b>? </b>

    Finished

    One look into Mariana¡¯s eyes was enough for me to know every vile thought running through her head. The wolves around us didn¡¯t see it, though, and after all her kneeling and bleeding, she had managed to stir a few embers of pity.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it, Aubrey? She does look pretty pitiful,¡± a ssmate murmured to me.

    Others wore the same sympathetic expression.

    ¡°I think so too. She¡¯s already lowered herself like this¨Cshe must have learned her lesson.¡±

    ¡°Right, right. Being demoted from beta to omega is punishment enough. Just forgive her. Make her pay some money if you want, but in the end, you¡¯re still ssmates.¡±

    Those voices grew louder and more numerous. Anyone else would have buckled under the weight of that pressure long ago and called it off. But not me. I watched her bow her head to the ground, over and over, feeling nothing.

    I remembered the first time I contracted the Lupine virus. Desperate to save myself, I confided in Mariana, grateful when she so ¡°kindly¡± epted me. I even told her the truth¨Cthat although I was infected, I wasn¡¯t contagious¨Cso she wouldn¡¯t be afraid.

    But while she smiled and agreed, she turned around and sold me out.

    On my first day locked up in the research institute, she came to see me. I didn¡¯t yet know she was the one who¡¯d betrayed me to Bailey. I was flustered, pleading with her to save me.

    That was when she smiled down at me, a prisoner condemned to die, wearing the smug look of a victor.

    ¡°me yourself for being stupid. Who do you think I am? You think you deserve to be my friend? If I hadn¡¯t held back because you were the alpha¡¯s fianc¨¦e, I would have gotten rid of you long ago, you lowborn fool.¡±

    The noise around us now was swelling¨Csome calling me cold¨Cblooded, others urging me to forgive her. The school wouldn¡¯t intervene because of my identity, but they still sent a teacher to ask me not to escte things in public and to settle it at home.

    So I nodded and walked toward Mariana.

    Her face lit with hope, her posture shrinking into abject humility.

    She thought I wasing to lift her up and tell her she was forgiven. I suspected not just her, but every werewolf present, thought the same.

    Instead, I crouched down and, rather than help her, simply hooked a finger under her chin and tilted her face up.

    She froze, caught in my gaze.

    ¡°Aubrey¡­ have you forgiven me?¡± she asked, forcing an expression of desperate hope. Even her voice was cautious, careful.

    In this life and thest, it was the first time she¡¯d been this humble before me.

    Chapter 171 No Forgiveness

    74%

    Finished

    The crowd had fallen silent, waiting for my answer¨Csome perhaps even ready <i>to </i>apud if I forgave her. After all, we were all students, all barely out of our teens. How deep could the grudge run? Surely reconciliation was best.

    I spoke slowly, my tone steady,posed, and utterly cold.

    ¡°I will never forgive someone who tried to kill me, and I will never give that person another chance to try. If you want to keep bowing, go ahead. I have exams to prepare for¨CI won¡¯t waste my time ying with you.¡±

    Gasps rippled through the square.

    Istraightened, took a handkerchief from my pocket, and wiped my fingers. Looking down at the stunned Mariana, I smiled faintly.

    ¡°In fact, I only came to see you grovel and wag your tail. You didn¡¯t disappoint me. Watching you grit your teeth and hate me while begging for forgiveness¨Cit¡¯s refreshing. Uplifting, even.

    ¡°Thank you for the performance. Here¡¯s one dor, payment for all those bows¨Ca beggar¡¯s tip.¡±

    I tossed the coin to the ground. It spun across the stone, ringing sharply, while all the color drained from Mariana¡¯s face in an instant.

    1.2K

    1

    07:51 Sun, 31 Aug <b>T </b>

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 172

    Chapter 172 Spilling Blood

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Right after that, Mariana spat out a mouthful of blood.

    It wasn¡¯t an act¨Cshe had truly been enraged to the point of coughing blood.

    74%

    Finished

    The crowd gasped in shock, rushing to her side, talking over each other about taking her to the hospital. Mariana, however, kept ring at me with such raw hatred that even the ones holding her shivered under it.

    ¡°Aubrey Aubrey!!¡±

    She practically ground my name out through her teeth.

    Her expression was enough to unsettle the onlookers, making them doubt whether she had been sincere in her supposed apology just moments before.

    As for me? I turned and walked away, my face wearing an easy, almost relieved smile. I didn¡¯t care what anyone thought of me. As long as Mariana was miserable, I was content. Opinions don¡¯t feed or clothe me, so what good are they?

    That was when I saw Tammy¨Cthe girl who had approached me before, wanting to be my friend.

    My smile faltered for a second before I started to move again, only for her to grab my arm.

    ¡°What? Here to lecture me? Think I¡¯m cruel?¡± I arched a brow.

    ¡°N¨Cno¡­ I¡¯m not¡ª¡± Under the weight of my presence, Tammy¡¯s cheeks flushed bright red, her words tripping over themselves. But her eyes still shone, almost reverent.

    That look made me rein in the sharpness I¡¯d let slip earlier.

    ¡°Slow down. What do you want to say?¡±

    Honestly, I was already prepared to be scolded. After what I¡¯d just done, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the school called me in for a talk.

    But instead, Tammy suddenly blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± I was momentarily thrown.

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing! You actually made her spit blood!¡± Tammy¡¯s voice brimmed with satisfaction.

    I know Mariana¡¯s not a good person. She tried to use wolf poison on you before, didn¡¯t she? People like her deserve punishment! And instead of admitting fault, she staged a public apology here to force you into forgiving her. But you-¡°Tammy grinned, her voice ringing with pride, ¡°¨Cyou didn¡¯t let them morally ckmail you. That was perfect!¡±

    For once, I found myself at a loss, my expression stiff, unsure how to reply.

    Tammy, however, only leaned in closer, speaking with careful determination. ¡°Are you worried? Don¡¯t be! We¡¯re friends now. I¡¯ll help you. You don¡¯t know this, but my brother¡¯s loaded. If Mariana dares to mess with you again, I¡¯ll back you up!¡±

    Her fresh enthusiasm grew bolder with every word until she finally slipped her arm through mine.

    Chapter 172 Spilling Blood

    74<b>% </b>

    Finished

    Given her height, the way she clung to my arm made me feel oddly like the man in the situation, which was unfamiliar and a little awkward. But¡­ I didn¡¯t push her away.

    She was just so genuine, so warm, looking at me with nothing but admiration in her eyes¡­

    It left me slightly dazed. Was it possible that a beta werewolf really did want to be my friend?

    What I didn¡¯t realize was that plenty of others had been stunned by my disy earlier. All afternoon, the werewolves at school were talking about it, and everywhere I went, I caught snatches of my name.

    By the time sses ended, I still wasn¡¯t used to the attention. And as for Tammy¡­ well, she was a bit loud for my taste.

    She also had a habit of staring straight at my face when talking to me, and she¡¯d ask me strange questions like-

    ¡°Aubrey, is there anyone who can talk to you without getting distracted?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too beautiful. When I look at you, I just want to keep staring at your face, and I can¡¯t think of a single thing to say.¡±

    Her blunt praise, for once, actually made me a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Hey, Aubrey,e to my ce tonight! I really like you¨Cwill youe over for dinner?¡± she asked as we reached the school gates, still holding my hand and looking at me with pure, eager anticipation.

    1.2K

    ºÏ

    (1)

    74%

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 173

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 173 Dinner at the Birkins

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Finished

    I hesitated, ufortable with the idea of visiting someone¡¯s home. I¡¯d never had a habit of dropping by uninvited, and being around unfamiliar people always put me a little on edge.

    But I had underestimated Tammy¡¯s persistence. In the end, I had no choice but to call Alpha Henry.

    ¡°I might be homete tonight,¡± I told him.

    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± I replied evenly. ¡°I made a friend and I¡¯m going to her house¡­ to hang out.¡±

    ¡°Friend?¡± His voice sharpened at that.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± I didn¡¯t borate.

    A pau?e, and then, ¡°All right. Have fun. Call me when you¡¯re on your way back and I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up. Perry¡¯s at the school too¨CI¡¯ll have him follow you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Taking people along is over the top. I¡¯ll just have dinner ande back. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    With that, I hung up.

    The moment I stepped into the Birkin household, I felt a prickle along my spine¨Cthe Birkins were almost too warm in their wee. Unlike other werewolf families, they had no swarm of servants¡ªjust a home full of harmony andughter.

    Sensing genuine goodwill, I rxed a little, though nothing in my expression showed it.

    We chatted briefly before dinner. Tammy¡¯s older brother and sister weren¡¯t home, so the table was smaller

    than it could have been.

    Her parents clearly knew I was the alpha¡¯s newly acknowledged sister and that Henry favored me. They treated me with courtesy, but without the cloying ttery I was used to. Nor did they look down on me for being an omega. They treated me¡­ as an equal.

    And that was enough.

    I understood then why Tammy was the way she was. It¡¯s hard to raise a bad child in a home that warm.

    Dinner passed pleasantly.

    Because I¡¯m not used to such settings, I excused myself early. I did tell Tammy sincerely that I¡¯d visit again, and I declined the family¡¯s offer to send me home.

    Just before I left, Mrs. Birkin smiled and said, ¡°My son¡¯s not here today, but next time I can introduce you. He once wanted to major in medical research¡ªyou¡¯d have a lot to talk about.¡±

    Tammy grinned. ¡°Yes, Aubrey! My brother¡¯s super handsome! And he¡¯s great at making money!¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± I said with a small nod before heading out.

    Outside, I exhaled a long breath.

    07:51 Sun, 31 Aug

    Chapter 173 Dinner at the Birkins

    The night sky was scattered with stars, and the faint scent of flowers drifted through the air, making everything feel calm and easy.

    I didn¡¯t expect Perry to step out from around the corner.

    ¡°Ms. Aubrey, let¡¯s go home. The alpha is waiting in the car.¡±

    Startled, I blurted, ¡°He¡¯s here too?!¡±

    74%

    Finished

    I climbed in to find Alpha Henry indeed seated inside, a stack of documents in his hand. One nce told me they were Birkin family records.

    Noticing my gaze, he set the file aside and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯ve just joined the Miguel family, and already people are being this warm to you. I got worried, so I came.¡±

    His words caught me off guard, though my face stayed impassive.

    Henry looked at me with a faint smile. Even in the dimness, his features were striking.

    I felt as if he could see right through me and quickly changed the subject. ¡°How¡¯s your treatment going?¡±

    I knew there couldn¡¯t be results so soon. Without a living test subject like me, research into the Kajit virus would be slow and difficult.

    Henry¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Pretty good. But you¨Cgiving me acupuncture every three days, isn¡¯t that too much? You¡¯re still injured.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    His lips looked a little pale, and I asked quietly, ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡±

    I remembered clearly¨Calthough I was only atent carrier of the Lupine virus, I couldn¡¯t escape itsplications, and I knew exactly what they felt like.

    The more you take medicine and undergo treatment, the worse the pain bes.

    Near the end, a simple touch felt like being cut with a knife.

    It urred to me then that I¡¯d never once thought of finding a way to ease Henry¡¯s pain¡­

    1.2K

 Unleashed 174

    Chapter 174 A Fragile Request

    Henry¡¯s POV

    I hadn¡¯t expected Aubrey to notice, not when I¡¯d hidden it so well.

    +40%

    Finished

    I was going to say it didn¡¯t hurt, but for some reason, I wanted to see that small flicker of worry on her face. So I let my brow crease.

    ¡°A little. But it¡¯s within what I can handle.¡±

    Her cool expression shifted, just slightly, into faint frustration.

    ¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll try to make something to help with the pain,¡± she said. ¡°But¡­ the truth is, theter stages of treatment will only get more painful.¡±

    Something soft brushed against my heart, like the gentle scrape of a paw. My omega was always like this- cold as frost on the surface, yet gentler than anyone beneath.

    I studied her profile, my gaze burning into her. ¡°I remember thest time you were hurt, it was your chest. I wanted to give you an anesthetic, but you refused.¡±

    Aubrey frowned. ¡°Why bring that up?¡±

    I smiled faintly, my eyes growing brighter. ¡°You said a kiss would make it stop hurting.¡±

    ¡°So if you were willing to kiss me now, maybe I¡¯d feel better.¡±

    I held my breath, watching her reaction. As expected, she immediately grew guarded, her posture stiff with wariness.

    I swallowed the bitterness in my throat and curved my lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In my current condition, I¡¯m not thinking about anythingplicated. Our agreement still stands¨Cyou don¡¯t have to worry about me doing anything to you.¡±

    After a pause, my voice turned quieter. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a little twisted, but when everyone else avoids me, I can¡¯t help but want someone¨Cjust one person¨Cwho isn¡¯t afraid to be near me.¡±

    At that, the tension in her eyes eased slightly.

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Under the moonlight, Alpha Henry¡¯s profile was edged in silver. For someone who had always faced life and death with suchposure, it was startling to see him reveal something so fragile.

    But he wasn¡¯t wrong. Even under my care, his condition had never spiraled out of control, and he¡¯d infected another werewolf. Yet the wolf doctors remained on edge, some even suggesting he be mov isted, uninhabited zone for treatment.

    Thinking of that, I could understand how he felt¡­

    He was unlucky¨Cinfected with the Lupine virus. But he was also fortunate¨Chis infection was <b>with </b>an iplete strain, and he had ess to an expensive suppressant, one injection every day.

    And as the heir to Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s most powerful family, his parents had the <b>influence </b><b>to </b><b>wrest </b><b>him </b>from death¡¯s grasp, the means to keep an elite team of wolf doctors working for him, and <b>the </b><b>fortune </b><b>to </b>

    08:02 Mon, 1 Sept EITT

    Chapter 174 A Fragile Request

    bring me into his life¨Ca werewolf who knew the Lupine virus better than anyone.

    It was then that Alpha Henry went on, his smiling tone tinged with something detached.

    40%

    Finished

    ¡°Because of you all, I¡¯ve always believed I might make it. I¡¯ve never thought about giving up. But there are looks people give me¡­ and when I see them, I know I¡¯ve already be an outsider. Isn¡¯t that true?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°As long as you still have the will to live, you¡¯re not an outsider.¡±

    ¡°Then why won¡¯t you kiss me?¡± Henry let out a shortugh¨Coneced with a self¨Cmockery I¡¯d never heard from him before. ¡°Is even the smallest touch that frightening to you?¡±

    1.2K

    <b>08.02 </b>Mon, Sept

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    C

 Unleashed 175

    hapter 175 No Ifs

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    At his words, my gaze dropped, then lifted again to meet his.

    <b>40</b><b>% </b>

    Finished

    I noticed that the deep, almost ck violet of his eyes had grown lighter in recent days. Right now, staring into them was like staring into two wless amethyst gems¨Cso pure and dazzling they could steal your

    breath.

    Was it because of the Kajit virus? Had it already begun to affect his eyes?

    My brows knit together before I caught a fleeting hurt in Alpha Henry¡¯s gaze.

    Somehow, I worried he might think I was frowning out of disgust. Acting on impulse, I leaned forward and wrapped my arms around him.

    ¡°Alpha Henry, with the way things are between us, a kiss wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. But when you feel restless, I can give you a hug.¡±

    His eyes widened slightly, his body going rigid for a moment.

    I nced up at him. He was impossibly handsome¨Chis refined features tense, gaze turned aside as if holding something back.

    I kept my expression neutral, my eyes lowered in quietposure. But then he asked,

    ¡°Do you know?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I murmured into his chest.

    ¡°After we slept together before, I became interested in you. You took your feelings for me seriously, too. Back then, I wanted to honor our engagement, to go through the mating ceremony and make you my Luna.¡±

    His tone chilled abruptly.

    ¡°But then Mariana told me it was all an act you staged, that the drugs were yours. I didn¡¯t believe her at first¡­ but I still investigated. When I found out the medicine really was yours, I was furious¨Cfurious with myself for being stupid enough to be deceived by an omega. That¡¯s when my dislike for you deepened.¡±

    I said nothing, only stayed still in his arms, my eyes unfocused, my heart unmoved.

    That night between us¡­. it felt so far away now, as if it belonged to another lifetime. Maybe it had been thrilling, frightening, even exhrating, but now, all I could recall was the pain. There was no point in talking about it.

    Henry went on, ¡°I¡¯m not telling you this to excuse myself, and I¡¯m not asking for forgiveness. I just want you to know¡ªfrom now on, I¡¯ll believe you. No matter who stands against you, as long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll be on your side.¡±

    As long as he¡¯s alive, he¡¯ll stand by me?

    The promise sent the faintest tremor through my heart¡­ but it faded quickly, settling back into calm. E, however, sighed in my mind<i>. </i><i>If </i><i>only </i><i>he¡¯d </i><i>believed </i><i>you </i><i>from </i><i>the </i><i>start</i><i>¡­ </i>

    08:02 Mon, 1 Sept <b>TT</b><b>. </b>

    Chapter 175 No Ifs

    ÁÖ½ð40%Ô\

    eFinished

    Yes. If he¡¯d trusted me from the beginning, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many misunderstandings between <ol><li>us. </li></ol>

    Bailey wouldn¡¯t have dared to target me. I wouldn¡¯t have had to hide my fate mate bond. Maybe¡­ maybe we could have been the happiest pair of mates.

    But life has no ifs.

    When we got home, we went about our usual routine¨Cwashing up and going to bed. But because I didn¡¯t respond to his promise, Henry seemed a little downcast.

    The next morning, when I woke, I heard he was already exercising.

    Oneplication of the Lupine virus was nerve atrophy, so besides heavy medication, he also had to train his body rigorously. Since falling ill, he was even busier than before. Sean had tried many times to share the load, but Henry always refused.

    He wouldn¡¯t allow himself to be useless. Even if he were to die tomorrow, he intended to live boldly today.

    And since the creation of the suppressant that held the virus at bay for three hours, Henry went out to work every day¨Cnever for more than that time limit.

    So far, there had been no incidents. No one knew what their alpha was enduring. He never let a trace of weakness or weariness show.

    Watching from behind the door, I saw that his emotions were firmly under control, his poise restored. There was no sign ofst night¡¯s vulnerability.

    But as I kept looking, I realized¡­ the way he carried himself now was eerily simr to how I¡¯d been in my past life.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 176

    Chapter 176 The Exams Begin

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    When I first learned I was infected¨Cthough only atent carrier¨CI still endured every torment the Lupine virus had to offer.

    To keep my nerves from deteriorating, I forced myself to exercise four hours a day, pushing my body until I was drenched in sweat, just to slow the inevitable copse.

    But the Lupine virus makes every movement hurt. It¡¯s like fighting a losing tug¨Cof¨Cwar¨Cexercise wakes the body up, but the virus tears it down. Every step I took felt like walking through knives. In the beginning, I ran while crying, on the verge of breaking apart. When the pressure grew unbearable, I even felt the urge tosh out at the world.

    That Alpha Henry could maintain this kind ofposure now¡­ he was stronger than I had been.

    I pressed my lips together and decided not to dwell on his request for a kiss from yesterday.

    Right now, he had no luxuries left to enjoy. Life pressed down on him, illness gnawed at him, yet he carried the weight of leadership while hiding his condition from the ambitious alphas of neighboring packs.

    Over time, it would be impossible for his mind not to crack under that pressure. If finding some smallfort in me could help, then so be it. He wouldn¡¯t truly cross the line anyway.

    With that thought, I headed to school.

    Today was my graduate¨Clevel skip exam, as well as the term finals for all students. The day started with two major subject categories, and because I was a full¨Cspectrum medical research major, my exam load was heavier than most.

    Today¡¯s tests were in pharmaceutics and pharmacology, each with multiple subfields. The schedule was. grueling¨Cstarting right after the first ss and running until nightfall.

    After the first ss ended, I was ready to head for the exam hall. When Tammy heard I had six exams today, she practically shouted, ¡°Aubrey, why do you have to take <i>so </i>many more than everyone else?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only a sophomore,¡± I exined, ¡°but I¡¯m sitting for the graduate program jump. And since I registered for the full medical research track, naturally I have more categories to cover. If I pass them all, Professor Jensen will take me as his student.¡±

    ¡°The¡­ the <i>full </i>track?!¡± Tammy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Medical research has what, eight or nine departments? You¡¯re taking all of them? What kind of brain do you have?¡±

    Her voice was a bit too loud, and a few students who hadn¡¯t left yet nced over with curiosity.

    Not wanting to draw attention, I said quickly, ¡°All right, I need to get going. Wish me luck?¡±

    ¡°Mm! You¡¯ve got this! You¡¯re the best!¡± Tammy gave me a thumbs¨Cup, her voice brimming with certainty.

    I smiled faintly, then remembered something and handed her a file.

    ¡°I have to rush between exams today, so could you turn in this research assignment for me? Just give it to Professor Martin¨Conce he hears my name, he¡¯ll understand.¡±

    It was the first time I¡¯d ever asked someone for help, and Tammy looked almost flustered with honor<b>. </b>She

    <b>u8.uz </b>Mon, 1 <b>Sept </b><b>El </b>

    Chapter 176 The Exams Begin

    hugged the file to her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll handle it!¡±

    I nodded and headed to my first exam without a second thought.

    <b>40</b><b>% </b>

    Finished

    By the time I¡¯d finished thest test, it was already dark. Outside the school gates, a ssmate from my exam hall approached. He¡¯d apparently heard of my reputation and wanted to ask about a question he¡¯d been uncertain on. When he realized my answer was different from his, he groaned in despair.

    ¡°Knew it¨CI got it wrong!¡±

    I let a small smile touch my otherwise cool expression. ¡°You¡¯re that sure I was right and you were wrong?¡±

    He flushed, eyes darting everywhere but at me. ¡°Of course. Everyone knows you¡¯re a genius. Even a top wolf doctor like Fray treats you differently¡­¡±

    Then he hesitated. ¡°But¡­ I have to ask¨CMariana really isn¡¯t that mysterious wolf doctor¡¯s student? It¡¯s just<b>¡­ </b>people keep saying she is. And she¡¯s been telling everyone she might invite him to visit the school someday.¡±

    My brows drew together. ¡°Oh?¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 177

    Unleashed 176

    Chapter 177 Missing Work

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ¡°Mariana said that herself?¡± I frowned.

    <b>40</b>%

    Finished:

    The handsome beta boy nodded. ¡°Yeah. I was with them that day when we went to the hospital. On the way, Mariana was crying, saying you¡¯d misunderstood her.

    ¡°She swore to the Moon Goddess that the wolf poison in the pool wasn¡¯t from her, that she had no idea how it got there.

    ¡°And she swore she really <i>was </i>a student of that mysterious wolf doctor¨Cjust that even Professor Fray didn¡¯t know about it. At first, people weren¡¯t sure whether to believe her, but she said with absolute confidence that she¡¯d be inviting that wolf doctor to our school soon for a lecture.¡±

    ¡°<i>That </i><i>bitch</i><i>!</i><i>¡± </i>E exploded in my mind, hurling curses rapid¨Cfire.

    I almostughed from sheer disbelief. Not only had Marianapletely washed her hands of the incident, she was now iming <i>to </i>be my student¨Cand even nning to invite me to the school for a lecture without telling me?

    ¡°So you believed her?¡± I asked, watching the boy.

    He scratched his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She sounded really convincing. But, Aubrey¡­ if you say she¡¯s lying, I¡¯ll believe you.¡±

    His eyes shone, waiting for my answer.

    I didn¡¯t bother exining. Instead, I decided I¡¯d wait and see exactly who Mariana nned to trot out for that lecture.

    The next few days passed peacefully enough. Alpha Henry¡¯s condition remained stable, and Mariana stayed out of my way, no longer pestering me to ask the alpha to restore her rank.

    My father came to see me at school once, encouraging me to do well on my exams. From him, I learned Henry had assigned Perry to assist him, which put my mind more at ease.

    ? ??

    Before¨Clong, the written exam results were posted. I was, unsurprisingly, first in the entire track.

    In fact, my scores in my minor subjects were even better than the majors¡® own top students.

    For a time, I was the center of attention¨Cpraised as the brilliant omega genius with a terrifying IQ. Most people spoke with admiration; of course, a few seethed with jealousy, resenting that such talent had gone to an omega instead of one of them.

    When the school president heard, he called me into his office and offered me a full schrship. I turned it. down.

    ¡°President, I¡¯m not short on money. If you really want to reward me, I¡¯d rather you give omega werewolves in the pack a chance.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked, brows lifting.

    ¡°You must know that omegas make up at least half the Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s poption. But most can only work in low¨Clevel jobs. I hope you can offer them opportunities¨Cperhaps a regr omega talent selection,

    08:02 Mon, 1 Sept

    Chapter 177 Missing Work

    to admit those with aptitude for medical research into the school.¡±

    <b>40</b>%

    Finished

    As I spoke, his brow furrowed. ¡°Aubrey, your identity and talent are exceptional, which is why you¡¯ve been given special attention. But other omegas¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of any with true talent. Most have no ambition

    ¡°That¡¯s because no one¡¯s ever looked, and no one¡¯s ever given them a chance!¡± I insisted. ¡°The North¡¯s medical field needs all werewolves working together. If necessary, I¡¯m willing to-¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Aubrey. We can talk about thister. The schrship is your reward. Once your research project passes review and you secure your graduate cement, we¡¯ll release it.¡± His tone cooled, and he waved me out.

    I had no choice but to leave, but I wasn¡¯t discouraged. Change never happens with just a few words.

    Then my phone rang¨CProfessor Martin.

    ¡°Aubrey, why hasn¡¯t your research assignment been turned in yet? You need to hurry¨Ctomorrow¡¯s the deadline! If it¡¯ste, you¡¯ll get a zero, and no matter how well you did on the written exam, you won¡¯t be able to skip into the graduate program. Move quickly!¡±

    My heart lurched. I¡¯d given that research project to Tammy to deliver on the first day of exams.

    Could it be¡­ Tammy?

    ºÏ

    1.2K

    M

    IVICITT

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 178

    Chapter 178 Sister¡¯s Theft

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    4398

    Finished

    I shook my head. Even though I hadn¡¯t known Tammy long, she was so transparent it was impossible to imagine her pulling something like this.

    Still, I went to find her.

    When I exined the situation, her eyes went wide.

    ¡°No way! I definitely handed it in, but¡­¡± She suddenly faltered, her face paling.

    ¡°But what?¡±

    Tammy lowered her head, embarrassed.

    ¡°But halfway there, I ran into your sister¡­ I¡¯d seen her looking for you before, and she said she was on her way to see Professor Martin. She offered to take it for me, so¡­ so I gave it to her¡­¡±

    The more she spoke, the more she realized how foolish she¡¯d been. By the end, she looked like she was on the verge of tears.

    ¡°She¡¯s not really your sister, is she? I¡¯m such an idiot. I can¡¯t believe I fell for it! What do we do¡­ That was something important, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    I closed my eyes briefly, rubbing at my temple.

    Of all people, I hadn¡¯t expected Bailey to make a move¨Cnot after seeing what happened to Mariana. But apparently she wasn¡¯t afraid of dying.

    Tammy clutched my sleeve, panicked. ¡°What should we do, Aubrey? Wait¨Cgive me a little time and I¡¯ll track that girl down. Yes! I¡¯ll call him right now!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I stopped her. ¡°I already know who it is.¡±

    Seeing her red eyes and guilty expression, I sighed inwardly and reached out to ruffle her hair. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll handle it¨Cdon¡¯t worry.¡±

    But Tammy still looked ashamed. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. No, don¡¯t say anything¨CI¡¯ll get my brother involved. He¡¯ll definitely have a way.¡±

    I squeezed her hand and told her inly, ¡°No. She really is my sister. This is family business, and I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Then I smiled¨Ca slow, unsettling curl of my lips.

    ¡°After all¡­ disciplining a little sister is a big sister¡¯s duty.¡±

    Half an hourter, I found Bailey in the third ssroom, pretending to read a pharmacology book. Please. No one knew better than I did¨CBailey had zero talent for medicine. She couldn¡¯t even get through basic herbology without tripping over herself.

    Anyone letting her treat patients would have to be aplete fool.

    The moment she saw me, she went stiff. ¡°¡­What are you doing here?¡±

    08:03 Mon, 1 Sept <b>TT </b>

    Chapter 178 Sister¡¯s Theft

    I took a step closer, my smile thin and cold. ¡°Me? I¡¯m here to take back what¡¯s mine<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°What thing? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. You haven¡¯t even been home in ages!¡± Bailey shot back. instantly, denying everything.

    Her eyes went unfocused for a moment¨Cshe was using a mind¨Clink to contact someone.

    I didn¡¯t care who she was calling. Whoever it was, if they had my work, they weren¡¯t keeping it.

    I met her gaze, my voice low and sharp. ¡°Bailey, think very carefully. If someone steals my work and tries to release it, I won¡¯t care about family ties. When it¡¯s time to deal with them, I won¡¯t hold back. This is yourst chance.¡±

    Fear flickered in her eyes, but then something hardened there. She gritted her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Just then, a gamma girl passed by and said in an envious tone, ¡°Bailey, Professor Rowan is looking for you. He says he¡¯s very interested in your research project and wants to talk.¡±

    Professor Rowan? That reputable senior wolf doctor with a specialty in curative potion research?

    My research paper was on a healing potion I¡¯d developed¨Cits effects were ten times stronger than the bestmercial self¨Chealing forms.

    So Bailey had taken my work <i>to </i>impress Professor Rowan?

    Augh slipped from my lips, cold and cutting. ¡°Interesting. Bailey, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Bailey¡¯s voice rose in panic, her <i>face </i>turning chalk white.

    <i>1.2K </i>

    08:03 Mon, 1 Sept

 Unleashed 179

    Third Person¡¯s POV

    ¡°Why not?¡± Aubrey¡¯s voice was cold, her gaze unreadable.

    <b>39</b><b>% </b>

    Finished

    That expression made Bailey¡¯s stomach knot with unease. She couldn¡¯t exin it¨CAubrey was only an omega, while she was a beta werewolf, yet being under Aubrey¡¯s eyes felt like having something razor¨Csharp scrape across her skin, leaving a sting in its wake.

    Even her wolf, Sasha, muttered uneasily in her mind, <i>¡°</i><i>Strange</i>¡­ <i>sometimes </i>she doesn¡¯t feel like <i>a </i>wolfless <i>omega </i>at all, but more like <i>she¡¯s </i>radiating <i>alpha </i><i>pressure</i>¡­¡±

    Bailey¡¯s eyelid twitched. Aubrey¡¯s mother had been an alpha¨Clevel werewolf. And ever since they¡¯d fallen out, Aubrey hadn¡¯t been taking her wolf suppressants.

    Panicked, Bailey tried sensing Aubrey¡¯s level¨Cthen rxed when she found only the familiar, lowly omega aura. As expected, after so many suppressants, it would take years for her to recover.

    Still, the situation irritated her. She only had to impress Professor Rowan today, and she would be formally epted as his disciple¨Cpersonally trained, given ess to advanced, exclusive medical knowledge.

    And now Aubrey had to appear, insisting on following her here¡­

    Damn it, why wasn¡¯t her mother here yet?

    When Aubrey and Bailey finally arrived at Professor Rowan¡¯s office, the professor¡¯s gaze went first to Aubrey.

    He recognized her immediately¨Cthe school¡¯s star prodigy¨Cand smiled. ¡°Did you need something from me?¡±

    Before Aubrey could speak, Bailey cut in quickly. ¡°Professor Rowan, I¡¯m here! You were looking for me, right?¡±

    Rowan¡¯s attention shifted. ¡°Yes. I wanted to ask about your research project.¡± He genuinely admired the work he believed she¡¯d done, thinking the girl had real potential in the medical field. With the right guidance, she could be a renowned potion master.

    Bailey flicked a nce at Aubrey before continuing, ¡°Professor, Aubrey¡¯s my sister. I know I should avoid being petty, but¡­ our family has a tradition of friendlypetition. I don¡¯t want my sister to see my work- it might make her jealous.¡±

    She even pouted, ying the part of someone protectively guarding her techniques.

    It wasn¡¯t an unreasonable sentiment.

    Professor Rowan hesitated. Aubrey was a known genius, and if the sisters truly didn¡¯t get along, it wouldn¡¯t be wise to risk showing his future student¡¯s work to her.

    ¡°In that case¡­¡± His apologetic look toward Aubrey made his intent to dismiss her clear.

    Aubrey almostughed at Bailey¡¯s shamelessness. Familypetition? What a joke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said, her voice edged like steel. ¡°I¡¯ve never stolen anyone¡¯s work. I¡¯m not that shameless. As the elder sister, I¡¯m only here in our father¡¯s ce to observe. Your little tricks¨CI know them all too well.¡±

    08:03 Mon, 1 <b>Sept </b><b>IT </b><b>T </b>

    Chapter 179 Face¨COff

    <b>39</b><b>% </b>

    Finished

    Her words carried the bite of gunpowder, leaving Rowan awkward and certain the two sisters were deeply at

    odds.

    ¨C

    Then a woman¡¯s voice cutughing, but sharpened with mockery.

    ¡°My, Aubrey, Bailey¡¯s parents are still alive. No need for you to step in just yet.¡±

    Aurelia had arrived, with Jax in tow. His face was drawn and unpleasant, but for reasons unclear, he¡¯d let her drag him to the school.

    Aubrey¡¯s eyes narrowed, ice shing in their depths. ¡°Dad, what are you doing here?¡±

    Jax avoided her gaze, looking guilty.

    Bailey, relieved, rushed to Aurelia¡¯s side and clung to her hand. ¡°Mom!¡±

    Then she hesitated before looking at Jax. ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    He only grunted, not meeting her eyes, before turning to Aubrey with a conflicted expression. ¡°Aubrey, <b>go </b>back to ss for now. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    a

 Unleashed 180

    Chapter 180 I Won¡¯t Leave

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    My expression instantly darkened. ¡°Hand it over to Dad to handle?¡±

    39%

    I nced once at Professor Rowan, then opened a mind¨Clink to my father. ¡°Dad, how exactly do you n to handle this? Will you speak the truth for me, stand up for me? Or will you sacrifice me again, help Bailey hide the truth, and let her take my research so she can be someone¡¯s disciple?¡±

    Dad frowned, answering quickly through the link. ¡°Aubrey¡­ Bailey just wants to study medicine. And after what happened with Li Jingmin, she¡¯s already been punished. She knows she was wrong¡±

    ¡°Sigh, you were traveling before, you don¡¯t know. These days Bailey¡¯s been depressed, she¡¯s even tried to take her own life several times at home. Now she¡¯s finally found something she loves¨Ccan¡¯t you just let her have it?¡±

    Hearing my father¡¯s words through the link, I let out a coldugh and cut the connection immediately.

    ¡°Bailey,mit suicide? As if!¡±

    That¡¯s nothing more than her usual trick¨Cpretending to be pitiful to gain sympathy. And of course, my father, softhearted enough to abandon his own principles, would fall for it.

    Besides, I did nothing wrong. Why should I be the one to sacrifice?

    Seeing I was about to speak and sensing that I¡¯d severed the link, my father instantly felt things going wrong and quickly said aloud, ¡°Aubrey, I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll oversee this¨Cjust go back!¡±

    Aurelia stepped in to echo him. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re both here, so what¡¯s there to worry about? Or is it that since entering the Miguel family, bing the alpha¡¯s sister, you¡¯ve grown so arrogant you won¡¯t even listen to your father?¡±

    Professor Rowan was finally starting to sense something amiss. He hesitated. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ there¡¯s a problem with this research project?¡±

    ¡°No problem! None at all! Professor Rowan, just a moment.¡± Aurelia pointed to her own head with a faux- embarrassed smile. ¡°It¡¯s just that our Aubrey¡­ she¡¯s got a little problem here. But it¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll take her away right now. We¡¯ll leave Bailey in your care!¡±

    Aurelia knew perfectly well¨Cin a university filled with the nation¡¯s top wolf doctors, only those who caught a mentor¡¯s eye could learn true skills. And among them, Professor Rowan was the most renowned.

    When Bailey entered graduate school, Rowan could help introduce her to an even more elite mentor, letting her bypass exams and leap ahead of everyone.

    Once she graduated, her starting point would be far above that of ordinary wolf doctors.

    She couldn¡¯t risk me ruining it.

    She fixed her eyes on me, releasing a beta¡¯s oppressive aura with a faint threat. ¡°Aubrey, why don¡¯t youe home with me? It¡¯s been so long since you¡¯ve visited¨Cdon¡¯t you miss home?¡±

    My father sighed, looking at me pleadingly. ¡°Aubrey, juste home. Think of it as your father asking you, all right?¡±

    Chapter 1801 Won¡¯t Leave

    Finished

    I couldn¡¯t help but give a small, bitter smile. These people¡­ If I hadn¡¯t been reborn, for the sake of the family¡¯s reputation, to win my father¡¯s approval and Aurelia¡¯s favor, I would have agreed. But the moment you give in once, there will always be a second time. Bailey has never been one to stop when she gets her

    way.

    But

    now¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± I spoke each word slowly and firmly, my tone leaving no room for argument.

    1.2K

    ¤ê

    A

    08:03 Mon, 1 Sept ETT

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter

 Unleashed 181

    181 The Ticket to the Abyss

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    My words made my father freeze, while Aurelia and Bailey both showed clear panic.

    Finished

    Right after, my father frantically tried to reach me through the mind¨Clink, but Ipletely ignored him. I was done listening to his self¨Crighteous speeches. ¡°Family scandals shouldn¡¯t be aired in public,¡± ¡°Take a step back and everything will be fine¡°-those were nothing more than high¨Csounding excuses they used to get what they wanted.

    But for me, taking a step back only made the anger boil hotter.

    I turned and said directly to Professor Rowan, ¡°Professor Rowan, I¡¯ll be blunt. I suspect Bailey stole my research project. I insist on sitting in today because I want to see for myself whether I¡¯m wrong¡­ or whether someone is truly this shameless.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Bailey¡¯s voice wavered, her eyes flickering with guilt. My father¡¯s expression darkened as he snapped, ¡°Aubrey! What nonsense are you talking about? Go back now!¡±

    Aurelia quickly added, ¡°Aubrey, I know you and Bailey have had some disagreementstely, but this is about Bailey¡¯s entire future! How could you nder her like this?¡±

    Professor Rowan looked utterly confused now, and because our voices were carrying, a small crowd of werewolves began to gather to watch themotion¨Csome were students from the academy, others were teachers.

    ¡°I¡¯m making this up?¡±

    A sh of hatred lit my eyes.

    ¡°If I back down this time, some people will think I¡¯m easy to push around, and they¡¯ll keep stepping on me again and again! Dad, Bailey stole my practical exam project for this year¡¯s test, Tomorrow is the deadline. Without it, I can¡¯t skip a grade and start graduate school this year!¡±

    I refused to believe my father would openly say I should sacrifice myself for Bailey. After all, for an omega like me, skipping grades to qualify for graduate school was far harder than her finding a mentor.

    Aurelia, seeing my father remain silent, grew anxious and blurted out, ¡°If you can¡¯t make it this year, you can just take it next year! You¡¯re smart¡ªwhat¡¯s one year? Why do you have to ruin Bailey? Or is it that you couldn¡¯t hand in a good project yourself, so you want to steal hers? How could you be so cruel?¡±

    Now cornered, Bailey chimed in, ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me! I spent years working on this project. You know I¡¯m slow, and this was the first time I finally caught a spark of inspiration. Whether or not I find a mentor depends on this! You can¡¯t destroy me just to get ahead yourself!¡±

    I almostughed out loud.

    ¡°Oh, so if I can¡¯t make it this year, I should just wait until next year?¡±

    Originally, I had no intention of making a scene at school. That research project had other significance to me, and all I¡¯d wanted was to pressure Bailey into backing down quietly. But Bailey refused to take the easy way out¨Cand worse, she called Aurelia over and tried to use my father to suppress me. Now there would be no peaceful ending to this,

    08:03 Mon, 1 Sept <b>TT</b><b>. </b>

    Chapter 181 The Ticket to the Abyss

    ¡°Aubrey, can¡¯t we talk about this at home?¡±

    439%

    Finished

    Seeing my cold smile, my father seemed to realize this was going badly and blurted out the words.

    I gave a short, sharpugh. ¡°Why would I go home? So you can force me to back down? Dad, you¡¯d better understand something¨Csince just now, I¡¯ve given Bailey countless chances. If I take actionter, it¡¯ll be because she brought it on herself. I¡¯m only protecting my own interests.¡±

    Then I turned to Professor Rowan, raising my voice. ¡°Professor Rowan, I¡¯m sorry you¡¯ve had to witness this, but I¡¯d like you to serve as a witness today. If it turns out Bailey stole my work, I demand that the school expel her immediately.¡±

    Bailey needed to understand¨Cwhat she¡¯d stolen wasn¡¯t an opportunity.

    It was a ticket straight into the abyss.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 182

    Chapter 182 She¡¯s the One Who Should Be Sacrificed

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    <b>39</b><b>% </b>

    Finished

    When I demanded the school expel Bailey, my father¡¯s eyes widened. He hurried to speak, his tone tinged with pleading. ¡°Aubrey, please, stop making a scene! Whatever it is, we can talk about it at home.

    I gave him a slow, cool nce. ¡°Dad, things blowing up like this isn¡¯t because of me¨Cit¡¯s because of her. Bailey doesn¡¯t know when to stop.¡±

    His face flushed an angry red.

    The crowd around us kept growing. I noticed beads of sweat trickling down Bailey¡¯s forehead as she kept shooting desperate looks at my father¨Cbut this time, he ignored her.

    ¡°You say Bailey stole your project¨Cdo you have any proof?¡± Professor Rowan asked, brow furrowed.

    At his words, Bailey stiffened, then lifted her chin. ¡°You didn¡¯t sneak a look at my project and then forge evidence, did you? I¡¯ve been preparing this for a long time. The reason I only brought it out now is so I could use it to find a mentor here at the university. But all that time would¡¯ve been more than enough for certain people to create fake evidence. Sister, we¡¯re family¨Cdon¡¯t make this ugly.¡±

    I had to give her credit¨CBailey wasn¡¯t stupid. By iming she¡¯d worked on the project for years, she set up a defense. If I produced drafts or data from myputer, she could im I¡¯d stolen a look long ago and fabricated proof. And by ying the ¡°we¡¯re family¡± card, she hoped I¡¯d back down.

    But did she really think that was enough to steal my work?

    I curved my lips into a faint smile. ¡°So you do know you¡¯re making this ugly?¡±

    Turning to Professor Rowan, I raised my voice. ¡°I have plenty of evidence. For now, I¡¯d like you to call the dean of academic affairs. Today, in his presence, I¡¯m going toy out every detail¨Cand then have the thief expelled from this academy.

    The word ¡°thief¡± made the watching students stir. Until now, they hadn¡¯t been sure what was going on. But from the sound of it, someone had stolen something¨Cand not just anyone, but one beautiful sister from the other.

    Under the weight of my steady, unshakable presence, Professor Rowan discreetly wiped at the sweat on his brow. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll call him.¡±

    -His eyes zed slightly as he reached out via mind¨Clink

    It wasn¡¯t long before the dean arrived, and by then the office was packed with onlookers.

    ¡°I hear you want to use Bailey,¡± the dean said to me, ¡°because she stole something from you?¡±

    The higher¨Cups at the academy all knew I was an alpha¡¯s sister, so his tone toward me was nothing but respectful.

    I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The research project Bailey submitted is the one I prepared for my elerated graduate school exam.¡±

    Bailey¡¯s face went paper white

    I gave her a brief nce before continuing, slow and deliberate. ¡°Bailey¡¯s grades are poor, and she <b>has </b>

    08:04 Mon 1 Se HTT

    Chapter 152 She¡¯s the One Who Should Be Secon

    absolutely no talent in medical research. If the dips through the fame and gets a tale of ses, she¡¯s unde be more brazen<b><i>, </i></b>taking other people¡¯s work to feed her wasity

    Just like in my past life¨Cstealing my reults, stepping on me to elevase herself, and reveling in the brilliant, beautiful wolf doctor

    My gaze sharpened, and the <i>air </i>around us seemed to grow tau. People shifted warmly forting they couldn¡¯t quite name.

    Things got to this point because Bailey brought it on herself¡± I said, turning to my fader you want to sacrifice <b>my </b>exam to help her, then I¡¯m sorry¨Cbut in <b>terms </b>of talent, potential, even looks, Bulley has nothing to offer. She¡¯s the one who should be sacrificed Letting her trample me to get ahead¨CDad Save you lost your mind?¡±

    I spoke quickly, each word <b>crisp</b><b>, </b><b>my </b>meaning cutting and absolute.

    A low murmur rippled through the crowd.

    ¡°Moon Goddess how can an omega have such a terrifying presence? She¡¯s so domineering it gives me <b>chills</b>.¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 183

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 183 The Real Cure

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    39<b>% </b>

    Finished

    My father¡¯s face had gone a mottled shade of green, but he couldn¡¯t get a single word out. Whatever he was thinking, it wasn¡¯t my concern.

    Bailey, pale as paper, suddenly raised her voice. ¡°You keep saying I stole from you¨Cfine! Let¡¯spare them directly. Whether it¡¯s the concept or the details, we¡¯ll see who the real author is.¡±

    Aurelia jumped in to back her up. ¡°Exactly. Let¡¯s put it side by side and settle it right here.¡±

    I gave Aurelia a cold nce.

    ¡°Compare? Do you think I have that kind of free time?¡±

    Up until now, I¡¯d been pressuring Bailey to hand over the work herself because I didn¡¯t want this to turn into a public spectacle. Letting the contents out for everyone to see was thest thing I wanted. A parison¡± was exactly the kind of stupidity I¡¯d been avoiding.

    But Bailey acted like she¡¯d found a weakness. ¡°I think you¡¯re just scared! You¡¯re nning to submit my work to pass your exam¨Chow could you do something so shameless?!¡±

    She even let tears spill down her cheeks, and the crowd of wolves quickly took the bait.

    ¡°Yeah, refusing topare means she¡¯s afraid. What if Aubrey¡¯s the one who stole it?¡±

    ¡°How can you trust an omega¡¯s word? They¡¯re low and deceitful by nature.¡±

    Bailey¡¯s voice slid into my mind through the link, dripping with triumph.

    Go ahead, Aubrey, make a scene¨Cit won¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve already mastered your project. Be smart and hand it over, or I¡¯ll ruin you. I¡¯ll rally everyone to protest until the alpha throws you, the ¡®thief, out of the Miguel family.

    Out loud, she yed the part of the sweet younger sister, her voice soft and forgiving. ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as you admit you were wrong, I¡¯ll pretend this never happened. Or, if you want, I can even add your name to the project.¡±

    The onlookers¡® sympathy swung her way.

    ¡°Bailey, don¡¯t be afraid. What¡¯s yours is yours¨Cno one can take it. We¡¯ve got your back.¡±

    ¡°Betas really are the generous ones. Look at Aubrey¨Cso sharp¨Ctongued! No wonder the alpha wouldn¡¯t make her Luna and only gave her the title of sister.¡±

    Listening to them, I couldn¡¯t help a coldugh. E growled in my mind, on the verge of making me bare my ws and tear them apart.

    I held her back, sweeping the crowd with a single icy look. Instantly, faces stiffened and mouths mped

    shut.

    Bailey opened her mouth again, but I cut her off by raising my hand and striking her hard across the face.

    The p cracked through the air.

    08:04 Mon, 1 Sept <b>TT </b>

    Chapter 183 The Real Cure

    Bailey stared at me in disbelief. Aurelia shrieked, ¡°What are you doing, Aubrey?!¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    I shook out my hand, then pped Bailey again¨Charder.

    4ºÅ39%Òô:

    *Finished

    Her head snapped to the side, hair falling in a messy curtain, her cheek flushed red before her healing erased the mark.

    Her eyes burned, her fangs just visible, teetering on the edge of shifting.

    The wolves around us sucked in sharp breaths. I looked straight at Aurelia. ¡°Now do you see what I¡¯m doing?¡± My brow arched slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t help it¨Cwhen I hear words that filthy, my hand moves on its own.¡±

    I didn¡¯t wait for her reaction. Instead, I turned to Professor Rowan..

    ¡°Professor, what Bailey stole was only a half¨Cfinished version. That form only works on wolves who¡¯ve awakened their wolf, and even then the cure rate is eighty percent.¡±

    I unlocked my phone, opened a document, and held it out to him.

    ¡°This is thepleted form. The project I submitted was derived from it¨Ca secondary product. The finished version can heal wolves who haven¡¯t awakened their wolf yet, and its effectiveness is ten times greater than the healing potions developed by southern wolf doctors. Because it¡¯s a trade secret, I deliberately submitted the half¨Cfinished version. I never imagined something like this would happen.¡±

    Every word sent shockwaves through the crowd.

    A cure for wolves without an awakened wolf¨Cten times more effective than anything from the south?

    That was beyond huge. Wolves without an awakened wolf couldn¡¯t self¨Cheal; every injury meant relying on a wolf doctor. But northern wolf medicinegged far behind the south, forcing them <i>to </i>buy southern potions at exorbitant prices.

    The arrogant southern wolves not only hiked the prices but also rationed the supply. Desperate wolves sometimes had no choice but to turn to the ck market, bankrupting themselves for a single vial,

    The shortage also meant northern wolf pups had a far lower survival rate than those in the south.

    It was a wound in the heart of every northern wolf parent.

    And my potion meant that wound could finally heal. No more losing pups just because there was no medicine.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 184

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 184 The Unmasking

    Third <b>Person¡¯s </b>POV

    ++8 Pearls

    Looking over the document Aubrey had provided, Professor Rowan felt his shock deepen.

    <b>o </b>

    Now he finally understood why Aubrey hadn¡¯t wanted to tear the mask off Bailey immediately, and why she¡¯d been trying to pressure her sister into backing down quietly¨Cthis wasn¡¯t just an academic assignment. It held enormousmercial value, enough to shake the entire northern wolf medicine world.

    Under normal circumstances, only a handful of procwould have ever seen this

    Those professors, reputable and discreet, would have kept it confidential.

    paper.

    But now it was different. Bailey had stolen the work and submitted it to the university department, and with themotion today, any directparison between the two sisters¡® work could lead to demands to make it public to prove who was telling the truth.

    If that happened, a clever enough researcher could follow the clues in this partial form and work out the rest. Aubrey¡¯s trade secret would be lost. That was why she¡¯d been avoiding a public confrontation¨Cprotecting herself as much as her work.

    And as for the content¡­ Professor Rowan had examined Bailey¡¯s submission closely before. It matched exactly what Aubrey described: a derivative, a half¨Cfinished form deliberately separated from thepleted version. The distinction between the original and the derivative couldn¡¯t be clearer.

    Now there was no doubt about who was lying.

    Bailey had never imagined that Aubrey had turned in a half¨Cfinished version on purpose. Even less could she have predicted that Aubrey/would expose her by producing thepleted form.

    Hearing the gasps and derisiveughter ripple through the crowd, Bailey wanted the floor to open beneath her. Even the scandal over thatst video hadn¡¯t humiliated her this badly. At least then she could im she¡¯d been set up¨Cbut this time, she had used Aubrey of trying to steal from her in front of everyone, and now Aubrey had pped her down with undeniable proof. Her face burned red, and she wished she could simply faint.

    ¡°Professor Rowan, I had nned to submit thepleted research to my mentor once it was fully refined,¡± Aubrey exined calmly. ¡°The form still has certain ws, and I¡¯m working to ovee them.¡±

    Reluctantly, Professor Rowan returned her phone, his voice full of genuine admiration.

    ¡°You are an extraordinary talent in medical research. Compared to you, I still have much to learn.¡±

    ¡°Each field has its own experts, Professor Rowan. You¡¯re too modest,¡± Aubrey replied with a

    10:07 Tue, 2 Sept W.

    Chapter 184 The Unmasking-

    slow shake of her head.

    80%

    48 Pearls

    He gave a faint, bitter smile. Everyone knew Aubrey was a prodigy across every discipline- saying ¡°each field has its own expert¡± was just a polite formality. But more than bitterness, his heart swelled with excitement. This breakthrough was too important; once perfected, it could benefit every wolf in the northern continent.

    ¡°You have my word,¡± he said seriously, ¡°that I¡¯ll keep this confidential. And I strongly suggest you file for a patent before taking on a mentor. This could be andmark in the history of northern wolf medicine.¡±

    Aubrey smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you, Professor. I understand.¡±

    The crowd, having just witnessed a drama, was full of different emotions.

    ¡°She¡¯s a genius¡­ she¡¯s only eighteen, but her mind is incredible. I¡¯ll never underestimate an omega again,¡± someone murmured in awe.

    Another added with envy, ¡°Yeah. If I could invent something like that, my father would adore me forever.¡±

    ¡°But her sister is ridiculous¨Cstealing from Aubrey and then acting like Aubrey was the thief. Absolutely shameless.¡±

    A girl from the high school division, who knew Bailey, spoke up. ¡°I heard Bailey was guaranteed admission to this academy. Maybe she was afraid no mentor would take her in, so she stole Aubrey¡¯s work¡­¡±

    ¡°Someone like that still got a guaranteed spot? I bet something shady went on. I¡¯m going to the ethics office to report her¨Cwouldn¡¯t be surprised if all her papers were stolen.¡±

    The whispers grew louder. Aubrey had just made a powerful impression, while Bailey¡¯s reputation was being shredded beyond repair. Even if she wasn¡¯t expelled, she¡¯d never be able to hold her head up here again.

    Watching her daughter be the target of so much scorn, Aurelia couldn¡¯t stomach it any longer. She jabbed a finger at Aubrey, her voice shrill with fury.

    ¡°You ungrateful brat! All these years I¡¯ve fed and clothed you, and this is how you treat your sister? How can you be so vicious? It¡¯s just a half¨Cfinished form¨Cso what if you give it to your sister? Or is it that you can¡¯t stand to see her do well, can¡¯t stand that she found a good mentor? Well, congrattions! For the sake of one exam, you¡¯ve ruined Bailey! Are you happy now?!<b>¡± </b>

    1.2K

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 185

    Chapter 185 The Verdict

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    10 Pearls

    ¡°Enough! Stop making a scene¨Chaven¡¯t you embarrassed us enough already?!¡± my father barked at Aurelia, his face dark.

    Jax! You¡¯re just going to stand there and watc

    but isn¡¯t Bailey too?!¡±

    bully Bailey? Aubrey¡¯s your daughter,

    Aurelia¡¯s expression twisted with outrage. ¡°The way Aubrey¡¯s acting today, she clearly doesn¡¯t see us as a family! Even if she wants to keep researching this topic, there was no need to expose Bailey. When the final productes out, she could just say it was a joint project between the sisters. But no¨Cshe¡¯s so selfish that she¡¯d rather crush Baileypletely just to be the only one in the spotlight!¡±

    Her argument sounded reasonable to the unthinking, but it wasughable¨Capparently, not covering for Bailey was now some unforgivable sin.

    Before I could even respond, the academic dean¡¯s patience snapped. His round face hardened.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, that¡¯s not how this works. How you raise your children is your business, but theft is something the school will always punish. And Aubrey¡¯s exam is extremely important¨Cshe¡¯s the first omega to attempt jumping straight into a graduate program at eighteen, and the school only gave her one chance. If she fails now, there won¡¯t be another.¡±

    Then his mouth curled in a faint, mocking smile.

    ¡°I understand that as parents, you want all your children to seed. But if Aubrey covered for Bailey, this research would legally be Bailey¡¯s property. Her mentor would help herplete it, the school would back her patent application, and from then on, if Aubrey tried to work on it again without handing over the full,pleted form, she¡¯d be used of infringement.¡±

    Half truth, half bluff¨Cbut enough to scare those who didn¡¯t understand the details.

    Several of the onlookers burst intoughter.

    ¡°That¡¯s hrious¨Cgive the finished product to a thief, let her get famous, and end nothing but a reputation for stealing from your sister? Who¡¯d be that stupid?¡±

    up

    with

    ¡°Exactly. Why should Aubrey have to sacrifice her own interests for her sister? If you ask me, that woman¡¯s definitely a stepmother. I bet she¡¯s been mistreating Aubrey for years.¡±

    I stood by, calm and detached, watching it all unfold. After today, Aurelia and Bailey would find it nearly impossible to stay in Shadowmoon Pack.

    News of my research would spread quickly¨Ceveryone would know I was on the verge of producing an advanced healing potion for the northern wolf ns. But just as widely spread

    12

    Tue, 2 <b>Sept </b>

    Chapter 185 The Verdict

    would be the fact that Bailey had almost stolen it. In Shadowmoon Pack, she¡¯d be <b>trapped </b><b>with </b>no escape except one: leave the pack and run to the mysterious benefactor she and Aurelia served.

    And when she did¡­ I¡¯d finally learn who was pulling their strings. The thought sent a thrill through me.

    I turned to the dean. ¡°Director, given Bailey¡¯s offense, what will the school¡¯s punishment be?¡±

    ¡°Aubrey!! You wouldn¡¯t dare!!¡±

    Realizing what I meant to do, Aurelia stepped toward me, eyes zing.

    ¡°I dare,¡± I said sweetly, my tone sharp enough to cut.

    ¡°Bailey stole from me. Based on the value of what she took, if I sent her to the wolf guard, she¡¯d never recover. But I¡¯m a kind person. As long as she withdraws from school and never shows her face to me again, I won¡¯t call the authorities.¡±

    The dean weighed the situation for only a moment before delivering his verdict.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our school cannot keep someone like this¨Cnot only did she steal, she turned around and tried to nder her victim. This is a serious character w.¡±

    ¡°Bailey, you¡¯re expelled!¡±

 Unleashed 186

    Chapter 186 Expulsion and Elevation

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    When the academic director personally announced Bailey¡¯s expulsion, both her and Aurelia¡¯s faces fell instantly.

    Aurelia turned to Dad first. ¡°Jax! Say something! You can¡¯t let them expel Bailey!¡±

    ¡°Ocean University has the best werewolf medical faculty in the entire northern pack. If Bailey gets kicked out, what med school would take her? How¡¯s she supposed to work at the familypany after she graduates?¡±

    But Dad only let out a sigh. In an instant, he looked like he had aged ten years. ¡°What can I do? It¡¯s not like I run the school¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Bailey broke downpletely. Her legs gave out and she copsed to the floor.

    ¡°Aubrey! This is all your fault!¡±

    Suddenly, Aurelia shrieked and charged at me!

    In the blink of an eye, one of her arms had partially wolf¨Cshifted, sharp ws shing toward my eyes. <i>Looking </i><i>to </i><i>die</i><i>? </i>E stirred restlessly inside me.

    But before anything could happen, Professor Rowan instantly shifted into his wolf form and jumped between us. The academic director also grabbed Aurelia¡¯s wrist.

    Aurelia¡¯s fingers were curled into hooks, her ws just inches from my face, ready to leave it shredded.

    I narrowed my eyes, watching her thrash and w, only to be held firmly in ce by two full- grown men. Full of venom and no way to release it¡ªshe was helpless, and I almost found it funny.

    I nced at Dad standing off to the side,pletely at a loss, and helpfully said to the academic director, ¡°They both seem emotionally unstable. Maybe take them to the office for some tea and let them cool off. I¡¯ve still got ss, so I¡¯ll get going. Thanks for the trouble.¡±

    The academic director nodded repeatedly. ¡°Not at all, not at all, just doing my job!¡±

    I locked eyes with Dad onest time. His gaze was full ofplicated emotions, but I said nothing and turned to leave.

    He probably needed someone to talk to right now. What happened today was way too much for someone like him, who cared so much about appearances.

    In some ways, I¡¯d brought him a great deal of pride. But in others, I¡¯d also thoroughly embarrassed him.

    10:07 <b>Tue</b>, <b>2 </b><b>Sept </b>7

    Chapter 186 Expulsion and Elevation

    <b>80</b><b>% </b>

    +8 Pearles

    In the end, my research was submitted to Professor Martin, and my exams were officially behind me. This special ss only took in thirty students, and most who applied were graduate or master¡¯s students. At my age, I stood out like a sore thumb. But even among those older ¡°genius¡± upperssmen in their twenties, they all treated me with genuine kindness.

    After school, I returned home to find Alpha Henry looking at something on his tablet. He seemed to be in a good mood. But when I approached, he quickly turned the screen off.

    I didn¡¯t think much of it. Even though I was now officially adopted into the Miguel family, there were still core secrets about the Shadowmoon Pack I wasn¡¯t allowed to know. And that was fine. Sometimes, the less you know, the lighter your burdens.

    I pretended not to notice the slightly guilty look on Alpha Henry¡¯s face and plopped down on the couch with a content sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡±

    I announced proudly, ¡°I skipped a grade. I passed the grad school exam!¡±

    Alpha Henry personally brought me a ss of water, his expression full of pride. ¡°See? I knew you could do <i>it</i>.¡±

    <b>66 </b>

    I blinked at him in surprise. ¡°¡­ You had that much faith in me?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Alpha Henry tilted his head slightly, his gaze softening without even realizing it. ¡°If ites from you, I believe it.¡±

    I suddenly didn¡¯t know how <i>to </i>respond. At first, Alpha Henry had seemed like this unreachable, top¨Ctier alpha. But now, whenever he was around me, he always let his guard down without realizing it. It was as if no matter what I wanted to do, he¡¯d let me. As if everything I asked for would always be mine.

    I blinked a few times, then asked, ¡°Is this a perk of being your little sister?¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 187

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 187 A Privilege Just for Me

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Alpha Henry¡¯s lips curled. ¡°That¡¯s a privilege only you get to have.¡±

    That¡­

    I pressed my lips together. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. If you need anything, hit the emergency button.¡± I got up and walked toward the bathroom.

    Alpha Henry nodded. ¡°Go ahead. I already had someone run the water.¡±

    BUT

    +8 Pearls

    That strange feeling crept up on me again. I turned to look back at him. He was reclining sideways on the couch, resting his chin on one hand, gazing at me with his jaw slightly lifted.

    Even seated, his lean frame radiated a kind of bold dominance. And with those sharply defined features and piercing violet eyes that looked like they could spark electricity, the whole room seemed filled with this restless energy. I swallowed involuntarily, feeling a bit

    nervous.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alpha Henry smirked. ¡°Too tired to undress yourself?¡±

    That look in his eyes had a sharp, almost predatory edge, and it made me shudder. Was he teasing me? Maybe. But I couldn¡¯t afford to care, and I didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°No.¡±

    With that, I quickly ducked into the bathroom.

    Every part of the old mansion was kept at afortable temperature. I let out a satisfied sigh as I sank into the bathtub.

    The top floor, where we lived, was off¨Climits to everyone else. There was a secure gate at the bottom of the stairs. If there were ever a virus breach, that door would sound an rm. Thankfully, in all this time, it had never gone off.

    I closed my eyes and let my thoughts drift.

    It was almost time to choose a research advisor. I¡¯d be able to fill in the gaps in my knowledge, one piece at a time. As for the future, I already had a vision. Once Alpha Henry recovered, I nned to open my own research institute. I loved working in medicine and pharmaceutical research. Of course, all of that/would have to wait until I dealt with a few¡­ unpleasant people first.

    As the faces of my enemies¨Csome familiar, some still unknown¨Cshed through my mind, I opened my eyes, my gaze turning cold.

    Making a deal with the Miguel family had been a wise decision. At the very least, none of those

    10:07 Tue, 2 Sept W

    Septe

    Chapter 187 A Privilege Just for Me

    enemies could touch me casily anymore. Still, I needed my own power base. What if <b>things </b>ever went south with the Miguel family? You can¡¯t keep all your eggs in one basket.

    When I came out of the bathroom, Alpha Henry had already fallen asleep on the couch. His handsome face looked a little pale. He hadn¡¯t said a word about it, but I could tell the virus had been tormenting him badly. A regr werewolf probably wouldn¡¯t havested this long.

    I sighed silently, then picked up a nket to cover him. As I got closer, I noticed he was still holding his tablet. The screen was still on. I happened to nce at it and realized it wasn¡¯t ssified pack business¨Cit was the Ocean University student forum.

    I swiped once or twice and saw that the forums were buzzing about the sudden rise of this ¡°genius omega¡°-me. Some people didn¡¯t believe I was actually that capable. Others were firmly convinced that I might just be the future of northern werewolf medicine.

    Then I noticed a private message notification pop up on the ount. I opened <i>it</i>¨Cand froze.

    Alpha Henry was arguing with people in the DMs?

    I scrolled through his ount and quickly realized that he had responded to nearly every post andment insulting me.

    I didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. I¡¯d never cared much about what people thought of me, but¡­ being defended like that, being cared about that way¡­ it warmed me from the inside out.

    I didn¡¯t keep reading. Instead, I set the tablet aside and gently draped the nket over him. Later that night, I got a call from Dad.

    He told me Bailey was heading to a university in the South Continent for further studies. ¡°You shoulde see her off the day she leaves.¡±

 Unleashed 188

    Chapter 188 No Turning Back

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    I raised an eyebrow. I hadn¡¯t expected him to make that kind of request.

    ¡°I think Bailey would rather see anyone but me,¡± I replied with a cold smile.

    48 Pearls

    Dad sighed, sounding a little annoyed. ¡°We¡¯re family. There¡¯s no such thing as a grudge thatsts overnight. You and Bailey were both in the wrongst time. Can¡¯t you just let it go?¡±

    I let out a shortugh. Dad was honestly both pitiful and na?ve.

    ¡°Dad, giving in all the time doesn¡¯t bring peace. And pretending everything¡¯s fine doesn¡¯t make it real. Ever since I crashed the Lynn family banquet, Bailey, Aurelia, and I¨Cwe stopped being family.¡±

    ¡°How could that be¡­¡±

    ¡°How could it not?¡± I cut him off before he could start lecturing again. My voice turned ice cold. ¡°Dad, stop lying to yourself. These days, getting divorced from your chosen mate isn¡¯t even taboo anymore. And you know just as well as I do, in their hearts, the Lynn family is their real family. If push came to shove, they¡¯d sacrifice you for the Lynns without a second thought -and they wouldn¡¯t feel the slightest bit guilty about it.¡±

    Hearing mey it out so directly, Dad¡¯s tone got sharper. ¡°Aubrey! Why do you always have to assume the worst about them? There¡¯s been a huge misunderstanding between you. Aurelia watched you grow up. Even if she¡¯s been impulsivetely, I still believe she¡­¡±

    ¡°She still loves me?¡±

    I chuckled. ¡°Dad, the Lynn family already sees me as their enemy. You really need to face reality.¡±

    And with that, I hung up.

    I knew no amount of words would change anything. Dad didn¡¯tck understanding¨Che just couldn¡¯t let go of his fantasy of how things used to be.

    As for Bailey, the fact that she chose to study in the Southern Continent didn¡¯t surprise me. In fact, it made perfect sense. Wasn¡¯t the mysterious figure behind her and Aurelia¡¯s rise a Southern Continent werewolf?

    Perfect. I¡¯d love to see who exactly she¡¯s going to find over there.

    Three monthster, the MAC¨C39 healing serum I had led development on was a sess¨Cand officially went into mass production. It had started as my grad school entrance project, and with my advisor¡¯s help, we¡¯d spent thest three months refining the form and eliminating the side effects.

    Chapter 188 No Turning Back

    80%

    +5 Pears

    As soon as the serumunched, it became a sensation in the Northern Continent. Every northern werewolf who tried it praised it. It was especially effective for werewolves who hadn¡¯t yet awakened their wolves. And that sess? It dealt a heavy blow to the Southern medical market.

    I heard southern werewolves were furious. Many of them started investigating who the hell had created the serum. One of them even put a bounty on Mateo¡¯s desk¨Coffering a million just to find out who the developer was. That price was higher than most wanted criminals. who¡¯d murdered entire families and stolen all their money.

    Thankfully, the professors at school ced my identity under top¨Clevel protection. In their eyes, I was just an omega without a wolf¨Csomeone with zero means of defending herself.

    But I wasn¡¯t happy. Because Alpha Henry¡¯s condition was getting worse.

    Even though research on the Kajit virus was progressing steadily, and I¡¯d been prolonging Alpha Henry¡¯s life little by little, his body was still deteriorating. Alpha Henry didn¡¯t have my unique physiology. Every extra day he lived was a battle against death. The fact that he was still walking around at all was already a miracle.

    Inside the Miguel family¡¯s virologyb, one of the top medical researchers working with me on the Kajit virus furrowed his brow and brought up ourtest hurdle.

    ¡°Ms. Mary, our research is on the right track. We¡¯ve made progress using your blood, but we¡¯ve hit a wall. Without a living infected subject, it¡¯ll be nearly impossible to move forward.¡±

    I knew that already. But bringing a virus¨Cinfected person back to Shadowmoon Pack was nearly impossible. And even if we could, I didn¡¯t have the ability to keep another person alive like I did with Alpha Henry. That kind of effort would drain my body to a dangerous level- not worth the cost.

    ¡°My thoughts are this¡­¡±

    I pointed to the map on the wall. Based on intel Mateo had just passed me, Ulrich had recently begun poisoning remote northern packs¨Ctesting the Lupine virus in the field.

    ¡°From what I hear, wolves in the me Pack, near the rainforest region, are already showing symptoms. Bringing them here would be way too risky, so I think¡­ we go to them. We collect samples on¨Csite and conduct live research in the field.

    1.2K

    10:07 Tue, <b>2 </b>Sept

    <b>Tue</b>, <b>2 </b>Sept <b>W </b>

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 189

    Chapter 189 A Risk Worth Taking

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ¡°No! I¡¯m not going!¡±

    8 Pearls

    The sudden voice of protest came from someone unexpected. Among all the senior werewolf medics, he was the youngest¨Cbarely in his thirties. His name was Waylon. He was usually quiet, and this was the first time I¡¯d ever seen him so worked up.

    I looked him in the eye and said calmly, ¡°Take it easy. You¡¯re working under the Miguel family. That means the Miguel family will ensure your safety. We¡¯ll be going in as a special medical team, and the local packs will offer us full support and protection.¡±

    Waylon¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Why do we have to go somewhere that dangerous? You know just as well as I do the Kajit virus isn¡¯t transmitted solely through fluids. In a ce full of infected werewolves, what if it spreads through the air? We still don¡¯t fully understand it. Are we really just going to walk in there and die?¡±

    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Let me make this clear¨Cthe likelihood of the Kajit virus being airborne is extremely low. And with thetest inhibitor injections we¡¯ve developed, not only can we extend an infected subject¡¯s life by two months, but we¡¯ve also almostpletely ruled out the possibility of airborne transmission. We¡¯ve got protective suits. If everyone follows protocol, what you¡¯re worried about won¡¯t happen.¡±

    Seeing how firm I was, Waylon¡¯s face twisted with fear. ¡°So you¡¯re really set on going? Fine! Go if you want. But I¡¯m staying.¡±

    My expression gradually turned cold. ¡°Only Professor Winnie and Mr. Xavier are staying behind.¡±

    Because everyone else? I didn¡¯t trust them. Only those two would continue treating Alpha Henry with the same level of care and dedication while I was gone.

    I scanned the room, meeting the eyes of every medic present, then raised my

    voice slightly.

    ¡°The Miguel family paid handsomely to bring you here¨Cnot so you could hide behind the lines! Think about it. If we seed, your value will skyrocket. You¡¯ll be legends! I¡¯ll do everything in my power to protect you. And if, heaven forbid, anything happens, your families will be provided for for the rest of their lives. So what exactly are you afraid of?¡±

    The medics exchanged nces but said nothing.

    Only Waylon remained defiant. His thin face was tight, his eyes full of resentment. ¡°Why do <i>they </i>get to stay while I have to go? And aren¡¯t you being a bit extreme? We could solve this virus right here at Shadowmoon Pack. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±

    A few others nodded subtly. Progress was slow, yes, but give it a few years¨Cor even a decade- and they were confident a breakthrough woulde. So why take the risk?

    10:07 Tue, 2 Sept 17

    S

    Chapter 189 A Risk Worth Taking

    ¡°Because there¡¯s no time.¡±

    *8 Pears

    My voice was t. ¡°You¡¯ve probably already guessed¨CI¡¯ve been using a very special method to keep Alpha Henry alive. But no matter how strong he is, his body can¡¯t withstand the Kajit virus eating away at him day after day. I can¡¯t let him die.¡±

    The room fell silent.

    Everyone here knew Alpha Henry¡¯s body was different. His identity made him unfit for use as a live test subject. And the fact that he¡¯d survived this long was already a miracle¨Cone made possible by all of us working together.

    But because they¡¯d spent so much time studying the Kajit virus, they also understood how brutal and unsolvable it really was. Deep down, none of them truly believed we¡¯d find a cure before the virus imed him. And none of them could fully understand me.

    Waylon looked around, noting the absence of any Miguel family representatives¨CXavier wasn¡¯t here either. Suddenly, he spoke again..

    ¡°What¡¯s the point, really? Ms. Mary, you don¡¯t have to push yourself this hard.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes and stared him down, my face cold and unreadable.

    He flinched slightly, clearly intimidated.

    ¡°Ms. Mary¡­¡± Waylon hesitated, licked his lips, then lowered his voice. ¡°You¡¯re practically the Miguel family¡¯s daughter now. If something were to happen to Alpha Henry¡­ you¡¯d be the one who benefits most. Why are you pushing yourself like this?¡±

    ¡£

 Unleashed 190

    Chapter 190 The Truth Exposed

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    +8 Pea

    I stepped forward, grabbed Waylon by the cor, and yanked him toward me. ¡°You want me to give up on Alpha Henry?!¡±

    Waylon was a gamma¨Cranked werewolf medic. He clutched at his cor with both hands, but he couldn¡¯t break free from my grip¨Cand that only made him more furious.

    He shouted, ¡°Am I wrong? We¡¯ve already made enough progress in our research to raise our value a hundredfold! Why should we risk everything for someone who¡¯s already dying? You may be willing to throw yourself into the fire, Ms. Mary, but I¡¯m not!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a gamma. I¡¯m scared I¡¯ll die out there! I don¡¯t want to die! If I¡¯m dead, nothing else matters!¡±

    I wanted to punch him. I really did. But I held myself back. I stared at him for a long, heavy moment, then swept my gaze over the others.

    ¡°Is that how the rest of you feel too?¡±

    The other eight medics all wore conflicted expressions. No one said a word. Waylon let out a coldugh.

    ¡°Ms. Mary, I¡¯ll admit it¡ªyou¡¯re a special omega. You¡¯ve got remarkable medical skills. But after everything we¡¯ve learned about the Kajit virus¡­ I honestly don¡¯t believe we¡¯ll find a cure before Alpha Henry¡¯s body copses.¡±

    ¡°If even you don¡¯t believe in yourselves, then of course you¡¯ll never find a cure,¡± I snapped. ¡°Let¡¯s be blunt¨Cthe direction of this research came from me. The blood samples came from me. Most of the key data came from me. Over half of the progress you¡¯ve made is because of me!¡±

    What I said was the truth¨Cbut it still made their faces darken.

    I crossed my arms and went on. ¡°You start backing out the moment things get dangerous. Do any of you even remember the oath you took when you chose to be werewolf medics?¡±

    I gave them a cold, sweeping nce.

    ¡°I vow to dedicate myself to medicine. I pledge to do all in my power to ease the pain of werewolves, to support the perfection of health, to uphold the sanctity and honor of medical practice, to save lives and heal the wounded, to ept hardship withoutint, and to pursue excellence¨Cdevoting my life to the advancement of medicine and the physical and mental health of my kind.¡±

    10:08 Tue, 2 Sept W

    Chapter 190 The Truth Exposed

    ¡°Have you all forgotten?¡±

    Several of them paled under my words.

    I paused, then added, ¡°Saving Alpha Henry means saving yourselves. Sure, right now the virus is only affecting some packs in the rainforest region. But can any of you guarantee it won¡¯t spread here?¡±

    ¡°No one can! And I¡¯ll tell you now¨Cif we don¡¯t find a solution fast, this virus will <i>sweep </i>across the entire Northern Continent. When that happens, what are you going to do? How will you protect your families, your friends?¡±

    That struck a nerve.

    you

    when

    The medics looked at each other, stunned into silence. Finally, Ginnie let out a sigh and said,

    go with ¡°Ms. Mary, don¡¯t be upset. Of course we remember why we came here. I¡¯ll the timees. Let Xavier stay behind.¡±

    ¡°No. He can¡¯t handle everything alone,¡± I shot back immediately.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m not going!¡± Waylon shouted. ¡°I¡¯d rather give up whatever perks the Miguel family promised than die out there!¡±

    gave a coldugh and didn¡¯t even bother acknowledging him. There was no way he could shift and sneak out¨Cnot here. This was the Miguel family¡¯s virusb, and it was guarded by beta werewolf sentries. He had no chance of getting away unnoticed..

    I turned to the rest of the medics and asked, ¡°What about you?¡±

    1.2K

    ¡£

    <b>10:08 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b>2 <b>Sept </b>W

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 191 The Ones Who Stayed Behind

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    +8 Pearls

    Theb fell silent for a moment. Then the only female medic in the group stepped forward and spoke first. ¡°Ms. Mary, I¡¯ll go with you. I don¡¯t want my mother or my daughter catching. this virus someday.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± said a beta medic named Chen Yan. ¡°I can¡¯t betray the oath I swore. I¡¯m willing to dedicate myself to the medical future of the Northern werewolves!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    One after another, the rest of the medics voiced their support. In an instant, Waylon waspletely isted.

    ¡°You¡¯re all insane¡­¡± he growled, ring at the others.

    I ignored him. I had no intention of using him anymore. A medic who only saw value in self- preservation wasn¡¯t someone I could trust. Even if he changed his mind and asked toe, I wouldn¡¯t let him. If anything went wrong out there, he¡¯d be the first to run.

    ¡°Remember, I only have one requirement¨CAlpha Henry must live. And I truly believe we can crack this virus before he dies. If we seed, I¡¯ll make sure every ounce of fame and fortune you want is yours.¡±

    When I said it, my voice was solemn¨Clike I was dering an oath.

    The others were visibly stirred by my conviction, their morale lifted in an unspoken wave of determination.

    Seeing their energy rally again, I gave a faint nod and tapped the tabletop with my fingers.

    ¡°Think about the Miguel family¡¯s resources. Think about Alpha Henry¡¯s power and status. Don¡¯t be shortsighted. Bing the person who saves Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s alpha¨Cand the leader of the entire Northern werewolfmunity¨Cis worth more than any temporary paycheck.¡±

    One tough push, followed by a sweet reward. Just like that, these senior medics were fired up. If they really could save Alpha Henry, it would be the opportunity of a lifetime.

    I finally felt a bit of relief and began discussing pain suppression protocols with Ginnie.

    Henry¡¯s POV

    I waved it off and didn¡¯t go in, letting Perry push the wheelchair away.

    10:08 Tue, 2 Sept 7

    Chapter 191 The Ones Who Stayed Behind

    I hade here to find Aubrey, but I ended up witnessing something else entirely.

    <b>80</b>%

    18 Pearls

    Aubrey¡­ she was far more capable than I¡¯d ever imagined. I didn¡¯t know whether I should feel proud or sad. I wanted to be someone she needed¨Cnot someone who needed her protection.

    Her words echoed through my mind again and again. She said all she wanted was for me to live. And she truly believed she could make that happen. Compared to everyone else who secretly thought I was as good as dead, her unwavering faith warmed something deep inside <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    If before I couldn¡¯t bear to die, now I couldn¡¯t afford to.

    No matter how painful it got, I had to keep holding on¨Cfor her. How could I let her down?

    She was even willing to risk her life for me, heading into such a dangerous ce¡­

    ¡°Lock Waylon up. Everything about me has to stay confidential. If he won¡¯t cooperate, then we¡¯ll just have to ¡®inconvenience¡® him a little.¡±

    Perry nodded. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll handle it right away<i>. </i>

    Xavier stood beside me, hesitating before he spoke. ¡°Alpha, maybe I should be the one to lead the team. Let Ms. Mary stay behind.¡±

    I rubbed my temples, already feeling a headachee on.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know when she started getting ideas like this.¡±

    Xavier said, ¡°I only found out today too¡­ Ms. Mary really does care about you. I think even among fated mates, very few would go to the lengths she has.¡±

    At that, I couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. Few? More like none. When disaster strikes, most wolves run for their lives. But not my Aubrey. She¡¯s different.

    Xavier sighed again.

    ¡°And that¡¯s exactly why I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll back down. This is the only path that offers progress right now. But she¡¯s still so young¡­ If anything happened to her, it would be a tragedy. Let me <i>go </i>instead.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°You¡¯re too old. You can¡¯t go. Cam will lead the team. Let Professor Winnie takemand. As for Aubrey¡­/she¡¯s absolutely not allowed to go.¡±

 Unleashed 191

    Chapter 191 The Ones Who Stayed Behind

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    +8 Pearls

    Theb fell silent for a moment. Then the only female medic in the group stepped forward and spoke first. ¡°Ms. Mary, I¡¯ll go with you. I don¡¯t want my mother or my daughter catching. this virus someday.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± said a beta medic named Chen Yan. ¡°I can¡¯t betray the oath I swore. I¡¯m willing to dedicate myself to the medical future of the Northern werewolves!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    One after another, the rest of the medics voiced their support. In an instant, Waylon waspletely isted.

    ¡°You¡¯re all insane¡­¡± he growled, ring at the others.

    I ignored him. I had no intention of using him anymore. A medic who only saw value in self- preservation wasn¡¯t someone I could trust. Even if he changed his mind and asked toe, I wouldn¡¯t let him. If anything went wrong out there, he¡¯d be the first to run.

    ¡°Remember, I only have one requirement¨CAlpha Henry must live. And I truly believe we can crack this virus before he dies. If we seed, I¡¯ll make sure every ounce of fame and fortune you want is yours.¡±

    When I said it, my voice was solemn¨Clike I was dering an oath.

    The others were visibly stirred by my conviction, their morale lifted in an unspoken wave of determination.

    Seeing their energy rally again, I gave a faint nod and tapped the tabletop with my fingers.

    ¡°Think about the Miguel family¡¯s resources. Think about Alpha Henry¡¯s power and status. Don¡¯t be shortsighted. Bing the person who saves Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s alpha¨Cand the leader of the entire Northern werewolfmunity¨Cis worth more than any temporary paycheck.¡±

    One tough push, followed by a sweet reward. Just like that, these senior medics were fired up. If they really could save Alpha Henry, it would be the opportunity of a lifetime.

    I finally felt a bit of relief and began discussing pain suppression protocols with Ginnie.

    Henry¡¯s POV

    I waved it off and didn¡¯t go in, letting Perry push the wheelchair away.

    10:08 Tue, 2 Sept 7

    Chapter 191 The Ones Who Stayed Behind

    I hade here to find Aubrey, but I ended up witnessing something else entirely.

    <b>80</b>%

    18 Pearls

    Aubrey¡­ she was far more capable than I¡¯d ever imagined. I didn¡¯t know whether I should feel proud or sad. I wanted to be someone she needed¨Cnot someone who needed her protection.

    Her words echoed through my mind again and again. She said all she wanted was for me to live. And she truly believed she could make that happen. Compared to everyone else who secretly thought I was as good as dead, her unwavering faith warmed something deep inside <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    If before I couldn¡¯t bear to die, now I couldn¡¯t afford to.

    No matter how painful it got, I had to keep holding on¨Cfor her. How could I let her down?

    She was even willing to risk her life for me, heading into such a dangerous ce¡­

    ¡°Lock Waylon up. Everything about me has to stay confidential. If he won¡¯t cooperate, then we¡¯ll just have to ¡®inconvenience¡® him a little.¡±

    Perry nodded. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll handle it right away<i>. </i>

    Xavier stood beside me, hesitating before he spoke. ¡°Alpha, maybe I should be the one to lead the team. Let Ms. Mary stay behind.¡±

    I rubbed my temples, already feeling a headachee on.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know when she started getting ideas like this.¡±

    Xavier said, ¡°I only found out today too¡­ Ms. Mary really does care about you. I think even among fated mates, very few would go to the lengths she has.¡±

    At that, I couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. Few? More like none. When disaster strikes, most wolves run for their lives. But not my Aubrey. She¡¯s different.

    Xavier sighed again.

    ¡°And that¡¯s exactly why I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll back down. This is the only path that offers progress right now. But she¡¯s still so young¡­ If anything happened to her, it would be a tragedy. Let me <i>go </i>instead.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°You¡¯re too old. You can¡¯t go. Cam will lead the team. Let Professor Winnie takemand. As for Aubrey¡­/she¡¯s absolutely not allowed to go.¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 192

    Chapter 192 The Pain Beneath the Surface

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    +8 Pearls

    While I was discussing pain suppressants with Ginnie and the others, Waylon was escorted out by beta werewolf guards. He¡¯d be held in a secure location going forward¨Chis character simply couldn¡¯t be trusted. And Alpha Henry¡¯s condition absolutely had to remain a secret.

    By the time the meeting wrapped up, the sky had already darkened. I returned to my room to rest. I used to stay upte studying or doing research, but once Alpha Henry found out, he showed up in person to stop me. He never said anything¨Che¡¯d just stand there, silently staring.

    And with the kind of pressure Alpha Henry gave off? Not one of the medics could bear it. Eventually, whenever night fell, they¡¯d all hurry to kick me out. Because if I didn¡¯t leave, Alpha Henry woulde¡­

    After heading out, I grabbed a quick bite and went to wash up.

    Honestly, I was never someone who knew how to enjoy life. Ever since my rebirth, it was either studying or research nonstop. But strangely enough, those days made me feel better than the idle ones ever did. After all, I wasn¡¯t being hunted anymore. I didn¡¯t have to run for my life. I could finally do what I loved. That alone was an incredible blessing.

    By the time I finished bathing, it was nearly bedtime. I climbed into bed out of habit¨Conly to notice that Alpha Henry wasn¡¯t looking at the files in his hand. Instead, his eyes were fixed on <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    We shared a room now¨Ctwo beds¨Cso I could monitor his condition at any time.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I frowned at the pale look on his face. ¡°Are you feeling sick?¡±

    Alpha Henry stared at me for a second longer before shaking his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    But the moment he said it, his breath caught, and a faint sheen of sweat broke out across his. forehead.

    ¡°You don¡¯t <i>look </i>fine.¡± I frowned deeper at the clear difort on his face.

    He shook his head again, but hisplexion looked even worse than before.

    I pressed my lips together, nced down at the file in his hands, then bent over and scooped him up.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Alpha Henry¡¯s usual calm shattered into shock.

    ¡°Put me down, damn it!¡±

    <b>08 </b>Tue, 2 <b>sept </b>W

    Chapter 192 The Pain Beneath the Surface

    He was getting noisy, so I stared him down coolly. ¡°If you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯ll carry you downstairs and do a fullp. With the state you¡¯re in, there¡¯s no way you can stop me.¡±

    The moment I said it, his whole body went stiff.

    Clearly, he was afraid I¡¯d really do it.

    <b>80</b><b>% </b>

    +8 <b>Pearls </b>

    Which was understandable. He was a top¨Ctier alpha, the leader of the Northern werewolves. If someone saw me¨Can omega¨Ccarrying him like a princess down the stairs, it¡¯d probably be humiliating for him.

    That thought dimmed my mood a little.

    There was a time when I didn¡¯t want to reveal our fated mate bond. I didn¡¯t want to be with him at all. But after what happened with the Ste Pack, I¡¯d considered telling him the truth- that I had awakened an alpha¨Css wolf spirit, and that I <i>was </i>his fated mate. But¡­

    Then he got infected with the Lupine virus, and the first thing he tried to do was push me

    away.

    That¡¯s when I realized¨Ceven if he loved me, he had never truly seen me as his equal. Never once treated me as someone who could stand beside him. That¡¯s why, the moment something went wrong, his first instinct was to shove me away.

    I pressed my lips into a thin line and said nothing more. I simply ced him gently down onto the bed..

    As soon as hended, Alpha Henry scooted as far away from me as he could, gritting his teeth -but ultimately, saying nothing.

    ¡°I still have documents to read,¡± he muttered, clearly annoyed.

    I walked over, picked up the file he¡¯d dropped, and asked, ¡°Want me to read it to you?¡±

    He gave me a surprised look, like he wanted to say something. But then his brows suddenly drew tight. His hands clenched into fists.

    And then¨CI saw it.

    A subtle tremor ran through his body. A quiet, involuntary shiver.

    Like he was enduring something unbearable.

    ¡°Lie down. Now,¡± I said sharply.

    He didn¡¯t say a word, but I knew what was happening.

    The virus was acting up again.

 Unleashed 193

    Chapter 193 The Burden of Healing

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    Alpha Henry was curled up slightly, his whole body trembling without a word.

    I quickly took out the golden needles and began the acupuncture treatment.

    +8 Pearls

    As the energy and vitality from my body flowed into Alpha Henry through the needles, the color slowly returned to his face¡­

    But at the same time, I was growing weaker.

    By the time the treatment was over, I could barely muster the strength <i>to </i>gather the needles, let alone sterilize them. Normally, I only performed acupuncture on Alpha Henry once every three days, which gave me time to recover through training. But this time, the interval had been far too short. I¡¯d just treated him yesterday.

    Which could only mean one thing¡­ Alpha Henry¡¯s condition was getting worse. I had to speed things up.

    I had to go see those poisoned wolf packs near the rainforest myself.

    I made up my mind, and E¡¯s voice echoed in my mind in support. <i>I¡¯ll </i><i>help </i><i>you</i><i>. </i><i>And </i><i>I </i><i>can </i><i>feel </i>it

    <i>Alpha </i><i>Henry </i><i>is </i><i>still </i><i>our </i><i>fated </i><i>mate</i>. <i>The </i><i>Moon </i><i>Goddess </i><i>hasn¡¯t </i><i>severed </i><i>that </i><i>bond</i>. <i>Maybe </i><i>she </i>still <i>believes </i><i>you </i><i>two </i><i>are </i><i>meant </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>together</i><i>¡­ </i><i>not </i><i>that </i><i>cursed </i><i>pair </i><i>of </i><i>siblings</i>.

    E had disappeared again for a while recently, but since I¡¯d been buried in research, it hadn¡¯t affected me much. Still, I¡¯d noticed that the gaps between her appearances were getting longer. Maybe, just maybe, the wolf suppressants in my system were finally being metabolized out.

    Alpha Henry must¡¯ve noticed my silence. He quickly pulled me into his arms. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    I didn¡¯t have the strength to push him away.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, holding me tightly. ¡°It¡¯s all because of me that you¡¯re suffering like this¡­¡±

    It took me a long moment to respond.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. If I hadn¡¯t stopped you from taking painkillers, you wouldn¡¯t be in this much pain now.¡±

    I exhaled shakily and gently pushed him away.

    Alpha Henry shook his head. ¡°I know you¡¯re doing it for my own good.¡°.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I murmured. ¡°Those drugs have some pretty severe side effects. At first, just one pill a day would ease the pain. But over time, you¡¯d need more¨Ctwo, three, eventually a whole box a day, and even then, the pain wouldn¡¯t go away. At that point¡­ your body would be in real

    §¢§Ö§â§Ô

    Chapter 193 The Burden of Healing

    trouble. I don¡¯t want that for you.¡±

    78<b>% </b>

    +B Pearls

    His purple eyes flickered with suspicion. ¡°Why do you sound so certain¡­ like you¡¯ve seen it happen? Or gone through it yourself?¡±

    Because I have gone through it.

    When my body was cold and numb, those memories came back with frightening rity.

    I used to be terrified of pain. I held out at first, but eventually, I gave in. One pill, then two. Soon, it was a box at a time. The expensive ones became unaffordable, so I turned to the cheap stuff¨Cworthless, ineffective. Long¨Cterm use left irreversible damage. I know that pain intimately.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle up with something better soon¨Cstronger, safer painkillers with fewer side effects.¡± I forced a smile and avoided his question. ¡°It¡¯s a new research project. It¡¯s not because of you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Alpha Henry¡¯s voice suddenly dropped. ¡°Not because of me at all?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just a convenient test subject,¡± I replied. My voice might have been weak, but the cold finality in it was unmistakable.

    Once the dizziness passed, I sat up straight and said seriously, ¡°By the way, I need to visit a few of the wolf packs near the rainforest.¡±

    Alpha Henry¡¯s smile froze. ¡°You can¡¯t go. Have you forgotten you¡¯re supposed to treat me every three days?¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 194

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 194 The Mission That Can¡¯t Wait

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    0 $ ??, 57%_

    +8 Pearls

    I nced at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget. The only reason I made this decision is because I¡¯ve already figured out a way to extend your life. But it¡¯s going to be hard on you.¡±

    Alpha Henry froze. ¡°So you already nned on going?¡±

    His expression turned sharply serious¨Cclearly, he hadn¡¯t expected I¡¯d made up my mind so early on.

    I nodded.

    ¡°Without test subjects, I can¡¯t continue the research. And your life was only saved because of me. Even with your strength, your body won¡¯t hold up to repeated trials. So heading to a high- risk infection zone was always part of the n. I just didn¡¯t expect the day toe <i>so </i>soon.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve already found a way to keep me alive, then why risk your life? I don¡¯t care if the research moves slowly back at Shadowmoon Pack¨Cas long as you¡¯re safe!¡±

    His voice suddenly sped up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about whether I can hold on. If you¡¯re with me, then five years, ten years¨Ceven twenty¨CI won¡¯t let the Kajit virus kill me. I will survive!¡±

    He said it with conviction¡­ but all I could see was the memory of myself when I was dying. Back then, the researchers tried everything but couldn¡¯t stop my body from wasting away. The Lupine virus only got worse toward the end. I couldn¡¯t bear to imagine what Alpha Henry would look like reduced to skin and bones¡­

    ¡°Alpha, some things can¡¯t be ovee with willpower alone. This virus¡­ it¡¯s far more terrifying than you realize.¡±

    I sighed deeply and said with utmost seriousness, ¡°And this isn¡¯t just about you. You must¡¯ve received intel, haven¡¯t you? Ulrich¡¯s already begun limited poisoning trials with the virus. If I don¡¯t go now<i>, </i>once it spreads, the entire North Continent will be affected.¡±

    Alpha Henry¡¯s brow furrowed tightly¨Cclearly, he¡¯d seen the same intel and understood how grave the situation was,

    I smiled. ¡°So you don¡¯t have to say anything more. I¡¯ve already made my decision. I¡¯m going there myself to study it directly. You¡¯re the patient, so please cooperate.¡±

    ¡°And how do you expect me to cooperate? Cooperate by letting you risk your life for me? For everyone else?¡±

    Alpha Henry¡¯s voice surged with sudden force. ¡°If it were anything else, I¡¯d agree without hesitation. But this? Absolutely not!¡±

    10:08 Wed, 3 Sept OA

    Chapter 194 The Mission That Can¡¯t Wait

    2? ??<b>, </b>57%_

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°You know as well as I do¨Cthis virus hits omegas the hardest! Gammas and above have stronger resistance, but you, Aubrey¡­ you¡¯re just an omega. If you go, you¡¯ll be at extreme risk!¡±

    He gripped my wrist tightly, as if that could keep me from walking away.

    ¡°Oh, for the love of the Moon Goddess! Tell him we¡¯re alpha wolves, dammit!¡± E grumbled in my head, exasperated.

    I gave a faint smile. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just trust me, Alpha Henry?¡±

    ¡°Back when Mariana tried to turn you against me, you believed her lies in an instant. And now, even after I¡¯ve told you again and again that I can defeat the Kajit virus, that I can keep myself safe¨Cwhy don¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Is it because I¡¯m an omega? Because that makes my words worth less to you?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ª¡± Alpha Henry tried to exin, but I cut him off.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t?¡± I stared at him¡ªnot with anger or disappointment, but with calm rity. ¡°Alpha Henry, ask yourself honestly¨Chave you never looked down on me, even just a little? Do you truly believe in me? Do you really trust me in your heart?¡±

    My words hit him hard. He froze, speechless.

    That was all I needed.

    I seized the moment, pulled out a golden needle, and jabbed it into the back of his neck.

    That spot would temporarily paralyze a werewolf¨Cjust for a few seconds, but that¡¯s all I needed.

    I quickly covered his mouth and nose with a handkerchief soaked in my custom¨Cmade sedative. Even at full strength, Alpha Henry would¡¯ve gone down in seconds. In his current weakened state, he barelysted half that.

    As his eyelids fluttered shut, I let my lips curve into a faint smile.

    ¡°Alpha Henry, don¡¯t forget to think of me.¡±

    1.2K /

 Unleashed 195

    Chapter 195 The Needle and the Lie

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    2? ??, 57%_

    +8 Pearls

    Once I confirmed Alpha Henry was unconscious, I tossed the handkerchief aside and pressed the emergency rm. Within moments, seven or eight werewolves rushed in¨Ceach of them one of our most reliable men.

    ¡°Ms. Mary, what happened to the Alpha?¡±

    Beta Cam was the first to sense something was wrong. His tone was tight with concern.

    I immediately put on a worried expression. ¡°Looks like the Kajit virus has mutated again. To speed up the research, I¡¯ve decided to leave today. Cam, contact me Pack¡¯s alpha. We¡¯ll need their support.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Ms. Mary.¡± Cam hesitated for a second, then turned and went to make the call.

    ¡°But did Alpha actually agree to this?¡± Perry asked, scratching his head, clearly skeptical.

    I gave a helpless sigh. ¡°He didn¡¯t at first. I spent the whole night trying to convince him.¡±

    ¡°But Alpha wouldn¡¯t let you risk yourself like this,¡± Perry said hesitantly. ¡°Everyone knows the Kajit virus is most dangerous to omegas. And Ulrich¡¯stest strain¡­ it seems even more lethal.¡±

    He knew Alpha Henry well. I couldn¡¯t help but nce at him with some appreciation. ¡°He¡¯s extremely worried about me. That¡¯s why, Perry, go gather nine more guards toe with us. Otherwise, he¡¯ll never stop worrying.¡±

    As soon as I handed out the task, Perry¡¯s mind got thrown off track. He instinctively responded and hurried off to find the best werewolf warriors.

    Soon, everyone had gone¨Cexcept Xavier.

    ¡°Kid,¡± Xavier said, stroking his mustache, ¡°you drugged the Alpha, didn¡¯t you? I can smell the sedative<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°You caught me.¡± I admitted without flinching. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice. The longer we stall, the worse it gets, Once I¡¯ve made a decision, nothing can stop me. Not even him.¡±

    Xavier sighed. ¡°But if you just leave like this, he¡¯s going toe looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Which is exactly why I¡¯m leaving you behind!¡± I gave a sly smile. ¡°Keep him here¨Cthat¡¯s your job. And if that doesn¡¯t work, go report him to his parents. I think they¡¯d know how to stop

    him.¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Xavier muttered, realizing I¡¯d already nned everything. ¡°And his body?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡±

    10:08 Wed, 3 Sept A

    Chapter 195 The Needle and the Lie

    ? ? 3 57%L

    +8 Pearls

    I stood and gentlyid Alpha Henry t. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a bath form. It¡¯s based on something I used when I was a kid, but I¡¯ve improved it. While I¡¯m gone, make sure he soaks in it for an hour every day. As for the rest of the treatment¨Cyou know what to do. Now could you please guard the door for me?¡±

    Xavier understood that I had my secrets. He nodded. ¡°Alright. Just be careful.¡±

    And with that, he left.

    I swept my fingers across the kit, unfolding it in a single motion.

    To anyone watching, it might¡¯ve looked like a magic trick.

    The needles floated an inch from my fingers, but still pierced Alpha Henry¡¯s skin with absolute precision¨Clike something supernatural.

    This technique was the pinnacle of werewolf acupuncture¨Can ancient method for preserving life.

    There were records of it in old texts, but of those who once knew how to perform it, only I remained alive.

    The needles I used today were genuine longevity needles. They drained a great deal of my energy and blood essence. It wasn¡¯t as extreme as transferring life force outright, but it would <i>be </i>enough to keep Alpha Henry alive for a month.

    One treatment per month¨Cthat was the limit of what I could do. It kept me from burning myself out while holding the virus at bay inside him.

    By the time I¡¯d retrieved the needles, I could barely stay on my feet.

    I called Xavier back inside and handed off the next steps.

    Seeing how pale I looked, Xavier¡¯s voice turned soft. ¡°Ms. Mary, we¡¯ve all seen how much you¡¯ve done for Alpha. I believe, if he recovers¡­ he¡¯ll never let you down.¡±

    I didn¡¯t say anything in response. I just gave a faint, ambiguous smile,

    By the time Alpha Henry woke up, I was already on the ne with the wolf medics.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 196

    Chapter 196 Left Behind

    Henry¡¯s POV

    ¡°She already left?¡±

    ? ?? 56%+

    +8 Pearls

    By the time I heard Aubrey had led the team out, it was already the next evening. Rain drizzled steadily outside the window. A cold wind slipped through the open frame, making it rattle and creak.

    I looked outside, then down at my hand. The skin on the back of it was ghostly pale. A bitterugh escaped my lips.

    ¡°Xavier, I¡¯m useless now, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    He flinched. After a pause, he spoke cautiously. ¡°Alpha¡­ you¡¯ll recover. You¡¯re still the strongest alpha werewolf we have. Even while sick, you¡¯ve kept the Shadowmoon Pack running wlessly. No one leads like you.¡±

    I let out a quiet scoff. ¡°The strongest alpha? Then why can¡¯t I even protect the woman I love? Why does she have to take risks for me?¡±

    Xavier lowered his head and stayed silent.

    But all I could think about were the things Aubrey said before she left. She said I looked down on her for being an omega. She said I didn¡¯t really believe in her. But she was wrong.

    It was because I saw her as an omega that I needed to protect her more. I didn¡¯t want her getting hurt because of me.

    As an alpha, it¡¯s my job to take the hits. Not hers.

    I wasn¡¯t wrong. She just didn¡¯t understand. But that was fine. I¡¯d protect her in my own way.

    ¡°Get ready. I¡¯m going to the me Pack myself.¡± That was where Ulrich had done most of the poisoning.

    I waved Xavier <i>away</i>. He didn¡¯t move, I frowned and was about to snap at him when my phone

    rang.

    Aubrey.

    I stared at the screen. My lips pressed together. After a long moment, I answered.

    ¡°Awake?<b>¡± </b>

    Her voice came through light and smug, like sneaking off behind my back was some kind of aplishment.

    23

    10:08 Wed, 3 Sept A

    Chapter 196 Left Behind

    That woman.

    2¡¢????56%

    +8 Pearls

    She didn¡¯t wait for me to speak. ¡°Hey, Alpha Henry. I called to exin why I left so suddenly. Honestly, I¡¯d been thinking about it, but I didn¡¯t n to act so fast. I justunched a new project at the university. Do you know how much this detour is costing me?¡±

    ¡°Then why the hell did you go!¡± My voice snapped. Xavier immediately left the room.

    I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°Get back here. Now.¡±

    ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m calling you as a courtesy. You¡¯re seriously not going to listen?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret that. Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Unless youe back to the Shadowmoon Pack right now, I don¡¯t want to hear a single word.¡±

    ¡°Well, where I¡¯m headed, there¡¯s no signal tower. I left in a hurry, didn¡¯t bring a satellite phone. If you don¡¯t listen now, you probably won¡¯t get another chance.¡±

    My heart tightened, but I barked back, ¡°Perry¡¯s with you. He wouldn¡¯t leave without a satellite phone.¡±

    She sighed. ¡°So you really don¡¯t want to hear it. Okay. Bye.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± My blood boiled. She was really going to hang up without saying a single soft word? Did she really think I couldn¡¯t follow her to the me Pack? She was seriously underestimating me.

    On the other end, she chuckled. ¡°What, changed your mind?¡±

    I stayed silent.

    ¡°No answer? I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    ¡°Aubrey-¡°I growled her name through clenched teeth. She was my nemesis. The woman I loved to the bone. The woman I hated to the bone.

    <b>But </b>I didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her because of me.

    I fought down the fury wing at my chest.

    ¡°Aubrey,e back. I¡¯d rather die than let you take this risk.¡±

    If I¡¯d been willing to let her walk into danger, I never would¡¯ve given up the antibody to save her in the first ce.

    10:08 Wed, 3 Sept A

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapt

 Unleashed 197

    er 197 The Road to Sineville

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ¡°Come back, Aubrey.¡±

    55

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°If I live, I want the first person I see each day to be you. If I die, I want thest person I see to be you.¡±

    Alpha Henry¡¯s voice came through the phone, low and solemn. My heart gave a slight tremble.

    But I quickly let out a softugh. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m heading to the me Pack¨Cso you can keep seeing me every day in the future.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of myself here. I¡¯ll return to the Shadowmoon Pack once a month. You¡¯re not allowed to follow me.¡±

    ¡°Aubrey!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all, Alpha Henry. Be good and wait for me toe back.¡±

    I ended the call.

    I wasn¡¯t worried about Alpha Henry chasing after me. Xavier would make sure Adelyn and Sean stepped in to stop

    him.

    When we arrived at the me Pack, we were warmly weed by the local alpha.

    ¡°Thank you foring to help us crack the virus. The town is dangerous right now. I¡¯ll assign two hundred werewolf warriors to go with you. They¡¯re all strong beta fighters. They¡¯ll make sure you stay safe.¡±

    Yardley<i>, </i>our wolf medic in charge of externalmunications, smiled and thanked him before asking, ¡°What¡¯s the current situation in Sineville?¡±

    The older werewolf who received us let out a heavy sigh. ¡°People are dying every day. Since the first case broke out in that town, over three hundred werewolves have died. About a hundred are still infected and alive, but the number¡¯s growing, Please be careful in there. We¡¯re hoping you can bring back <i>good </i>news.¡±

    Yardley nodded quickly. ¡°Absolutely. That¡¯s exactly why we¡¯re here.¡±

    They exchanged a few more polite words, but I wasn¡¯t paying attention. I was going over the files in my hand.

    Sineville had once been a normal little town. Then one day, a werewolf suddenly dropped dead on the street, coughing up blood. A mysterious virus spread through the area like wildfire. In less than half a month, over three hundred werewolves were dead. I hadn¡¯t picked this ce at random.

    10:09 Wed, 3 Sept

    Chapter 197 The Road to Sineville

    55%

    +8 Pearls

    Perry hovered around me, trying to be helpful. ¡°Miss, we just got word. Thanks to the old madam returning in time, the alpha shouldn¡¯t be able to leave anytime soon.¡±

    I nodded. Everyone knew Alpha Henry didn¡¯t listen to anyone¨Cexcept maybe Adelyn.

    ¡°None of you are allowed to report anything to Alpha Henry for now. Hand over allmunication devices.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Perryplied immediately.

    your

    Once he walked away, I stayed seated in the car, studying the map. I knew Adelyn wouldn¡¯t be able to hold Henry back forever, but even stalling him for a little while was enough. I had something important to do.

    I remembered that in myst life, Ulrich¨Cthe most notorious southern opportunist¨Csuffered a huge defeat when he tried to invade the northern werewolf continent. The Tempest Pack got dragged down with him. The only reason he bounced back was because he got his hands on a massive fortune.

    Money bought his survival. It made him stronger and more powerful afterward. If I remembered right, he found that money in Sineville.

    And now, I was here too.

    Ulrich would definitelye for me if he found out. But I didn¡¯t care. If I wanted to build something of my own, I was going to need that money too.

    Old debts and new ones¨CI¡¯d settle them all at once.

    I folded the map as the others wrapped up their conversation. Our convoy started moving toward the remote town of Sineville. The road was dusty, the sunlight scorching. Even though it was closer to the Ste Pack, the heat here was far worse.

    By the time we arrived in Sineville, it was already the following night.

    From a distance, the town looked like a dead city.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 198

    Chapter 198 The Outskirts of Sineville

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    $ 55%2

    +8 Pearls

    ording to the intel provided by the me Pack¡¯s alpha, once the virus broke out in Sineville, all roads leading out of the town were blocked. That meant no werewolf could drive out¨Conly those on foot could leave. And any werewolf who managed to leave on foot was clearly uninfected.

    Because once infected, the first symptom was a three¨Cday high fever. Then came the worst part:plete disconnection from the wolf form. The infected couldn¡¯t shift. So there was no way any of them could have walked out on their own. And healthy werewolves? They wouldn¡¯t risk their lives carrying a dying one on their backs.

    Even if someone tried, without full medical support, the jolt from a single step could kill a sick werewolf instantly.

    Bottom line: the ones who made it out were fine. The ones who didn¡¯t¡­ were waiting to die.

    ¡°Be careful, Miss,¡± Yardley warned softly.

    I nodded and walked forward, only to see a crowd of people lingering outside the town like refugees. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess¨Cthey¡¯d been driven out by the healthy ones still inside.

    We hadn¡¯t gone far when I spotted a filthy¨Cfaced boy standing at a corner, staring at us with wide, hungry eyes. When he saw the werewolf guards, he hesitated. But when his gazended

    his eyes lit up.

    on me,

    He ran toward us. ¡°Miss, please, give me something to eat!¡±

    ¡°Back off!¡± one of the werewolf warriors barked, stepping in front of me. They didn¡¯t hit him, just pushed him back, but the boy didn¡¯t give up. He kept running alongside us.

    ¡°My mom¡¯s starving! Please, just a little food! I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    He sobbed as he ran, stumbling, falling, scraping himself raw on the rough ground, only to climb back

    up

    and keep following us. The warriors stayed harsh with their tone, but they didn¡¯t strike him. They pitied him. That much was clear.

    I stopped walking and gestured for him toe closer,

    The boy¡¯s face lit up with surprise. He ran toward me quickly, but kept a careful distance. He didn¡¯t reach for my clothes. He was excited, but cautious.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡±

    He looked up at me with hopeful eyes. I asked, ¡°Did they push all the sick out of the town?¡±

    Wed, 3 Sept

    Chapter 198 The Outskirts of Sineville

    ?

    ? ?? 55%

    +8 Pearls

    The boy nodded. ¡°The people inside said we¡¯d kill them, so they threw us out. Please, can I have something to eat¡­¡±

    ¡°How are things for you out here? Are there many survivors?¡±

    He shook his head. Sorrow filled his eyes. ¡°Not many. The ones who get sick can¡¯t shift. They can¡¯t heal from injuries either. Most of them die after a few days. When they die¡­ they get burned.¡±

    He hesitated, then added, ¡°My mom¡¯s getting worse too. She used to shift into this big, beautiful wolf. But now she just lies there. She¡¯s getting skinnier and weaker. She can¡¯t even walk anymore¡­¡±

    I understood that kind of pain¨Cthe helplessness of watching your once¨Cstrong body deteriorate overnight, powerless to stop it. For any werewolf who prided themselves on. strength, it was a kind of death long before the end came.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    I sighed and reached out to gently pat his head. ¡°But if I give you food now, someone else will just take it from you. Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll doter tonight, bring all the family members of the infected to the big tree up ahead. I¡¯ll distribute food to everyone there.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± The boy¡¯s eyes lit up again.

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± He turned and ran, going from tent to tent, house to house, spreading the word.

    Yardley looked uneasy. ¡°Miss, we don¡¯t know how many werewolves are out here. I¡¯m not sure we brought enough supplies.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°Tell the local authorities to buy more. Put it on Alpha Henry¡¯s tab. They won¡¯t say

    no.¡±

    1.2K

    B

    <i>2/2 </i>

 Unleashed 199

    Chapter 199 A Deal in the Dark

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yardley replied.

    45 +8 Pearls

    The werewolf warriors sent by the me Pack to guard us seemed to ease up after seeing the order I¡¯d given. Their expressions softened noticeably.

    Once we reached the big tree, I instructed the team to set up camp. Since most of the infected had been pushed to the town¡¯s outskirts, there was no need for me to go inside.

    Whether it was for gathering intel or working on the virus, staying out here was the better. choice.

    <i>¡°</i><i>You¡¯ll </i><i>seed</i><i>, </i><i>right</i>?¡± E¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, a soft murmurced with sadness. <i>¡°</i>They all <i>look </i><i>so </i><i>pitiful</i><i>¡­</i>¡±

    I paused for a moment before answering her silently. ¡°I will seed.¡±

    The Moon Goddess had given me a second chance, and I wouldn¡¯t waste it. I was going to crack this damn Lupine virus¨Cfast. I¡¯d make sure Ulrich¡¯s n failed, and the northern werewolves wouldn¡¯t have to suffer slow, painful deaths.

    I had also already reached out to one of Grandpa¡¯s old friends¨Can experienced wolf medic still serving in the royal court. I asked him to administer strengthening tonics to the alpha king to keep him alive and prevent his sudden death, which could plunge the continents into chaos.

    In my past life, Ulrich had used constant warfare to spread his poison, then quickly swallowed up northern werewolf territory. That reckless madman had tried to conquer the entire northern continent. This time, I wouldn¡¯t let that happen.

    Next, I had the warriors <i>keep </i>order while Yardley prepared a pot of soup. We mixed in portions of both the suppressants and the antidotes we¡¯d developed into the meat porridge.

    Line up. The soup is for the sick. The bread is for the healthy.¡±

    The werewolves who came to the line followed instructions without trouble. Most of them ate their bread on the spot and carried off the soup.

    While they waited in line, I got the intel I needed.

    The first infected had been a middle¨Caged male werewolf. He copsed shortly after returning from a hunting trip in the mountains. As it happened, the little boy knew where that werewolf

    used to hunt.

    ¡°I know where they always go! I can take you there!¡± the boy¨CBrook¨Cvolunteered excitedly.

    10:09 Wed, 3 Sept 5

    Chapter 199 A Deal in the Dark

    B¡¢ ??? 55%?

    ?,

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°Alright. Thanks, little guy.¡± I nodded and gave him a bit more food, then arranged to meet him at ten the next morning. That area might be where Ulrich¡¯s people had been secretly spreading the virus. If we could find the source, it would make cracking the virus far easier.

    Still, there was one more thing I needed to prepare in advance.

    I stepped aside and made a call to Alpha Mateo. I had cured his younger brotherpletely, and in return, Mateo had promised to help me whenever I needed it.

    When the call connected, his tone was anything but friendly.

    ¡°Aubrey, do you know what time it is?¡± His voice was heavy and cold, thick with sleep.

    I gave a sheepishugh. ¡°Sorry, I forgot to calcte the time difference. But when I call it¡¯s usually for something good. If you don¡¯t show up this time, you might regret it.¡±

    He fell silent for a beat. Whatever he was thinking, it didn¡¯t make him any warmer.

    ¡°I¡¯d really like to know what¡¯s so important that you¡¯re calling me at three in the damn morning.¡±

    I chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve got a deal for you¨CUlrich¡¯s head. You in or not?¡±

    you,

    1.2K

 Unleashed 200

    hapter 200 Secrets in Motion

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ¡°Aubrey, are you sleep¨Cdeprived or just insane?¡±

    ¡¢??? 55%¡ã

    +8 Pearls

    Alpha Mateo couldn¡¯t hold back his sarcasm. ¡°Take down Ulrich? That guy¡¯s cunning as hell. He¡¯s also got deep ties with witches!¡±

    I¡¯m serious. There¡¯s a chance right now. If you¡¯re too sleepy to think straight, I¡¯ll wait till you wake up.¡±

    ¡°Hold up.¡± Mateo still sounded suspicious. ¡°Where¡¯s Henry? If you¡¯ve got something big nned, why aren¡¯t you asking him?¡°¨C

    I didn¡¯t tell him about Alpha Henry¡¯s infection. That was top¨Csecret information in the Shadowmoon Pack. And Mateo was a power yer in his own right¨Cif he found out Henry was sick, what if he got ambitious and tried to seize control of the Shadowmoon Pack?

    It wasn¡¯t a risk I was willing to take. I pressed my lips together and simply said, ¡°He¡¯s got things to handle. Besides, when ites to surprise attacks, you¡¯re sharper than he is.¡±

    ¡°Tch. Like I don¡¯t have my own life.¡± Mateo snorted, clearly annoyed. Then he asked, ¡°Where are you right now?¡±

    ¡°me Pack.¡±

    He clicked his tongue. ¡°That far out?¡±

    ¡°And?¡± I prompted.

    ¡°Last question.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Is Henry there?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ming now<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    After I hung up, I couldn¡¯t help butugh a little. The way Mateo had asked thatst question¡­ it sounded like we were sneaking around behind Henry¡¯s back like we were having some kind

    of affair.

    Just then, Yardley walked over to report that the medics in our team had already started collecting firsthand data from the infected. As long as they maintained proper precautions, they could begin clinical interviews. Having direct subjects would help us elerate our progress immensely.

    10:09 Wed, <b>3 </b>Sept

    Chapter 200 Secrets in Motion

    ?? ?? 55% _

    +8 Pearls

    The rest of the warriors had gone to clear out an abandoned hospital nearby. That would be our base for the virus research center.

    Everything was moving in order.

    Henry¡¯s POV

    Back at the Shadowmoon Pack, I gripped my phone with an awful expression.

    It had been days. Not a single damn call. That omega¡­

    I left the house to blow off some steam. As I walked into the garden, I heard voices arguing ahead. Turning the corner, I spotted my beta, Cam, talking with one of the warriors¨CRowin, the intel officer. Cam was holding a file.

    ¡°Beta, are we really not going to tell the Alpha about this?¡±

    He was facing away, but I knew that voice anywhere.

    Cam¡¯s face was stern. ¡°If you want to get the Alpha killed, go ahead and tell him.¡±

    Rowin went silent. But my heart mmed hard in my chest. I stepped forward at once and ordered, ¡°Give me the file.¡±

    Cam turned around. His face twitched. ¡°Alpha, it¡¯s nothing important. I can take care of it.¡±

    He tried to walk off. I released my Alpha aura, crushing down on him with full force.

    ¡°Give. It. To. Me.¡±

    Cam turned pale and handed it over. I opened the file and scanned it. It was a basic personnel transfer order. The only unusual part was that the soldiers listed were being deployed to the town of Sineville¨Cin the me Pack¡¯s territory.

    ¡°What are they doing there? Did Aubrey contact you? Is something wrong? Are we reinforcing her?¡±

    Cam shook his head. ¡°No<i>, </i>Alpha. I just thought things were getting a little unstable over there and wanted to send extra protection for Ms. Mary.¡±

    I nodded slightly, but pressed, ¡°Then why did you say telling me would get me killed?¡±

    Cam froze. Then, flustered, he exined, ¡°Alpha, I was afraid you¡¯d act on impulse and insist on going there yourself. But Ms. Mary made it clear¨Cyou¡¯re not allowed to go.¡±

    I stared at him until his face turned white.

    Finally, I let out a cold snort. ¡°Double the number of warriors going to protect Aubrey.¡±

    10:09 Wed, 3 Sept.

    Chapter 200 Secrets in Motion

    55%

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°And from now on, you¡¯re not allowed to block any information rted to her. Do it again, and I¡¯ll strip you of your position as my second¨Cinmand.¡±

    Cam went pale but still replied, ¡°Yes, Alpha¡­¡±

    But what I didn¡¯t know was that Cam had hidden something much more serious.

    Aubrey wasn¡¯t just in Sineville for research.

    She was luring Ulrich there.

    ºÏ

 Unleashed 201

    Chapter 201 Traces in the Forest

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    At ten o¡¯clock the next morning, we set out right on schedule with Brook. But despite following his lead through the forest for hours, we still found nothing.

    +8 Pearls

    To avoid poisonous insects and pollen, all of us were wrapped up tightly. After eight hours of hiking, we were soaked in sweat¨Ceveryone except me. I¡¯d only broken a light sweat. While we rested and ate, I stared at the thick mountain forest ahead, lost in thought.

    ¡°Should we keep going?¡± Perry handed me a bottle of water as he asked.

    I nced at Brook, who looked exhausted and disheartened, then shook my head.

    ¡°Based on what they said, that man left around noon and came back by noon the next day. Factoring in how far he could travel and how fast he could move, this area is probably the farthest he could¡¯ve reached. And he came back with a high fever from the virus, so there¡¯s no way he moved quickly. If he came this way, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have gone any farther. We must¡¯ve passed it already.¡±

    <i>The </i>forest here was so dense that it wasn¡¯t surprising we¡¯d missed something. Perry nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. After lunch, we can search one more hour ahead. If we don¡¯t find anything, we double back and sweep the area we already passed. Sound good?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded and sat down to eat.

    Just then, something rustled in the bushes. One of the guards spotted it and called out with excitement, ¡°A deer!¡±

    We¡¯d seen animals on the way, but they¡¯d all been too small. A spotted deer like this? That was something worth getting excited over¨Cfresh meat for dinner.

    As soon as I heard themotion, I looked faster than anyone else. Thanks to E¡¯s presence, my eyesight was better. I caught sight of the deer¨Cand noticed faint traces of blood on its coat. My pupils narrowed instantly.

    ¡°Catch it! Don¡¯t touch the blood!¡± I barked.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    Perry quickly dispatched two warriors. A momentter, they returned with the deer slung between them, its neck cleanly snapped.

    I frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t touch the blood, right?¡±

    They shook their heads. ¡°No.¡±

    Only then did I pull on my gloves and examine the body. The blood could mean one of two

    10:09

    Wed, 3

    3?355%?

    Chapter 201 Traces in the Forest

    +8 Pearls

    things¡ªeither the deer was wounded, or it had brushed up against something¨Cor someone- already injured.

    If it had someone else¡¯s blood on it, that could be dangerous. Brook¡¯s father hade out here and never returned. If he¡¯d died of the Lupine virus, and the deer hade into contact with his blood, anyone who touched it could be at risk. But luckily, the virus was so aggressive that animals typically died immediately upon infection. So the chances were low¨Cbut I wasn¡¯t taking any risks.

    I rolled the deer onto its side and peeled back the fur on its belly. That¡¯s when I found the source of the blood. The wound wasn¡¯t deep¨Cjust a bolt wound from a crossbow.

    Many omegas used homemade crossbows for hunting. The damage was decent, and the materials were easy to find¨Cplenty effective for small game.

    ¡°Brook.¡± I turned to the boy with a smile. ¡°What kind of hunting tools do people use around here?¡±

    He answered quickly. ¡°Most omegas use crossbows they make themselves. Some use traps too. But my dad said he didn¡¯t want any mix¨Cups with other hunters, so he made his arrowheads in a cross shape instead of triangles.¡±

    On the way here, Brook had mentioned his dad went hunting three days ago and never came back. He¡¯d joined us hoping to find him and bring him home.

    ¡°Good boy,¡± I praised him with a smile, then lowered my gaze to the cross¨Cshaped wound on the deer¡¯s body. At the very least, this proved his father had been here.

    ¡°And how good of a hunter is your dad? As an omega, I mean.¡± I looked back up at him and asked.

    1.2K ¡±

 Unleashed 202

    Chapter 202 The Hidden Trail

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ not very good.¡±

    ??, 55%

    +8 Pearls

    Brook scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°My dad¡¯s just an omega. Not a very strong one, either.¡±

    I nodded, understanding immediately. If his skill level wasn¡¯t high, then for him to have sessfully wounded such a nimble deer, it had to be when the animal was distracted¨Cwhile eating, or drinking from a stream.

    Afternding the hit, Brook¡¯s father probably realized his crossbow wasn¡¯t strong enough to do real damage. Of course, it was also possible he was already exhausted, and didn¡¯t have the strength to draw it fully. That would exin why the wound was so shallow.

    If he was already tired, then it must have beente in the day. He probably decided to head back down the mountain¨Che still had a wife and child waiting for him. But on the way back, something must have happened. Maybe he fell into a trap. Maybe he stumbled on something.

    There weren¡¯t anyrge predators in this area, and yet he¡¯d been missing for three days.

    As someone who hunted regrly, he should¡¯ve known how to avoid traps. The only exnation was that he¡¯d found something¨Csome hidden ce¡ªand either got stuck there or died inside <i>it</i>.

    I went over the reasoning carefully. Nothing seemed off. Only then did I ask, ¡°Brook, is there any water around here?¡±

    He thought for a moment. ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s a littleke.¡±

    My eyes

    lit up. ¡°Take us there. There might be a clue.¡±

    Brook nodded, and we set off toward theke with the deer slung over one of the guards¡® shoulders.

    It was a long, narrowke. The water was clear, with beautiful aquatic nts growing beneath the surface. From the footprints along the bank, it was obvious that animals and people came here to drink often. Brook¡¯s father had probablye here to quench his thirst¨Cand that¡¯s when he encountered the deer.

    ¡°Search the area. Look closely. We¡¯re not leaving until we find something.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Everyone I brought knew what I was looking for. They spread out,bing the area inch by

    inch.

    Brook tugged at my sleeve, his lips pressed tight.

    10:09 Wed, <b>3 </b>

    Chapter 202 The Hidden Trail

    ¡°My dad¡¯s gonna be okay¡­ right?¡±

    3 55%

    +8 Pearls

    It wasn¡¯t likely. Someone missing for three or four days, especially in a ce like this, almost certainly wasn¡¯ting back.

    I didn¡¯t want to lie to him. The truth was, the odds weren¡¯t good.

    The little guy must¡¯ve guessed what I was thinking. He lowered his head, tears welling in his eyes. He¡¯d been the most desperate to search. He walked the entire eight- or nine¨Chour trip without a singleint, just hoping to find his father alive.

    ¡°Dad said I had to take good care of Mom¡­ He promised he¡¯d bring back meat¡­ I don¡¯t want the meat. I just want him back¡­¡±

    His voice broke into quiet sobs. He didn¡¯t dare cry loudly¨Clike he was scared someone would get annoyed and stop helping him.

    I let out a long sigh and pulled him into my arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­ If something really did happen to your dad, I¡¯ll take you away from here.¡±

    If his father had caught the Lupine virus, his mother probably wouldn¡¯t survive either. Brook would be leftpletely alone.

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Brook suddenly pushed me away, his face full of panic. ¡°I have to protect my mom!¡±

    I didn¡¯t me him.

    Just then, Perry¡¯s voice called out.

    ¡°Miss! We found something!¡±

    The sorrow in my chest vanished instantly. My expression turned cold as I stood and signaled the others to follow Perry¡¯s direction.

    We walked into a dense patch of forest. Thickyers of dead leaves nketed the ground. The decay beneath had produced a faint, swampy miasma. No underbrush. No animal tracks. It was quieter here than anywhere else¨Ca ce no one ever went.

    In the center of the area was a shallow, uneven depression in the ground. When I arrived, Perry used a stick to push aside theyers of fallen leaves.

    Beneath them was a sloped, downward¨Cfacing cave.

    1.2K

    ¡£

    B

 Unleashed 203

    Chapter 203 The Hidden Lab

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    :

    ¡°Miss, there are signs someone slipped here. He must¡¯ve fallen.¡±

    ¡°Papa?¡± Brook gasped and tried to rush forward, but Perry pulled him back.

    ¡°Leave two men up top. The rest,e down with me. Keep the boy safe.¡±

    61

    +8 Pearls

    Brook was clearly anxious, but he knew better than to make a scene. As we geared up, he suddenly grabbed my arm in a panic.

    ¡°My dad¡¯s bald! If you see him-¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s down there, I¡¯ll bring him back,¡± I promised.

    I

    gave

    him onest look, then followed Perry down into the pit.

    The slope was steep. Because of the possibility of Lupine virus exposure, we each inspected our hazmat suits one final time and secured our gas masks before descending.

    We couldn¡¯t shift into wolves while wearing the suits, so Perry led the way, anchoring ropes for us to climb down one at a time.

    It didn¡¯t take much effort. I reached the bottom in about ten minutes.

    Perry cracked a glowstick, lighting up the space around us¨Cand the body at his feet. It was a man, and he was bald.

    I knelt to inspect him. The poor man hadn¡¯t died of infection¨Che¡¯d hit his head on a rock. His face was mangled from the fall. Even in death, his hands clutched a tiny rabbit, still refusing to

    let go.

    My chest tightened.

    I thought of my past life. How, by the end, my father had lost everything. After being used and discarded by Aurelia and her people, he was drowning in debt. When he was dying, he used thest of his strength to shift into his wolf form and carried me out of the Shadowmoon Pack on

    his back<i>. </i>

    Even after escaping Aurelia¡¯s pursuit, he copsed on the ground and slowly turned cold. He didn¡¯t get the chance to say a single word, but his eyes told me: run¨Crun as far as you can.

    He¡¯d made mistakes. He¡¯d trusted the wrong people. But in his final moment, I no longer hated him. In this life, I¡¯d never hurt him.

    Chapter 203 The Hidden Lab

    ¡°Leave someone here to carry the body up. The rest,e with me.¡±

    I turned and moved forward.

    ¡°Miss, please be careful. Let me lead,¡± Perry said, reaching for me.

    <b>61 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    I smiled. ¡°You¡¯re stronger. Take the rear and guard us from behind. You don¡¯t need to lead- Perry¡¯s already clearing the path.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    We continued down the winding tunnel, eventually reaching a long, twisting corridor.

    ¡°This looks like a natural cave that¡¯s been reinforced,¡± Perry said as he scanned the walls with a device. ¡°Constructed about a year ago.¡±

    A year? I nodded and looked around. Suddenly, I caught a foul scent and quickly ordered everyone to fall back. I tossed a glowstick forward.

    Several cratesy scattered on the ground. One had burst open, broken ss and leaking tubes strewn across the dirt. The smell wasing from there.

    My expression darkened. This was clearly ab¨Can abandoned one.

    And in that moment, a terrifying thought hit me.

    This must have been where Ulrich conducted his Lupine virus research.

    A secretb, built over a year ago, hidden so well no one had discovered it¨Cnot even one werewolf?

    Or maybe they had. Maybe they all died.

    I suddenly remembered something I¡¯d read in the town¡¯s records¨Chow, some time ago, a number of solitary werewolves had vanished without a trace. Men, women, children. The local guard had searched, but found nothing.

    Damn it.

    My eyes narrowed. ¡°Pull out the head covers. Add anotheryer of protection.¡±

    Once everyone was sealed tight, we moved forward again.

    Five or six minutester, we arrived at a stone chamber that had been converted into a fullb. Equipment was everywhere¨Cvials, chemicals, machines, files, and books.

    And bodies.

    213

    ¡­

    :

    61

    Chapter 203 The Hidden Lab

    +8 Pearis

    Decayed werewolf corpses littered the floor, covered in glowing blue moss. Even the walls were coated in the same eerie substance. It shimmered in the glowstick light.

    The entire scene looked like something out of a horror film.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    One of the warriors reached toward the moss.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. That¡¯s viral crystallization¡ªnot moss,¡± I warned.

    Send Gifts

    ¡£

    1.2K

 Unleashed 204

    Chapter 204 The Door That Shouldn¡¯t Open

    Aubrey¡¯s POV

    +8 Pearls

    The moment I spoke, everyone¡¯s posture tensed. They stepped far away from the glowing blue growths.

    For the virus concentration to have crystallized like that¡­ just how saturated was the air in here?

    If they weren¡¯t trained professionals, most would¡¯ve already run out screaming.

    Even sealed tight inside their suits, they instinctively held their breath, afraid too much inhtion would lead to infection.

    I felt a wave of relief. Thank Moon Goddess we came prepared. We were wearing the Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s newest¨Cgeneration precision hazmat suits¨Clightweight but secure. Ordinary gear wouldn¡¯t havested a second in this death trap.

    ¡°Looks like theb was abandoned after the virus incubator exploded. Inhaling that much concentrated virus can cause fatal fevers within ten minutes. In an environment like this, even a breath or <i>a </i>brush could infect someone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s terrifying,¡± someone muttered behind me, clearly rattled.

    I figured that must¡¯ve been why Ulrich hadn¡¯t returned to retrieve anything. The iplete version of the Lupine virus was just as deadly to southern werewolves. That much was clear- he¡¯d been willing <i>to </i>send a death squad just to infect Alpha Henry.

    The real question now was: had they already seeded in refining a version that only targeted northern werewolves?

    My eyes drifted to the near¨Crotted corpses scattered across the floor. A heaviness settled in my

    chest.

    They were all sacrifices¨Cvictims of Ulrich¡¯s political ambitions. No one cared when they lived. No one remembered them after they died.

    ¡°Keep moving forward. Everyone, be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    As we pressed on, I overheard two warriors whispering behind me.

    ¡°This is insane. She¡¯s making us go deeper into this ce with that much virus floating around?¡±

    ¡°Shh. She¡¯s the Alpha¡¯s sister. He dotes on her. Even if we die, we have to make sure she stays

    Chapter 204 The Door That Shouldn¡¯t Open

    safe.¡±

    <b>61 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°Another damn legacy brat. Moon Goddess, please let me live long enough to make it back to Shadowmoon Pack¡­¡±

    Perry heard it too. His steps faltered for a second, and he looked like he was about to turn around and snap at them.

    I tugged gently on his arm and gave a small shake of my head.

    I didn¡¯t need to prove myself to anyone.

    We kept going. After a few more chambers, the lead scout stopped.

    A metal door blocked our path.

    No one could tell what the door was made of, but it looked solid. There was a keypad on the front, and Perry warned me that this model only allowed three attempts. Any more than that, and the contents inside would be destroyed.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not too difficult to crack, but we don¡¯t have the right tools. Maybe we shoulde back tomorrow,¡± Perry suggested.

    I stared at the design on the panel, brow lifting slightly. ¡°Let me try. We¡¯ve got three chances.¡±

    I stepped forward and examined it closely. The whole panel was a star map. If the user aligned the constetions in the correct orbital path within ten seconds, the door would open safely.

    Lucky for me, in myst life, I¡¯d spent long hours in the virusb¨Ctrapped, helpless, wracked with pain. I couldn¡¯t move much, so all I could do was read, I¡¯d studied star charts like this just to distract myself. I¡¯d memorized all of them.

    I studied theyout for a moment longer, then raised my hand and swiftly dragged the stars into their proper ces.

    Five secondster¨Cclick.

    A mechanical chime echoed through the chamber.

    The door¡­ opened.

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    B

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 205

    Chapter 205 The Wolf and the Bait

    Third¨CPerson POV

    <b>61 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    The door opened, and excitement rippled through the group. Perry and another scout entered first, and whatever switch they activated lit up the entire cavern with overhead lights.

    As Aubrey stepped inside, the glow revealed mountains of supplies¨Cjewels, medicine<i>, </i>even crates upon crates of solid gold bars.

    To put it bluntly, in herst life, she¡¯d never even seen this much wealth. But now, all of it was hers.

    Only when she stood in that room did Aubrey truly smile. Her eyes gleamed like a wolf¡¯s- sharp, hungry, and dangerous.

    Since this was Ulrich¡¯sb, that meant all this wealth belonged to Ulrich himself. Even better. She¡¯d take his money. Then she¡¯d take his life.

    A cold smile curled at the corner of her lips.

    On the way back, the group¡¯s steps felt lighter. But when they reached the spot where Brook was still kneeling beside his father¡¯s body, crying quietly, Aubrey couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of sympathy. Grief never got easier. No one ever truly got used to death.

    She didn¡¯t go over tofort him. She didn¡¯t know how, and besides, words meant nothing at a time like this.

    Bringing the body back served no purpose. With Brook¡¯s consent, she ordered it buried beneath the trees.

    Brook stayed silent most of the way back. It felt like he¡¯d grown up in a single day¨Cthough it was the kind of growing up no one ever wanted.

    When they returned to town, Alpha Mateo had already arrived. The moment he saw Aubrey, he stood up.

    His suit was sharp, every detail immacte, radiating power and pride.

    ¡°Do you have any idea how hard it is to get a meeting with you?¡± he snapped. ¡°I¡¯ve got people lining up to see me, and I¡¯ve been sitting here for three hours.¡±

    ¡°You flew straight here?¡± Aubrey asked, epting a damp towel from someone and wiping her

    face as she strode toward him.

    He hadn¡¯t seen her in a while, and the difference struck him immediately. When they¡¯d first met, she was just a girl sleeping in a run¨Cdown motel. She¡¯d asked him for two hundred thousand, and though bold, she¡¯d still been green.

    ¡­

    61

    Chapter 205 The Wolf and the Bait

    +8 Pearls

    But now? A yearter, she was someone no man could underestimate. If anyone dared think she was soft, they¡¯d be crushed before they realized their mistake.

    And this was all while she was still ssified as an omega. Mateo had thought about it more than once¨Cif Aubrey had been born an alpha, the entire werewolf continent would be on the verge of a revolution.

    She wasn¡¯t like anyone else.

    Snapping out of it, Mateo gave a low chuckle. ¡°You called, so of course I came. What do you need me to do?¡±

    Aubrey ignored his sarcasm. Their rtionship had mellowed since she helped cure Leon. Mateo liked to joke, but she never took the bait.

    She pointed toward a massive tree nearby. The sun was setting, and a line had formed there- people were receiving free meals. The shade beneath the branches gave them a quiet space to talk.

    ¡°ording to reliable intel, Ulrich will being here soon. He won¡¯t bring many people. Even if he knows I¡¯m here, he won¡¯t risk moving with a full guard.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Mateo cut in. ¡°Ulrich¡¯s made too many enemies. Every time he moves, he brings at least fifty guards¨Cskilled betas, trained for closebat. No average werewolf could take them on.¡±

    Aubrey smiled. ¡°This time is different. There¡¯s one ce he¡¯ll only bring a handful of guards- and that¡¯s exactly where we¡¯ll take him out.¡±

    ¡°When that happens, the Tempest Pack will fall into chaos. Your people can move in and scoop up whatever you want. Plus, you can take credit for every assassination request that¡¯s ever been ced on Ulrich¡¯s head.¡±

    She said it like a joke, but Mateo could tell she wasn¡¯t bluffing. He yed along anyway.

    ¡°Fine. If you really can kill him, I¡¯ll back you without question. But do you know how much Ulrich¡¯s bounty is worth? Five billion. If this works out, I¡¯m the one getting a bargain. Why not offer this golden opportunity to Henry?¡±

    Aubrey gave him a faint, unreadable smile.

    ¡°And what do you think my rtionship with Alpha Henry is?¡±

    Mateo instinctively pulled out a cigarette. He lit it slowly, exhaling smoke between his teeth.

    ¡°Closer than family, but not quite lovers? Who knows what kind of twisted game you two are ying?¡±

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapt

 Unleashed 206

    er 206 A Dangerous Alliance

    Third¨CPerson POV

    <b>61 </b>

    +B Pearls

    Aubrey shook her head. ¡°Right now, Alpha Henry will do anything I ask. And yes, he is¡­ special to me. But no matter how good things are, I still want to give myself a way out.¡±

    Alpha Mateo looked slightly puzzled, but herst sentence rified everything. ¡°So, helping me -this is your backup n?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help butugh. He knew Alpha Henry well. That man loved fiercely and held on tight¨Conce he gave his heart, he¡¯d never let go. In Mateo¡¯s eyes, Aubrey was worrying over nothing.

    But Aubrey nodded solemnly. ¡°If things go wrong, I¡¯d rather have you to fall back on. If they don¡¯t, then I don¡¯t mind you profiting from it. The Shadowmoon Pack is already strong enough. Killing Ulrich will only ignite more conflict across the continent. But for the Zach family? This is a golden opportunity. It won¡¯t save you from ruin, but it¡¯ll be exactly the push you need at exactly the right time.¡±

    Alpha Mateo narrowed his eyes. His long, upturnedshes gave his gaze a seductive, almost wicked charm.

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re being so generous, I¡¯ll take the offer. But¡­ can I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    He exhaled a curl of smoke, his face hidden behind the haze.

    ¡°You said Alpha Henry is different for you. What makes him different?¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t about wealth, looks, or age¨CMateo truly couldn¡¯t see what made Henry stand out. He needed to hear it. Even if he lost, he wanted to know why.

    Aubrey paused, then said softly, ¡°I guess it¡¯s because¡­ he was the first person I ever liked.¡±

    And thest.

    ¡°I¡¯ve liked him for over ten years,¡± she added.

    In truth¡­ it had been more than twenty.

    ¡°Loving someone bes a habit. I used up all my courage on him. After that, I don¡¯t think I have the heart or strength left to give anyone else.¡±

    She watched Mateo¡¯s yful smile slowly fade. Then she smiled instead. ¡°You didn¡¯t used to

    Chapter 206 A Dangerous Alliance

    smoke, did you? When did that change?¡±

    <b>61 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°Me?¡± Alpha Mateo nced at the cigarette in his fingers and let out a bitterugh. ¡°Probably started because of someone who¡¯s been giving me a headache¡­¡±

    Aubrey didn¡¯t dwell on it. The only thing that mattered to her was whether her n would seed.

    She¡¯d promised herself she¡¯d live without fear or hesitation in this life. Fear and weakness were already carved out of her. Maybe she was even a little unwell¨Csome said people with psychological issuescked empathy,cked fear. Lately, she found herself less and less affected by others¡® pain, less and less concerned about consequences. But so what?

    It wasn¡¯t like she nned to hurt innocent people.

    Sheid out her straightforward, brutal n to Mateo. When she was done, his eyes went wide. The cigarette in his hand burned down to his fingers before he snapped back to reality.

    ¡°You¡¯re serious?!¡±

    He never imagined she¡¯d trust him enough to share something like this. The things Ulrich had left behind¨Cjust thinking about them hinted at staggering wealth. And she was handing it to him on a silver tter¡­

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to use someone, then use them. But once you use them, trust them. You¡¯ll get what you deserve, and so will I. What? Are you tempted by what¡¯s down there?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Alpha Mateo said quickly, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯d never touch what¡¯s yours. I¡¯m just surprised you trust me this much.¡±

    He took a deep breath, then said with conviction, ¡°If what you¡¯ve told me is all true, then I¡¯m in. I brought thirty beta warriors with me. That should be enough!¡±

    Aubrey raised her brow, a cold smile tugging at her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing the look on Ulrich¡¯s face.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Unleashed 207

    hapter 207 The Trap Springs Shut

    Third¨CPerson POV

    Tempest Pack.

    Ulrich received word: Aubrey was in Sineville.

    He frowned. ¡°What about Henry?¡±

    61

    +8 Pearls

    His beta second¨Cinmand replied, ¡°Alpha, Henry¡¯s not in Sineville. It¡¯s just Aubrey. She brought a team of elite wolf medics¨Cprobably trying to research a cure for the Lupine virus. But they¡­¡±

    ¡°They really think they can crack the Lupine virus? Howughable.¡± Ulrich cut him off with a cold sneer. ¡°Let her try. I¡¯d love to watch that worthless omega get infected and die a slow, painful death.¡±

    ¡°But, Alpha¡­¡± The beta hesitated, his expression growing anxious. ¡°The report also says Aubrey¡¯s team found the old abandonedb. The one where we stored thest of our assets¡­¡±

    ¡°The whole ce is saturated with the virus,¡± the beta continued, ¡°but they¡¯re all top¨Ctier wolf medics with state¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cart protective gear. If all they¡¯re doing is moving supplies, that equipment is more than enough.¡±

    Ulrich¡¯s scowl deepened.

    That¡¯s right¨CAubrey was the same prodigy who, in less than two weeks, helped crack the T¨CFlu virus with just a handful of medics. If anyone could safely extract the hidden fortune from that ce<i>, </i>it was her.

    And that fortune was all he had left.

    After the battle at Mount Fujin, Ulrich had lost the southern alphas¡® trust. Meanwhile, he¡¯d been pouring everything he had into continued Lupine virus research. The witch¡¯s price alone had been five hundred million.

    He was running out of money¨Cand fast.

    Thatb¡¯s contents could not, under any circumstances, fall into Aubrey¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Gather twenty of our most loyal elite warriors,¡± Ulrich ordered, shooting to his feet. ¡°We¡¯re going to Sineville.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡± the beta responded immediately.

    Chapter 207 The Trap Springs Shut

    <b>61 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Ulrich didn¡¯t suspect a trap. ording to intelligence, Aubrey had brought only ten beta¨Css wolf soldiers and a few medics. Henry wasn¡¯t even there. Against an Alpha like himself, that kind of team wasughable.

    A dayter, Ulrich arrived in Sineville.

    Careful by nature, he didn¡¯t act right away. He spent time observing from a distance, confirming that Aubrey truly had only a small group of medics and beta warriors around her.

    Satisfied, he made his move.

    Before dealing with Aubrey, Ulrich led his men into the mountain cave, nning <i>to </i>evacuate the hidden treasure first.

    The virus inside theb had been left behind during their hasty retreat months ago. Even southern werewolves weren¡¯t fully immune to it. So Ulrich¡¯s team wore protective suits and couldn¡¯t shift into wolf form. That meant every crate had to be moved manually¨Cone box at a time.

    Just as Aubrey predicted.

    As soon as she received word that Ulrich had entered the cave, she smiled coldly. ¡°Alpha Mateo, your turn.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Mateo gave a slight nod, then led his thirty beta warriors into the cave without a sound. Each of them was armed¨Cwith pistols and silver¨Ctipped bullets.

    The first gunshot rang out, and the ambush erupted into chaos.

    Some werewolves dropped from bullet wounds. Others fell when their suits tore, exposing them to the dense viral air. Inside that cave, the concentration was lethal. One rip in a protective suit was all it took¨Ceven for beta¨Css wolves. Within minutes, they¡¯d lose contact with their wolf, spike a high fever, and their internal organs would begin to shut down.

    The stench of blood grew thick.

    Hiding around a corner, Ulrich forced himself to stay calm.

    Who the hell was doing this?

    Aubrey? Impossible. She only brought a handful of betas. There was no way she had this much firepower.

    Then who?

    He didn¡¯t know. But one thing was clear¨Che was surrounded. This was the second time in his life he¡¯d ever felt death breathing down his neck.

    Chapter 207 The Trap Springs Shut

    The first was at Gold Mountain.

    :

    61

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Ulrich roared, voice echoing down the stone corridors. ¡°Who are you?! Why are you trying to kill me?! Show yourself!¡±

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    1.2K

 Unleashed 208

    Third¨CPerson POV

    61

    +8 Pearls

    Ulrich¡¯s voice received no reply. If he couldn¡¯t break through, then the only option left was to push deeper into the cave.

    ¡°Focus fire! We¡¯re going in!¡±

    Secure a path first¨Cescape couldeter.

    Alpha Mateo watched as Ulrich charged straight toward the areas with the densest viral saturation. He didn¡¯t stop him.

    If Ulrich wanted to go in, let him. The exit had already been sealed¨Cgetting in was easy. Getting out? Not so much.

    ¡°Well done, Alpha Mateo.¡±

    Aubrey strolled over with a faint smile, a pistol still in her hand. From the look of her, she¡¯d joined the firefight earlier.

    Damn it¡ªwas she insane? What the hell was an omega doing jumping intobat?

    Alpha Mateo frowned and was about to say something, but the look in her eyes stopped him cold. She wore ck, her ponytail taut and high, every line of her posture sharp and lethal. Her delicate features made her look like a statue carved by a master¡¯s hand¨Cbut her eyes¡­ her eyes glowed like a reaper¡¯s, cool and deadly, a murderous aura clinging to her like a second skin.

    That pressure she exuded¨Cit wasn¡¯t just powerful, it was overwhelming. In that moment, Mateo thought she might even rival Henry himself.

    No. For a split second¡­ she felt stronger.

    But that was impossible.

    Shaking his head, Mateo forced his gaze back onto her. No matter what, he was certain¡ª Aubrey was just an omega.

    She had blood on her face. Mateo instinctively reached out to wipe it away, but the aura surrounding her was so dangerous, so wild, that he froze.

    In the dim lighting, with blood trailing down her cheek, she looked like a blood¨Csoaked fae creature¨Ca deadly, radiant sprite. Even her smile carried a sharp edge, like she could kill without lifting a finger.

    Chapter 208 The Blood¨CRed Smile

    <b>61 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°What is it?¡± Aubrey caught him staring and casually wiped her cheek. But instead of cleaning it, her fingers smeared the blood, making her features even more arresting. That streak of red across her wless skin turned her beauty into something weaponized¨Csomething that could kill on sight.

    Mateo¡¯s breath caught. He reached for his cigarette pack on reflex¨Conly to realize he hadn¡¯t brought it.

    Aubrey nced at her stained hand and let out a lightugh. ¡°Oh? Guess I got some blood on

    me.¡±

    Her crimson lips curled upward, a sh of perfect white teeth behind them.

    Mateo quickly looked away. ¡°I¡¯m going to check if Ulrich¡¯s dead yet.¡±

    With that, he turned and walked deeper into the cave¨Chis pace just a little too quick to be

    casual.

    Aubrey tilted her head slightly as she watched him go. She didn¡¯t follow. Instead, she pulled out hermunicator and messaged Perry.

    ¡°Contact Cam. Have him immediately dispatch additional wolf soldiers. I need an escort to bring some supplies back to Shadowmoon Pack.¡±

    Perry responded quickly with an ¡°OK.¡±

    But when he got in touch with Cam, he was surprised to hear that fifty beta¨Css warriors had already been stationed near me Pack days ago. They hadn¡¯t been deployed yet because no one had been able to reach Aubrey¡¯s team.

    Perry wasted no time. He sent over their coordinates and briefed them on the ambush.

    Cam had nned to keep the operation quiet¨Cbut unfortunately, alpha Henry overheard.

    Without missing a beat, Henry issued amand. ¡°Lock in the coordinates. I¡¯m going too. Hurry¡±

    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± Cam tried to protest, but one look into Henry¡¯s deep violet eyes and he knew it was pointless.

    Henry had already decided,

    All Cam could do was lower his head and say, ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

 Unleashed 209

    Third¨CPerson POV

    48 Pearls

    Deep in the cave, Ulrich¡¯s expression was dark enough to bleed ink. One slip had doomed him forever. He hadn¡¯t expected that letting his guard down for just a moment would drive him straight into a death trap.

    ¡°Alpha, what do we do now? We¡¯ve only got a few men left!¡±

    Silence weighed heavy in the air, broken only by panicked, ragged breathing that made the space feel suffocating.

    Their retreat was blocked. Every other direction was thick with virusden air. Only this narrow corridor was safe, its structure somehow shielding it from contamination.

    At this point, Ulrich had just three beta warriors left at his side.

    The ever¨Cpresent fear of the virus loomed over them like a noose. With enemies lying in wait outside and danger pressing in from all sides, their bodies and minds were stretched to the breaking point¡ªeach one of them drawn as tight as a bowstring, one misstep away from snapping.

    This time, Ulrich had brought only the men he trusted most. If they died here, his own fate was sealed.

    That was when a slick, taunting voice echoed through the shadows.

    ¡°How pitiful. Want to live? Beg me. Maybe I¡¯ll give you a sliver of hope.¡±

    Ulrich froze. That voice¨Che finally knew who it was.

    Hisposure shattered. ¡°Mateo! It¡¯s you?!¡±

    Or rather, of course it was him.

    Only Alpha Mateo would dare help Aubrey pull off something this insane.

    Aubrey had saved Mateo¡¯s brother, and the Zach family made their living off bounty contracts. If Ulrich died here, the payout from those who had ced a price on his head would be astronomical¨Cat least half a billion.

    And that wasn¡¯t even counting the vast fortune stored in this very cave.

    Damn it. A cold certainty wed at Ulrich¡¯s spine: this time, he might actually die here.

    Chapter 209 The Baited Trap

    :

    <b>61 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    But he forced himself to calm down. He clenched his jaw and spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°Mateo, you¡¯re really going to kill me for Aubrey? Do you even know what lies deeper in this cave? Help me, and I¡¯ll give you a billion. One billion¨Cjust to spare my life.¡±

    ¡°A billion?¡± Matco let out a low, frigidugh. ¡°You think your life¡¯s only worth that much?¡±

    Ulrich¡¯s thoughts spun fast and hard. Swallowing down every trace of rage and humiliation, he forced himself to speak calmly.

    ¡°Mateo, whatever Aubrey¡¯s offering you¨CI¡¯ll double it. No, triple it. I can help youunder the Zach family¡¯s name and bring them into power. Once I take over the Northern Continent, you and I can rule it together.¡±

    Mateo stayed silent, as if considering the offer.

    Ulrich kept pushing, his jaw locked tight. ¡°Let me go, and everything in this cave is yours. I¡¯ll even throw in whatever else you want. Think about it. Isn¡¯t that a better deal than killing me?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have to admit¡­¡± Mateo murmured. ¡°That¡¯s quite the tempting offer.¡±

    He shook his head slowly, a cold glint in his

    eyes.

    If today he had been working with Alpha Henry¨Cor anyone else he might have taken the deal. But it was Aubrey. And that changed everything.

    ¡°Too bad I can¡¯t ept.¡±

    Ulrich¡¯s face darkened.

    Mateo sighed quietly to himself, voice distant. ¡°Did no one tell you what Aubrey means to me?¡±

    Ulrich stiffly replied, ¡°She saved your brother.¡±

    Mateo nodded. ¡°That she did. And my brother¡¯s fine now. Burning bridges is nothing new for me¨Cthat kind of favor doesn¡¯t count for much.¡±

    ¡°Then why?!¡± Ulrich¡¯s veins popped at his temple. He couldn¡¯t understand how Mateo could resist such a deal.

    Why?

    Suddenly, Aubrey¡¯s cold yet breathtaking face shed in Mateo¡¯s mind. He¡¯d dreamed of that omega more times than he cared to admit¡­

    ¡°Because¡­¡± he started, voice low-

    ¡°Mateo, is it not done yet?¡±

    213

    ..

    Chapter 209 The Baited Trap

    Aubrey¡¯s voice cut through the air before he could finish.

    As she stepped into view, Ulrich¡¯s eyes instantly turned bloodshot.

    ¡°Aubrey!¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    M

    61

    +8 Pea

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 210

    Chapter 210 The Last Stand

    Third¨CPerson POV

    <b>61 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    At the sound of her name, Aubrey turned to face Ulrich, smiling as she spoke. ¡°Well, well¡­ long time no see, Ulrich. Funny thing isst time I saw you, you looked just as pathetic.¡±

    ¡°You-!¡±

    Ulrich had barely twitched when the warrior behind Alpha Mateo raised his gun and pointed it directly at him. Ulrich himself might still be uninjured, but the three beta warriors left at his side were all hurt¨Cthere was no way they could overpower the armed guards.

    If Ulrich so much as lunged, his remaining men would be the first to die.

    Utterly cornered, Ulrich red at Aubrey with pure malice. ¡°What do you want from me? I¡¯ve never even wronged you!¡±

    ¡°No grudge?¡± Aubrey¡¯s eyes sparkled with mock surprise as she started counting on her fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ First time we met, you nearly killed me. Not to mention you almost infected me with a deadly virus. Come to think of it, I¡¯m still a little traumatized.¡±

    But no matter how hard he stared, Ulrich couldn¡¯t see even a trace of fear on this omega¡¯s face. Her tone was yful, but her eyes were razor¨Csharp. If anything, it was <i>he </i>who looked cornered and afraid.

    ¡°You humiliated me at Gold Mountain!¡± he snapped. ¡°And it¡¯s not like you <i>died</i>! Now thanks to you, Alpha Henry¡¯s been gunning for me for months! Do you even know how much I¡¯ve lost because of you?!¡±

    What a twisted logic¨Cif she didn¡¯t die, none of it counted?

    Aubrey chuckled. ¡°Oh, I know exactly how broke you are right now. Maybe you were nning to use the treasure in this cave to buy your way out of trouble.¡±

    She smiled faintly, ¡°But what¡¯s that got to do with me? You wanted me dead¨Cnow I want you dead. Sounds like a fair trade, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Ulrich¡¯s face darkened as he took a slow step back. He nced at one of his warriors, giving a subtle signal. If they could just get their hands on Aubrey, they might still have a shot.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t try anything if I were you.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s smile vanished. Her voice turned cold as she addressed the three beta warriors nking Ulrich. ¡°You really think he¡¯s worth dying for? Surrender right now, and I¡¯ll let you live. You get one chance.¡±

    Chapter 210 The Last Stand

    61

    +8 Pearls

    Ulrich¡¯s gaze snapped to his men, and his voice turned into a dangerous snarl. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who gave you everything you have! Your rank¨Cyour families! If I die, your families die with

    me!¡±

    The three warriors didn¡¯t answer.

    Aubrey watched them coolly. She knew exactly what kind of alpha Ulrich was. He ruled the Tempest Pack with tyranny, controlling his subordinates through fear and punishment. But fear could onlymand so much. None of them truly <i>respected </i>him.

    Real loyalty only came from admiration¡ªlike what Henry inspired in his warriors. Henry was the kind of alpha men would willingly die for. Because he, too, would sacrifice himself to protect his pack.

    ¡°That threat doesn¡¯t scare me,¡± Aubrey said coldly. ¡°Either you surrender, and he dies alone, or you fight for him¨Cand die with your whole family. Your choice.¡±

    The flickering courage in the eyes of the three warriors vanished in an instant.

    ¡°¡­Alpha¡­¡± one of them murmured, stepping back. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    He raised both hands in surrender, ignoring Ulrich¡¯s furious, disbelieving re.

    Once the first man folded, the others followed. Simple math. A basic survival instinct.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Ulrich couldn¡¯t breathe. Watching hisst loyal men surrender without a fight¡ªtrapped, powerless, and alone¨Cwas worse than death itself.

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Unleashed 211

    orn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 211 The Cliff¡¯s Edge

    Third¨CPerson POV

    <b>61 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    In the end, all three of Ulrich¡¯s warriors raised their hands and slowly walked toward Mateo. Only Ulrich was left¨Clike a cornered beast at the edge of a cliff, with nowhere to go but down.

    ¡°Aubrey! Mateo! Are you really going through with this? If I die, the warriors of Tempest Pack won¡¯t stop hunting you!¡±

    Watching him stumble backward, Aubrey sighed. ¡°Wow. I almost feel bad for him. What a terrifying sense of sympathy.¡±

    Then, without hesitation, she raised her gun and gave it a little shake. ¡°Let¡¯s just put him out of his misery.¡±

    Alpha Mateo gave her a surprised nce.

    Aubrey raised an eyebrow. ¡°What, did you think I was going to humiliate him first? I mean, it does sound kind of fun¨Cbut I¡¯m not interested. Killing him now is safer.¡±

    Ulrich¡¯s eyes finally filled with fear.

    ¡°Aubrey¡­¡± His voice was hoarse now, nothing like the arrogant alpha who had once looked down on her like an insect. Now, <i>he </i>was the insect.

    The virus in this cave was a mid¨Cstage variant of the Lupine virus¨Cstill lethal to southern werewolves. Even Ulrich had to wear a protective suit to avoid infection. Without it, he couldn¡¯t risk transforming into his wolf form.

    He regretted everything. If only he hadn¡¯t been so reckless, so greedy¨Cif he hadn¡¯t rushed in just to protect his treasure, he wouldn¡¯t have walked straight into this trap. If he had one more

    chance, he¡¯d never let ite to this.

    ¡°Please¡­¡± Ulrich finally bowed his noble head, the overwhelming aura of an alphapletely gone. In a low voice, he begged, ¡°I swear I¡¯ll nevere after you again. Just don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll give you anything¨Cmoney, power¨Canything you want. Just spare me!¡±

    He was pathetic now<i>, </i>Desperate. But Aubrey remained unmoved.

    She raised the pistol¨Cloaded with silver bullets¨Cand aimed it directly at his head. ¡°Sorry, but just looking at you makes my skin crawl. So go ahead and die.¡±

    The moment she pulled the trigger-

    ¡°Alpha, look out!¡± someone shouted.

    Chapter 211 The Cliff¡¯s Edge

    61

    +8 Pearls

    Aubrey¡¯s instincts kicked in. She lunged toward Mateo just as a thunderous <i>boom </i>exploded through the cave.

    An explosion.

    One of the three warriors who had pretended to surrender had been a die¨Chard loyalist. The moment he realized there was no turning back¨Cwhen it became clear Aubrey was truly going to kill Ulrich¨Che detonated the explosives strapped to his body.

    Aubrey had sensed something was off in the split second before it happened. Her speed reached its limit¨Cjust as the man lunged at Mateo, ready to take them both down, Aubrey delivered a brutal kick that hurled him back.

    Then, she threw herself over Mateo, dragging him into a nearby stone crevice just as the st erupted.

    The deafening explosion left bodies strewn, bloodied and broken. Some died. Others were badly wounded.

    Ulrich, standing farther away, was spared from the st. As the ground shook violently, he turned and bolted toward the back of theb.

    Someone tried to chase after him¨Cbut another warrior held them back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go after him! That area is full of virus! If you follow him, you¡¯ll die too!¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s a side tunnel back there! What if there¡¯s another way out? And what if he <i>does </i>get infected? He could spread it-¡±

    ¡°Sineville is already locked down. He¡¯s not getting out.¡±

    In the chaos, someone shouted, ¡°Over here! Alpha and Ms. Mary are trapped under the rubble!¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    212

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 212

    Chapter 212 Buried Alive

    Third¨CPerson POV

    Inside the copsed stone cavern, Alpha Mateo let out a few coughs. Warm blood had sttered onto him¨Cbut it wasn¡¯t his.

    ¡°Aubrey?!¡±

    <b>61 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    He reached out instinctively, his palming back wet and sticky. He tried to sit up, only to realize he waspletely pinned down. Aubrey had thrown herself over him and taken the brunt of the falling rocks.

    She was injured.

    ¡°Why¡­¡± Alpha Mateo stared in disbelief. He never imagined that, in the final moment, the one who¡¯d save him would be Aubrey.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ move.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s voice was faint and strained. Between the two of them, there was barely a cubic meter of space. If they had been anyrger, there wouldn¡¯t even be enough room to breathe.

    Frustration surged through Mateo. ¡°You¡­ damn it! Why the hell did youe running back for me?!¡±

    To that, Aubrey could only frown. <i>This </i><i>man </i><i>is </i>so <i>weird</i>. That werewolf had tried to drag Mateo to death with him. If she hadn¡¯t stepped in, he¡¯d already be dead¨Cand now he was ming her for saving him?

    Her brows creased. ¡°What¡­ you wanted to die that badly?¡±

    Outside the stone cavern-

    The others were still frantically trying to move the rubble by hand, unsure how long it would take. Suddenly, a group burst through. Everyone tensed on instinct, until Perry shouted:

    ¡°Cam?!¡±

    Then his expression changed. ¡°Wait¨Cdon¡¯t tell me Alpha came too?!¡±

    This is bad. Very bad.

    Alpha Henry wasn¡¯t supposed toe inside. But the moment he heard the explosion, something twisted in his chest¨Can unshakable sense of dread¨Cand he¡¯d ignored all attempts to stop him, charging straight into the chaos.

    2

    Chapter 212 Buried Alive

    61

    +8 Pearls

    The crowd parted. Alpha Henry appeared in full ck protective gear, striding in with terrifying authority. One nce at the carnage was enough to fill the air around him with murderous pressure. His stare alone felt scorching.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    He didn¡¯t see Aubrey anywhere. That sinking feeling in his gut deepened.

    Perry¡¯s fingers trembled as he pointed at the rubble¨Cfilled cavern. For the first time in his life, his voice stammered.

    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss is in there.¡±

    Inside the cave, Aubrey could feel how bad her injuries were. Under normal circumstances, she would never let E heal her¡ªit was too risky and could expose her identity. But this ce was far too dangerous. The longer her wounds stayed open, the higher the chance of viral infection.

    So, she gave E permission to speed up her healing.

    In mere moments, all of Aubrey¡¯s external wounds had vanished. E¡¯s control was precise- she healed the cuts but left the bruises, so she wouldn¡¯t lookpletely unharmed.

    It all happened quietly. Alpha Mateo didn¡¯t notice a thing.

    But Aubrey¡¯s silence started to make Mateo panic. <i>Was </i><i>she </i><i>unconscious </i><i>from </i><i>blood </i><i>loss</i>?

    ¡°Aubrey? Are you okay? Don¡¯t fall asleep!¡±

    His voice was loud in the cramped space. Aubrey winced and muttered, ¡°Stop talking¡­ too loud.¡±

    The sound of her voice finally calmed Mateo¡¯s nerves. But then, his expression shifted again.

    ¡°Why did you save me?¡±

    That was the one thing he just couldn¡¯t understand. Aubrey didn¡¯te across as someone who¡¯d risk her life for others. Why would she do it for him? It didn¡¯t make sense. She was just an omega¨Cand throwing herself in like that had meant almost certain death.

    Aubrey gave a low snort but said nothing. She¡¯d been the one who brought Mateo in for this operation. His team had yed a crucial role. She wasn¡¯t about to let him die here. That was a matter of principle.

    Just then, the satellite phone on her waist began to ring.

    ¡°My hand¡¯s stuck,¡± Aubrey said tly. ¡°Get it out for me.¡±

    Chapter 212 Buried Alive

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Below my waist.¡±

    :

    <b>61 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Alpha Mateo¡¯s emotions were all over the ce. It was pitch dark. He couldn¡¯t see a thing¨Chis senses were heightened. This was the closest he¡¯d ever been to the woman he liked. But this was a feeling he would never admit to, not even under torture.

    Because liking a woman who didn¡¯t feel the same was already pathetic enough. Telling her about it would just make it worse.

    He steeled himself and reached downward. Since they were both pinned, he had no choice but to feel along the line where their bodies were pressed together, inching lower¡­

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 213 Close Quarters

 Unleashed 213

    Chapter 213 Close Quarters

    Third¨CPerson POV

    ???61),

    +8 Pearls

    Fortunately, Mateo managed to find the phone without much trouble. But pulling it out proved difficult¨Cthe thing was huge.

    ¡°It¡¯s stuck,¡± he muttered.

    Aubrey shifted slightly to help. But as she moved, she identally pressed down on Mateo¡¯s hand, which hit the answer button.

    ¡°Try moving again?¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s voice came through loud and clear from Perry¡¯s phone. In that instant, Perry¡¯s scalp went numb as he nced nervously at Alpha Henry.

    ¡°It¡¯s really stuck¡­ tight,¡± Mateo¡¯s low voice followed. His hand kept brushing against ces it really shouldn¡¯t. He wasn¡¯t made of stone¡ªespecially not with the woman he liked lying on top of him. It was impossible not to react.

    To everyone listening outside, though, it sounded like an absolute nightmare.

    What the hell were those two doing in there?! What exactly was stuck? Where was it stuck?!

    Alpha Henry¡¯s face darkened. He snatched the phone from Perry and demanded in a tightly controlled voice, ¡°Aubrey, are you alright?¡±

    Inside the rubble, both Aubrey and Mateo froze.

    ¡°Did you just hit the answer button?¡± she asked.

    ¡°How the hell should I know?¡± Mateo snapped, irritation ring as soon as he heard Alpha Henry¡¯s voice,

    Outside, the temperature dropped sharply. Alpha Henry¡¯s rage practically radiated through the phone.

    ¡°Mateo, get away from her.¡±

    Mateo¡¯s fuse blew. With one hard yank, he tore the satellite phone free and grinned wickedly.

    ¡°Get away from her? Sorry, can¡¯t do that. She¡¯s literally in my arms right now. And while you¡¯re out there ying hero with rocks, maybe try being gentle. She jumped on top of me to shield me, so if you¡¯re rough with the debris, I¡¯ll be fine¨Cbut she might not be.¡±

    Chapter 213 Close Quarters

    With that, he snapped the phone shut.

    Even through the stone, the fury burning outside was palpable.

    Aubrey rolled her eyes. ¡°You really are childish.¡±

    Mateo scoffed. He finally gets a minute alone with her, and Henry has to barge in¡­

    61

    +8 Pearls

    Aubrey didn¡¯t dwell on it. She just sounded mildly annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s your damn phone that¡¯s digging into me.¡±

    Mateo¡¯s whole body went rigid.

    His phone was in his hand. That meant¡­ whatever was poking her¡­ wasn¡¯t a phone.

    His heart pounded. Holding her this close, he knew it was wrong, knew he shouldn¡¯t want more ¨Cbut part of him couldn¡¯t help wishing they wouldn¡¯t get rescued too quickly.

    Outside, they could hear movement. Alpha Henry¡¯s team had brought in equipment and were being much more careful now. They must¡¯ve realized Aubrey was trapped underneath and didn¡¯t dare be too rough.

    They were buried deep. If it hadn¡¯t been for arge stone that had fallen just right to create a triangle of space, they¡¯d either have been crushed to death or blown to bits.

    ¡°Aubrey,¡± Mateo said suddenly in the darkness, ¡°if you died down here¡­ would you regreting back to save me?¡±

    Aubrey thought the question was bizarre. ¡°You¡¯re not going to die¡­ and neither am I.¡±

    ¡°But what if we did?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no what if.¡±

    ¡°Do you realize,¡± Mateo murmured, a grin curling his lips, ¡°you¡¯re making it really easy for someone to think you¡¯re in love with me? Willing to die for me and all that.¡±

    Aubrey chuckled. ¡°If I were going to like someone, I¡¯d rather like your little brother. At least he¡¯s cuter than you.¡±

    Mateo breathed in deeply, catching the scent of her blood and her cold, crisp fragrance. It was intoxicating. He exhaled slowly, eyes half¨Cclosed in a daze.

    ¡°Liking me won¡¯t get you pregnant,¡± he saidzily. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before¨Cditch Henry and try someone new. You might be pleasantly surprised.¡±

    ¡°Like you?¡±

    ¡­

    Chapter 213 Close Quarters

    ¡°Yeah. Like me.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Unleashed 214

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 214 Buried and Rescued

    Third¨CPerson POV

    +8 Pearls

    At that moment, the air pressure around Alpha Henry had dropped to its absolute limit. The werewolf warriors clearing the rubble didn¡¯t dare slow down for even a second, hauling stone after stone, because the Alpha¡¯s expression was terrifying.

    During the rescue, Perry stood off to the side, sweating as he reported what had happened.

    When Henry heard that Aubrey had been trapped because she¡¯d rushed in to save Mateo, his thin lips pressed tightly together, and his deep violet eyes locked sharply onto Perry. ¡°And what were you doing? The ten of you betas, and your reactions were slower than an omega¡¯s?!¡±

    The ten Top werewolf guards who had followed Aubrey all dropped to one knee in shame. They truly felt useless. They were seasoned beta warriors, yet they hadn¡¯t reacted faster than an omega healer. It was humiliating.

    Inside the cavern, chaos reigned. The injured were tended to by the wolf doctors Henry had brought, and the dead were dragged out one by one.

    To prevent the earlier explosion from causing a second copse, Henry had also dispatched several newly arrived werewolf warriors to reinforce the supports.

    The rest¨Cdozens more¨Cwere still working to clear the stone.

    Henry looked down at Perry and the others, his face like ice. ¡°When we get back, all of you will be demoted one level. The Miguel family doesn¡¯t need trash.¡±

    Demoted?

    Perry and the others nearly cried on the spot. The Miguel family¡¯s core guards were divided into three ranks: Left, Top, and Right. Top guards were the second¨Ctier protectors, while Right guards mainly handled routine patrol work for the pack. Only the most outstanding Right warriors could ever be promoted to Top and assigned to protect the Alpha directly.

    Being demoted to Right meant starting over from scratch. Without some rare stroke of luck, it could take three years to climb back to Top. And the difference in pay and benefits between Top and Right was fivefold. Beyond that, in Shadowmoon Pack, a Top guard walking down the street was looked at with admiration.

    Perry¡¯s heart bled, but he still forced himself to speak.

    ¡°Alpha¡­ Ulrich ran deeper inside just now. Ms. Mary is determined to kill him. What are your orders?¡±

    Chapter 214 Buried and Rescued

    :

    Henry let out a cold snort. Cam stepped forward immediately. ¡°Alpha, let me handle it.¡±

    All of them hade prepared, wearing protective suits beneath their clothes.

    61

    +8 Pearls

    Henry gave a curt nod. ¡°Cam, go after him. Perry, take men to search for any other exits. If you find one, we can move the supplies more easily. If not, pick a suitable spot and st one open.¡± Perry had already reported that the cavern contained wealth worth tens of billions. All of it now belonged to Aubrey, and everyst piece had to be retrieved.

    Time ticked by. Finally, Mateo spotted a sliver of light.

    ¡°Found them!¡±

    At the shout, Henry strode forward. He saw that a massive stone had wedged itself in ce, creating a space that had shielded them. They should be unharmed. Relief flickered in his chest. He¡¯d settle ounts with Aubreyter¨Conce she was safe.

    But when they were finally pulled out, what Henry saw stopped him cold.

    Mateo was carrying Aubrey in his arms. She was leaning against his chest with her eyes closed. Her protective suit was torn, stained with blood.

    Henry¡¯s pupils constricted. He rushed forward and snatched her from Mateo¡¯s embrace, holding her tightly as he strode away.

    Watching Henry¡¯s retreating back, Mateo felt as if something had been ripped out of his chest.

    Her scent still lingered, but the woman herself was gone.

    ¡°Alpha! You¡¯re alright!¡± one of Mateo¡¯s men called out in relief, hurrying over to steady him.

    Mateo shook his head. ¡°Where¡¯s my smoke?¡±

    His subordinate froze. The Alpha hadn¡¯t smoked much before, buttely he¡¯d been tearing through cigarettes like a man possessed.

    When the cigarette was lit, Mateo sat down heavily among the rubble and drew in a long drag.

    The subordinate reported, ¡°Alpha, of Ulrich¡¯s three men, one died, two survived. We¡¯ve restrained them and checked their bodies. No issues. How should we deal with them?¡±

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    1.2K

 Unleashed 215

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 215 The Missing Alpha

    Third¨CPerson POV

    :

    ¡°Take them back, we¡¯ll deal with itter.¡± Mateo sounded utterly disinterested.

    61

    +8 Pearls

    One of his men lowered his voice. ¡°Alpha, even if Ulrich survives this time, he¡¯s most likely infected with the virus. He¡¯s no longer a threat. Once we return, we can collect the bounty¡­¡± Some bounties wanted Ulrich¡¯s head, others only required him crippled.

    He hesitated, then added, ¡°But today¡¯smotion was too big. Word about the treasure will definitely get out. Alpha, since we already got what we came for, why don¡¯t we leave first? If me Pack¡¯s alpha finds out, he¡¯lle after us for sure¡­

    ¡°Alpha, we¡¯re not like Shadowmoon Pack, with wealth and power to spare. It¡¯s taken us so much just to find stability¨Cwe can¡¯t get dragged into this mess.¡±

    Mateo hesitated briefly before a bitter smile curved his lips.

    ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll leave. Let Henry clean up this disaster himself.¡±

    Staying would only be an eyesore anyway. Better not to see it at all. Still¡­ had he imagined it? Aubrey¡¯s wounds seemed to have healedpletely. He could¡¯ve sworn he felt her blood all over his hands, but when he carried her out, she had only been asleep from exhaustion, without a single open wound left.

    Mateo felt like he had stumbled upon Aubrey¡¯s secret. But he didn¡¯t want to dig deeper, and he certainly had no intention of telling Henry.

    When Aubrey woke up, several days had passed. Outside the window, the fiery red sun was sinking lower, the skyline marked by the buildings of me Pack¡¯s Sineville Town.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Alpha Henry¡¯s voice carried relief, but the moment she looked at him, it twisted into anger.

    ¡°Good. Since you¡¯re awake, tell me this¨Cwhy didn¡¯t you tell me what you were nning? Why would you take on something so dangerous alone?!¡±

    His questions came one after another, crashing down like thunder. Aubrey clutched the nket, blinking up at him with dazed eyes. Her dazzling gaze shimmered like crushed diamonds, and without her usual sharp edge, she looked pure, wless, and impossibly soft. Just one look could melt a man¡¯s heart.

    Henry¡¯s voice dropped unconsciously, losing its force.

    61

    Chapter 215 The Missing Alpha

    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    +8 Pearls

    He frowned, sat down by the bed, and pressed his palm to her forehead. ¡°Headache? Any pain?¡±

    When she only stared back silently, Henry rose and poured her a ss of water. Aubrey obediently drank, showing no sign of difort.

    Relief loosened Henry¡¯s chest.

    Noticing it, Aubrey let out a lightugh. ¡°You¡¯re really worried about me, huh? Not angry anymore?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Henry¡¯s striking features were tense, his voice gruff. ¡°I was only worried you¡¯d die, and then no one would be around to keep me alive.¡±

    But under Aubrey¡¯s amused, unreadable gaze, that excuse carried no weight at all.

    Finally, Henry let out a resigned sigh. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m not angry. More than anger, I¡¯m¡­ worried about you. I was scared something would happen.¡±

    His words made Aubrey¡¯s heart quiver, an unfamiliar emotion rising within her. In her mind, E squealed with delight, ¡°Oh, I love his honesty!¡±

    Aubrey pressed her lips together, then chose to avoid his burning gaze. Turning her head away, she asked quietly, ¡°Did you catch Ulrich?¡±

    At the mention of business, Henry¡¯s expression hardened.

    ¡°No. He disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Disappeared?¡± Aubrey¡¯s eyes widened. With so many people surrounding him, he had managed to escape?

    ¡°Yes¡± Henry nodded grimly. ¡°Cam checked. After the explosion, several cracks split open in the cavern walls, Behind them were naturally formed tunnels. Ulrich must have slipped through. Cam did find blood, though. Tests confirmed it was Ulrich¡¯s¨Cand more importantly, he¡¯s already infected with the virus.¡±

    Send Gifts

    a

    1.2K

    212

 Unleashed 216

    Chapter 216 The Banquet

    Third¨CPerson POV

    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    +8 Pearls

    Aubrey smiled. ¡°As long as he¡¯s infected, there¡¯s no way he can leave. me Pack¡¯s alpha has already ordered that everyone who¡¯s been here must be screened before leaving. No exceptions. Unless he manages to escape Sineville Town¡¯s perimeter and get on a ne. But once infected, even an alpha¡¯s body can¡¯t withstand travel. He¡¯s destined to never get out.¡±

    The thought of Ulrich¨Cthe bastard behind the Lupine virus¨Cdying put Aubrey in a rare good mood. Sheughed softly. ¡°The only thing to worry about now is him spreading rumors about me taking the ¡®billion¨Cdor treasure.¡¯ What do we do about that?¡±

    She had the goods, but moving them all in this situation was impossible for her as an omega. All she could do was look expectantly at Alpha Henry.

    Her gaze pleased him greatly.

    With a mysterious smile, he said, ¡°Rx. With me here, it¡¯ll be fine. Since we can¡¯t take it away, we¡¯ll just sell it here.¡±

    ¡°Sell it?¡±

    Henry nodded. ¡°Plenty already know that when I was in Ste Pack, I got hold of Ulrich¡¯s supplies. They just never dared ask me to bring them out. Beforeing here, I had five cargo nes sent ahead as cover. When the timees, I¡¯ll say these are goods I shipped over to sell. Even if anyone suspects, they won¡¯t dare speak out. After all, me Pack has thergest underground trading market in the world, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s lips curved. That solved everything. Converting the treasure directly into cash and securing it in ounts was the safest path.

    She arched a brow at him. ¡°Then we split it eighty¨Ctwenty. You get twenty, I get eighty?¡±

    Her businesslike tone made Henry¡¯s mouth twitch with amusement.

    With anyone else, he wouldn¡¯t even ept a fifty¨Cfifty split¨Cthe risks outweighed the rewards.

    But Aubrey¡­ he was already hers entirely. Why bother dividing anything at all?

    ¡°Whatever you say,¡± he replied casually. Seeing the spark in her eyes brighten, he nearly told her he¡¯d give it all to her. But he held back, knowing her pride would never allow it.

    To prevent me Pack from discovering the treasure had been dug up in Sineville, Henry had.

    <b>10:52 </b><b>Fri, Sep </b><b>5 </b>

    Chapter 216 The Banquet

    +8 Pea

    the cave blown apart once everything was removed. Theb of horrors buried deep <b>beneath </b>the earth with it.

    The virus research there had already harmed countless lives¨Cit had no right to remain. <b>Still</b>, Aubrey had salvaged some valuable research documents to take back.

    Once everything was settled, and with the patients of Sineville Town showing improvement, me Pack¡¯s alpha extended an invitation to Henry for a grand banquet, also inviting Aubrey¡¯s medical team to express gratitude for their aid.

    Aubrey knew her own contribution hadn¡¯t been significant. The banquet was clearly meant for Henry. But his situation was delicate¨Che had to avoid unnecessary contact. Which meant she would need to work hard to manage things.

    After they were dressed and screened for infection, they boarded a ne to me Pack¡¯s capital city, Cedarl.

    When they arrived, the wolf healers following Aubrey looked unsettled.

    The wealth gap in me Pack was staggering. The rich rode in carriages ted with gold, while the poor wore trinkets scavenged from trash heaps. After so long in the impoverished Sineville Town, the sudden sight of glittering towers left them reeling.

    Henry was already used to it. Aubrey, too, knew she couldn¡¯t change such things now, so she followed him inside.

    The two of them¨Cwhether in appearance, aura, or status¨Cwere dazzling together. The moment they entered the ballroom, every eye turned their way.

    ¡°Satia, look¨Cthere, that¡¯s the alpha of Shadowmoon Pack! He¡¯s the top alpha of the northern continent, they say even stronger than the royals¡® alphas. If someone could be his Luna, their family¡¯s status would soar overnight.¡±

    The words came from avishly adorned she¨Cwolf named Shamin, whispered to the strikingly beautiful female beside her.

    Send Gifts

 Unleashed 217

    Chapter 217 A Bold Interruption

    Third <b>Person </b>POV <ol><li>18 <b>Pearl </b></li></ol>

    Satia frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see there¡¯s already a girl at his side? And every woman who tried <b>to </b>approach him has been driven away. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a chance.¡±

    Shamin lifted her chest proudly. ¡°Your information is outdated. That omega is just his adopted sister.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Satia trusted her own judgment. The way Alpha Henry looked at Aubrey¨Cit was nothing like the gaze of a brother. It was as if the entire world vanished and only she remained, the rest just empty air.

    Shamin snorted. ¡°So what if she isn¡¯t? I¡¯m a beta wolf, and my figure is far more voluptuous than hers. I¡¯m more experienced too. Does she even know how to please a man? Charlie said it himself, the she¨Cwolves of Shadowmoon Pack are dull in bed. Just watch¨CI¡¯ll outshine her for sure!¡±

    With that, she adjusted her jewelry and hair, picked up a ss of red wine, and strode toward Alpha Henry.

    ¡°Hello, Alpha Henry. I wonder if I might have the honor of sharing a drink with you?¡±

    At the sound of her voice, Aubrey looked up and saw who it was¨Cthe me Pack alpha¡¯s granddaughter. She had a striking figure and a notoriously wild personal life. With just a crook of her finger, countless male wolves would throw themselves at her feet.

    ¡°My name is Shamin. Don¡¯t you want to talk with me?¡± she asked, raising a perfectly arched brow at Alpha Henry.

    Her features were exquisite¨Cfull red lips, an enticingly curvy body. From her eyes to the tilt of her hips, everything radiated tant seduction. Usually, she only needed the slightest initiative. to lure a man into a night¡¯s tryst. Naturally, Alpha Henry had be part of her ambition.

    Alpha Henry nced at her once, then turned away with cold indifference.

    Shamin¡¯s smile froze. Before she could speak again, Henry was already taking Aubrey by the hand and leading her elsewhere.

    Since the age of twelve, she had attended countless banquets, but never had she suffered such a snub. Bitterness shed in her eyes, and she hurried after them.

    ¡°Alpha Henry, my father is hoping to cooperate with Shadowmoon Pack. I wonder if you¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Shamin.¡± Seeing Henry¡¯s patience wearing thin, Aubrey stepped in before he said

    <b>10:52 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>5 </b>

    Chapter 217 A Bold interruption

    12 PRANSI

    something that might causesting offense. After all, they would still be staying with the me Pack for a while. She smiled politely. ¡°Our alpha already has a partner for the evening

    The double meaning was clear, and Shamin caught it immediately.

    ¡°You?¡± She gave Aubrey a slow, appraising look, then let out a sultryugh. ¡°You look so slender. But Alpha Henry clearly has great stamina. Can you handle him alone?¡±

    Aubrey, taken aback, asked uncertainly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Shamin slipped an arm around Aubrey¡¯s neck, exhaling teasingly against her skin. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind the two of us sharing Alpha Henry. I could teach you plenty of things. Want to try?¡±

    Aubrey was leftpletely speechless.

    Just then, amotion spread through the hall. Everyone turned to look¨Cthe host of the banquet had arrived.

    The me Pack alpha, Loch, walked in.

    ¡°Hello, Alpha Henry. You truly are the youngest alpha I¡¯ve ever met.¡±

    Henry regarded Loch with respect. His grandfather had once shared <i>a </i>friendship with the man.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity your grandfather cannot see you today,¡± Loch said, patting Henry¡¯s shoulder with genuine regret.

    Henry replied with a few courteous words, and their exchange seemed warm.

    When they were finished, Alpha Loch turned his eyes on Aubrey. His gaze held a trace of disapproval as he studied her. ¡°So you¡¯re the Miguel family¡¯s adopted daughter? You are indeed a beautiful girl.¡±

    The words were harmless on the surface, yet Aubrey could feel the undercurrent of hostility.

    She inclined her head slightly and answered coolly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know of me. It¡¯s an honor.¡±

    Loch¡¯s brow creased almost imperceptibly. He muttered a few dismissive words and walked

    away.

    Aubrey turned to Henry. ¡°I think he doesn¡¯t like me.¡±

    Henry arched a brow, a faint chill flickering in his eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We won¡¯t be seeing him again.¡±

 Unleashed 218

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 218 No Choice

    Third Person POV

    43 Pearls

    Elsewhere, Alpha Loch embraced Shamin briefly before turning to Satia. ¡°Satia, what¡¯s <b>going </b>on? Why aren¡¯t you talking with Mr. Miguel?¡±

    Satia was Loch¡¯s eldest granddaughter, the only one of his grandchildren born an alpha, and the acknowledged heir of the me Pack¨Cthough that acknowledgment came only from part of the pack so far.

    She nced at Shamin, who caught the look and slipped away. Only then did Satia lower her voice and say, ¡°Grandfather, you saw it yourself. Mr. Miguel already has an exceptionalpanion.¡±

    ¡°Exceptional? An omega who can¡¯t even shift into wolf form? That¡¯s what you call exceptional?¡± Loch scoffed. ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s skilled in medicine, but that doesn¡¯t change her greed. Shees from nothing¨Cgetting this far is already her limit. She has no right to stand at Mr. Miguel¡¯s side. Satia, you¡¯re my most outstanding granddaughter, the future alpha of me Pack. I believe you have the ability to win that man.¡±

    ¡°But Grandfather,¡± Satia frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t want to force myself between two people in love. They seem to care deeply for each other.¡±

    ¡°In love?¡± Loch let out a mockingugh. ¡°Child, that¡¯s not love. That¡¯s just a moment of confusion. They don¡¯t belong together, and they shouldn¡¯t be together. Only you are worthy of such a partner.¡±

    He sighed. ¡°I have no choice. I¡¯m old, and your father died young. When I¡¯m gone, who will protect you all? A female alpha¡¯s path will never be easy. You must find a powerful husband to stand beside you. Satia, you have no choice.¡±

    Her lips trembled, but in the end she said nothing. She only lowered her head.

    ¡°Yes, Grandfather. I¡­ I¡¯ll do as you say. I¡¯ll go to him tonight.¡±

    Night fell, and the banquet went smoothly without a hitch. The only problem arose with the sleeping arrangements.

    At the Miguel estate, Aubrey and Alpha Henry always shared a room. The same was true in Sineville, since Aubrey needed to watch over Henry¡¯s health at all times.

    But here, Aubrey was only his adopted sister in name. Sharing a room would be impossible.

    When they were led to their quarters, Henry finally realized the issue. He fell silent, his eyes flicking to Aubrey.

    <b>10:52 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>5 </b>

    Chapter 218 No Choice

    She also looked troubled.

    abhi

    The beta butler in charge of lodging forced a polite smile. ¡°Alpha, is there a problem <b>with </b>the arrangements? You see, your guards will stay in the adjoining suites on either side of you. <b>As </b>for this youngdy, she will have the same ss of presidential suite.¡±

    In other words, Aubrey hadn¡¯t been slighted.

    Henry¡¯s frown deepened, ready to object, but Aubrey quickly caught his arm.

    ¡°Perfect. We¡¯re very satisfied,¡± she said quickly, tugging Henry into his suite. ¡°I¡¯ll just help him settle in. Please wait a moment.¡±

    Inside, the warm glow of themps flickered on, and in the soft light Henry¡¯s sharp features looked even colder, more severe.

    Before he could speak, Aubrey cut in. ¡°We need to mind appearances in front of others. Since I¡¯m supposed to be your sister, we shouldn¡¯t be resting in the same room.¡±

    Henry¡¯s face darkened.

    Seeing that, Aubrey sighed helplessly. ¡°But since your situation is special, I¡¯ll sneak overter. You¡¯ve got two beds here anyway.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Henry finally nodded, somewhat appeased.

    Later that night, around ten, after the household had gone to bed, Aubrey slipped quietly into Henry¡¯s room.

    He had just finished bathing. When their guard, Pang Qi, saw her enter, relief washed over his face.

    ¡°Alpha¡­ miss, I¡¯ll leave you to rest. I¡¯ll stand down.¡±

    ¡°Go,¡± Henry said.

    Aubrey had bathed as well, her damp hair not yet dry. She sat on the bed, gazing out the floor- to¨Cceiling windows at the glittering stars above and the neon lights spread far below. The night view was breathtaking.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so beautiful here. I never really had the chance to travel before. This time, I¡¯ll just think of it as a trip.¡±

    She smiled as she spoke.

    But the lightness in her tone made Henry¡¯s chest ache.

    <i>2</i><i>/ </i>

    <b>10:52 </b>Fri, Sep 5

    Chapter 218 No Choice

    He suddenly remembered how, back in their school days, his mother used to urge him to take Aubrey out during summer and winter breaks. He had always brushed it off, too impatient <b>to </b>bother. Not once had he agreed. Looking back now, it would have been such a simple thing something that would have made her happy. Why had he been so cold?

    ¡°¡­When I¡¯m well again, wherever you want to go, I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Unleashed 219

    Chapter 219 The Temptation

    Third Person POV

    28 Pearse

    After Henry spoke, he suddenly froze. No¨Cwhat if he¡­ what if, by some terrible misfortune<b>, </b><b>he </b>really died?

    He pressed his lips together and changed his words. ¡°Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll take wherever you want. Just think of it as keeping mepany.¡±

    you out

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? In your condition, you can¡¯t just go running around.¡± Aubrey chuckled softly. ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    She climbed onto the bed, ready to rest, when suddenly the door was knocked.

    Outside, Perry, who was keeping watch, spoke awkwardly through the door. ¡°Alpha¡­ um, Loch¡¯s granddaughter is here.¡±

    Henry didn¡¯t even need to think to know what scheme Loch was ying at.

    His face darkened instantly, but Aubrey gave him a light push and whispered with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re still on their territory, and we didn¡¯t bring many people. Don¡¯t go offending them again with just a few words.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± Henry asked.

    Aubrey shot him a sidelong look. She hadn¡¯t expected him to listen so easily.

    ¡°Just make her back off on her own. And don¡¯t let her know I¡¯m here. Right now I¡¯m supposed to be your sister.¡± They couldn¡¯t tell anyone the truth¨Cthat Henry was ill and needed her, a wolf healer, constantly by his side.

    At that, Henry snorted and frowned, then turned to the door and said curtly, ¡°Let her in.¡±

    Aubrey slipped quickly into the inner room to hide.

    Satia hesitated at the threshold, but once the door opened, she stepped inside.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Henry asked coldly.

    Satia¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, her nose twitching faintly. As an alpha wolf, her sense of smell was unusually keen¨Csharper even than some alphas stronger than herself.

    The moment she entered, she caught a trace of a light, elusive fragrance. It didn¡¯te from Henry. That meant another female wolf was in this room.

    §Ô, <b>§Ù§Ö§â </b>

    Chapter 219 The Temptation

    10 Pearls

    At this hour, a man and woman together in private¨Cif not for mating, what else could it be<b>? </b>

    Sheughed bitterly inside. She¡¯d thought Henry was hopelessly infatuated with that omega, but he had barely been separated from her before finding another? Her mind flicked to all <b>the </b>women who had tried cozying up to him at the banquet. She wondered which lucky one it <b>was </b>this time.

    With that thought, her guilt about intruding vanished. Straightening her back, she said clearly, ¡°Alpha Henry, as you can see, I¡¯m here to seduce you.¡±

    Hidden in the inner room, Aubrey blinked in disbelief. Was every me Pack she¨Cwolf this blunt?

    Henry¡¯s eyes shed with disgust. ¡°So this is your family¡¯s upbringing? Sneaking into a stranger¡¯s room in the middle of the night to climb into his bed?¡±

    Satia¡¯s face paled, but she still held her chin high. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste words. Alpha Henry, you must know¨Camong all the she¨Cwolves at tonight¡¯s banquet, none is more suited to marry you than me!¡±

    ¡°In terms of family, my grandfather has promised that if you choose me, me Pack will stand firmly with Shadowmoon Pack. We could even help you vie for the throne of Alpha King. You know the current Alpha King has no heirs, and none of the royal males measure up to you. With enough support, you could absolutely be the next Alpha King. As for looks¨Cmy skin may not be fair, but my features and figure are hardlycking!¡±

    She spoke the truth. Satia was striking¨Ca beautiful ck woman, her bold features carrying unique charm, her dark skin giving her an exotic allure. In me Pack she was known as the Desert Flower.

    But Henry only sneered. He hadn¡¯t been out in half a year, but that didn¡¯t mean he was blind to the state of affairs.

    ncing toward where Aubrey hid, he replied tly, ¡°First, though you¡¯re Loch¡¯s only alpha- level granddaughter, your family has always looked down on she¨Cwolves. Your uncles and male kin will never let you seed so easily. To marry you would be asking for trouble. Second, your grandfather is old. His alpha authority no longer holds everyone in check. Some of the smaller packs that once submitted to him are already restless, eager to break away from me Pack. How much of the support you speak of is still real? I doubt it.¡±

    And most important of all, his heart already had a Luna, the one and only choice.

    Satia¡¯s face nched. She hadn¡¯t expected Henry to know me Pack¡¯s situation so well.

    ¡°If¡­ if you didn¡¯t have to marry me?¡±

    Grinding her teeth, she said suddenly, ¡°I could be your mistress. I¡¯ll give you my support, and

    <b>10:53 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>5 </b>

    Chapter 214 The Temtion

    you¡¯ll protect me¡ªhelp me take my rightful ce as ine Pack¡¯s alpha.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Unleashed 220

    Chapter 220 The Desert Flower¡¯s Tears

    Third Person POV

    ¡°Why sell your body?¡±

    Henry arched a brow. ¡°Why not give resources, and I provide strength?¡±

    Satia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in a male wolf¡¯s promises. I believe in conquering a man with the body. A bond built through flesh is the most unshakable bridge.¡±

    As she spoke, she loosened her grip, and the robe slid from her shoulders, revealing a figure both powerful and alluring¨Cthe curves of a female alpha wolf, wild and maic, enough to make most males¡® blood surge.

    But Henry turned his head away at once.

    ¡°What are you doing? Put your clothes back on!¡±

    What?? She undressed? Aubrey nearly peeked out, but worried about being noticed, she forced herself to stay hidden.

    Satia froze. She hadn¡¯t expected that even now Henry would remain unmoved. Could it be¡­ because of the other female she smelled in the

    room?

    But there was no turning back. She had to secure Henry¡¯s support¨Conly then would her uncles stop dismissing her as a female alpha and give her -rightful im to the me Pack¡¯s inheritance.

    Biting down her shame, she stepped closer, bare body tense.

    GUID

    ¡°Henry, don¡¯t pretend. I smelled another female in this room the moment I entered. You¡¯re not as indifferent as you act. With me offering myself to you, deep down you should be pleased, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Her hand pressed on his shoulder, her body stiff but insistent. ¡°Or do you have some kind of obsession¨Conly epting one partner per night?¡±

    Chapter 220 The Desert Flower¡¯s Tears

    The word ¡°obsession¡± carried a cutting sting.

    Henry could no longer hold back. If Aubrey hadn¡¯t been here, his first word would have been ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Are you really that desperate for a man?¡±

    He turned on her, his wolf fangs shing as his re bore into her. Satia¡¯s face nched instantly.

    ¡°I can feel it¨Che¡¯s about to throw her out,¡± E murmured inside Aubrey¡¯s consciousness.

    That couldn¡¯t happen.

    If Satia were cast out now, every wolf nearby would know: the me Pack¡¯s alpha heir had crept into Henry¡¯s room at night, stripped herself bare, and been brutally rejected. Satia¡¯s already fragile standing would copse entirely and that would affect their ability to stay in Sineville and continue their research on the virus.

    So Aubrey rushed out of hiding, catching Henry¡¯s hand. ¡°Calm down.¡±

    The moment she drew close, Henry¡¯s instinct shifted. The icy aura around him vanished, reced by tenderness as deep and boundless as the sea.

    The sight struck Satia like a blow.

    ¡°Aubrey?!¡± The female hidden here all along was that omega!

    Her eyes widened, and shame surged so strongly she wished she could vanish. She hadpletely misunderstood Henry.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¨CI¨Coverstepped. I¡¯ll leave right away¡­¡±

    Her voice shook. She scrambled into her clothes, clutching them in trembling hands, and fled so quickly that Aubrey had no chance to stop her.

    <b>07:43 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b>6 <b>Sept </b>17

    Chapter 220 The Desert Flower¡¯s Teare

    The door mmed shut.

    ¡°I¡¯ll check on her,¡± Aubrey said softly, and with a word to Henry, she hurried after Satia.

    She searched the courtyard and finally found her in the garden, curled under a tree, hugging her knees. In the night breeze came the faint sound of muffled sobs.

    Aubrey sighed gently and sat down beside her.

    Hearing movement, Satia stiffened and buried her head deeper.

    ¡°How old are you?¡± Aubrey asked quietly.

    ¡°Twenty,¡± Satia muttered.

    ¡°A wonderful age¨Cfull of possibilities,¡± Aubrey murmured, unable to help a sigh.

    Satia blinked and raised her tear¨Cstreaked face. ¡°You must be even younger than me!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ and no.¡± Aubrey gave a smallugh. Satia¡¯s gaze was full of confusion. but Aubrey didn¡¯t exin. Instead she asked, ¡°Why do this? Do you like Henry?¡±

    At that, Satia¡¯s face crumpled. ¡°No.¡± Maybe it was the cover of night that loosened her tongue. She spoke low and heavy, ¡°It¡¯s because my grandfather said I must find an alpha male wolf as a mate. Only by joining forces can I suppress my uncles¡® opposition and take over me Pack as a female alpha¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you ever thought¡­¡± Aubrey lifted a brow, ¡°you¡¯re already the strongest alpha in me Pack besides your grandfather. Why care about their opposition at all?¡±

 Unleashed 221

    Chapter 221 The Question at Midnight

    Third Person POV

    Satia opened her mouth, hesitating. ¡°My strength isn¡¯t enough¡­¡±

    ¡°Where isn¡¯t it enough?¡± Aubrey pressed.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Satia¡¯s voice grew weaker, more uncertain. ¡°I¡¯m still too young¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, let me ask you this¨Chow old was your father when he awakened his alpha wolf spirit?¡± Aubrey suddenly interrupted.

    The question caught Satia off guard. She blinked, stunned, before answering, ¡°¡­Sixteen.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Aubrey nodded, then asked again, ¡°And back then, did your uncles oppose him bing alpha?¡±

    Satia thought for a moment, her expression shifting. ¡°¡­No.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why not? Sixteen is even younger than you are now, isn¡¯t it?¡± Aubrey smiled. Her ice¨Cblue eyes glimmered like moonlight, cutting through the fog of Satia¡¯s doubts and pulling her deep into thought.

    Aubrey didn¡¯t press further. Instead, she slowly rose, slipped off her jacket, and draped it over Satia¡¯s shoulders before quietly leaving. Some things had to be realized on one¡¯s own.

    When Aubrey returned to the room, Henry was still awake, waiting for her. Looking at him, she said softly, ¡°That girl¡­ she doesn¡¯t have it easy. Can you help her?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Henry nodded without question.

    Later, long after Aubrey had fallen into peaceful sleep, Henry still couldn¡¯t rest. The Kajit virus gnawed at his body, keeping him in constant pain. He rose and retrieved a syringe from the medical kit Aubrey had prepared.

    Chapter 231 The Question at Midnight

    8 Peal

    It was hertest strong inhibitor¨Cone dose couldst a full day, suppressing contagion and casing the pain. But the side effects were severe,

    It ate away at a wolf¡¯s willpower, leaving him dangerously vtile, especially in the first two hours after injection. That was why he always chose to endure this fragile state alone, deep in the night.

    Sitting in darkness, Henry¡¯s sharp hearing caught the sound of Aubrey¡¯s steady breathing from the next room. Calm, even, content. She was fast asleep.

    Listening for a while, he rose quietly and walked over, leaning against her doorframe, gazing at her sleeping face.

    The scent of flowers drifted through the window. His restlessness eased little by little.

    Aubrey had already tied her fate to his, inseparably. But if he died in the end, his father would never protect her the way he did. She would be left in a perilous position.

    That was why he had agreed to Loch¡¯s proposal¨Csupporting Satia as the me Pack heir. If he were gone, perhaps Satia would remember this favor and help Aubrey.

    But it wasn¡¯t enough.

    Before he left this world, he needed to secure even more protectors for her.

    Drawn to her side, Henry leaned down. His fingers brushed gently across her cheek, his dark violet eyes glimmering like the night itself.

    Suddenly, Aubrey¡¯s eyes snapped open.

    In an instant, the haziness vanished, reced by razor¨Csharp rity. A terrifying aura of power red from her¨Calpha¨Clevel killing intent, flooding the room.

    But just as quickly as it came, it disappeared.

    Sat, 6 Sept.

    Chapter 221 The Question at Midnight

    Aubrey frowned at him. ¡°What are you doing? Standing guard over me in the middle of the night instead of sleeping?¡±

    Henry didn¡¯t answer right away. He wasn¡¯t sure if it had been an illusion, but just now, he had felt alpha¨Clevel force radiating from her.

    Impossible. She was only an omega¨Can omega without even a wolf spirit..

    It had to be his imagination. Perhaps his desperate wish for her to be strong enough to protect herself had tricked his senses.

    He let out a quiet sigh. Still, the thought lingered: if only Aubrey were an alpha wolf, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much about her future.

    But there was no ¡°if.¡± An omega without a wolf could never be an alpha.

    Even so, he would always protect her.

    Henry pressed his lips together. A storm of emotions churned in his chest, and he couldn¡¯t hold back the question that had long weighed on his heart.

    ¡°Aubrey¡­ what am I to you?¡±

    Why did she risk everything for him? Why had she epted the role of his sister without hesitation?

    Did she love him? It didn¡¯t feel like it.

    Did she not love him? That didn¡¯t feel right either.

    Henry truly couldn¡¯t understand.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 222

    Chapter 222 The Words He Wanted

    Third Person POV

    What exactly did Henry mean to her?

    Aubrey¡¯s expression turned faintly lost.

    If she had to put it into words, perhaps he meant <i>safety</i>.

    In her previous life, nearly everyone she had met had left her with scars too deep to erase. The ruined hand, the shed face, the three years of torment in the virus research institute¨Call of it had carved into her a shadow that never faded.

    But Henry was different. He hadn¡¯t liked her. He had always pushed her away, kept his distance. Though she had been implicated by him, he had never truly harmed her.

    Yes¨Charm.

    The humiliation she suffered when she chased after him and he mocked her¨Cthose wounds had been her own fault, born of refusing to see reality. Henry had been honest from the very beginning: he didn¡¯t like her. He had never once lied.

    That was why he was safe. And also why he was special¨Cbecause in herst life, she had loved him for so long.

    ¡°Still can¡¯t figure it out?¡±

    Henry suddenly bent closer, his face only half a fist away from hers. Their breaths tangled together, quickening.

    Aubrey was still deep in thought, and his impatience surged. The reason he had asked wasn¡¯t for hesitation¨Che wanted to hear her say she loved him. That was the only answer he craved.

    Just imagining her whispering those three words made his heart pound, his

    07:43 Sat, <b>6 </b>Sept. D¡¯A

    Chapter 222 The Words He Wanted

    bg up

    pg dn

    face burn. Even the thought left him nervous and restless.

    His gaze burned into hers, unyielding, demanding.

    He knew well that chasing love while he couldn¡¯t even guarantee his own life was irresponsible. But he couldn¡¯t stop himself¨Chis hunger for her answer was suffocating, like a fish gasping for water.

    Taking a sharp breath, his hand brushed her check, hot and trembling, his eyes brimming with emotion.

    ¡°You¡¯re willing to reveal your medical skills for me, willing to risk Sineville for me, willing to throw away your reputation¡­ Aubrey, how can you not see it?¡±

    <i>You </i><i>do </i><i>love </i><i>me</i>¨Cwhy <i>won¡¯t </i><i>you </i><i>admit </i>it?

    The thought was both sweet and bitter in his chest.

    Aubrey sighed helplessly. Seeing the raw hope in his eyes, she finally said, ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re¡­ someone very important to me. Is that good enough?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a lie. Without Henry¡¯s power as a shield, she would still be trapped in her struggle with the merchants and the Baileys, instead of standing victorious with her enemies crushed beneath her so quickly.

    Important.

    But for Henry, that wasn¡¯t enough. Not nearly enough.

    He opened his mouth, then shut it. Opened it again, then pressed his lips together hard.

    Finally he yanked at his tie, loosening it with a rough jerk, and blurted out in frustration:

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just say it? Just one sentence¨C¡®I love you¡®!¡±

    His hand caught her chin, forcing her to look at him.

    Phoner at the White The Wanted

    ¡°I don¡¯t like going in circles. Your actions have already said everything. Why can¡¯t your mouth be sweet about it? Hm?¡±

    Aubrey blinked, exasperated. ¡°Are you sick and feverish or something<b>?</b>¡±

    His face was taut, his eyes full of unsaid words¨Cyet none of it mattered. before someone who simply didn¡¯t pick up on hints.

    How had he ended up liking an omega this oblivious to romance<i>? </i>

    When she saw his face flushing with anger, she suddenlyughed.

    ¡°Sweet, right? Fine, fine, I¡¯ll be sweeter in the future. Now go to sleep.¡±

    Her dazzling smile paired with those dismissive words only made him more dissatisfied.

    One hand mmed against the bed beside her, his body leaning down until she was pinned beneath him, his move swift and absolute.

    ¡°Is it really so hard to just say you love me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re acting strange tonight. Don¡¯t forget what our rtionship is supposed to be right now. Talking about this ispletely inappropriate between us¡­¡± Aubrey shook her head, trying to slip out from under his

    arm.

    But Henry stepped closer, pressing her down, holding her still.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 223

    Chapter 223 The Wish for a Child.

    Third Person POV

    Henry¡¯s deep violet eyes never left Aubrey¡¯s face. This was the face that haunted him night after night, the one he could never get enough of.

    The air between them grew charged, yet Aubrey still felt no real danger. After all, Henry couldn¡¯t actually do anything to her.

    Instead, she said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to sleep. If there¡¯s nothing else, you should go back and rest too.¡±

    Her words struck him with a sense of defeat. From her tone, from her gaze, he found no trace of affection. It wasn¡¯t like before, when every nce Aubrey gave him had been burning, so intense it could almost sear his skin.

    Back then, he hadn¡¯t even needed to turn around to feel her staring at him with that fevered devotion. He had always red back with harsh rejection. Yet now¨Cnow he wished more than anything that she would look at him. like that again. With love so deep it felt like he was the only man in her world.

    ¡°I can¡¯t read your heart at all anymore¡­¡±

    His low, hoarse voice carried a weight of helplessness.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I long for you¡­ how much I long to have children with you.¡±

    His eyes drifted downward, settling on her belly. ¡°I¡¯ve even thought about braving the Moon Goddess¡¯s birthce, asking Her to dissolve the sibling bond between us¡­

    At that, Aubrey¡¯s smile vanished, reced by sharp severity.

    ¡°Henry, with your condition, setting foot there would be suicide. Don¡¯t even think about it! And the contract with the Moon Goddess is sacred and untouchable. You chose to be my brother¨Cstop speaking like this!¡±

    og dn

    07:43 <b>Sat</b>, 6 <b>Sept </b>3) A

    Chapter 223 The Wish for a Child

    Her stern words drained the color from his face.

    Tension filled the silence between them until Aubrey sighed, softening.

    ¡°I understand why you¡¯re thinking this way. When life slips beyond your control, it¡¯s natural to crave new life¨Cas if it could carry you forward.¡± But the danger was too great. She couldn¡¯t allow him to risk it.

    She looked into his eyes, steady and firm, her voice cool but earnest.

    ¡°But listen to me. You have to trust me¨Cand yourself. I will cure you. You don¡¯t need a child to keep your life alive.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it!¡± Henry¡¯s lips pressed tight, his gaze tangled with emotion. After a moment, he leaned closer, whispering so low only she could hear.

    ¡°I just want you to have a child. I even think¡­ if, after our first time, I hadn¡¯t made you take that medicine, maybe you¡¯d already be carrying my child by now.¡±

    His eyes shone faintly. Just the thought of a child, made of both of them, sent heat rushing through his veins.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s selfish. But I wanted it then¨Cand I still want it now. I want a child that¡¯s only yours and mine.¡±

    He clutched her hand tightly as he spoke.

    For more than twenty years, he had never once imagined going through the mating rites with a she¨Cwolf, never thought of building a family. His path had always been too demanding, his responsibilities too heavy.

    Yet here he was, holding Aubrey¡¯s hand, picturing their child¨Cand for the first time, he felt his life would beplete.

    Aubrey¡¯s expression shifted strangely, caught between disbelief and something close to amusement. He wanted a pup with her?

    07:43 Sat, <b>6 </b>Set DA

    Chapter 22 The With for a Child

    Was this really the same Henry she had once known in her past life<b>? </b>

    Seeing her silent, Henry pressed on, ovee with urgency.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s madness. But if I truly am going to die¡­ would you give me that? Would you give me a child before I go?¡±

 Unleashed 224

    Chapter 224 Dangerous Thoughts

    Third Person POV

    Henry¡¯s eyes burned into Aubrey, but the moment the words left his lips, he came back to himself with a bitterugh.

    ¡°¡­What nonsense am I saying? How could I make such a request of you¡­¡±

    In truth, with his condition, leaving behind a healthy child was nearly impossible¨Cbut notpletely. The real question was: why would Aubrey ever agree to bear his child? Just because he wished to bind her to him even after death?

    The look in his eyes¨Cpain, self¨Cmockery, and longing all at once¨Cmade Aubrey¡¯s heartbeat quicken despite herself.

    She suddenly realized he was utterly sincere. All the feelings he had buried so deep were now spilling out uncontrobly.

    This Henry was unlike any she had ever seen¨Crestless, raw, dimmed by despair.

    Her gaze drifted to his arm, the spot where he injected the inhibitor. If not for a werewolf¡¯s rapid healing, there might still be a pinprick mark.

    She hadn¡¯t expected the side effects of her newest form to be this strong -so strong that Henry couldn¡¯t even control his emotions.

    Her brows furrowed. She would need to refine it further. She couldn¡¯t ept Henry like this¨Cvtile, unpredictable. If one night he truly lost control and rushed to the Moon Goddess¡¯s sacred grounds, trying to break their contract, he would die there, and all her work would be for nothing¡­

    But speaking of contracts, something stirred in her memory. In her previous life, she had heard whispers¨Crumors of southern witches who had brewed a potion said to sever contracts with the Moon Goddess, even mate bonds. But that potion was rarer than gold, its creator unknown, perhaps even a myth. After all, witches weren¡¯t werewolves¨Cwhy would

    <b>07:43 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>6 </b>Sept A

    Chapter 224 Dangerous Thoughts

    they study such things?

    og up

    pg dn

    Aubrey shook her head, discarding the thought. She would never share it with Henry.

    Instead, she drew a slow breath and tried to steady him.

    ¡°So then, Henry, what do you want me to do?¡±

    But her calm, detached gaze only drove him further into the edge of madness. No matter what he confessed, no matter how raw his words, her expression barely wavered. To her, it must all seem like a performance.

    His fragile control splintered. He staggered back a step, his body tense, words tumbling out half incoherent.

    ¡°What I want you to do? If I said it¨Cyou¡¯d actually do it?¡± His voice dropped into something hollow, almost pitiful. ¡°But I don¡¯t even know what I want anymore¡­ Forget it. I must be losing my mind¡­¡±

    With that, he turned and left her behind, his footsteps uneven, unsteady.. Aubrey caught the shift, sensed something wrong, but couldn¡¯t name it.

    What she would never know was how dangerous his final nce had been.

    In that instant, one thought had flickered in Henry¡¯s mind¨Cdark, consuming.

    If he couldn¡¯t bear to let her go, why not die together?\\

    Why not? If werewolves had souls, and if he died only to see Aubrey with another man, his spirit would never rest.

    So why couldn¡¯t she just go with him? If she already cared for him so much, why not follow him into death?

    The thought was fleeting, but such thoughts were surfacing more and more often.

    ng up

    pg dn

    <b>07:44 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>6 </b>Sept DA

    Chapter 224 Dangerous Thoughts

    He felt like he was unraveling.

    He loved Aubrey¨Cand perhaps the only way to be with her forever <b>was </b><b>for </b>them to die together.

    1.2K

    07:44 Sat 6 sept 17

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 225 The Carrier

    Third Person POV

    Tempest Pack.

    Ulrich, barely alive after his escape, red darkly at the wolf doctor before him. ¡°Check again. You must have made a mistake!¡±

    ¡°Alpha¡­¡±

    The wolf doctor, caught in his grip, looked more terrified than if he were in the devil¡¯s hands.

    ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be wrong. You¨Cyou really have been infected with the Lupine virus.¡±

    The words had barely left his mouth before Ulrich kicked him savagely, sending him sprawling across the floor, groaning in pain.

    ¡°Impossible. How could this be possible?¡±

    Ulrich couldn¡¯t ept it. He felt fine¨Che had made it out of Sineville alive, even flown back on his private jet without incident. How could he be infected?

    He himself had overseen the research into the virus. He knew exactly how it worked.

    Those infected with the Lupine virus burned with fever for three days, writhing in pain from head to toe. If he really had it, he shouldn¡¯t have even been able to leave the mountain alive, much less return to Tempest Pack.

    So when he came back, he thought he was one of the lucky ones. Yes, he had coughed up blood after passing through the contaminatedb, but nothing more. He believed the Moon Goddess must have blessed him, spared him.

    07:44 Sat 6 Sep 04

    Chapter 225 He Carer

    But now the doctor was telling him he was infected?

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Ulrich copsed to the ground,ughing and weeping at once. He couldn¡¯t tell if he was fortunate or cursed. Fortunate to still be breathing, cursed because the infection had caught him after all.

    Suddenly, he thought of the witch who had helped develop the virus. He scrambled to call her.

    ¡°Can you make an antidote for the Lupine virus?¡± His voice shook with urgency.

    She had already told him countless times that this was a dreadful, incurable virus. Still, Ulrich clung to a sliver of hope. He wasn¡¯t ready to die.

    But the witch¡¯s voice came back cold. ¡°I told you long ago¨Cthis virus has no cure.¡±

    Then, after a pause, she pressed, ¡°And the final payment for my work¨Cwhy hasn¡¯t it been transferred yet?¡±

    Her indifference nearly shattered him. Grinding his teeth, Ulrich roared, ¡°Research? What research? I¡¯m infected, damn it! Make me a cure now!¡±

    The line went silent.

    Atst, the witch spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t. And since you¡¯ve cut off funding, I won¡¯t continue the work either. Take care, Alpha Ulrich.¡±

    With that, she hung up. When Ulrich tried to call back, her phone already switched off.

    ¡°That bitch!¡± Ulrich howled, hurling his phone against the wall.

    The wolf doctor, still trembling on the floor, said timidly, ¡°Alpha, it¡¯s possible your body is¡­ special. You may be naturally immune. That means you¡¯re a carrier. You won¡¯t suffer the virus¡¯s effects yourself, but you can pass it on to others. If you¡¯re careful not to spread it, you could still live a normal life.¡±

    <b>07:44 </b><b>Sat</b>, 6 Sept

    &A

    64 40

    bg dn

    Chapter 228 The Cauldr

    ¡°A normal life?¡±

    Ulrich gave a cold, brokenugh. Step by step, he approached the doctor, then mped his hand around the man¡¯s throat. In the doctor¡¯s terrified gaze, Ulrich snarled, ¡°How could I ever have a normal life again?

    He snapped the man¡¯s neck without hesitation. No one could know he was infected.

    When it was done, Ulrich sank to the floor, staring up at the round, glowing moon. Atst, he made his decision.

    He picked up a new phone and dialed me Pack¡¯s alpha, Loch.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 225

    Chapter 225 The Carrier

    Third Person POV

    Tempest Pack.

    Ulrich, barely alive after his escape, red darkly at the wolf doctor before him. ¡°Check again. You must have made a mistake!¡±

    ¡°Alpha¡­¡±

    The wolf doctor, caught in his grip, looked more terrified than if he were in the devil¡¯s hands.

    ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be wrong. You¨Cyou really have been infected with the Lupine virus.¡±

    The words had barely left his mouth before Ulrich kicked him savagely, sending him sprawling across the floor, groaning in pain.

    ¡°Impossible. How could this be possible?¡±

    Ulrich couldn¡¯t ept it. He felt fine¨Che had made it out of Sineville alive, even flown back on his private jet without incident. How could he be infected?

    He himself had overseen the research into the virus. He knew exactly how it worked.

    Those infected with the Lupine virus burned with fever for three days, writhing in pain from head to toe. If he really had it, he shouldn¡¯t have even been able to leave the mountain alive, much less return to Tempest Pack.

    So when he came back, he thought he was one of the lucky ones. Yes<b>, </b>he had coughed up blood after passing through the contaminatedb, but nothing more. He believed the Moon Goddess must have blessed him, spared him,

    16:35 <b>St </b>

    Chapter 275 The Canjet

    But now the doctor was telling him he was infected?

    38%

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Ulrich copsed to the ground,ughing and weeping at once. He couldn¡¯t tell if he was fortunate or cursed. Fortunate to still be breathing. cursed because the infection had caught him after all.

    Suddenly, he thought of the witch who had helped develop the virus. He scrambled to call her.

    ¡°Can you make an antidote for the Lupine virus?¡± His voice shook with

    urgency.

    She had already told him countless times that this was a dreadful, incurable virus. Still, Ulrich clung to a sliver of hope. He wasn¡¯t ready to die.

    But the witch¡¯s voice came back cold. ¡°I told you long ago¨Cthis virus has no

    cure.¡±

    Then, after a pause, she pressed, ¡°And the final payment for my work¨Cwhy hasn¡¯t it been transferred yet?¡±

    Her indifference nearly shattered him. Grinding his teeth, Ulrich roared, ¡°Research? What research? I¡¯m infected, damn it! Make me a cure now!¡±

    The line went silent.

    Atst, the witch spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t. And since you¡¯ve cut off funding, I won¡¯t continue the work either. Take care, Alpha Ulrich.¡±

    With that, she hung up. When Ulrich tried to call back, her phone was already switched off.

    ¡°That bitch!¡± Ulrich howled, hurling his phone against the wall.

    The wolf doctor, still trembling on the floor, said timidly, ¡°Alpha, it¡¯s possible your body is¡­ special. You may be naturally immune. That means you¡¯re a carrier. You won¡¯t suffer the virus¡¯s effects yourself, but you can pass it on to others. If you¡¯re careful not to spread it, you could still <b>live </b>a normal life!¡±

    <b>16:36 </b><b>Sun</b>, 7 <b>Sept </b>

    Chapter 225 The Carrier

    ¡°A normal life?¡±

    38% 6

    + Pestip

    Ulrich gave a cold, brokenugh. Step by step, he approached the doctor, then mped his hand around the man¡¯s throat. In the doctor¡¯s terrified gaze, Ulrich snarled, ¡°How could I ever have a normal life again?¡±

    He snapped the man¡¯s neck without hesitation. No one could know he was infected.

    When it was done, Ulrich sank to the floor, staring up at the round, glowing moon. Atst, he made his decision.

    He picked up a new phone and dialed me Pack¡¯s alpha, Loch.

 Unleashed 226

    Chapter 226 The Trap is Set

    Third Person POV

    Three years ago, at the Alpha King¡¯s continental summit, Ulrich had struck up a good rapport with Alpha Loch. They exchanged contact details and had stayed loosely in touch since then.

    In fact, most of me Pack¡¯s medicinal supplies came from Tempest Pack¡¯s wolf doctors.

    So when the call connected, Ulrich wasted no time. ¡°Alpha Loch, listen well. Henry has been infected with the Sineville virus. If you don¡¯t want that sickness spreading through me Pack, killing your people, you¡¯d better find a way to stall him. The day after tomorrow, I¡¯lle expose his lies myself.¡±

    He had already made up his mind¡ªno matter what, he would drag Henry down with him.

    If Henry hadn¡¯t protected that omega, he would have killed her back in Gold Mountain. He never would have been tricked into Sineville, never would have gotten infected.

    And the virus there¡­ damn it, the Sinevilleb had been abandoned, yet its contamination could infect southern wolves as easily as any other.

    Damn it all.

    After an hour of scheming with Loch, Ulrich finally hung up, his face carved in cold malice. Henry, maybe you slipped free in Ste Pack, but this time¨Cyou won¡¯t escape.

    He would go himself, and make sure Henry and that omega perished with him.

    And the witch¡­ yes, that treacherous witch. Ulrich immediately summoned his most loyal warriors, ordering them to hunt her down.

    A

    Cedarl.

    The next morning, Henry awoke, the memory ofst night¡¯s words gnawing at him. Facing Aubrey was almost unbearable. But she met him with calmposure, as if their conversation had never happened. That alone eased his heart.

    Still, he made a quiet decision: from now on, after taking the inhibitor, he would always spend the first two hours alone. He never would have <b>guessed </b>that a small vial could so easily amplify the darkest corners of his heart.

    After breakfast, he and Aubrey prepared to take their leave of Alpha Loch, but Loch urged them to stay longer.

    Satia joined in, persuading Aubrey to remain, and confided that her grandfather had abandoned the idea of pushing her toward Henry. That admissi¨®n brought Aubrey genuine relief.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect Alpha Loch to be this reasonable,¡± Aubrey said with a bright smile.

    Henry gave no reply, his face unreadable.

    In the end, they agreed. Henry, Aubrey, and their guards Perry would remain in Cedarl, while the other wolf doctors and warriors returned immediately to Sineville to continue their work on a cure. Aubrey promised she would rejoin them in a few days.

    Their days in Cedarl passed peacefully. Together, Aubrey and Henry even called Adelyn to reassure her of their safety.

    Hearing their voices<b>, </b>Adelyn nearly wept. ¡°Aubrey¡­ you¡¯re such a good child. I¡¯ve failed you¡­¡± She knew Aubrey had taken this risk only for Henry¡¯s sake.

    Aubrey, softhearted as ever with her, said gently, ¡°I¡¯m <b>fine, </b>truly. <b>Don¡¯t </b>worry. And this trip has <b>given </b>us real <b>progress</b>¨Cmaybe it <b>won¡¯t </b>be long

    before we¡¯ve made the cure.¡±

    Her words soothed Adelyn somewhat. But she still couldn¡¯t stop herself from admonishing Henry. ¡°Henry, I know you always think things through. But at a time like this¡­ anything could happen! There are too many <b>eyes </b>fixed on Shadowmoon Pack. How could you take such a risk?¡±

    Henry knew she was right. He had gone too far. But he forced patience into his voice as he answered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one suspects a thing. And my life belongs to Aubrey now -if anything happens to her, I won¡¯t live either.¡±

    At that, Aubrey¡¯s heart gave a sudden, rapid thump.

 Unleashed 227

    Chapter 227 Hidden Cracks

    Third Person POV

    But Aubrey only pressed her lips together and said nothing.

    71

    +8 Pearls

    She admitted to herself that she still felt her heart stir for Henry from time to time, but the same obstacles between them remained. Unless Henry could treat her as his equal, her feelings alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to keep them together.

    And now there was the contract. The sibling bond they had sworn under the Moon Goddess stood between them like a chasm. Unless Henry dared to risk the Moon Goddess¡¯s sacred grounds and return alive, or they somehow obtained the rumored potion that could sever contracts, they could never truly be together. Any wolf who vited the Goddess¡¯s gift would face Her punishment¨Closing their strength forever.

    E, however, wasn¡¯t having it. <i>Sibling </i><i>contract</i>? <i>The </i><i>Moon </i><i>Goddess never </i><i>agreed </i><i>to </i><i>it</i><i>! </i><i>I </i><i>can </i><i>feel </i><i>it</i>¨C<i>Henry </i><i>is </i><i>still </i><i>our </i><i>fate </i><i>mate</i><i>! </i><i>That </i><i>bond </i><i>hasn¡¯t </i><i>weakened </i><i>one </i><i>bit</i><i>! </i>

    <i>Maybe </i><i>the </i><i>Moon </i><i>Goddess </i><i>is </i><i>just</i><i>¡­ </i><i>upied</i><i>. </i><i>Sooner </i><i>or </i><iter </i><i>She¡¯ll </i><i>fix </i><i>this</i>, Aubrey answered in her mind.

    <i>I </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>care</i><i>! </i><i>I </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>care</i><i>! </i><i>I </i><i>only </i><i>recognize </i><i>Henry </i><i>as </i><i>our </i><i>fate </i><i>mate</i><i>! </i>No <i>one </i><i>else </i><i>matters</i><i>! </i>E covered her ears and rolled around stubbornly in Aubrey¡¯s thoughts.

    The headache from E¡¯s tantrum pushed Aubrey to step outside for air. But as she wandered, she noticed something unsettling¨Cwolves of the me Pack were keeping their distance from her. When they spoke, their heads dipped low, voices subdued, eyes carefully avoiding hers.

    They were afraid of her. But why?

    15:27 Mon, Sep 8 <b>G </b>

    Chapter 227 Hidden Cracks

    )

    71

    +8 Pearis

    Meanwhile, Henry had just finished giving Adelyn a string of instructions regarding Shadowmoon Pack. Atst he paused, and she, her voice thick with emotion, said, ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry about the pack. Your father can still hold it together. What you need to worry about is yourself. I can see it¡ª something¡¯s wrong with your body.¡±

    Henry froze, surprised she had noticed so soon.

    From the start, he¡¯d known what infection meant. At best, he had a month to live. The Lupine virus ravaged the body relentlessly. Aubrey had managed to keep him alive, but the disease would not relent. Day by day, it would worsen.

    She had warned him herself: even with constant training, medicine, and treatment, his body would still decay. Muscle wasting, copsing immunity, the steady rot of a body eaten alive from within. One day, perhaps even a raindrop on his skin would feel like a bullet wound¨Cuntil finally he lost all sensation, a hollow shell of pain and emptiness.

    He had long been prepared for that fate.

    Before Aubrey, he kept no mask¡ªlimping, slowing, showing strain. But before her eyes, he never faltered. Every step that tore through his muscles, every stab of fire in his bones¨Che bore it without a flinch, walking as if nothing were wrong.

    That was why Adelyn had seen what Aubrey could not.

    Henry¡¯s expression remained unreadable. ¡°These changes are inevitable. They can¡¯t be stopped. Not unless we break the virus.¡±

    He added quietly, ¡°And Aubrey mustn¡¯t know. No need to give her more pressure.¡±

    ¡­

    Chapter 227 Hidden Cracks

    Was it really pressure he wanted to spare her, or simply her worry?

    <b>71 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Adelyn didn¡¯t press him. She could see well enough¡ªher son had already buried Aubrey into the marrow of his bones.

    And because of her, his life had stretched this far at all. All Adelyn could do now was pin her hopes on the girl, pray Aubrey truly would seed.

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Unleashed 228

    Chapter 228 The Banquet of Shadows

    Third Person POV

    <b>71 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Another day passed, and Aubrey began to notice something strange. Most of the omega wolves who had been around them were suddenly reassigned, reced almost entirely by gammas, with only a handful of betas left in service.

    On top of that, patrols by Loch¡¯s beta guards had grown more frequent, crisscrossing the estate with unusual vignce.

    When she asked about it, Alpha Loch exined casually that dangerous criminals had escaped from the werewolf prison, so security had been tightened.

    Aubrey wanted to seek out Satia for rity, but was told Satia was

    undergoing special alpha training and could not meet anyone. She let it go, but unease weighed heavily in her chest.

    By the third day, she could no longer ignore her instincts. After consulting Henry, she suggested they leave early.

    Loch, surprisingly, did not resist. Instead, he smiled and said readily, ¡°Very well. Tonight, then, we shall hold a banquet to see you off.¡±

    Aubrey had intended to depart quietly, but since he had put it that way, refusal was impossible. She could only hope that nothing would happen during a single meal.

    The banquet was arranged in a vi on Cedarl¡¯s outskirts. Loch imed it was the perfect setting¨Cspacious for entertaining, convenient for sending them off afterward.

    Neither Aubrey nor Henry objected.

    Chapter 228 The Banquet of Shadows

    71

    +8 Pearls

    Before they set out, Henry confided that he had secretly summoned several of their warriors back, to follow in the shadows. He too felt something amiss. Still, they reasoned, Loch bore them no personal grudge. In fact, Henry had even voiced support for Satia¡¯s session. Surely the me Pack had no reason to betray them.

    But in werewolf society, there were no eternal allies¨Conly eternal interests. Caution was always warranted.

    Only Perry failed to return in time.

    ¡°Alpha,¡± one of the men exined, ¡°he saved a strange woman on the road, looked like she was from the southern continent. Said he¡¯d escort her home and thene straight back.¡±

    Henry said nothing further. One missing guard was of little consequence.

    At eight o¡¯clock, they arrived at the vi. To their surprise, the banquet hall was nearly empty. Few attendants moved about, and even the usual bustle of servants was absent. The atmosphere was stark, hollow.

    A gamma servant came forward to receive them. ¡°The guests are still on their way. Alpha Henry, Miss Aubrey, pleasee this way to rest.¡±

    Henry inclined his head faintly, and together they followed.

    But the deeper they went, the heavier the sense of wrongness grew.

    No music. Noughter. No celebration. For a banquet, the silence felt funereal.

    Henry¡¯s violet eyes narrowed, and through their mind¨Clink, he whispered to Aubrey: Be careful. This isn¡¯t a normal feast. Still, my men are close by. And me Pack won¡¯t want outright war with Shadowmoon Pack

    Aubrey frowned, nodding slightly. Her sharp gaze swept over the gamma

    ¡­

    Chapter 228 The Banquet of Shadows

    <b>71 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    leading them. His body was taut with tension, every step stiff, and he kept his distance from them as though afraid to draw too near.

    Something had shifted. Only days ago, this ce had not felt like this. What had changed?

    Pressing her lips together, she asked, ¡°Will Satia be at the banquet tonight?¡±

    The gamma faltered mid¨Cstep, then answered, ¡°The alpha said she would.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Aubrey arched a brow, hiding her suspicion, and followed him into the resting chamber.

    Inside, waiting with a poised smile, was Loch¡¯s younger daughter Shamin. Dressed in a flowing blue gown with a daring slit up the leg, she looked elegant, radiant, and dangerouslyposed.

    Send Gifts

 Unleashed 229

    Chapter 229 The Needle in the Gem

    Third Person POV

    71

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°Alpha Henry, you¡¯re here.¡± Shamin greeted with a pleasant smile the moment she saw him. Yet Aubrey caught it at once¡ªthis time, Shamin¡¯s warmth toward him had cooled.

    Henry, remembering her forwardness at thest banquet, gave only a curt nod.

    Shamin didn¡¯t seem to mind. Carrying her jeweled clutch, she stepped closer, her voice light and graceful.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯re supporting my sister to inherit the alpha position? You really are so kind to her.¡±

    She blinked yfully, slipping herself between Henry and Aubrey.

    ¡°Shall we go to the banquet hall together?¡± Her smile was dazzling, but a flicker of something sharp shed in her eyes as she reached out, aiming to hook Henry¡¯s arm. The clutch dangled conveniently, about to brush against the back of his hand.

    At thest instant, Aubrey¡¯s fingers mped onto the strap, jerking the bag up. Her eyes gleamed as she inspected it, her voice soft but cutting.

    ¡°Miss Shamin, would you care to exin why your purse is studded with such sharp little points?¡±

    To the untrained eye, the glitter of the pearls and gems looked harmless. But Aubrey¡¯s gaze was too precise¨Cshe had spotted the fine needles hidden among the decorative stones. A single scrape against Henry¡¯s hand would draw blood. And to anyone else, it would look like nothing more than a wed edge, an unfortunate ident. But in truth, it was a perfect way to collect a blood sample.

    Chapter 229 The Needle in the Gem

    ¡°Sharp?¡±

    <b>71 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Shamin¡¯s heart lurched. For one terrifying moment, she thought her task was exposed.

    Just yesterday, her grandfather had summoned her, warning that Henry might be infected with the virus from Sineville.

    She had panicked, begged him to drive Henry away at once. But Loch had waved it off¡ªperhaps it was rumor, perhaps not. Proof was needed. A blood test would decide. Thus, he had sent Shamin with this trick.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Aubrey¡¯s sharp hand to ruin her n, snatching the strap away at the critical moment. She had been so close.

    Under Aubrey¡¯s cold stare, Shamin forced a brittleugh. ¡°You mean the pearls and jewels? They¡¯re not sharp at all. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯d say that.¡±

    She tugged for her bag, smiling stiffly, but even with both hands she couldn¡¯t match Aubrey¡¯s single grip.

    By now Henry¡¯s expression had turned storm¨Cdark. His gaze met Aubrey¡¯s for a moment, silent understanding passing between them, before he turned his re onto Shamin. In the depths of his violet eyes, fury boiled.

    ¡°What are you trying to do? Take my blood? For what?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The word burst from Shamin, her face draining pale. She shook her head frantically. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken! You¡¯re bothpletely mistaken!¡±

    She kept trying to wrench the bag free, still resisting.

    But Aubrey didn¡¯t waste another word. She swung her hand sharply, striking Shamin unconscious. The young woman crumpled soundlessly to the floor.

    15:28 Mon, Sep <b>8 </b>G¡­

    Chapter 229 The Needle in the Gem

    <b>71 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Aubrey lifted the clutch again, examining it with care. The design was clever¡ªthose tiny needles, less than half a centimeter long, masked perfectly by the brilliance of the stones. Almost no one would ever notice.

    But she had.

    And now, she was sure of it: Loch already suspected Henry¡¯s infection. He wasn¡¯t ready to confront them openly, not yet. Instead, he had schemed to take Henry¡¯s blood in secret, to test it.

    ¡°We need to leave. Immediately.¡± Aubrey¡¯s voice was firm as she rose.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Henry nodded, his violet eyes gleaming with the promise of bloodshed.

    Send Gifts

 Unleashed 230

    Chapter 230 The Cornered Wolf

    Third Person POV

    Henry pulled Aubrey¡¯s hand, ready to leave.

    71

    +8 Pearls

    But the moment they stepped from the resting room into the hall, a figure appeared at the second¨Cfloornding.

    ¡°Alpha Henry, you really are blessed with luck. Not even the Sineville virus could bring you down. Truly enviable.¡±

    Ulrich stood there grinning, his smile venomous, his gaze locked tightly on Henry.

    At once, more than a dozen beta warriors closed ranks at the doors of the banquet hall, blocking every exit.

    Aubrey and Henry needed no further exnation.

    ¡°So you didn¡¯t die,¡± Aubrey said coldly.

    ¡°Thanks to the Moon Goddess, I was spared¨Cso I could be here to expose you.¡± Ulrich sneered, then called out loudly, ¡°Alpha Loch, and honorable sir, every wolf who cared for Henry has fallen ill with fever. He is the source¨Che must be! To keep him from infecting more of us, I say we kill him now!¡±

    At his cry, Loch stepped from the shadows above¨Calongside another figure, tall and broad¨Cshouldered, his aura unmistakably alpha.

    Henry¡¯s eyes darkened, and he leaned to Aubrey¡¯s ear. ¡°That¡¯s Nathan- one of the Alpha King¡¯s most trusted lieutenants.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s brow furrowed. Ulrich not only lived, but had managed to draw in the royal court. With Nathan here, concealing Henry¡¯s condition would

    15:28 Mon, Sep 8 G..

    Chapter 230 The Cornered Wolf

    be nearly impossible.

    Her fears were quickly confirmed.

    :

    <b>71 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Nathan¡¯s voice rang out, slow but absolute. ¡°Alpha Henry, the Sineville virus is dangerously contagious. The wolves who tended you are now all burning with fever and quarantined. We suspect you are the carrier. For the safety of all, you must submit to testing. This is the Alpha King¡¯smand.¡±

    His words were deliberate, leaving no room for refusal.

    Ulrich¡¯s voice rose with false righteousness. ¡°We all know it¡ªthis virus kills ny¨Cnine out of a hundred! If we don¡¯t prove the truth at once, the entire werewolf continent could be at risk!¡±

    And he already knew Henry was infected. That certainty fueled every word he spat.

    Aubrey¡¯s sharp eyes cut to him. She studied him closely, unable to understand how he still stood so smugly. He should have been writhing in pain¡ªor dead.

    Was he an immune carrier, like she herself? Even so, the virus should have left him suffering. Yet Ulrich showed no sign of pain. Could he really be that lucky?

    Neither she nor Henry could fathom it, but Henry dismissed the thought. It didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was the threat before them.

    His expression hardened as he addressed Nathan. ¡°Mr. Nathan, since when do southern wolvese north to dictate our affairs? I recall the Alpha King¡¯s own decree: the continents govern themselves,¡±

    Nathan¡¯s brows drew tight, but he did not immediately refute him.

    15:28 Mon, <b>Sep </b>8 B¡­

    Chapter 230 The Cornered Wolf

    <b>71 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Henry turned his cold gaze on Loch. ¡°And you¨Cyou, Alpha of me Pack. Days ago you pledged alliance with me. Now<i>, </i>over Ulrich¡¯s nder, you doubt me? You know the symptoms of infection: fever, severed link to the wolf spirit, the body¡¯s copse within days. Do you see any of that in me?¡±

    His challenge left both Nathan and Loch momentarily silent.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Loch faltered, ¡°But Ulrich says you are infected¡­¡±

    ¡°Where is his proof?¡± Aubrey cut in, herugh sharp as ice. ¡°Whoever makes the im must provide the evidence. If baseless usations are enough to demand Henry¡¯s blood, then-¡± she turned her gaze on Nathan -¡°Mr. Nathan, as a wolf doctor, I now suspect you of infection. Shouldn¡¯t you also draw blood, here and now, to prove your innocence?¡±

    ¡°You-!¡± Nathan¡¯s face darkened with fury, his aura of dominance ring outward.

    Almost at once, Henry stepped forward, shielding Aubrey with his body, his own alpha power crashing forth.

    The two pressures collided, invisible forces shing with a roar that churned the very air around them.

    Send Gifts

 Unleashed 231

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 231 The usation

    Third Person POV

    The air grew taut, heavy with danger, as if one spark would ignite bloodshed.

    <b>71 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    The beta warriors at the doors stiffened, eyes fixed on the scene, ready to spring at a single order from Alpha Loch. If hemanded, they would throw their lives away to take Henry down.

    ¡°Easy now¡­ no need for such tension,¡± Loch tried to mediate, but no one paid him the slightest mind.

    Nathan and Henry stood locked in a silent duel of dominance, neither retreating. Only Aubrey knew the truth¨CHenry was forcing it. His body couldn¡¯t hold out long. But to pull back first would be to show weakness, and that they could not allow.

    Atst, Nathan was the first to withdraw, his pressure ebbing as he spoke with measured calm. ¡°His alpha strength is intact. That suggests no infection. Disperse.¡±

    Henry followed, reining his aura back in. Their eyes met briefly before Nathan turned to leave.

    But Ulrich blocked his path.

    ¡°Mr. Nathan, wait!¡±

    He caught Nathan¡¯s wrist, only to flinch under the man¡¯s frigid gaze and release it quickly. ¡°There¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. That omega with Henry¨Cshe¡¯s no ordinary wolf. She¡¯s a gifted healer. She was the one who led the cure for Ste Pack¡¯s T¨Cflu virus.¡±

    For the first time, Nathan¡¯s eyes shifted to Aubrey, weighing her.

    Chapter 231 The usation

    <b>71 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Ulrich pressed on, voice ringing with calcted fervor. ¡°Henry once hated her, but now he treasures her. Why? Clearly, because she offers value. Not just ordinary value¨Csomething extraordinary. Look at her actions: taking the Miguel family¡¯s name, plunging into Sineville to study the virus. Doesn¡¯t it all point to the same thing? Ms. Aubrey is determined to break this gue.¡±

    He paused, then fixed Aubrey with a zing stare. ¡°So what if she already has? What if she¡¯s found a way to mask the symptoms¨Cmake a fever vanish, make an infected wolf look healthy?¡±

    His insinuationnded like a de. He was dering that Aubrey was the key, that she had kept Henry alive despite infection, hiding the truth from them all.

    Murmurs swept the hall. Several of the beta warriors shrank back a step, fear lighting their faces. If Ulrich¡¯s guess was true, then Henry stood before them as a carrier of death. Any of them could be infected already.

    And indeed, wasn¡¯t it strange? Henry¡¯s sudden eptance of Aubrey, her abrupt dive into viral research, their closeness. Everything pointed to collusion.

    Yet under the weight of so many eyes, Henry and Aubrey showed no flicker of unease.

    ¡°Mr. Nathan,¡± Loch added smoothly, ¡°why not have Henry tested? That way we can all rest easy.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ulrich seized the moment, his voice rising in triumph. ¡°If he has nothing to hide, then a test is nothing to fear!¡±

    Nathan¡¯s brow furrowed. The silence stretched. Then, atst, his verdict fell. ¡°Test him.¡±

    ¡­

    <b>71 </b>

    Chapter 231 The usation

    +8 Pearls

    Far from Cedarl, at the border between north and south, Perry was half- carrying a woman swathed in ck veils.

    They crossed into a southern forest, and she touched his shoulder lightly. ¡°We can rest here a while.¡±

    He studied the still woods, then nodded. ¡°All right.¡±

    They sat beneath the trees. Perry kept his back straight, eyes scanning the shadows.

    ¡°Sleep if you like,¡± he told her. ¡°I¡¯ll keep watch.¡±

    She wasted no words, closing her eyes at once. Two hours passed before she stirred again. Perry was still there, weary but vignt, unblinking in his guard.

    Her lips pressed together. Silently, she withdrew the vial of poison she had been hiding in her palm these past days. She had meant to use it, but now she slipped it away instead.

    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty,¡± she said atst. ¡°Could you fetch me some water?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Perry rose without hesitation, taking his sk and reminding her not to leave the spot.

    But when he returned, she was gone.

    Only the imprint where she had sat remained¡ªand there, upon the grass, a small porcin vial. Beneath it, a folded slip of paper.

    On it were written the words:

    ¡°Thank you for saving me. Inside is a potion that can sever any contract made with the Moon Goddess. Take it as my gift to you.¡±

 Unleashed 232

    Chapter 232 The Test

    Third Person POV

    Perry lifted the porcin vial, uncorked it, and sniffed. No scent. He reced the stopper, frowning slightly.

    <b>71 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    As for the note¡¯s im¨Cthat this potion could sever <i>any </i>contract with the Moon Goddess¨Che dismissed it outright. Such a thing was impossible. And the woman he¡¯d rescued had been nothing more than an ordinary omega without a wolf; how could she possibly possess such a miraculous potion?

    Still, her sudden disappearance left him oddly disappointed. ¡°I don¡¯t even know your name¡­ or which pack you¡¯re from.¡±

    He lingered a moment longer before turning away. He had already dyed too much. His alpha still needed him.

    Not long after he left, the veiled woman slipped down from the branches of a tree nearby.

    Her eyes were no longer dark but a vivid green, gleaming with life.

    She was the southern continent¡¯s most powerful forest witch¡ªthe very one who had developed the Lupine virus under Ulrich¡¯s patronage. But when Ulrich himself fell ill, and the funds dried up, she had abandoned the project.

    She hadn¡¯t expected him to turn on her, to hunt her down like prey. She would have died if not for the foolishly loyal beta who had saved her.

    So she had given him the potion. A true severing draught, rare beyondpare, capable of breaking even mate bonds. As repayment, it was more than enough.

    15:28 Mon<b>, </b>Sep 8 G

    Chapter 232 The Test

    ¡­

    :

    <i>71 </i>

    +8 Pearls

    Cedarl.

    Nathan had already summoned his men to bring forth a virus detector- prepared long in advance. Before everyone¡¯s eyes, he used two vials of blood to prove its reliability.

    ¡°This one is infected blood. This one is clean.¡±

    He exined with grim precision, then tested both samples. The diseased blood triggered a re of red light, the normal sample a steady green glow.

    The crowd murmured.

    Satisfied the device was working, Nathan carefully sterilized it and turned toward Henry.

    ¡°Please, Alpha Henry. If your blood proves clean, I will personally deliver the King¡¯s apology.¡±

    The words sealed it. There would be no leaving without the test.

    Henry¡¯s brows knitted, his violet eyes sweeping the hall. Every gaze was fixed upon him. Worse still, he could feel the beta warriors surrounding the vi outside¨Cclosing off every escape.

    There was no choice.

    He met Aubrey¡¯s calm eyes, saw her subtle nod, and finally gave a cold, contemptuous snort.

    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±

    With deliberate movements, he unfastened his ornate cufflinks. The violet

    Chapter 232 The Test

    in his gaze gleamed with menace, daring anyone <i>to </i>mistake hispliance for weakness.

    71

    +8 Pearls

    A warrior offered him a sterilencet. Henry waved it away. With a flick of his fingers, a slim jeweled dagger shimmered into being.

    He sliced his fingertip in a clean line. At once, beads of dark red blood welled up.

    The watchers recoiled instinctively. Everyone knew¨Cthe blood of an infected wolf carried death.

    Aubrey started to move toward him, but Henry¡¯s nce silenced her. This, he would do himself.

    He lifted the detector and let a drop fall upon it.

    For a breathless instant, the hall was silent.

    Then the device lit up.

    Green.

    Send Gifts

 Unleashed 233

    on POV

    71

    +8 Pearls

    The hall fell into a suffocating silence. Ulrich¡¯s face froze in disbelief, his eyes bulging as though the sight before him had torn the ground from under his feet.

    ¡°Now, are you satisfied?¡± Henry¡¯s voice cut through the stillness, deep and sharp, scattering the uneasy quiet.

    ¡°No¨Cno, that¡¯s impossible!¡± Ulrich suddenly shouted, his voice cracking. ¡°The detector must be broken!¡±

    His words made Nathan¡¯s expression harden. ¡°Are you suggesting I deliberately shield him?¡±

    Ulrich faltered, sweat pouring down his temples. ¡°N¨Cno, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±

    Just then, Aubrey stepped forward, her voice calm and measured.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that Shadowmoon Pack has been studying this virus. We¡¯ve already named <i>it</i>¡ªthe Kajit virus. But its outbreak and spread have nothing to do with us. Still¡­¡± Her gaze swept across the room, finally resting on Nathan. ¡°I can say with confidence that my team is ahead of the entire continent in our research. If you wish, you may entrust the patients to me. I can¡¯t promise miracles¨Cbut if I can give them more time, then there is always hope.¡±

    She paused, her voice quiet but pointed. ¡°And as for who orchestrated this epidemic¡­ I think the answer is clear.¡±

    Henry¡¯s eyes chilled, fixing on Ulrich like a predator.

    ¡°As far as I know,¡± he said coldly, ¡°the Kajit virus was developed through

    15:28 Mon, Sep 8 <b>G </b>

    ¡­

    Chapter 233 The Witness

    +8 Pearls

    collusion between southern wolves and witches. And Ulrich¨Che¡¯s infamous in the south as a radical and a schemer. Now hees to the north to use me? Tell me, Alpha Loch¡ªbefore his arrival, did Cedarl have a single case?¡±

    Loch hesitated, then admitted, ¡°None. The first cases appeared only after Ulrich came¡­¡±

    Slowly, his eyes turned toward Ulrich, torn between doubt and fear.

    Ulrich¡¯s knees weakened, cold sweat dripping down his back. His throat bobbed as he swallowed hard, still trying to cling to the mask of a victim. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ Henry, you want to use me as a scapegoat? Haven¡¯t you ruined me enough already?!¡±

    ¡°Still denying it?¡±

    Henry¡¯s presence was like a god descending, violet eyes filled with disdain. His voice was calm, but each word dripped with killing intent.

    Around the room, the warriors of me Pack closed in on Ulrich at Loch¡¯s subtle signal, their footsteps deliberate, their intent clear.

    ¡°No, no! I have proof!¡± Ulrich¡¯s voice cracked, desperation bleeding through. ¡°Henry is lying!¡±

    He whirled toward the door, shouting, ¡°Waylon! Come in and testify!¡±

    Gasps broke out as a figure rushed inside. Aubrey¡¯s eyes widened when she saw him.

    It was Waylon¡ªthe wolf doctor who had once cowered from death, who had refused to step foot in Sineville. He was supposed to be under watch, kept from interfering. How had he slipped through? Who had let him stand here now?

    213

    Chapter 233 The Witness

    <b>71 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    She and Henry exchanged a nce, their brows furrowing as the same realization struck.

    ¡°Henry is lying!¡± Waylon¡¯s voice rang shrill, edged with mania. ¡°I was one of the doctors he recruited to crack the Kajit virus. Half a year ago, he was already infected!¡±

    The words sent the hall into uproar.

    ¡°Half a year? But me Pack didn¡¯t even see the Kajit virus then!¡±

    ¡°Impossible¡ªhow could anyone survive six months infected?¡±

    The chaos built until Nathan¡¯s aura thundered through the room, forcing silence once more. His gaze turned on Waylon, sharp as a de. ¡°Who are you? Do you have evidence for these ims?¡±

    Waylon¡¯s shaking lessened under the weight of attention. His tone steadied, tinged now with the drama of a man wronged.

    ¡°I am a professor at Klint University, an S¨Crank expert from GSIU¡¯s virus center. Six months ago, the Miguel family recruited me¡ªalong with other top doctors¡ªto break the Kajit virus. But when I refused to risk my life by going to Sineville, they confined me! For over half a year, I haven¡¯t seen my wife or children¡­¡±

    His voice cracked with emotion, weaving his suffering against the Miguel family¡¯s tyranny. His tale drew sympathy from some, doubt from others.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Loch frowned, struggling with the contradiction. ¡°But Henry¡¯s blood was just tested. The result was clean.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Unleashed 234

    Chapter 234 The usation Tightens

    Third Person POV

    <b>71 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°Electronic instruments can be tampered with!¡± Waylon shouted, his voice shrill with certainty. ¡°With enough money, there are always technicians willing to rig them!¡±

    He paused, then his eyes locked onto Aubrey with unsettling intensity.

    ¡°And more than that¡­ Before I left the research team, Ms. Aubrey had already begun studying something she called a covering agent. When I left, it wasn¡¯t yet perfected. But now¡­¡± His lip curled. ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s seeded.¡±

    At those words, every gaze in the hall swung toward Aubrey. Her face was calm¨Cso calm it bordered on eerie.

    ¡°What is a covering agent?¡± Nathan demanded.

    Waylon steadied his voice, trying to sound authoritative. ¡°Everyone knows the Kajit virus makes a body¡¯s chemistry acidic. That¡¯s how GRB instruments can detect it. Aubrey¡¯s n was to create a drug that temporarily bnces acidity, so test results would appear normal.¡±

    ¡°But does that mean the patient is cured? No!¡± He spread his hands dramatically. ¡°It just hides the truth. She invented it so Henry could pass under everyone¡¯s noses, while in reality his blood is still infectious!¡±

    Gasps rippled through the crowd. The beta warriors instinctively stepped back, fear flickering in their eyes as they nced at Henry¡¯s finger¡ªwhere the wound from the test had already sealed itself.

    ¡°I feel itchy¨Cwhat if I caught it?¡±

    ¡°Moon Goddess, if he¡¯s really infected, then all those wolves¡­ it was him

    15:29 Mon, Sep 8 <b>G </b>

    Chapter 234 The usation Tightens

    all along?¡±

    +8 Pearls

    The whispers rose into frantic murmurs, panic spreading like wildfire.

    And Ulrich, watching from the sidelines, allowed himself a smile of triumph.

    Nathan, however, was not swept up. His sharp eyes turned first to Aubrey. If Waylon spoke true, then this omega¡¯s skill reached far beyond what he had imagined. And if she could mask the Kajit virus¡­ could she also cure it? Could she save the ailing Alpha King himself?

    But his gaze soon shifted back to Henry, narrowing.

    ¡°Was it you?¡± Nathan asked, his tone cutting.

    Henry met his stare and shook his head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡±

    He had guarded against spreading the virus, never stepping outside without protection, injecting suppressant after suppressant without hesitation.

    ¡°It was you!¡± Ulrich¡¯s voice cracked, feverish. He jabbed a finger toward Henry, froth at his lips. ¡°It was you! You worked in secret on this virus¡ª when it leaked, you med me! You devil! You care nothing for wolves¡® lives, you¡¯re a monster who would doom us all for your own survival!¡±

    The hall seethed with fear and outrage.

    Henry¡¯s mind raced, but every path forward ended in ruin. Every answer was iplete, every defense flimsy. And beneath it all, the cruel truth remained: he <i>was </i>infected. Aubrey might buy him a reprieve once, twice ¡ªbut the third time? The fourth? How long could they conceal it?

    His jaw tightened, and slowly his eyes shifted toward Aubrey. The sharp violet of his gaze softened, sorrow clouding its depths.

    213

    15:29 Mon, Sep 8 <b>G</b>¡­

    Chapter 234 The usation Tightens

    71

    +8 Pearls

    Even if he had to die, he had never meant to drag her down with him. Yet here she stood, bound to him as a conspirator, branded by his affliction.

    Worse still, her gift¡ªher ability to prolong life¡ªwas now on the verge of exposure. And once it was, the wolves of the continent would never let her <ol><li>go. </li></ol>

    Send Gifts

    ?

 Unleashed 235

    Chapter 235 The Evidence

    Third Person POV

    71

    +8 Pearls

    I¡¯ll tell <i>them </i>it <i>was </i><i>me</i>. <i>That </i><i>I </i><i>threatened </i><i>you </i><i>with </i><i>your </i><i>father¡¯s </i><i>life</i><i>. </i><i>I </i>won¡¯t <i>let </i><i>anything </i><i>happen </i><i>to </i><i>you</i>.

    Henry¡¯s voice came through the mind¨Clink, low and steady, meant tofort her.

    Aubrey froze. Even now, with the crowd circling like vultures, the first thing he thought of was protecting her.

    ¡°What are you nning?¡± she demanded quickly. ¡°You¡¯re not going to admit it, are you? No! If they put you in istion¨Cwithout my treatment -you¡¯ll die. You¡¯ll die so fast!¡±

    For a moment, his violet eyes wavered in confusion. But in the next heartbeat, they hardened with resolve.

    ¡°If ites <i>to </i>that, I¡¯ll do it. I will <i>never </i>drag you down with me.¡±

    Aubrey faltered, her breath catching. In the back of her mind, E howled furiously. ¡°<i>Aubrey</i><i>, </i><i>let </i><i>me </i><i>out</i><i>! </i><i>We¡¯ll </i><i>cut </i><i>them </i><i>all </i><i>down</i>! <i>No </i><i>one </i><i>touches </i><i>our </i>fate

    mate<i>!</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°Violence won¡¯t solve this,¡± Aubrey answered inwardly, trying to steady her wolf¨Cand herself. If they didn¡¯t settle this properly, even returning to Shadowmoon Pack would not save them.

    The royal family would never allow Henry, seen as a potential gue- bearer, to roam free. It didn¡¯t matter if Aubrey could control the virus inside him¨Cno one would believe it.

    Drawing in a deep breath, Aubrey raised her chin. She looked past Nathan¡¯s frostyposure, past Ulrich¡¯s twisted face, and made her

    15:29 Mon, Sep 8 <b>G </b>

    ¡­

    <b>71 </b>

    Chapter 235 The Evidence

    choice.

    +8 Pearls

    She stepped forward sharply, putting herself between them and Henry.

    ¡°You would condemn Alpha Henry on nothing more than Waylon¡¯s word?¡± Her voice was calm, hard, and it stilled the hall for a heartbeat.

    Waylon recovered quickly, his voice rising in a shrill edge. ¡°You still want to shield him? Henry <i>is </i>infected with the Kajit virus! Unless you¡¯ve already cured it¡ªwhich you haven¡¯t¨Che <i>will </i>be put into istion!¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s lips curled into a coolugh. ¡°He gathered doctors only because I was interested in the Kajit virus. They came to help <i>me</i><i>. </i>But you¡ªyou twist it to im he¡¯s sick himself. Where¡¯s your proof?¡±

    Waylon¡¯s face mottled red. He had nothing. His survival alone was improbable enough¡ªhe carried no contracts, no documents. Nothing to hold up to scrutiny.

    When he faltered, Aubrey pressed in mercilessly. ¡°So you admit you have no evidence, and yet you fling usations like they mean something? Who gave you the right to smear an alpha¡¯s name without cause?¡±

    The tension in the hall shifted. The fear began to ebb into uncertainty.

    Nathan¡¯s discontent broke the pause. He gave a sharp, disdainful snort. ¡°But just as he cannot prove what he ims, neither can you. Where is your proof?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Ulrich barked,tching onto the opening. ¡°Where¡¯s your evidence, Aubrey? Prove Henry is clean if you can!¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s brows arched ever so slightly. ¡°I do have proof.¡±

    A ripple swept through the crowd. Even Henry stiffened, his gaze snapping to her. Proof? What proof could she possibly show here and

    ¡­

    0:0

    <b>71 </b>

    Chapter 235 The Evidence

    now?

    A thought struck him, cold and terrifying. His chest tightened, dread sliding like ice through his veins.

    ¡°Aubrey¡­¡± His voice was hoarse, warning, almost begging.

    ¡°Trust me,¡± she cut him off gently.

    Before he could speak again, she reached out and sped his hand.

    +8 Pearls

    The hall went utterly still. Every breath, every heart beat seemed to pause as dozens of eyes burned into them.

    Aubrey drew in a long, steady breath, her fingerscing with his. Even she hadn¡¯t thought she would go this far. But now¡­ now there was no turning back.

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    1.2K

    B

 Unleashed 236

    Chapter 236 The Blood Oath

    Third Person POV

    ¹í

    +8 Pearls

    Henry instinctively tried to pull his hand back, but Aubrey¡¯s grip was iron- strong, unyielding.

    In that instant, he understood her intent. She truly meant to do it.

    <i>No</i><i>! </i>If that was the path, he would rather take the me himself. Better he fall than her.

    He wrenched his hand back, desperate to speak the truth aloud. But before he could, just as his fingertip slipped free of her palm, Aubrey¡¯s voice cut across the hall like a de.

    ¡°You once asked me¨Cwould I be willing to die with you?¡±

    The words struck him like a stone to the chest. His heart lurched violently, pounding as though it would tear free.

    Aubrey¡¯s gaze narrowed, fearless now, her lips curving into a faint, reckless smile. ¡°So tell me¡ªif it¡¯s my life at stake, would you betray me?¡±

    Would he?

    If someone was willing to share your death¡­ could you ever betray her?

    Before Henry could form an answer, she lowered her head.

    Her lips closed around his finger.

    And she bit.

    Blood welled hot and dark, sliding between her white teeth.

    12:34 Tue<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>9 </b>B¡­

    Chapter 236 The Blood Oath

    She had done it. She had taken his blood into herself.

    $<b>57 </b>

    +3 Pearis

    A collective gasp rippled through the hall. Even the most ignorant knew- the Kajit virus spread easily through blood. Even without wounds in her mouth, the infection could pass through her mucous membranes. To drink his blood was to court near¨Ccertain death.

    <i>No</i><i>! </i>Henry recoiled as though struck, yanking his hand back so hard that the sudden motion smeared a scarlet streak across Aubrey¡¯s lips. The sight burned into him like fire¨Cher mouth stained crimson, terrible and beautiful.

    But Aubrey only curved her lips into a smile, turning to face Nathan and the others. When she spoke, her words gleamed with sharp mockery.

    ¡°As everyone knows, once infected with the Kajit virus, a wolf burns with unstoppable fever. But those wolves who tended Henry¨Cthey left him healthy, and onlyter did the illness strike. Meaning the infections came <i>after </i>they returned.¡±

    Ulrich was too stunned to speak. It was Waylon who stammered out, ¡°M- maybe¡­ maybe it wasn¡¯t direct contact. Maybe it was slow infection, so¡­¡°¡®

    Aubrey waved her hand dismissively, humoring his pitiful excuse. ¡°Then tell me this¨Cwas what I just did slow contact, or direct?¡±

    Her bloodstained smile gleamed under the lights, her gaze glittering with cold challenge. And under that mocking stare, Waylon¡¯s voice died in his throat. He could not answer.

    Because the truth was in. If Aubrey could drink Henry¡¯s blood and remain standing, then Henry was no infected monster.

    Wasn¡¯t the virus¡¯s very terror its power to spread? If that power failed here, then what more needed proving?

    <b>12:34 </b>Tue<b>, </b>Sep 9 B

    Chapter 236 The Blood Oath

    200

    The hall fell into silence. Wolves averted their eyes beneath the razor edge of Aubrey¡¯s stare. Wherever her gaze passed, they yielded ground.

    ¡°So,¡± she said atst, her voice low and cutting, ¡°who still doubts Henry? Or -thank you for do you mean to im I¡¯ve already discovered a cure? If so- thepliment. And when I <i>do </i>create a serum, I promise it will be shared with all.¡±

    Her eyes snapped to Loch, sharp enough to draw blood.

    ¡°Now tell me¨Care you leaving with your dignity intact, or do you n to stay and watch to see if I copse? Perhaps you think I¡¯m just pretending to stand?¡± She let a coldugh slip. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m already burning with fever this very moment.¡±

    Loch¡¯s face flushed hot. He knew better. Even if she were masking pain, it could never look like <i>this</i>. They had all seen the stricken before¨Cwolves consumed in fever, unable to stand straight, their bodies trembling with weakness. Aubrey was only an omega, a wolfless girl. If she were infected, she would be writhing already.

    The silence deepened.

    All eyes now turned to Nathan.

    His gaze lingered on Aubrey, weighing her, assessing her with a gravity that made the air feel heavy.

    Atst, he spoke. ¡°Bring a thermometer. Test her temperature.¡±

    <i>Send </i>Gifts

    1.2K

 Unleashed 237

    Chapter 237 The Confession

    Third Person POV

    Aubrey only gave a softugh and made no move to resist.

    57

    +8 Pearls

    A beta warrior hurried forward with the thermometer and ced it into her hand. Under the weight of every eye in the room, Aubrey calmly pressed it to her ear, then without even ncing at the reading, handed it back.

    The beta¡¯s face shifted strangely as he checked the disy. ¡°Thirty¨Csix point eight. She doesn¡¯t have a fever.¡±

    No fever¨Cno infection.

    Nathan¡¯s eyes narrowed, flicking from Aubrey to Henry, lingering long enough for a shadow of calction to pass over his face. Atst, he spoke. ¡°It seems this was all a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll report it as such. As for Ulrich¨Che¡¯s yours to deal with.¡±

    With that, he and his entourage departed swiftly, unwilling to remain. He knew full well Ulrich would not leave with him. Better to let Henry vent his rage here than to risk it spilling back into the royal court.

    The banquet hall seemed to exhale, but the air only grew heavier. A storm pressed at the walls, and every wolf inside felt the tension wing at their skin.

    Loch¡¯s face was ashen. He had chosen wrongly¨Cstood on the wrong side -and now he would bear that stain forever. ¡°Henry, it was my fault¡­ I trusted Ulrich. I feared the virus would consume me Pack, but I was wrong. And Ms. Aubrey¡­¡±

    At the sound of her name, Henry snapped out of his frozen shock. He rushed to Aubrey¡¯s side, pulling her tightly into his arms as if she might

    12:31 Tue, Sep <b>9 </b>G¡­

    Chapter 237 The Confession

    57

    +8 Pearls

    vanish at any moment. His wound had already closed¨Cno danger of infecting anyone now. But the thought of what she had just done hollowed his chest with terror.

    His jaw locked, his body trembling with a fury that was half fear, half relief. Atst his voice broke free, harsh and deadly. ¡°Seize Ulrich.¡±

    Ulrich tried to flee, but Loch himself caught him without effort. The once¨Cproud alpha thrashed like a trapped animal, and in that moment Loch realized something chilling: Ulrich¡¯s alpha strength was gone.

    He had lost it.

    Fear jolted through Loch¡¯s veins, but there was no time to question. Perry stormed in, gagging Ulrich and dragging him across the floor like a beaten cur. No one dared object.

    As for Waylon, he was hauled away by Henry¡¯s men. No one asked what fate awaited him. Whatever the Miguel family chose to do was their right alone.

    In the carriage back, silence pressed between them like a third passenger.

    Henry¡¯s fists clenched, opened, clenched again, sweat shining on his brow. His lips parted, but the words stuck like knives in his throat.

    Atst, Aubreyughed softly, the sound brittle, and nodded at him as though indulging a child. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m infected too. Now we¡¯re truly bound,

    aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Aubrey!!¡±

    Henry¡¯s eyes widened, horror twisting his face. His voice broke, desperate, his whole body taut with panic. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say that! Don¡¯t¡ªdon¡¯t joke

    12:31 Tue, Sep 9 B..

    Chapter 237 The Confession

    about this!¡±

    57

    +8 Pearls

    Part of him still clung to hope¨Cclung to the thought that she must have taken some secret antidote, some immunity draught. There had to be an exnation.

    But Aubrey, lips curving in a weary, bitter smile, shook her head. Her voice carried no trace of yfulness. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I really am infected.¡±

    ¡°Aubrey¡­¡± Henry¡¯s voice cracked, anguish pouring out of him. His hands mped down on her shoulders, eyes wild, begging. ¡°Tell me you¡¯re fine. Please. You¡¯re not burning, you¡¯re not weak. You <i>can¡¯t </i>be sick! Say it¡ª you¡¯re fine, aren¡¯t you?!¡±

    For once, Aubrey didn¡¯t deflect. She leaned into him, resting against his chest, her voice a fragile whisper.

    ¡°Did I ever tell you?¡±

    She stifled a yawn, her eyelids lowering, her voice soft as a lull.

    ¡°My body is¡­ different. Harmful things always take longer to affect me. The Kajit virus¡­ is no exception.¡±

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    1.2K

 Unleashed 238

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 238 The First Test Subject

    Third Person POV

    +8 Pearls

    When they returned to the residence, Aubrey¡¯s mind was clear, though her body dragged with exhaustion.

    In herst life, when she¡¯d drunk Bailey¡¯s poisoned water, the sickness hadn¡¯t struck until about twelve hourster.

    This time, what she carried was not even the perfected Lupine virus, but its unstable version¨Cthe Kajit virus. Her symptoms woulde eventer.

    After injecting herself with antibodies, Aubrey slipped away from the anxious Henry and made for the basement where Ulrich was confined.

    He had been dragged here hooded, stripped of pride, tied down with ropes soaked in wolfsbane.

    Aubrey stepped inside, her gaze sweeping over him. He looked thinner than when she¡¯dst seen him on Gold Mountain¨Cgaunt, almost skeletal.

    She knelt, tugging off the heavy hood.

    Ulrich blinked at her, then thrashed against his bonds with a muffled snarl, eyes zing with hate.

    Aubrey tugged out the gag, ¡°Tsk. You look pitiful. Haven¡¯t been eating or sleeping well?¡±

    She sat casually in the chair opposite, while he hunched on the floor, bound, shivering with fury.

    ¡°Aubrey¡­ are you here to kill me?¡± His voice rasped. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were so fascinated by the Lupine virus¨Cno, the Kajit virus? Don¡¯t you

    12:31 Tue<b>, </b>Sep 9 B¡­

    Chapter 238 The First Test Subject

    want to know why I passed through thatb and never got sick?¡±

    Her eyes narrowed.

    57

    +8 Pearls

    Ulrich¡¯s own gleamed with a sly light. He lowered his voice, coaxing. ¡°If you want to know¡­e closer. I¡¯ll whisper it.¡± His lip curled in a cruel smile. ¡°That virus was made because of me. I worked with the witch. I know its principles better than you ever will.¡±

    Aubrey stayed silent a beat, then rose, stepping toward him. Ulrich¡¯s grin widened, teeth shing, ready to bite.

    But before he could even try, she caught his wrist, drew her dagger, and sliced open his skin. Blood welled and dripped onto the detector she¡¯d brought.

    The device lit scarlet.

    ¡°You <i>are </i>infected with the Kajit virus,¡± Aubrey said evenly. ¡°A special case. No symptoms, no pain¨Cbut inside, your body is already rotting. Your bond with your wolf must be fading too, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Ulrich¡¯s eyes flew wide. ¡°How do you know that?!¡±

    Aubrey¡¯sugh was cold. How could she not know? She too had once been a special host, her body harboring the virus. Only unlike him, she had felt everything.

    She sealed the device into a bag and set it aside before lowering herself back into the chair.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you,¡± she said softly. ¡°I n to build a research institute in Sineville. You¡¯ll be my first live subject.¡±

    Relief flickered over Ulrich¡¯s face¨Cquick, shallow. If she wouldn¡¯t kill him, then perhaps there was hope.

    ¡­

    57

    Chapter 238 The First Test Subject

    Her next words crushed it.

    ¡°You think being an experiment is better than death?¡±

    His silence was answer enough.

    +8 Pearls

    She leaned forward, smiling with cruel precision. ¡°Your only advantage over the others is that you feel no pain, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Ulrich flinched.

    ¡°The Kajit virus destroys wolves from the inside out. It burns, it tears. Even the strongest alpha betrays agony in his face, his body. But you¡­¡± Aubrey¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°You show nothing. No fever. No torment.¡±

    His expression twisted.

    She didn¡¯t wait for an answer. ¡°Your nerves are deadened. That¡¯s why you feel nothing. And yes¨Cyou will oust the others. But not for long. Three months, maybe four. Half a year at most.¡±

    Her smile was sharp as a de. ¡°That¡¯s the limit of your ¡®gift. You¡¯ll never live beyond it.¡±

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    1.2K

 Unleashed 239

    Chapter 239 The Fever

    Third Person POV

    ¡°No¡­ impossible!¡±

    Ulrich¡¯s denial came like a roar. He clung to his belief that he was different, that he had escaped what others could not.

    57

    +8 Pearls

    Aubrey only smiled faintly. ¡°As the wolf doctor who specializes in the Kajit virus, I understand it better than you. And¡­¡±

    Her voice dipped, carrying a chilling amusement. ¡°Once you be my living subject, once treatment begins, the virus¡¯s numbing effect will weaken. You¡¯ll feel everything¡ªthe same agony as any other patient. And because your body is unique, I¡¯ll make sure you live longer than most, so my research can continue. You¡¯ll linger in pain day after day, wishing for death that won¡¯te. I¡¯ll see to it that every hour stretches into a year.¡±

    Her tone was soft, but the echo of it filled the stone chamber like ice water, seeping into Ulrich¡¯s bones.

    She went on, voice t, eyes like knives. ¡°The virus will burn you from the inside, but the trials will be worse. Every serum will sh against the infection¨Csometimes the drug will win, sometimes the virus will strike back. Do you know what it¡¯s like to hurt until your mind cks out, only to wake in fresh agony momentster? Three days of that, bound tight so you can¡¯t thrash free, a gag crammed in your mouth while you bleed from your eyes as if your skull itself were tearing apart¡­ You¡¯ll learn to cherish that kind of living death.¡±

    These weren¡¯t empty threats. They were memories¨Cetched scars in Aubrey¡¯s own mind, the torment she herself had endured.

    For the first time in his life, Ulrich felt true fear. Her words carried no bravado, only certainty. The horror she described was not a possibility¡ªit

    12:31 Tue, Sep <b>9 </b>B¡­

    Chapter 239 The Fever

    was his future.

    :

    57

    +8 Pearls

    When Aubrey left the basement and climbed back <i>to </i>the surface, sunlight streamed through the leaves overhead. She lifted a hand, shielding her eyes, peering at the zing disk between her fingers.

    Warm. Bright.

    For the first time, it felt like rebirth. With Ulrich, the source of the virus, in her grasp, she knew the true Lupine strain would never resurface.

    Relief loosened her chest. And with it came weakness. Her vision swam, her body tilted. Just before her consciousness fled, she felt someone catch her in strong arms.

    By midnight, when the Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s private nended, Aubrey stilly in Henry¡¯s hold, deeply asleep.

    But his hand kept returning to her brow, checking, checking¡ªuntil atst he froze.

    ¡°She¡¯s burning up¡­¡±

    Aubrey had a fever.

    The words ripped through him like a de, Terror engulfed him, drowning allposure. His sharp mind¡ªalways decisive, always in control¨Cwent nk, leaving only instinct. He clutched her tighter, eyes wild, and bellowed for the driver to fly them home at once.

    The moment they arrived, Henry carried her in a blur of motion straight into the Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s Level Four virusb.

    ¡°Xavier! Ginnie! Save her! You <i>must </i>save her!¡±

    12:31 Tue, Sep <b>9 </b>B

    ¡­

    Chapter 239 The Fever

    57

    +8 Pearls

    The antibodies had failed. Aubrey wasn¡¯t the one¨Cin¨Ca¨Chundred miracle. Instead, the virus red hotter than ever, mes licking through her veins.

    A thermometer¡¯s harsh beep read forty¨Ctwo degrees.

    For an omega, this fever was fatal. Her mind would burn, leaving only ruin.

    ¡°I said save her!!¡±

    Henry¡¯s voice cracked, raw with desperation. His fist tangled in Xavier¡¯s coat, dragging the wolf doctor close. Gone was the aloof young alpha who carried himself like a prince¨Cwhat stood before him now was a beast, eyes bloodshot, trembling with rage and terror, seconds away from tearing flesh.

    Xavier swallowed hard, words faltering. He saw it in Henry¡¯s eyes: refusal meant death.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll try,¡± he whispered hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can.¡±

    Even if the odds were close to none.

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

 Unleashed 240

    Chapter 240 If She Dies

    Third Person POV

    57

    +8 Pearls

    Henry could do nothing but watch as the doctors and wolf healers crowded around Aubrey. Every time she disappeared behind their shoulders, panic wed through him, leaving his chest hollow and his breath short.

    Yet when he edged closer, he froze, terrified that his presence might disturb their desperate work.

    So he circled the bed like a caged beast for hours, unable to think of anything else, consumed by one question¡ª

    What if she dies?

    It wasn¡¯t his own death he thought of. Not the fact that without Aubrey, no one could prolong his life.

    No¨Chis only thought was that if Aubrey died, then he no longer wanted to live either.

    The realization struck like a blow: if she left him, he would follow without hesitation.

    That raw, unpolished truth spun endlessly in his mind, dragging him deeper and deeper into the abyss.

    Xavier, at least, still had methods. The research team had been fighting the Kajit virus for months, and one of their improved antivirals was injected into Aubrey¡¯s veins.

    Atst, her raging fever broke. Unlike most patients, who burned for three

    Chapter 240 If She Dies

    days straight, she cooled, her breathing evening out.

    But the truth was undeniable.

    Aubrey was infected.

    The newsnded like a hammer on the Miguel family.

    +8 Pearls

    For Feng Sihai, gratitude warred with grief¨Cwithout Aubrey¡¯sposure in the me Pack, the Shadowmoon Pack would have fallen into chaos. Without her, Henry would already be in istion, a death sentence in disguise.

    Adelyn copsed outright, fainting in shock. When she woke, she sobbed until her voice cracked, whispering over and over that she had failed Aubrey¡¯ste mother, that she was sorry.

    But beyond grief, a cruel question loomed over them all.

    If Aubrey herself carried the Kajit virus, could she still sustain Henry¡¯s life?

    If not, what future remained for him?

    Had all their work this past year¨Call the sleepless nights, the desperate research¨Cbeen for nothing?

    The Miguel family sank under the weight of despair.

    A dayter, Aubrey¡¯s eyes fluttered open.

    The familiar ache gnawed through her body¨Cshe knew at once. The antibodies had failed. She, too, was infected.

    The one¨Cin¨Ca¨Chundred miracle had passed her by.

    211

    Chapter 240 If She Dies

    ¡°Aubrey?¡±

    His voice was low and ragged.

    :

    57

    +8 Pearls

    She turned her head. Henry¡¯s face was gaunt, hollowed by thirty hours without sleep. The weight of her illness pressed on him like a mountain, dragging him down until even his powerful frame seemed withered, his eyes bloodshot with terror.

    He seized her hand, clutching it as if it were the only thing tethering him to life. His words shook.

    ¡°You¡­ how do you feel?¡±

    A useless question. They both knew the Kajit virus brought nothing but

    agony.

    But the thought of her suffering was unbearable. Each time he imagined it, Henry wished bitterly he had died six months ago, before he had dragged her into this abyss with him.

    Yes. He should have been the one to die, not her.

    Aubrey only shook her head. At the start, the pain wasn¡¯t the worst. Manageable. And seeing the torment carved into his face, she chose honesty rather than evasion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said softly. ¡°I won¡¯t die so easily.¡±

    She had wed her way through this once before. She knew how to endure, how to prolong her life. This time, she wasn¡¯t stumbling blindly, nor utterly alone.

    This time, she would fight.

 Unleashed 241

    Chapter 241 The Alpha¡¯s Tears

    Third Person POV

    25 Peaha

    Aubrey closed her eyes, her voice steady, almost detached. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll need a lot of herbs. But don¡¯t worry. In my condition, I can still keep you alive. Neither of us will

    She didn¡¯t finish.

    Henry crushed her against his chest with such force it felt like a farewell embrace, the kind born from despair.

    ¡°How could you¡­¡±

    His voice was low and hoarse, trembling with disbelief.

    ¡°How could you say something like that so casually? Aubrey, why did you do it?!¡±

    Before she could answer, his arms tightened, locking her in ce against the frantic rhythm of his heart, against the faint, uncontroble shudder of his body.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to make choices like that without me!¡±

    The words tore out of him like those of a wounded child, like someone dangling over <i>a </i>cliff edge, clinging to her as if she were the only rope keeping him from the abyss<b>. </b>

    Aubrey had never seen him this undone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± she replied calmly, eerily calm.

    In her past life, she had survived a month with the Kajit virus before realizing her body wasn¡¯t like everyone else¡¯s. Even without treatment, she could linger, longer than most. She already knew the agony toe, but she also knew she could endure it. Whatever pain awaited her would never match the horror of being a living experiment.

    But herposure only suffocated Henry further.

    She knew the risks better than anyone. She knew his blood was death itself¨Cand still she had. taken it into her mouth, without hesitation, without fear, without regret.

    Why?

    Why would she hurl herself into the abyss for him?

    Why would anyone go that far¨Cfor him?

    <b>10:33 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>10 </b>

    Chapter 241 The Alpha¡¯s Tears

    + <b>Pearls </b>

    His mind spiraled, chaotic and dark. Other than his parents, no one had ever chosen <b>him </b>over their own life. Not once<b>. </b>

    If he¡¯d known¡­ he would never have let her step foot in that banquet hall.

    It

    Was his fault. He had put her in harm¡¯s way.

    Feeling the storm tearing through him, Aubrey patted his back lightly, unable to grasp why he was unraveling so badly.

    She didn¡¯t regret her choice. Without it, the situation would have been far worse. Now, <b>at </b>worst, she was her own test subject.

    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing,¡± she said with a faint frown. ¡°I trust my skills. And besides, didn¡¯t you once ask me if I¡¯d be willing to die with you? Well, now we truly live and die together. Why aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

    Her words hit him like a de to the chest. His body jerked violently.

    And then-

    Aubrey felt something warm fall onto her neck. A droplet.

    She froze.

    Henry¡¯s eyes were squeezed shut, his voice breaking, raw.

    ¡°¡­If I¡¯d known you would be this foolish, I would have told you¨CI never wanted you to die with me. I only wanted you to live. To live well. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    His words blurred as the shock of that tear stole her breath, scattering her thoughts into white noise.

    What was happening?

    Alpha Henry. Cold, unflinching Alpha Henry¨Cthe man who could keep fighting even with a shattered leg, face carved from stone¨CWas crying.

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    <b>10:34 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>10 </b>

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Uke an Alpha

    Chapter

 Unleashed 242

    242 Fractured Emotions

    Third Person POV

    In her past life or in this one, Aubrey had never seen Alpha Henry cry.

    But now¡­ was it because of her?

    Aubrey¡¯s brow furrowed sharply. To her surprise, a trace of fear and unease slipped in.

    In her understanding, alpha Henry should meet everything she did with equal exchange, not like this¨Cpainful, regretful, moved beyond measure.

    And yet¡­ she actually felt ufortable at the sight of his tears? At a moment like this, she couldn¡¯t summon a shred of sympathy for alpha Henry¡¯s feelings?

    Numb, as if she were an outsider.

    Had she really done something touching, something great?

    At least from alpha Henry¡¯s reaction it seemed so¡­ but why did she herself feel nothing at all?

    The thought was terrifying. Aubrey sensed something was wrong, closed her eyes in pain, and whispered, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t feel well. I want to rest a bit.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t even finished speaking before alpha Henry let go of her in rm.

    ¡°Where do you feel unwell? Wait, I¡¯ll call Xavier over!¡±

    Aubrey quickly caught his arm. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Could you¡­ let me be alone for a while?¡±

    The pleading look in her eyes gripped alpha Henry¡¯s heart. From his helpless movements and flustered gaze, it was clear¨Cif Aubrey told him to die right now, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll stay at the door,¡± he said.

    He treated her as if she were a fragile porcin doll, and seriously reminded her, ¡°If anything happens, promise you¡¯ll call me, okay?¡±

    He thought Aubrey wanted to be alone because she didn¡¯t want him to see her weakness. She was always so strong, so he could only agree.

    When alpha Henry finally left, reluctant and heavy¨Chearted, Aubrey slowly let go of that pleading look. She had sensed before that something about her feelings seemedcking, but she hadn¡¯t expected that the gap between her and normal people had grown so wide.

    <b>10:34 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>10 </b>

    Chapter 242 Fractured Emotions

    AU PROTE

    She hurriedly pulled out her phone and opened a video with a title that made it obvious it had to be horrifying-

    Cannibals Dissecting a Werewolf.

    The video was fake, but the imagery was so realistic that most viewers felt fear, nausea, <b>or </b>difort. Yet she felt none of it.

    That vivid red reminded her only of tomato sauce, sparking a sense of tangy sweetness¡­ but no fear, no disgust.

    It was then Aubrey realized¨Cever since she had been reborn, she had never once chosen to watch TV, never watched a single movie, rarely even gone shopping. She seemed to have no desire for anything that stirred the senses.

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ wrong with me?¡±

    Aubrey buried her head in her hands, staring nkly at the sheets in confusion.

    Maybe she should feel afraid now, but she also thought the worry pointless. So what if she was missing something? She didn¡¯t feel unwell. Maybe theck was even a good thing.

    Without emotions or feelings clouding her¡­ every decision would be rational. She wouldn¡¯t make the wrong choice.

    That night, Perry and the others returned to Shadowmoon Pack. Because of Cedarl¡¯s performance, their merits canceled their punishment, and alpha Henry withdrew the order to demote them. They would continue serving as his guards.

    While packing, Perry caught sight of the potion said to be able to sever the Moon Goddess contract unterally. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he picked it up, preparing to hand it over to alpha Henry.

    Send Gifts

 Unleashed 243

    Chapter 243 The Forgotten Potion

    Third Person POV

    AR PARIS

    Although Perry didn¡¯t believe the words of that so¨Ccalled female omega, he still thought <b>it </b>best to hand something like this over and let the alpha judge it.

    So Perry took the potion and headed out.

    After asking around and learning that alpha Henry and Aubrey were both in the virusboratory, he waited at the door. The situation inside wasplicated, and ordinary werewolves were generally not allowed to disturb them.

    As he waited, Perry couldn¡¯t help recalling the delicate face of that omega, a restless heat stirring in his chest. He rubbed the small vial in his hand, a faint reluctance welling up inside. This was the only thing she had left him¡­

    Just then, Xavier came out. Seeing Perry, he frowned curiously. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for alpha toe out. I want to give this to him,¡± Perry answered.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Xavier nced over, intrigued.

    ¡°The one who gave it to me said it¡¯s a potion that can sever the Moon Goddess bond unterally. I thought¨Csince alpha has always wanted to marry Ms. Aubrey, but is bound by their sibling contract¡­¡±

    Before Perry could finish, Xavier burst outughing. ¡°Come on, Perry. You really think a potion like that exists? If it did, would all those werewolves desperate to cut their bonds still risk storming the legendary birthce of the Moon Goddess?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I¡­¡± Perry hesitated. ¡°I know, but maybe alpha can at least try. The woman who gave it to me said it was real, and I don¡¯t think she¡¯d lie.¡± For some reason, the more others denied it, the more Perry wanted to believe that woman.

    Xavier gave the vial another look, then reached out and took it. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll pass it along to alpha. He won¡¯t being out anytime soon anyway¨Che¡¯s staying with Aubrey day and night.¡±

    With that, Xavier carried the small porcin bottle back inside.

    Perry stood at the door, his palm suddenly empty. After a long pause, he clenched his fist and finally turned away.

    Inside theboratory, Xavier went straight to alpha Henry with the intent of handing over the vial. But just as he was about to, something happened with Aubrey. Xavier set the vial down absentmindedly on the table and rushed over with the other wolf doctors to check on her.

    <b>10:34 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>10 </b>

    Chapter 243 The Forgotten Petion

    By the time the chaos was over, night had already fallen, and Xavier hadpletely <b>forgotten </b>

    the matter.

    Not long after, one of the assistants responsible for organizing the medicines came in to tidy <b>up </b>the worktable. When he spotted the little porcin bottle, he froze for a moment, then shrugged and ced it with the other ordinary medicines. In theb, important potions were always marked with a yellowbel. This bottle bore no markings at all, so it clearly wasn¡¯t anything of note.

    Seven days slipped by. The outbreak in me Pack gradually calmed as the infected werewolves were ced under strict quarantine.

    Ulrich died. Xavier told Aubrey that he hadn¡¯t been able to withstand the agony of the live experiments. He had taken his own life when the attending wolf doctor was distracted.

    Aubrey merely pressed her lips together, silent.

    Waylon also received the punishment he deserved. Those werewolves who had identally been infected and taken the medicine delivered by Aubrey and her group gained another month or two of life.

    But it was only a temporary fix.

    If she wanted to save these werewolves from death, Aubrey had to break through the Kajit virus in the shortest possible time. So she turned to the Miguel family, gaining their help to obtain treatment privileges inside the quarantine zone. She also recalled the senior wolf doctors from Sineville, openly beginning her research on the Kajit virus.

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    2

 Unleashed 244

    Chapter 244 The Trial Subject

    Third <b>Person </b>POV

    Because of Aubrey¡¯s intervention, this time the Kajit virus was mostly contained within <b>me </b>Pack¡¯s Sineville town. It hadn¡¯t spread beyond its borders, nor had it causedrge¨Cscale deaths among the northern werewolves.

    But with Ulrich¡¯s death, Aubrey ultimately stepped onto the path of testing the medicine on herself.

    ¡°Cough! Cough, cough!¡±

    Her body shook with violent coughs as Aubrey raised a trembling hand to stop alpha Henry from rushing to her side. The others looked on, worry etched into their expressions¨Cbut in their eyes there was also a faint glimmer of reverence.

    ¡°How is it?<b>¡± </b>

    Wolf doctor Ginnie was the first to step forward. Aside from alpha Henry and Aubrey, everyone else present wore protective suits, their voices muffled behind the gear.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    Her face, pale from the strain, was touched with a fleeting flush of color. Once she caught her breath, Aubrey described each symptom one word at a time. ¡°The reaction is¡­ intense. The pain is worse¡­ and there¡¯s also nausea. Dizziness¡­¡±

    As she spoke, someone beside her recorded every detail. Aubrey was testing the drug¡¯s properties on herself.

    She hadn¡¯t expected things to reach this point. Yetpared to herst life¨Cwhen she had been reluctant, filled with fear of the unknown¨Cthis time she was far moreposed. Everything was in her hands now. She no longer feared being used until death. She could even turn her suffering into the foundation of future glory.

    In simple terms: terrifying as the Kajit virus was, it was now like a dangerous toy entirely under her control. She knew she would seed, and with that certainty came a chilling calm.

    But alpha Henry was far from calm.

    ¡°Does it have to be this way? Does it have to be her?!¡±

    He was nearly shouting. Why was Aubrey allowed to be the subject while he was forbidden? Each time he watched her suffer, his mind teetered on the edge of frenzy. If he could, he would have taken her ce in a heartbeat.

    Wed, Sep Tu

    Chapter 244 The That Subject

    Xavier pulled him aside to prevent him from disrupting the process. Progress had been leaping forward daily¨Cthis momentum couldn¡¯t be broken.

    ¡°Alpha, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to it¡¯s that we can¡¯t. Ms. Aubrey¡¯s body isn¡¯t the same as an ordinary werewolf¡¯s. To put it simply¡­¡±

    Xavier lowered his voice. ¡°Ms. Aubrey is a special infected host. She carries the virus without passing it to others. And her body¡¯s vitality is ten times that of a normal werewolf. She won¡¯t die from infection as easily as the others¡­ but you¡¯re different.¡±

    Alpha Henry fell silent, the truth cutting deep.

    He was different. He was only alive because Aubrey, his omega, gave him injections every three days to keep him from copsing.

    What right did he have to gamble with his already fragile body? One mistake, and he would only be another burden for her.

    Once reality set in, alpha Henry was struck with a crushing sense of powerlessness.

    The only thing left for him was to stay at Aubrey¡¯s side while she tested the medicine- torturing himself as he watched her endure, drowning in pain yet unable to stop.

    No matter how much time passed, he never grew used to it.

    After a month, alpha Henry looked worse than Aubrey herself. He had lost twenty pounds, and his eyes were constantly bloodshot from sleepless nights.

    Often, in the middle of the night, Aubrey would feel him jolt awake, unable to fall back asleep until dawn.

    This couldn¡¯t go on.

    His body wouldn¡¯tst much longer.

    So Aubrey decided to halt the trials for one day. She needed to talk to alpha Henry.

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    <b>? </b>

    21

 Unleashed 245

    Chapter 245 A Shared Burden

    <b>Third </b>Person POV

    ¡°All finished?¡± Aubrey asked with a faint smile when alpha Henry walked into the <b>room</b><b>. </b>

    As Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s alpha, he not only had to undergo treatments but also handle the pack¡¯s affairs every day. Sometimes he was gone from morning until night, but no matter howte it was, he always came back to her.

    Seeing her here at this hour startled him. ¡°Why are you here? You should sit down!¡±

    Lately, Aubrey had spent nearly all her time in theboratory. Finding her in the room now <b>was </b>rare; he had nned toe to her once he was done with work.

    ¡°Experiments need to progress step by step. At this point, the data they¡¯ve gathered is already a little saturated. So today, they don¡¯t need me.¡±

    Her words let alpha Henry breathe easier, but the thought of tomorrow¡¯s trial darkened his eyes again. A reckless thought rose in his mind¨Cshould he try some special method, find another living test subject?

    But a werewolf with a special body like hers wasn¡¯t so easy to find.

    ¡°Then you should rest well today.¡± His gaze dimmed as he moved closer, reaching out to guide her to the bed.

    Aubrey noticed the loss of luster in his deep violet eyes. She thought bitterly that maybe if she shouted at him or struck him, he might feel some kind of release.

    But she didn¡¯t. Instead, she took his hand and led him to the sofa.

    Alpha Henry¡¯s steps were stiff with fatigue, his joints slow. Aubrey herself had just vomited, her face pale, her movements weak.

    Seeing this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh softly.

    He stared at her, bewildered that she could stillugh at a time like this.

    Pointing to him, then to herself, Aubrey said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think we look like a pair of battered brothers¨Cin¨Carms?<b>¡± </b>

    Theparison was so apt that alpha Henry¡¯s lips lifted slightly. He wanted tough, but the thought of her suffering strangled the smile before it could form. He didn¡¯t want her enduring hardship alongside him.

    1/

    <b>10:34 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep 10 </b>

    Chapter 245 A Shared Burden

    ¡°Don¡¯t look like that¡­¡± Aubrey reached out and tugged at the corners of his mouth. ¡°You <b>don¡¯t </b>have to feel so sad. I don¡¯t even feel like I¡¯m suffering.¡±

    ¡°How could it not hurt?¡± The words cut straight into his wound, and he red instantly. He knew what the Kajit virus felt like¨Che lived with that torment every day and every night. How could she im it didn¡¯t hurt?

    It was his fault.

    If he had died earlier, if the doctors he had summoned had been quicker with their work, she wouldn¡¯t have had to bear this pain at all.

    The weight of that guilt drove him into restless despair. A man who had never once dreamed now woke from nightmare after nightmare. Each time, he saw Aubrey¡¯s face twisted in agony a she took the drug. The scenes reyed endlessly until he startled awake, heart pounding, reaching out to feel her breath against his hand. Only then could he let his heart settle again.

    The fear and dread he lived with¨Cno one else could understand.

    Watching him, Aubrey sighed and looked off into the distance. Then, in a low, steady voice, she said, ¡°Do you know? For a long time, I felt unreal. It was like ying a game, the system crashed, and then you load the save file again. Even though everything after goes smoothly, there¡¯s this weightless feeling, as if¡­ I really did die. And this so¨Ccalled second chance is just a dream. A sweet dream.¡±

    Her lips curved faintly, her tone calm.

    Alpha Henry frowned. He didn¡¯t quite understand. What did she mean by reloading a save file By calling it a dream?

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Unleashed 246

    Chapter 246 The Weight of Pain

    Third Person POV

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a terrible metaphor, but just remember this¨Cmaybe I¡¯m built for suffering. I actually feel like I¡¯m truly alive only when I¡¯m in pain.¡±

    Finished

    Alpha Henry froze, staring into Aubrey¡¯s brilliant starry eyes that shimmered with a strange light.

    ¡°Can you imagine it? I actually think pain is the only thing that feels real. Isn¡¯t that terrifying?<b>¡± </b>

    Though she smiled, Henry felt an unshakable heaviness deep in his chest. Instinctively, he pulled her into his arms, his brow furrowed for a long time before he asked in a voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Can I know what you went through¨Cwhat I don¡¯t know about?¡±

    say that It was a question he had wanted to ask for so long, but never dared. Now, hearing her only pain felt real made him realize¨Cwhatever she had endured when he wasn¡¯t there for her, it was more crushing than anything he could imagine.

    What could have been worse than an incurable illness<b>? </b>

    Henry couldn¡¯t fathom it.

    Aubrey nced at him, her usually cold, delicate features softening with a faint, elusive smile.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s over,¡± she said quietly. ¡°It was terrifying¨Cso terrifying that many times I thought I wouldn¡¯t survive. But it¡¯s over.¡±

    Henry¡¯s expression showed his dissatisfaction with that answer, but Aubrey only let out a smallugh and asked,

    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m good to you?¡±

    Her words made Henry instinctively hold his breath.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re safe. You¡¯ve never hurt me.¡±

    His lips pressed together as his eyes dropped to hers, filled with sorrow and regret.

    ¡°¡­No. I have hurt you<i>.¡± </i>

    That was what he hated most about himself. Once, long ago, he had humiliated her¨Cover and over, mercilessly. Yet it was as if she had forgotten it all.

    Chapter 246 The Weight of Pain

    In truth, Aubrey really had forgotten.

    47

    Finished

    Her fingers tracedzily over the stripes of his dress shirt as she murmured, ¡°That doesn¡¯t even count anymore.¡±

    Compared to the persecution and greed she had suffered from others, Henry¡¯s humiliations. were as harmless as children ying make¨Cbelieve.

    She gave a faint, self¨Cmocking smile. ¡°And those humiliations¨CI brought them on myself. I¡¯m grateful you never really crossed the line. That¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to treat you well.¡±

    Henry was at a loss for words. His throat burned as he rasped, ¡°Just because¡­ just because I didn¡¯t hurt you, you treat me this well?¡±

    Then what horrors had others done to her, that simply not harming her made someone the best existence in her eyes? Henry dared not imagine it.

    Had his informationwork truly failed so badly that not a shred of her past reached him?

    Aubrey chuckled softly, her gaze drifting into the distance.

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not all¡­¡±

    Then she lifted her eyes to his, smiling as her eyes narrowed yfully.

    ¡°Did you forget how much I used to like you? As long as you don¡¯t cross my bottom line, I can ept anything from you. My tolerance for you will always be greater than for anyone else.¡±

    ¡°And believe me on this¨Cneither of us will die.¡±

    Her gaze sharpened, brimming with powerful confidence.

    ¡°I¡¯m not gambling with my life. As long as I¡¯m here, breaking through the Kajit virus is only a matter of time. I¡¯ll use it to take my first step forward! So you can worry about anything else, but never about me dying.¡±

    Aubrey wasn¡¯t lying. She might not know the names of the drugs once tested on her, but she remembered every sensation of them coursing through her body. With her as the pioneer, conquering the Kajit virus was only a question of time.

    And judging by the progress so far, that time wouldn¡¯t be long.

    In her <b>past </b>life, she had been plundered endlessly, never able to prove herself.

    But this time¨Cthis time she would make every werewolf know her name.

    She, Aubrey, was the true genius wolf doctor.

 Unleashed 247

    Chapter 247 A Shared Pain

    Third Person POV

    47

    Finished

    Aubrey had always been the type to act first, keeping her silence until results spoke for themselves and stunned everyone. This was the first time she revealed her ambition before finishing what she set out to do.

    Realizing she wasn¡¯t lying, alpha Henry¡¯s heart jolted in shock. His pulse thundered as he asked, uncertainly,

    ¡°Then how long do you think you¡¯ll need?¡±

    Aubrey cast him a sidelong nce. ¡°If you can stay calm, eat on time, sleep on time, take your medicine as prescribed, and stop making me worry or distracting me¡­ then about three more months.¡±

    Henry¡¯s face flushed crimson. He was an alpha, older than Aubrey by four or five could he be the one needing care?

    years¨Chow

    But still¡­ that strange sweetness in his chest¨Cwhat was it? She worried for him. She hade here just to say this, just to ease his heart.

    Still, was he really that unreliable?

    No matter what, with Aubrey¡¯s rare reassurance, the gloom that had hung over Henry for days finally lifted. Yet even with her promise, he couldn¡¯t help but ask again.

    ¡°You¡¯re really that confident?¡±

    Aubrey nodded without hesitation. She spread her fingers, then clenched them tightly. ¡°The Kajit virus? It¡¯s nothing more than a thorny little toy.¡±

    A bold, almost reckless smile spread across her face, and in that moment it scattered every shadow from Henry¡¯s eyes.

    Knowing Aubrey had such confidence¨Cknowing she would not die¨Cit was as if a boulder had been lifted off his chest. Relief washed through him, fierce and overwhelming, like surviving a disaster.

    It took him a while to steady his racing heart. Then he held her hand tightly and said with solemn weight,

    ¡°This is thest time. From now on, no matter what, you¡¯re never allowed to do something this dangerous again. Promise me.¡±

    Chapter 247 A Shared Pain

    :

    47

    Finished

    His violet eyes trembled, his handsome face taut with sincerity. He waited, almost pleading, for

    her answer.

    Aubrey thought about it. Once this was over, there wouldn¡¯t be much danger left. So she nodded.

    ¡°Of course. I value my life. You can always rest assured¨CI won¡¯t take risks I can¡¯t control, and I¡¯ll never gamble with my life.¡±

    They shared a smile.

    Henry gently pinched her pale cheek, unable to stop himself fromughing. ¡°You¡¯re right. We really are a pair of battered brothers¨Cin¨Carms.¡±

    But the softness under his fingertips made his heart skip.

    He had been too worried before¨Chis thoughts had been consumed with guilt and grief. Now, for the first time, another feeling surged up, sudden and overwhelming.

    They were both infected. If they grew closer¡­ then maybe¡­ it wasn¡¯t impossible?

    Closer to Aubrey?

    The thought was dangerous. It shouldn¡¯t havee at all. Yet it spread like wildfire, leaving his throat dry and his body tense.

    Damn it. How could he think of something like this at a time like this? He was no better than a beast.

    To cover his thoughts, Henry quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°If it¡¯s only a few months, then you should take painkillers. I don¡¯t want you suffering.¡±

    Aubrey shook her head. ¡°Now that I have a faint grasp of the virus¡¯s progression, if anyone needs relief, it¡¯s you. You can take them. My earlier research seeded¨Csoon, we¡¯ll produce a new kind of painkiller. Low side effects, low dependence, but very effective. Think of it as my gift to you. A gift to celebrate your recovery.¡±

    Henry¡¯s lips curved as a sudden sweetness rose inside him. Even in the midst of everything, she had carved out time to develop a safer painkiller¨Cfor his sake,

    If Aubrey had been a man, Henry thought, she would have been the kind who silently, effortlessly swept people off their feet.

    ¡°And you? Will you take it with me?¡± he asked.

    Aubrey shook her head, eyes firm. ¡°I need to keep the pain.¡±

    Chapter 247 A Shared Pain

    <b>47 </b>

    Finished

    Sensation was crucial for her to remember every detail of the drug¡¯s effects. Without it, her role as test subject would be meaningless.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t take it either,¡± Henry said seriously. ¡°If I can¡¯t help you in any other way, the least I can do is share the pain with you.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    47

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 248

    hapter 248 Shifting Powers

    Third Person POV

    Finished

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡± Aubrey shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ve already helped me so much. Without you, those top wolf doctors never would¡¯vee to my side. I wouldn¡¯t be free to do whatever I wanted. You¡¯ve already done enough.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t share your pain.¡±

    Alpha Henry¡¯s expression was unwavering, each word spoken with absolute conviction. ¡°Don¡¯t refuse me. Please?¡±

    Aubrey studied him, sensing the sincerity in his gaze. He truly wanted to shoulder something for her anything. To deny him now would almost feel like hurting him.

    In the end, Aubrey relented with a helpless sigh.

    ¡°Fine. If neither of us takes it, then let¡¯s give the painkillers to those in the quarantine zone. Believe me, once I cure them, Shadowmoon Pack will gain several powerful beta warriors.¡±

    Henry chuckled softly. To him, all of that was nothing but background noise. The only thing that mattered was Aubrey¡¯s safety.

    After this talk, Henry immediately summoned his beta, Cam, and ordered him to secretly gather all possible information about the Moon Goddess¡¯s origin site. He had made up his mind¨Conce Aubrey conquered the Kajit virus and his body recovered, he would go there. He would break the sibling bond.

    And

    yes, while there, he would also sever the mate bond that bound him. Then, free of every chain, he could propose to Aubrey, take her as his mate, and live happily by her side forever.

    Cam was against it¨Cafter all, no one could guarantee survival in that ce¨Cbut Henry¡¯s determination left no room for debate. He had no choice but to obey, keeping everything strictly secret. Aside from Cam, no one knew.

    Days passed, Aubrey pouring herselfpletely into her research, leaving no time to deal with certain people.

    Meanwhile, the southern continent was rocked by breaking news. The wolf leader of the south, Wanda, had suddenly found his long¨Clost daughter. He dered before all of Fog Pack that his daughter, Bailey, would inherit his alpha throne.

    In an instant, Bailey transformed into the heir of the south¡¯s most powerful wolf pack, taking the name Wan Bailey.

    Chapter 248 Shifting Powers

    <b>47 </b>

    Finished

    Back in Shadowmoon Pack, news spread as well. The Lynn family copsed into ruin. Aurelia and Jax divorced, severing their mate bond. Since they had been chosen mates, it only required a ritual beneath the full moon¨Ceach rejecting the other aloud in the moonlight¨Cto end it.

    Afterward, Aurelia led the remnants of the Lynn family south to join her daughter Bailey in Fog Pack.

    Traveling with them was Mariana, who had been stripped of rank, reduced to omega, and humiliated endlessly within Shadowmoon Pack.

    Fog Pack.

    Bailey lounged in her garden, a teenager barely eighteen yet dressed in a revealing gown like a woman in her twenties, filing her nails with idle arrogance. Before her, Mariana wept pitifully.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to have fallen so far,¡± Bailey drawled, her tone dripping with condescension.

    Mariana swallowed her bitterness, her voice trembling with grievance. ¡°I offended the alpha, and he cruelly cast me down to omega. Now everyone in Shadowmoon Pack shuns me. Even my parents have suffered because of me. Bailey¡­ I had nowhere else to turn!¡±

    As she spoke, tears spilled freely, her mind reying the scorn and humiliation of recent days -torments she believed should have belonged to Aubrey, not her.

    But to Bailey, Mariana¡¯s sobs were nothing but tiresome noise. She wasn¡¯t a male werewolf- what use was crying to her?

    ¡°Mariana,¡± Bailey cut in sharply, her tone impatient, ¡°if you have something to say, I¡¯ve got a banquet to attend, and I don¡¯t have time to waste.¡±

    then say <ol><li>it. </li></ol>

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    B

 Unleashed 249

    Chapter 249 Breaking Point

    Third Person POV

    Mariana nearly spat blood at Bailey¡¯s words.

    ×Ô1987<b>%</b><b>•þ </b>

    & Pearls

    Back when she was still a beta, still the admired dance artist Mariana, Bailey had never dared treat her this way.

    But now¡­ she bit down hard and forced herself to endure.

    ¡°Bailey, we had some connection once. Now my father has offended the Miguel family. If we can¡¯t raise funds in three days, my family will be finished! Bailey, I beg you¡­¡®

    ¡°So you came here to borrow money?¡± Bailey sneered. ¡°Unbelievable. The once lofty Mariana, actually reduced to begging me for money?¡±

    ¡°Bailey¡­¡± Humiliation burned Mariana¡¯s face. She gritted her teeth. ¡°Please! At least we share amon enemy, don¡¯t we? Helping me is helping yourself!¡±

    The moment she mentioned amon enemy, Bailey mmed her cup down with a sharp crack. Aubrey¡¯s name was a taboo she would never tolerate.

    Bailey would never forget how Aubrey had forced her into this position. She would never forgive that wretch.

    ¡°I can help you,¡± Wan Bailey said suddenly, her tone shifting. She took a breath and flicked her freshly cut bobbed hair, her lips curling in a cold smile.

    ¡°Go get yourself dressed up. I¡¯ll take you to someone who will definitely help.¡±

    Shadowmoon Pack, the Miguel family¡¯s level¨Cfour virusboratory.

    Aubrey bit down on the cloth in her mouth, muffled cries escaping her

    Chapter 249 Breaking Point

    13

    +8 Pearin

    throat. The pain felt like her very bones were being scraped raw, tearing her body apart from the inside. Yet the sharper the reaction, the clearer she became: such violent effects meant they were closer to sess.

    But the process was hell itself.

    Sweat soaked through her clothes, her body trembling. Alpha Henry gripped her hands firmly, keeping her from injuring herself. He had forced the cloth into her mouth so she wouldn¡¯t bite her tongue. Aubrey had refused at first, certain she wouldn¡¯t¨Cno matter how unbearable the pain, she would never do that.

    Because she had endured worse. She would never be like that useless Ulrich, who had chosen death over suffering.

    When the worst passed, Aubrey copsed weakly into Henry¡¯s arms.

    Xavier stepped forward with another syringe, intending to inject the nextpound. But Henry¡¯s hand shot out, mping down on his wrist like steel.

    ¡°Wait! Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s at her limit? She needs to rest!¡±

    The severity in Henry¡¯s violet eyes made Xavier flinch, but he forced himself to reply, ¡°Alpha¡­ it¡¯s precisely at moments like this that the drug¡¯s true effects must be tested. Otherwise, everything Ms. Aubrey has endured so far would be wasted¡­¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s head rested against Henry¡¯s neck, her voice faint but firm. ¡°Let him inject it.¡±

    Her word was final. No matter how unwilling Henry was, he could only relent. With Henry¡¯s murderous re fixed on him, Xavier¡¯s hands trembled as he administered the injection.

    Almost immediately, Aubrey¡¯s muscles went rigid. Her body convulsed violently twice before she lost consciousness.

    ¡°Aubrey?¡± Henry¡¯s hands shook as he checked her breathing. Finding it still

    12:36 Fri, 12 SeptR

    Chapter 249 Breaking Point

    +8 Pearls

    steady, he exhaled in relief¨Cbut then his fury broke loose. His voice was raw as he snarled at everyone present.

    ¡°Is there truly no other way? Must you torture her like this just to beat the -virus? Then what use are you to me?!¡±

    Ginnie¡¯s face twisted with helplessness. ¡°Alpha¡­ we have no choice. Behind every sess, there must always be sacrifice¡­¡±

 Unleashed 250

    Chapter 250 Between Pain and Warmth

    Third Person POV

    ¡°Does it really have to be her? Are the rest of you dead?!¡±

    +8 Pearls

    Alpha Henry¡¯s rage was enough to set the entireboratory ame. His violet eyes burned into the wolf doctors as he demanded, word by word, ¡°Without her, are you all useless? Because she¡¯s the one in pain, you stand here doing nothing? Adding fuel to it instead?¡±

    The wolf doctors all shifted uneasily. He wasn¡¯t wrong. When it came to conquering the Kajit virus, all of thembined were less useful than a single omega¨CAubrey.

    She was the one testing the drugs. She was the one guiding their improvements.

    In front of her, their skills as beta wolf doctors looked like the fumbling of newborns. Their contributions were pitifully small.

    ¡°Enough¡­ don¡¯t¡­ scold them¡­¡±

    No one had noticed when Aubrey opened her eyes. She looked surprisingly steady, the pain having ebbed away.

    ¡°Record this¨CKA2 mixed with SQ3 had a clear effect. I could feel the virus retreat rapidly. No adverse reactions either¡­¡±

    She spoke in intervals, pausing to catch her breath. By the time she finished, the sky outside had already gone dark.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today. Let¡¯s stop here and rest¡­¡®

    Relief washed over the wolf doctors. Being red at by Alpha Henry while conducting experiments felt more terrifying than standing on a scaffold awaiting punishment.

    Seeing his expression still hard and dangerous, Aubrey shook her head.

    <b>12:30 </b>FT, 12 Sept

    Chapter 250 Between Pain and Warmth

    *8 Pearls

    ¡°Keep looking at them like that, and I¡¯ll put you on theb¡¯s cklist. You won¡¯t be allowed in.¡±

    ¡°And then what? You¡¯ll suffer where I can¡¯t see you?¡± Henry frowned, ring at her. But when his eyes caught her pale face, his defiance melted away. He scooped her up in his arms and carried her back.

    After feeding her, he set Aubrey carefully into a warm bath where medicinal liquid had already been prepared. She let out a contented sigh as the heat soothed her aching body.

    In truth,pared to herst life, these days were almost a luxury.

    Back then, as nothing more than an experiment subject, she had no rights, no rest. Those maniacs never cared about her suffering¨Cthey- experimented on her without end. Only when she was on the brink of death would they give her the smallest reprieve.

    A bath? Impossible. Comfort? Unthinkable. And certainly no one waiting beside her with warmth and care, offering a steady embrace whenever she needed it.

    Henry watched her rx, silently marveling at her strength. ording to Xavier, the agony after each injection was enough to break the human threshold. Yet Aubrey endured it all. She didn¡¯t lose her mind, didn¡¯t break down, didn¡¯t scar herself. Instead, when it was over, she calmly described every sensation with clinical precision.

    It was beyond human.

    Before meeting her, no one would have believed an omega without a wolf could endure such torment. Aubrey had overturned every assumption they

    held.

    ¡°Help me wipe my back?¡± Aubrey asked suddenly.

    Since Henry had already volunteered to care for her, she made no effort to be polite.

    12:36 Fri, 12 Sept

    <b>R </b>

    3

    Chapter 250 Between Pain and Warmth

    What was it like for a top alpha to wash someone¡¯s back?

    48 Pearls

    Surreal. Even if his technique was clumsy, his status alone made the act feel extraordinary. Aubrey never imagined she would enjoy such treatment in this lifetime.

    She let out a pleased sigh, resting against the edge of the tub, nearly drifting to sleep.

    Seeing her settle down, Henry rxed as well. He was always afraid she¡¯d suddenly decide to run back to theb, sacrificing her nights to endless work. When Aubrey set her mind to something, her focus was frightening.

    The warm medicinal water flowed down her back, the surface darkened by herbs so nothing beneath could be seen. Still, Henry knew better. He had been the one to undress her before lowering her in.

    After finishing her back, Henry hesitated. Should he¡­? Aubrey seemed asleep. Maybe he could-

    ¡°Help me wipe the front too.¡±

    Her voice was soft, cool, carrying a trace of amusement.

    Henry¡¯s ears flushed scarlet.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 251

    Chapter 251 Shadows of Desire and Hatred

    Third Person POV

    Alpha Henry shot Aubrey a fierce re.

    <b>87</b><b>%</b>ðN

    +8 Pearls

    She was too cruel. She knew perfectly well he had no resistance against her, yet she still said things like that!

    His throat tightened, his eyes glued helplessly to the smooth line of her back, and in his mind he couldn¡¯t stop the image of Aubrey¡¯s bare body from surfacing¡­

    Damn it!

    He suddenly stood up, turned around without a word, and walked away.

    Back in his room, he downed several sses of ice water before he managed to smother a little of the burning thoughts in his chest. But when his mind circled back to Aubrey¡¯s perfect body, her delicate touch¡­ despair washed over him again. Finally, he copsed onto his bed, looking like he¡¯d lost all hope in life.

    ¡°Damn it! You little brat! Once I break the sibling contract and the mate bond, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t get out of bed for days! Just you wait!¡±

    Alpha Henry ground his teeth as he muttered the threat. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to be intimate with her while they still bore the title of siblings- that would be disrespectful to her.

    ¡°No¡­ stop!¡±

    Mariana sat up with a scream, but the scene from a few days ago still clung to her like a shadow.

    She couldn¡¯t forget the price she had paid to bring in funds and keep her family from going bankrupt.

    Chapter 251 Shadows of Desire and Hatred

    <b>87</b><b>% </b>

    +8 Pearts

    The purity she had guarded so long for Alpha Henry¡­ ruined by the hands of such a disgusting beta werewolf?!

    Her reputation was in shambles, her family had thoroughly offended the alpha, and their future in the Shadowmoon Pack was crushed¨Cwhile her enemy was thriving!

    It was Aubrey who had stolen everything from her!

    If not for Aubrey, Alpha Henry never would have known who truly saved him. That was it¨Cbecause of that life¨Csaving debt, his view of Aubrey the omega had shifted. If only she had killed Aubrey sooner!

    If Aubrey died, no one would be there to expose her. She never would have fallen this low¡­

    The more she thought, the angrier she became. She was tainted, so why did that wretched omega get to stay pure? Why her?!

    In the darkness, Mariana¡¯s eyes gleamed with madness¡­

    A few dayster, inside Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s Level¨CFour Virus Laboratory.

    ¡°The first stage is a sess!¡±

    As cheers erupted around her, Aubrey¡¯s pale face tugged into a small smile. She had divided the battle against the Kajit virus into three stages. The first stage was the protection stage. They had raised the antibody¡¯s effectiveness to eighty percent. That meant if someone was infected with the Kajit virus, and injected with the antibody within two hours, there was an eighty percent chance they wouldn¡¯t be infected at all!

    ¡°For now, don¡¯t announce this publicly,¡± Aubrey said after a moment of thought. ¡°Let¡¯s move directly into the second stage.¡±

    The second stage was suppression¨Csuppressing the virus¡¯s mutations inside the infected. The Kajit virus¡¯s greatest challenge was how it constantly shifted once it entered a werewolf¡¯s body. Suppressing that mutation was the hardest, but also the most crucial step.

    Chapter 251 Shadows of Desire and Hatred

    +8 Pearls

    This was the stage Aubrey felt the most deeply. Having once been used as a living experiment, she remembered it vividly. When suppression seeded, the virus inside would rebound violently, desperately trying to break through. Compared to that agony, the pain she felt now was nothing.

    In her past life, some ordinary werewolves infected with the Lupine virus had been captured alongside her. After this second¨Cstage trial seeded, the wolf doctors immediately rolled out tests on thosemon werewolves. But the results were poor.

    The pain caused by the antibody¡¯s battle with the virus was something normal werewolves couldn¡¯t withstand. Of the first ten ordinary werewolves who tested the drug, only two survived. The other eight were literally tortured to death by the pain.

    And those two survivors only lived because they were given anesthetics in time to numb the torment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Take a few days to prepare yourself. We may not have much time, but everything must still depend on what you can endure.¡±

    Professor Ginnie, the wolf doctor, patted Aubrey¡¯s shoulder, his voice heavy with concern. He had been with her throughout the development of the antidote, and he could faintly guess just how much she would suffer once the second stage began¡­

    1.2K

    1

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Unleashed 252

    Chapter 252 Breaking the Bond

    Third Person POV

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle it.¡±

    ? (54)

    +8 Pearls

    Aubrey smiled faintly. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to waste. We¡¯ll begin tomorrow. You¡¯ve all worked hard today¨Cget some rest tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s you who needs the rest most.¡±

    The other wolf doctors now followed Aubrey¡¯s lead without question. She was simply too remarkable. Every time they thought she¡¯d reached her limit, she endured and pushed through. She wasn¡¯t like any fragile omega they had ever known.

    That evening, after Aubrey finished her bath, Perry came to fetch her.

    ¡°Miss, to celebrate this milestone, Madam cooked personally and asked me to bring you over.¡±

    At the mention of Adelyn, Aubrey¡¯s rigid expression softened slightly. She nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll change ande right away.¡±

    When she came downstairs, she found the entire Feng family gathered.

    ¡°Aubrey! Are you feeling any better?¡±

    Adelyn hurried over with concern, taking her hand and leading her to the table.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling better,¡± Aubrey replied. The medicinal bath she soaked in helped ease her pain to some degree. But her wanplexion was something she couldn¡¯t hide. No matter how much pain she could endure, the grueling drug trials still left marks on her body.

    Not wanting Adelyn to worry, she forced a smile and shifted the topic, ncing at the feast on the table. ¡°There¡¯s really no need for a celebration. Once we defeat the virus, that¡¯s when we should celebrate.¡±

    Seeing her so full of confidence, Sean exchanged a look with his wife. ¡°Actually, tonight isn¡¯t just about celebrating. There¡¯s also something important we need to discuss.¡±

    Aubrey sat down beside Alpha Henry, only to notice how stiff and proper he sat, his handsome face tense as if under pressure. He didn¡¯t even look at her.

    Strange¡­

    ¡°What is it?<b>¡± </b>she asked.

    10:23 Mon<b>, </b>Sep 15

    Chapter 252 Breaking the Bond

    :

    <b>54 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°We¡¯re thinking of a way to dissolve the sibling contract between you and Kaizer,¡± Adelyn said slowly, her expression serious. Just two days ago, she discovered Cam secretly investigating the origins of the Moon Goddess. She knew then that her son intended to go there to break the sibling bond. But¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s far too dangerous,¡± Aubrey frowned.

    When Adelyn first adopted her, the process had been conducted with the utmost formality. The Feng family had built an altar to the Moon Goddess, performed a special ritual to ¡°inform¡± the deity, and invited the n elders to divine the oue. Only after receiving the Moon Goddess¡¯s recognition was the contract officially established, binding them as siblings.

    The bond was absolute, carrying immense authority. As long as it existed, no werewolf in the Shadowmoon Pack could question Aubrey¡¯s identity. Even if Alpha Henry were to leave the pack in her hands someday, no one would have grounds to oppose it.

    But it also meant that she and Alpha Henry were bound to remain siblings, never crossing that line. The only way to dissolve the contract was to journey to the mysterious and perilous birthce of the Moon Goddess. ording to ancient records, any werewolf who reached its deepest heart could meet the Moon Goddess herself¨Cand she would grant them any wish.

    Yet for nearly a century, many had entered, but not a single one had ever returned alive.

    And then¡­ Aubrey couldn¡¯t help but ask E in her heart, ¡°Can you still sense that Alpha Henry is our mate?¡± Because she had been taking suppressants all along, E hadn¡¯t been much affected by the Kajit virus.

    ¡°Of course. I told you ages ago the Moon Goddess doesn¡¯t care¡­ wait, hold on!¡± E¡¯s tail swishedzily in Aubrey¡¯s mind, but the next second her casual tone snapped, tight with urgency. ¡°Something¡¯s not right¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Aubrey asked quickly.

    ¡°I can feel it¨Cthe bond between us and Alpha Henry¡­ it¡¯s weakening.¡± E¡¯s voice faltered, then burst out in rm. ¡°Oh, hell!¡±

    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>

    1.2K

 Unleashed 253

    Chapter 253 Bonds That Cannot Be Broken

    Third Person POV

    It was only natural for the bond to weaken.

    The sibling contract and the mate link could not coexist.

    <b>54 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Perhaps before long, the mate bond between her and Alpha Henry would vanishpletely.

    Aubrey pressed her lips together, her gaze flicking over to the rigid figure of Alpha Henry. Then she turned to Adelyn and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±

    Adelyn froze, but before she could speak, Alpha Henry turned his head sharply toward Aubrey. ¡°I have to go.¡±

    Aubrey frowned. ¡°Alpha Henry, I saved your life, but not so you could throw it away on a reckless gamble like that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait until the Kajit virus antidote isplete. It won¡¯t be dangerous then.¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re at your peak again, that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll make it through the Moon Goddess¡¯s origin ce alive! No werewolf has ever returned from there!¡± Aubrey¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Alpha Henry, you¡¯re the alpha of the Shadowmoon Pack, the supreme leader of the northern werewolf continent. You can¡¯t afford to act willfully.¡±

    His eyes darkened as he studied Aubrey, as if trying to determine whether she opposed him out of concern for his safety¨Cor because she no longer wished for their bond to exist.

    After a long silence, he finally said quietly, ¡°Alright. I understand.¡±

    Adelyn was stunned. But after exchanging a nce with Sean, she held her tongue.

    Dinner passed in uneasy silence.

    When it ended, Alpha Henry rose first, his expression still clouded, and left for his room.

    Aubrey soon followed, excusing herself to Adelyn before leaving the dining hall. Behind her, Adelyn and Sean seemed to be whispering about something, but she didn¡¯t listen.

    Instead of returning to her room, she wandered into the small garden. The round moon cast its silvery glow across the flowers, the air filled with a faint fragrance that slowly calmed her

    restless mood.

    ¡°Do

    you really think the alpha gave up just because you told him to?¡± E¡¯s voice piped up suddenly in her mind.

    Chapter 253 Bonds That Cannot Be Broken

    <b>54 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°I doubt it,¡± Aubrey sighed inwardly. Alpha Henry wasn¡¯t the kind to surrender so easily. He probably only pretended to agree because he didn¡¯t want to argue with her while she was still enduring the drug trials.

    The thought gave her a headache. Maybe she needed to find a witch, to see if there was any potion that could sever a contract unterally.

    Tch. That would be nearly impossible to find.

    Aubrey clicked her tongue in frustration. Men were nothing but trouble. He had been the one to insist she be his sister back then, and now he was the one desperately trying to undo the sibling bond¡­ But she definitely couldn¡¯t ask Cam for help. He was too busy, and he¡¯d tell Alpha Henry everything.

    Not far away, Perry watched Aubrey¡¯s figure, his brow furrowing deeply. Earlier, when he heard the first stage of the antidote had seeded, he¡¯de by intending to ask about that mysterious potion. But when he ran into the alpha, Henry¡¯s expression had been grim. Not wanting to risk his temper, Perry decided to find Aubrey instead. Yet she too seemed weighed down with worry.

    His heart sank. If the first stage of the antidote had worked, then their troubles couldn¡¯t be about that. Which meant the test results must have shown the potion to be useless¡­ That was only to be expected. How could a hunted, pitiful little omega possibly have something as miraculous as that?

    Deciding not to press Aubrey, Perry turned back toward the virus research institute. If the potion was worthless, then he might as well ask for it back¨Ckeep it as a souvenir.

    With that in mind, he went straight to Xavier and said, ¡°Sir, that drug I gave youst time¡ª since you tested it and found it useless, give it back to me.¡±

    Xavier blinked, lifting his head from a clutter of test tubes with a bewildered look. ¡°What drug? Which one?¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Unleashed 254

    Chapter 254 A Trial of Death

    Third Person POV

    Xavier truly couldn¡¯t remember.

    +8 Pearls

    To create an antidote for the Kajit virus, he practically lived in theb every day, surrounded by endless vials andpounds. Perry and the others constantly delivered herbs and ingredients -how was he supposed to know which one Perry meant?

    Perry pressed his lips together and exined, ¡°The potion that¡¯s supposed to sever a Moon Goddess contract unterally. It was in a blue porcin vial, very pretty. You must have tested it and found it useless, right?¡±

    He described it carefully, but Xavier had already lowered his head again, focusing on his work. The second stage of trials would begin tomorrow, and there was too much to prepare. He had no patience to listen to Perry ramble about some useless potion. And really, why bother with something that hadn¡¯t worked?

    Without looking up, he simply pointed toward a shelf by the wall. ¡°All the failed ones are there. Go look for it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Perry knew he was busy and didn¡¯t mind. He turned to the shelves and searched for a long time before finally spotting the little vial buried under other samples, its surface coated with dust.

    He sighed, wiped it clean with his sleeve, tucked it carefully into his coat, and left theb quietly without disturbing Xavier further.

    That morning, Aubrey woke earlier than usual, only to find that Alpha Henry was already up. Perhaps still angry with her, he hadn¡¯t spoken a word to her since the night before.

    She didn¡¯t dwell on it. All her focus was on breaking the Kajit virus.

    Still, she had woken early for another reason. After breakfast, Aubrey secretly pulled Perry aside and asked him to reach out to some reputable witches to see if they had any potion capable of severing a Moon Goddess contract unterally. If such a thing existed, she was willing to pay dearly for it.

    Back in Ste Pack, both Perry and hisrades had admired her and followed her lead. Butpared to the others, Perry was steadier. That was why Aubrey sought him out alone, swearing him to secrecy. ¡°Don¡¯t tell the alpha about this yet. I¡¯m not sure whether such a potion even exists.¡±

    10:23 Mon<b>, </b>Sep <b>15 </b>

    Chapter 254 A Trial of Death

    :

    <b>54 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Perry understood. The greater the hope, the harsher the disappointment. He nodded and agreed to keep silent. Eventer, when he ran into hisrades on missions, he never breathed

    a word.

    With that settled, Aubrey threw herself back into the antidote trials.

    The second stage was brutal. Even though she¡¯d lived through it once before and could avoid some of the worst mistakes, her body still withered under the torment. In just one month, she lost twenty pounds.

    She hadn¡¯t been heavy to begin with, and now herrge eyes seemed sharper, more cutting. Especially in the moments of pain¨Cher gaze could pierce through someone like ws tearing them apart.

    ¡°She¡¯s crashing! Her heart stopped!¡±

    A female wolf doctor cried out, and chaos erupted.

    ¡°Adrenaline, now! She¡¯s not going to make it!¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s pupils were blown wide, her body convulsing. Professor Ginnie, calm but grim, barked out the orders. The entireb turned taut with tension. It wasn¡¯t the first time this had happened.

    What did it mean, for a werewolf to pass out from pain?

    They said in near¨Cdeath moments, a werewolf could see everything¨Cmemories shing by like antern show of their life. But every time Aubrey stood on the edge of death, only one thought remained in her mind-

    Don¡¯t give up.

    As long as she didn¡¯t give up, she wouldn¡¯t die.

    That truth, carved into her soul across two lifetimes, was the one lesson she never forgot.

 Unleashed 255

    Chapter 255 The Tear That Shook Them

    Third <b>Person </b>POV

    54

    +8 Pearls

    After Aubrey endured more than a dozen brushes with death, Alpha Henry finally found his resolve. He no longer felt as if the world were ending every time she faltered. Instead, he stayed by her side, choosing to believe in her, to encourage her.

    ¡°Aubrey! Wake up!¡±

    His voice trembled slightly, but it remained steady in her ear, calling her name again and again.

    ¡°Aubrey!¡±

    ¡°Wake up!¡±

    He clutched her hands tightly in both of his, as if holding her fast could stop her from slipping away.

    ¡°Wake up, please!¡±

    After the injection of adrenaline, Aubrey¡¯s eyes began darting beneath her lids, as though she were dreaming.

    ¡°What about the name Aubrey?¡±

    In a familiar mountain cabin, an elegant old woman held a book in her hands. Calm and unhurried, she pointed to a line of text and said softly, ¡°Aubrey, Aubrey. It rolls off the tongue nicely.¡±

    Beside her, a bearded old man nodded. With a stroke of his pen, he wrote the name on the paper. ¡°Good! That¡¯s the one!¡±

    He beckoned to a toddler wobbling nearby. ¡°Come here, little dumpling. From now on, this will

    your name<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    be

    The little girl really did look like a doughy bun, her round checks radiating innocent sweetness <b>as </b>she stumbled toward him.

    Aubrey¡¯s memory had always been sharp. Even as an infant, she could recall details¨Cwhat color her grandfather¡¯s clothes had been that day, the warmth of that morning sun streaming through the bamboo and spilling across the yard of their cabin.

    Her grandmother covered her mouth with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s hope one day your mate will cherish

    Chapter 255 The Tear That Shook Them

    you as dearly as we do.¡±

    ?(54),

    +8 Pearls

    The scenes spun faster and faster¨Cfrom a childhood of warmth, to adolescence, to adulthood. Theter years grew darker. The grandparents who adored her passed away. Her doting mother died. Her father remarried, leaving her unwanted in her own home.

    Then came the schemes, Alpha Henry¡¯s cold rejection, the bullying at the werewolf academy, Shang Qianqian¡¯s poison, the virusb where she was reduced to nothing but a living experiment¡­

    The visions grew more terrifying. She began to tremble, to cry, to run in fear.

    She thought helplessly, <i>If </i><i>I </i><i>can </i><i>just </i><i>endure </i><i>this </i><i>stretch</i><i>, </i><i>maybe </i><i>things </i><i>will </i><i>get </i><i>better</i><i>. </i>It <i>has </i>to <i>be </i><i>that </i>

    way¡­

    But soon she realized¨Cthe more she resisted, the more she refused to submit, the harsher fate struck her down.

    Every time she reached the edge, she forced herself not to give up. She knew the moment despair took hold, it would be the end.

    But why? Why, after giving everything she had, did she still end up in dead ends she couldn¡¯t escape?

    Why?

    A single tear slid down from the corner of her eye. The room fell silent.

    Alpha Henry¡¯s heart seized painfully. He reached out, gently brushing at that tear. But it felt like moltenva, searing his hand, burning a hollow straight into his chest.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Someone instinctively turned to look at Xavier. None of them had ever seen Aubrey cry before.

    She had endured worse pain without a single tear. Why was she crying now?

    And the moment she did, everyone¡¯s hearts softened. An unshakable thought crept in¨Cmaybe this experiment shouldn¡¯t continue.

    Watching Aubrey suffer made their consciences ache, made their hands falter.

    When Aubrey had faced it all with defiance, they could harden themselves. But now, seeing her cry, it felt as if their strength had been stripped away. They could no longer force themselves to

    carry on.

    For Alpha Henry, the pain was even greater than anyone else¡¯s. The instant Aubrey¡¯s tear fell,

    Chapter 255 The Tear That Shook Them

    his eyes reddened too.

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Unleashed 256

    Third <b>Person </b>POV

    ¡°I¡­ what did I do wrong?¡± Aubrey whispered in her dream.

    She only had a gift for medicine¨Cyet Bailey exploited her, drained her dry.

    She was betrothed to Alpha Henry¨Cand Mariana envied and framed her.

    54

    +8 Pearls

    She refused to sacrifice herself just to prolong someone else¡¯s life¡ªand so she was hunted down.

    She only wanted to run¨Cbut still ended up captured, reduced to a voiceless experimental subject¡­

    Her whole life had been spent fleeing from one nightmare to the next. And yet the nightmare never ended. Countless times, she had begged in her heart¨Cif only someone would just reach out a hand.

    She didn¡¯t ask to be treasured, didn¡¯t ask to be loved above all else. She only wanted someone to pull her up, to give her a moment to breathe.

    The fragmented words from her lips made Alpha Henry clutch her hand even tighter.

    ¡°Aubrey! You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, it was everyone else! Please, wake up! I¡¯ll treat you well, I¡¯ll treat you well for the rest of my life, I¡¯ll never be good to anyone but you!¡±

    Suddenly, Aubrey¡¯s eyes opened. Her pupils shrank, and deep within them lingered the tremor of her dream.

    Alpha Henry¡¯s anxious voice still rang in her ears, but strangely, he felt so far away.

    She knew he looked desperate. She knew she should respond, should give him a reassuring smile. But she couldn¡¯t.

    Instead, she felt the faintest trace of annoyance¡­

    And Alpha Henry froze at her sudden cold gaze. A heavy pang struck his chest. Even with their fingersced tightly together, he felt as though Aubrey was far, far away. So far that a terrible doubt crept in¨Cdid Aubrey really love him the way he believed she did?

    ¡°Thank goodness! You finally woke up!¡± Professor Ginnie exhaled a long breath of relief. ¡°Any longer, I thought my own heart was going to stop¡­¡±

    The only female wolf doctor burst into tears. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered so much¡­ it¡¯s enough that you¡¯re

    <b>10:24 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>15 </b>

    Chapter 256 A Widening Distance

    awake¡­ as long as you¡¯re awake!¡±

    :

    <b>54 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Aubrey came fully back to herself then. She shifted her gaze away, scanning the room before speaking hoarsely, ¡°Not only am I awake, I also have good news.¡±

    Her voice was rough, but her eyes were clear again as she concentrated on what she sensed.

    ¡°Yes¡­ this is it. The injection was abination of forms One, Four, and Nine, wasn¡¯t it? The dosage and proportions still need adjusting, but this is the right path!¡±

    At her words, Xavier¡¯s eyes lit up with sudden joy.

    ¡°You mean to say¡­¡±

    ¡°<b>¡± </b>

    Aubrey gave a faint nod. ¡°Yes. Just what you think. I believe the second stage is close topletion!¡±

    The moment the words left her mouth, the researchers erupted in cheers.

    The suffering hadn¡¯t been theirs, but watching Aubrey writhe in pain had been torment enough. For weeks, theb had been filled with suffocating gloom. Now, finally, they felt as if they¡¯d broken through the darkest stretch.

    ¡°We need to celebrate! After more than a month, maybe now we can finally sleep in peace¡­¡±

    So many of them had dreamed of Aubrey¡¯s muffled cries, her stifled screams echoing in their ears. It had been torment of both body and spirit.

    But Alpha Henry could not share their joy. He stared down at his empty hands. Since the moment Aubrey had woken, she hadn¡¯t given him so much as a nce.

    He quickly tried to reason with himself. Perhaps he was overreacting. Perhaps she had simply been in a rush to share the news. He shouldn¡¯t be so sensitive.

    After taking a few pills, Aubrey immediately threw herself into rapid discussions with the wolf doctors, not sparing a moment for rest.

    It would still take time before the second stage was fully conquered. And even once it seeded, they couldn¡¯t announce it to the outside world. Not every werewolf had Aubrey¡¯s endurance. Others might die in agony rather than survive the treatment.

    The research had to continue<b>. </b>

    By the time they finally wound down their work, it was well past one in the morning. Only then did the group notice that Alpha Henry had been waiting silently at the side the entire time.

    And a strange realization hit them¨Cduring those long hours, Miss Shang hadn¡¯t spoken a single

    Chapter 256 A Widening Distance

    word to the alpha.

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    <b>10:24 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>15 </b>

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapte

    10:24 Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>15 </b>

    Chapte

    ?

    10:24 Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>15

    Chapter

    Chapter

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter

 Unleashed 257

    r 257 Voices in the Dark

    Third <b>Person </b>POV

    ? (54<b>) </b>

    +8 Pearls

    When the work was finally done, an odd heaviness lingered in the air. Atst, Xavier broke the silence.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s exhausted. Go rest. We regroup at five. That gives you less than four hours.¡±

    No one protested. At such a critical stage of the trials, even twenty¨Cfour hours in theb would have been eptable. The only reason breaks were scheduled at all was because of Aubrey¨Can

    omega

    who was not only the most burdened, but also the most indispensable presence, and who had never missed a single session.

    Aubrey gave a small nod, lifting her hand to her forehead. Even that simple motion made her muscles scream as though they were about to snap. The pain was unbearable, but she said nothing. Comints wouldn¡¯t help.

    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    She turned toward the door, then paused to nce back at Alpha Henry.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    Her voice carried bone¨Cdeep weariness.

    Alpha Henry rose silently, forcing a smile. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll have Ynda cook something for you. You look weak.¡±

    Aubrey nodded and walked ahead.

    On the surface, her behavior seemed unchanged, but Alpha Henry felt the distance¨Cdeep, unbridgeable.

    The Aubrey he knew had always been calm. When there was no danger, she showed no sharp edges. Sometimes she was evennguid, almostzy.

    But now, even when she said nothing, she radiated an aura that kept everyone away. The shift unsettled him. What nightmare had she fallen into earlier, to change her so much?

    He moved closer, reaching out for her hand. But the moment his fingers brushed her, Aubrey

    recoiled as if burned.

    His heart plummeted.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    <b>10:24 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>15 </b>

    Chapter 257 Voices in the Dark

    <b>53 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    He kept his smile, but his violet eyes locked on her with an intensity that betrayed his unease.

    In the cold, sterile corridor, Aubrey realized her reaction had been extreme.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Her hand clenched into a fist, then slowly rxed. She exhaled soundlessly.

    ¡°After the injection, my pain level is about twice what you¡¯re feeling right now. So when touch me, it hurts.¡±

    She winced as though even saying it cost her.

    Relief and guilt washed through him. His taut posture eased slightly.

    you

    ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t realize.¡± The thought of her enduring twice his own suffering twisted his chest. ¡°How long will thisst?¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s eyes

    drifted away, distant and t.

    ¡°Until the Kajit virus is defeated.¡±

    Her tone carried no inflection, as though speaking of someone else¡¯s fate. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Pain forms a kind of inertia. In a few days, it won¡¯t feel so unbearable. But right now, I¡¯m exhausted. I don¡¯t want to talk. That¡¯s all.¡±

    She fell silent and walked on.

    Knowing how much she was hurting, Henry didn¡¯t dare add to her burden. But the unease in his heart only deepened.

    Back in her room, Aubrey washed up briefly andy down.

    But sleep would note. Her mind was loud, filled with shadows.

    A dark chorus wed at her consciousness, screaming in her ears-

    Why didn¡¯t <i>you </i><i>save </i><i>me</i><i>? </i><i>Why </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>you </i><i>save </i><i>me</i><i>! </i><i>Why </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>you </i><i>save </i><i>me</i><i>! </i><i>Why</i><i>! </i>

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    ¡£

    R

    <i>2/2 </i>

    <b>10:24 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>15 </b>

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 258 Fractures

    Third Person POV

    In that dream, she had relived the

    agony

    all over again.

    <b>53 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    When she woke, her reason told her that whether in her past life or this one, Alpha Henry hadn¡¯t truly done anything wrong. He had neverid a hand on her.

    But her emotions refused to ept it.

    After all, Alpha Henry was not only the alpha of Shadowmoon Pack, but also her fianc¨¦¨Cand her fated mate.

    In her previous life, if only he had intervened, if only he had sought her out, trusted her, listened to her exnations, she never would have ended up so wretched.

    That thought alone made Aubrey¡¯s eyes sh red, violence stirring inside her. She hadn¡¯t felt that in a long time. But she knew this was wrong, unnatural. She had to restrain it¨Cshe had to.

    ¡°Aubrey, are you asleep?¡± Alpha Henry¡¯s voice came softly through the darkness.

    Aubrey kept still, pretending to sleep.

    A momentter, he let out a faint sigh, rolled over, and quietly left the room.

    Only when the door clicked shut did Aubrey open her eyes, her brow furrowed tightly.

    She never imagined this round of drug trials would bring such overwhelming side effects.

    All the shadows in her heart had been magnified a hundredfold, while the warmth inside her was suppressed until it felt smothered out.

    She had <i>to </i>fight with all her willpower just to keep from looking at Alpha Henry with loathing.

    It was like a patient with depression¨Cknowing they shouldn¡¯t, wanting desperately to feel light again, but unable to climb out, sinking deeper and deeper while the helplessness itself became another weight crushing them.

    In the days that followed, Aubrey¡¯s distance toward Alpha Henry became impossible to ignore. She experimented with forms to try easing it, but at best, the improvement was slight.

    Finally, Henry could no longer hold back.

    ¡°Aubrey!¡±

 Unleashed 258

    r 258 Fractures

    53

    +8 Pearls

    She set down what she was holding and looked up. Her eyes were clear as ss<b>¨C</b>seeing him, yet somehow not seeing him at all.

    Suppressing the unease that stabbed through him, Henry frowned. ¡°When we used to eat together, you never read over materials. But now, whenever we¡¯re alone, you¡¯re always busy. I can¡¯t even get a word in.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    Aubrey obediently set aside her papers. She could have added, <i>This </i><i>is </i><i>a </i><i>crucial </i><i>stage</i><i>, </i>or <i>These </i>things <i>matter </i><i>too </i><i>much </i><i>right </i><i>now</i>. Any exnation at all would have eased him. But she didn¡¯t.

    After saying just that one word, she lowered her head and quietly ate.

    Her cool, indifferent manner made the irritation in Henry¡¯s chest impossible <i>to </i>suppress. His brows knit sharply, his tone breaking into anger.

    ¡°You¡¯re distancing yourself from me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Aubrey blinked, taken aback.

    ¡°Ever since the second stage trial seeded, you¡¯ve been pulling away. At the very least, you should tell me what I¡¯ve done wrong!¡±

    For Henry, holding it in this long had already been a miracle.

    But as extremes swing into each other, Aubrey met his sudden re of anger with an almost chilling calm. She didn¡¯t even twitch an eyebrow.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Hershes lowered, her voice steady. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Not?!¡±

    His violet eyes burned hotter, his voice rising. ¡°When you were with me before, you were never this cold.¡±

    Every time they¡¯d been alone, Aubrey had turnednguid, like a frosty cat that only needed the lightest coaxing before curling up obediently in his arms. But now¨Ceven when sitting, she always ced herself across from him.

    Aubrey exhaled slowly and looked at him with clearposure.

    ¡°Alpha, aren¡¯t you being a little too sensitive?¡±

    <b>10:24 </b>Mon<b>, </b>Sep <b>15 </b>

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 259 Cracks and Confessions

    Third Person POV

    ¡°Aubrey!¡±

    Alpha Henry shot to his feet, sparks ring in his eyes, ready to ignite.

    Aubrey leaned back slightly, uneasy.

    ¡°Alpha, I think you need to calm down.¡±

    <b>53 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    She pressed her lips together, suddenly weary. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to exin¡ªbecause any exnation meant touching the truth of her rebirth, reopening old wounds she had no wish to face.

    So instead she stood, her voice cold.

    ¡°If my presence makes you unhappy, then I¡¯ll just leave.¡±

    ¡°Aubrey!¡±

    Seeing her turn away without even a word of exnation snapped the final thread of Henry¡¯s restraint.

    In two strides, he caught her, caging her tightly against the wall in his arms.

    This way<i>, </i>at least, she couldn¡¯t escape.

    ¡°Running? Not until you answer me!¡±

    His alpha aura surged, wrapping her in a suffocating hold. His face was dark, his tone sharp- but even so, the moment their bodies pressed close, his voice dropped, softening despite his

    anger.

    His fury always came fast, but in her presence it melted just as quickly. And with all she had enduredtely, how could he truly bear to hurt her? He onlyshed out because he couldn¡¯t hold it in.

    Pinned beneath his gaze, unable to flee, Aubrey had no choice but to meet his eyes.

    And in them, beneath the rage, she saw unease. Beneath his forcefulness, she saw caution, fear of losing her. The sight pierced her chest, and she closed her eyes in sudden ache.

    If she was honest, perhaps she was the one in the wrong.

 Unleashed 259

    259 Cracks and Confessions

    :

    <b>53 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Even under the drug¡¯s influence, even haunted by a dream, she shouldn¡¯t have let the darkness consume her.

    And in truth, Henry hadn¡¯t done anything wrong in their past life.

    She repeated that to herself three times, pressing down the restless violence inside. When she opened her eyes again, they were full of weary helplessness.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll apologize. Don¡¯t be angry anymore, alright?¡±

    99

    Henry nearly lost his mind. How was it that all his fury, ready to erupt, crumbled in the face of one look from her?

    Who could stay angry when the woman they loved apologized like this?

    His face remained stern, his eyes evasive, but the expression screamed: <i>I¡¯m </i><i>not </i><i>forgiving </i><i>you </i><i>that </i><i>easily</i>. <i>Keep </i><i>coaxing </i><i>me</i><i>. </i>

    The sight almost made Aubreyugh. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ve been having nightmares these past few days. I think¡­ there are lingering effects. Give me a little more time to ovee it, okay?¡±

    Her brief exnation was enough to melt away thest of Henry¡¯s anger.

    He nodded, all his rage dissolving into tenderness. ¡°No matter how long you need, I¡¯ll wait. Aubrey, don¡¯t ever forget¨CI¡¯ll always be here by your side.¡±

    Aubrey lowered her gaze and murmured assent. And for the first time in days, the weight in her chest seemed to ease a little.

    After dinner, Aubrey returned to theb for more work, until Perry appeared at the door.

    She blinked. ¡°There¡¯s news?<b>¡± </b>

    He nodded, then shook his head. ¡°About what you asked. I¡¯ve heard the forest witch of the southern continent might have the potion you¡¯re looking for. But she¡¯s elusive¨Chard to track down. I¡¯ll need more time to confirm.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Keep following the lead.¡± Aubrey nodded, though she didn¡¯t let herself hope too much. After that, Perry continued, ¡°Also¨Cyour father is here. He¡¯s waiting in the study.¡±

    Jax?

    Aubrey was startled, then answered calmly, ¡°Alright, I know.¡±

    <b>10:24 </b>Mon, Sep 15

    Chapter 259 Cracks and Confessions

    After wrapping up her work, she went to meet him.

    Settling onto the sofa, she asked directly, ¡°Well? What is it?¡±

    <b>53 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    She had noticed how tense he¡¯d been since the moment she arrived, eyes fixed on her with unease. Clearly, something weighed on him.

    At her words, Jax¡¯s expression twisted into misery.

    ¡°Aubrey¡­ I think¡­ someone is trying to kill me!¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    B

    <b>10:24 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>15

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 260

    260 Enemies at the Door

    Third Person POV

    ¡°Hm?¡± Aubrey looked at him in surprise.

    <b>53 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Jax frowned. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not just a feeling. The other day, while I was away on business, I was nearly caught by rogues roaming outside. Yesterday in the pack house, I tripped and almost smashed my head against a sharp rock covered in wolfsbane. And just now¨Cjust now when I left the house¨Cmy brakes failed! I only made it back by running on four legs after the car ran out of gas.¡±

    As she listened, Aubrey¡¯s expression shifted from calm to grave.

    One incident might be chance. Two could still be coincidence. But strung together like this¨Cit was exactly as Jax feared. Someone wanted him dead.

    And Jax was hardly important enough to provoke such enemies. If someone targeted him, it was likely only because of her.

    When Aubrey remained silent, Jax gave a bitter smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t offended anyone. Whoever it is, they¡¯re not really after me. I just don¡¯t see¡­ what difference my death would make to you.¡±

    Aubrey narrowed her eyes in thought, then decided firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll have Alpha Henry assign two betas to protect you. For now, don¡¯t go anywhere except thepany.¡±

    When Jax left, Aubrey had already linked minds with Alpha Henry. He dispatched Pang One and Pang Two to watch over Jax around the clock.

    With that settled, Aubrey turned to head back toward theb¨Conly for the beta butler to enter, hesitating.

    ¡°Ms. Aubrey, Mariana asks to see you.¡±

    Aubrey blinked. Mariana? What did she want?

    She had been so consumed by the virus research that she hadn¡¯t paid attention to outside affairs. But if Mariana hade begging for an audience, Aubrey could already guess¨Cher life

    must be in shambles.

    That thought cased the darkness that had been weighing on her chest these days. Yes, she had changed her fate.

    ¡°Let her in,¡± Aubrey said. Seeing Mariana¡¯s downfall might be just the medicine she needed.

    ¡°Yes, miss.¡± The butler bowed and left.

    <b>10:24 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>15 </b>

    Chapter 260 Enemies at the Door

    <b>53 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Before long, Mariana appeared, dressed in a fluttering white dress. In weather like this, it must have been torture to wear something so thin. And if not for the omega scent clinging to her, she looked much the same as when she had been a beta werewolf. That in itself disappointed Aubrey.

    If Mariana knew, she would have exploded with rage.

    <i>No </i><i>change</i><i>? </i><i>In </i><i>just </i><i>half </i><i>a </i><i>year</i><i>, </i><i>the </i><i>wless </i><i>reputation </i><i>I </i><i>built </i><i>with </i><i>such </i><i>care </i><i>has </i><i>been </i><i>ruined</i>. I¡¯ve <i>fallen </i><i>from </i><i>a </i><i>strong </i><i>beta </i><i>into </i><i>a </i><i>weak</i>, <i>lowly </i><i>omega</i><i>. </i><i>Once </i><i>I </i><i>dreamed </i><i>of </i><i>marrying </i><i>Alpha </i><i>Henry</i>, <i>and </i>now I¡¯m <i>forced </i><i>to </i><i>grovel </i><i>before </i><i>a </i><i>hideous </i><i>beta </i><i>werewolf</i><i>¡­ </i><i>and you </i><i>say </i>I <i>haven¡¯t </i><i>changed</i><i>?! </i>

    Suppressing the fury in her heart, Mariana put on a pitiful expression and gazed at Aubrey. ¡°Aubrey, I¡¯vee to apologize¡­¡±

    Aubrey let out a shortugh. ¡°Only now? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a littlete for that?¡±

    Mariana¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Aubrey, I think¡­ there may have been misunderstandings. I truly came with sincerity¡­¡±

    She hesitated, then added softly, ¡°And Aubrey¡­ don¡¯t you want to know about your

    ¡°Bailey?¡±

    At the mention of the name, Aubrey¡¯s interest stirred. ¡°Go on.¡±

    sister?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Aubrey¡­¡± Mariana said with wounded eyes, ¡°must we be so distant? These days at home, I¡¯ve been reflecting every day. I really regret it now. Couldn¡¯t you give me another chance, let us be friends again?¡±

    Her pale face and pleading words might once have swayed the old Aubrey. But now¡­

    Aubrey¡¯s gaze was icy. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to speak, get out.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    <b>10:25 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>15

 Unleashed 261

    261 The Banquet of Bailey Wynn

    Third Person POV

    <b>53 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Seeing that Aubrey was unmoved, Mariana finally gave up on her n to reconcile. Her voice turned sharp.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know yet, do you? Bailey isn¡¯t called Bailey Mary anymore. He¡¯s found his real father!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Aubrey arched a brow lightly. ¡°And who would that be?¡±

    She knew Aurelia and Jax had dissolved their mate bond, but after that, she had no idea where Aurelia and Bailey had gone. With her time consumed entirely by breaking the virus, she had spared no thought for such matters. Only now, with the second stage nearlyplete, could she spare a moment to care.

    At her question, Mariana didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, she dangled bait.

    ¡°She told me to tell you this: three days from now, she¡¯ll hold a banquet at the pack¡¯srgest hotel. You¡¯re expected to attend.¡±

    And as if afraid Aubrey wouldn¡¯t take it seriously, she added, ¡°She also said that if you show, something might¡­ happen to Jax.¡±

    don¡¯t

    Aubrey¡¯s face betrayed nothing. Instead she asked suddenly, ¡°And what about you? How¡¯s life as an omega treating you?¡±

    Mariana¡¯s expression darkened instantly.

    Aubrey couldn¡¯t resist a mocking smile. ¡°So, not very well. Maybe you curse me every day just to get through it. So tell me, what¡¯s driven you to y pretend and beg for friendship now?¡±

    ¡°Aubrey!¡±

    Mariana¡¯s teeth ground together, her pretty face twisting with malice. ¡°Has anyone ever told you you¡¯re insufferable?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s indifference only stoked her fury. Mariana snapped, ¡°That look! You think you¡¯re so great? You¡¯re nothing without Henry¡¯s favor. If not for him, you¡¯d already be dead!¡±

    ¡°Men always change. Especially Henry. He¡¯s a top alpha¨Cthere¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t have. Do you really think he¡¯ll stay loyal to you forever?¡±

    10:25 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>15

    Chapter 261 The Banquet of Bailey Wynn

    Aubrey said nothing.

    <b>53 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Mariana¡¯s tone softened into a mock pity. ¡°Poor Aubrey. Trapped in Alpha Henry¡¯s fire. Once, he treated me just the same¨Cwhatever I wanted, no matter how hard, he made it happen. Handsome, powerful, burning with passion. What woman could resist? But wolves like him, when they grow cold, they¡¯re the coldest of all.¡±

    Her lips curled into a cruel smile. ¡°Wait and see. I am your tomorrow.¡±

    When Mariana left, Aubrey immediately had someone dig into Bailey¡¯s affairs. The reports stunned her: Bailey¡¯s newfound patron was none other than the alpha of the southern continent¡¯srgest pack. With only one child, he had publicly dered Bailey his heir and even promised to elevate her wolf spirit level so she could inherit Fog Pack¡¯s alpha seat.

    Aubrey set down the papers, her eyes narrowing. Bailey¡ªno, Bailey Wynn now¡ªhad indeednded on her feet.

    Three dayster, Aubrey called Perry aside, instructing him to shadow her from a distance with a team before she left for the banquet. Before departing, she injected herself with the newest high¨Cstrength suppressant. It would hold the virus at bay and allow her to call on her alpha strength if danger arose.

    When she arrived, the banquet was already underway.

    One nce inside, and she realized the hall was filled almost entirely with young wolves.

    At the center of them stood Bailey.

    The moment she spotted Aubrey, Bailey strode forward with a bright smile.

    ¡°I almost thought you wouldn¡¯te!¡±

    Aubrey narrowed her eyes. For a moment, she barely recognized the woman in front of her- short, sultry hair, heavy makeup, deep cleavage, and a dress so short it barely covered her thighs.

    Did Aurelia not care? With Bailey looking like this, anyone would believe she belonged in a brothel.

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    212

 Unleashed 262

    Third Person POV

    :

    <b>53 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Bailey squeezed her chest together with a coy smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, shocked? I went to Country H for imnts, and even had some fat removed. Don¡¯t I look stunning now?¡±

    Her tone was breezy, as if the past enmity between them had never existed. The yful gleam in her eyes made Aubrey¡¯s gaze sharpen, but Bailey only giggled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be living this good life. Now I have money to burn, people fawning over me¨Cit¡¯s a lot better than being Ms. Mary.¡±

    Aubrey didn¡¯t miss the malice hidden behind her smile. She cut straight to the point. ¡°Why did you insist on meing here?¡±

    Bailey¡¯s lips curved, her eyes sliding over Aubrey.

    ¡°Why, to thank you properly, of course. I know you¡¯ve been searching for a potion to sever the sibling bond. My father is Fog Pack¡¯s alpha¨Che happens to know a witch who has just such a thing. If you want it,e upstairs with me and I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    Aubrey frowned slightly, though realization dawned. It wasn¡¯t strange Bailey knew about this. With her father¡¯s position, ties to southern witches were natural. If Perry had been searching among them, the information could easily have spread back.

    But Bailey¡¯s supposed generosity? Impossible. This was a trap. Still, Aubrey felt little fear.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see it,¡± she said coolly.

    Bailey gave a secretive smile. ¡°You¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±

    She led Aubrey through a winding path until they reached a closed room. The moment the door opened, a sour, acrid stench spilled out, thick smoke curling inside. Aubrey wrinkled her nose¨Cthe smell was familiar.

    Stepping in, even she was taken aback.

    Seventeen or eighteen men and women crowded the room. Most were half¨Cdressed or not dressed at all¨Csome puffing smoke, others coupling frantically as though it were their own bedroom.

    In an instant, Aubrey understood. A drug¨Cfueled orgy.

    ¡°Well? Impressive, isn¡¯t it?¡± Bailey purred. ¡°You know, it¡¯s even better with a crowd than with just two.¡± She lit a cigarette, exhaling smoke toward Aubrey. ¡°Want to try?¡±

    <b>10:25 </b>Mon<b>, </b>Sep <b>15 </b>

    Chapter 262 The Trap

    :

    <b>53 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Aubrey took a sudden step back. Her sharp senses picked up something more in the air- another drug, masked at first by the smoke.

    But as soon as she retreated, two beta males blocked her path. Naked, leering, their exposed bodies made bile rise in her throat.

    ¡°This is a private party. For everyone¡¯s safety, no one leaves until it¡¯s over.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s eyes narrowed as realization settled in. Bailey had lured powerful, wealthy patrons here to lose themselves in debauchery. They had bodyguards to ensure their secrets never got out. Entering was easy¨Cbut leaving would not be.

    So Bailey had gathered half a dozen influential wolves to shield herself from direct confrontation.

    ¡°To go this far just to keep me here,¡± Aubrey said coldly, scanning the room and the hungry gazes that now fixed on her, ¡°you really are desperate.¡±

    Bailey gave a carelessugh. ¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh. I¡¯m just helping you test Alpha Henry¡¯s

    devotion. Tell me, after one or two hours, when he learns you¡¯ve been locked in this room¨Cwill he still see you the same way? Or will he toss you aside like spoiled fruit?¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Unleashed 263

    Chapter 263 Alpha¡¯s Wrath

    Third Person POV

    +8 Pearls

    Bailey sneered with triumph. ¡°Of course, you could call Alpha Henry right now and have him drag you out. But with so many people here¡­ once this blows up, the Feng family¨Cor should I

    Shadowmoon Pack¨Cwill gain a good number of enemies. After all, the guests here aren¡¯t just anyone.¡±

    say

    She was right. Among those gathered were sons of Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s high officials, as well as heirs from neighboring packs. Bailey had gathered them on purpose, ensuring that no matter what Aubrey chose, she would be forced into a losing position.

    Aubrey¡¯s brows knit tightly.

    At that moment, azy, intoxicated male voice drifted from the back of the room.

    ¡°A beauty¡­ a beauty indeed!¡±

    The speaker staggered forward¨Chis clothes and hair a mess, his face handsome but haggard, cheeks sunken and eyes swollen from excess. His gaze locked on Aubrey, gleaming with hunger.

    ¡°Baby,e¡­ y with me. I¡¯ll make you feel like heaven itself!¡±

    He shoved aside the woman beneath him and lurched toward Aubrey.

    Her face turned to ice. She recognized him instantly¨CJustin, the newly appointed head of the Wood family, the Shadowmoon Pack¡¯srgest supplier of medicinal herbs. Many of the ingredients for their current antidote trials came from the Woods. And this man, rash and reckless to the point of madness, had only been in charge for two months.

    ¡°Do

    you know who I am?¡± Aubrey stepped back, her voice like steel. Even if reason meant little here, she had to assert herself.

    ¡°I am Alpha Henry¡¯s sister. You may think yourself fearless, but if youy a hand on me, not even your father can save you from the alpha¡¯s wrath.¡±

    For most, her words would have been enough. But Justin only grinned wider, the gleam in his eyes growing brighter the calmer she seemed.

    ¡°Alpha¡¯s woman? Perfect. I can¡¯t wait!¡±

    Bailey put on a show of false dismay. ¡°Mr. Wood, do be careful. She¡¯s the alpha¡¯s treasure.¡±

    ¡°Treasure? Ha! She¡¯s just an omega. If Henry wants more, I¡¯ll hand him ten or twenty. But this

    one¡­ she¡¯s mine.¡±

    Chapter 263 Alpha¡¯s Wrath

    Aubrey¡¯s eyes narrowed into shards of ice. ¡°Don¡¯te closer. If you do, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Justin burst outughing. ¡°Did you hear that? This omega says she¡¯ll kill me!¡±

    +8 Pearls

    The room filled with mockingughter, but Aubrey¡¯s gaze only grew colder, sharper, deadlier.

    Though Aubrey had repeatedly warned Perry not to tell Alpha Henry, it was useless.

    Now, outside the vi, Perry stood beside the alpha.

    Henry hadn¡¯t taken Bailey¡¯s provocations seriously at first. This was Shadowmoon Pack territory¨Csurely she wouldn¡¯t dare go too far. But if she did, even if Fog Pack¡¯s alpha himself came forward, Henry would strip Bailey¡¯s hide from her bones.

    After ten minutes, his patience snapped.

    ¡°It¡¯s safer if I¡¯m with her,¡± he said, his tone like frost.

    Then his eyes narrowed, and he barked orders. ¡°Perry, surround the vi. Until Aubrey and Ie out, no one leaves. Cam, with me!¡±

    Themand was enough. The wolves in the cars surged forward. Henry¡¯s personal guard of eight fell in around him, and together they advanced on the banquet hall like a tide.

    The sight of them charging in sent ripples of panic through the crowd. Guests instinctively stepped aside, whispers breaking out.

    ¡°Why is the alpha here? Did hee for revenge?¡±

    ¡°Who knows! Just hide¨Csomething big¡¯s about to happen!¡±

    The vi wasn¡¯trge, and when Henry stormed in, it was like a shark plunging into a school of minnows. Music cut off abruptly, voices silenced. The host of the party was nowhere to be

    found, leaving the guests stiff and cowed under the crushing weight of the alpha¡¯s killing aura.

    ¡°Where is she?!¡± Henry¡¯s roar split the air.

    Send Gifts

    Ãû

 Unleashed 264

    Chapter 264 The Frame

    Third <b>Person </b>POV

    +8 Pearls

    Alpha Henry¡¯s arrival sent shockwaves through the vi. A short, plump butler hurried forward, his smile ingratiating. ¡°Alpha, your esteemed presence¨Csuch an honor, such an honor¡­¡±

    Henry¡¯s sharp gaze cut into him like a de. ¡°I¡¯ll ask once. Where is Aubrey?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know-¡±

    Before he could finish, Henry¡¯s hand shot out, seizing his cor and lifting him off the ground with terrifying ease.

    ¡°She entered this house. And you dare say you don¡¯t know where she is<b>?</b>¡±

    The suppressed fury in Henry¡¯s tone sent a chill through the room. Just then, Mariana stumbled forward, her voice trembling. ¡°Alpha, I¡­ I know! I just saw Aubrey¨Cshe was with a male werewolf¡­¡±

    Henry dropped the butler at once, his face cold, suspicion sharpening in his eyes. He smelled a scheme.

    ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Y¨Cyes.¡± Mariana didn¡¯t dare dy. She hurried ahead, and the guests scrambled to clear a path.

    Henry followed, his guard of wolves tense, muscles coiled as they prepared to shift at the slightest provocation.

    Along the way, Mariana dared to whisper, ¡°Alpha¡­ I pity you. You don¡¯t know¨CAubrey had barely been inside before she left with another man¡­¡±

    Henry gave no reply, so Mariana pressed on, teeth gritted. ¡°She isn¡¯t the same anymore. People are saying the most cunning woman in Shadowmoon Pack is her. In such a short time, she¡¯s gone from being your despised fianc¨¦e, to Feng family¡¯s adopted daughter, to someone you shield so fiercely¡­ Alpha, I think-¡±

    ¡°I think,¡± Henry cut in, his voice low and dangerous, ¡°that I don¡¯t need an outsider to tell me who Aubrey is.¡±

    His words,ced with alpha dominance and unmistakable favoritism, made Mariana¡¯s face pale. She swallowed hard, silenced atst.

    Henry gave a derisive snort. ¡°Keep moving.¡±

    <b>10:25 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>15 </b>

    Chapter 264 The Frame

    :

    53

    +8 Pearls

    Now obedient, Mariana led him through the corridors until she halted before a locked door. Fear tinged her voice. ¡°It¡¯s here¡­ I don¡¯t know anything else. I just saw Aubreye this way.¡±

    Henry wasted no time listening further. At his signal, one of his men kicked the door open.

    At once, a stench of sweat and lust rolled out.

    A chill of foreboding swept through Henry¡¯s chest¨Cand then he saw it.

    On a bedy a writhing heap of bodies, half a dozen men entangled¨Cand in their midst, Aubrey.

    Or rather, someone who wore Aubrey¡¯s face.

    The woman¡¯s expression was zed, her movements obscene, lost in depravity. The sight made Henry¡¯s vision go red with rage.

    The intruders startled the naked wolves, who scrambled up in panic, shouting curses.

    Themotion drew the butler and a cluster of curious guests, who rushed forward only to stop dead at the threshold.

    ¡°Alpha, these rooms belong to honored guests, you can¡¯t-¡± But the butler¡¯s words choked off as his eyes

    fell on the scene inside. The guests behind him gasped, their shock echoing through

    the hall.

    Someone cried out, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Aubrey?!¡±

    The words fell like a stone into still water, sending ripples of uproar through the crowd.

    Every gaze turned toward the figure on the bed. The face was unmistakable¨Cit was Aubrey.

    And she was caught in the most scandalous, degrading act imaginable.

    Send Gifts

    Ãû

    1.2K

    B

 Unleashed 265

    Chapter 265 The Scheme

    Third <b>Person </b>POV

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    +8 Pearls

    Alpha Henry¡¯s roar shook the walls. His eyes burned red as he red at the murmuring guests. Bailey¡¯s ploy was obvious¨Cshe meant to destroy Aubrey¡¯s name.

    Mariana quickly snapped out of her daze and mmed the door shut, putting on a show of panic. ¡°N¨Cno¡­ that isn¡¯t Aubrey! She didn¡¯t go into this room!¡±

    But her clumsy denial only fanned the mes. The whispers grew more certain.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that omega to be so depraved. Look at all those males, and only one female¡­¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even look like she knows what she¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°Of course she doesn¡¯t¨Cprobably got used up until her mind broke. Who could withstand that?¡±

    The ugly, snickeringments made Henry¡¯s stomach turn.

    He didn¡¯t care about the Kajit virus raging in his body¨Chis aura exploded outward in a crushing wave of alpha dominance.

    The wolves dropped like struck animals, faces nching as they copsed, mouths trembling too much to form words.

    At once, the room fell into silence.

    ¡°Get. Out!¡± Henry¡¯s voice was thunder, and none dared disobey.

    Elsewhere, in a hidden chamber.

    The door opened and someone whispered in Bailey¡¯s ear. Her lips curved into a triumphant smile. ¡°Perfect. Alpha Henry came, just as I nned.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Bailey leanedzily against Justin, her smile dripping with venom. ¡°I lured him here to see the omega he adores, tangled up with nearly twenty males. And I made sure plenty of witnesses were there to watch. Unless Henry ughters them all, by tomorrow every wolf in Shadowmoon Pack will know how shameless, how filthy you are.¡±

    <b>54 </b>

    Chapter 265 The Scheme

    Her voice dropped, her eyes glinting with madness. She had risen high now as the daughter of the southern continent¡¯s alpha, but the shame of her past clung to her like rot. Because of Aubrey, every Shadowmoon wolf looked at her as though she were unclean.

    She had arrived here as the envoy of Fog Pack, met with polite words and respectful bows. But beneath their eyes lingered disdain. And when they spoke of Aubrey, their tone was full of genuine respect.

    Why? Why should Aubrey¨Ca mere omega¨Cbe respected, while she was sneered at?

    ¡°So you had someone impersonate me?¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s tone turned strange, and Bailey, lost in her gloating, didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°Of course. I had her face remade in Harovia to look exactly like yours. I dosed her too, so even if Henry questions her, he¡¯ll get nothing. Or maybe he won¡¯t even bother to ask. Maybe he¡¯ll just kill her outright.¡± Bailey¡¯s smile widened, cruel. ¡°And what he does next decides your fate, dear sister.¡±

    ¡°If he kills that omega, then once Justin¡¯s had his fun, you¡¯ll have to die too. If he saves her, then better still¨Cwe¡¯ll trade you for her, and your reputation will be ruined forever.¡±

    Her voice dripped with vicious delight. ¡°Either way, whether you live or die, your name will rot. You should be grateful you came here at all. If you hadn¡¯t, Jax wouldn¡¯t be the only one¨CI still have far more interesting tricks waiting for you. I only wonder if you¡¯ll be able to survive them.¡±

    Everything Bailey had once wanted but couldn¡¯t do, she could now.

    And what if Henry learned the truth? What if he knew she was the one behind it all?

    What of it?

    She was the Fog Pack alpha¡¯s daughter now. If Henry killed her, it could mean war between north and south.

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Unleashed 266

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 266 The Hidden Hand

    Third Person POV

    Bailey nced at Aubrey¡¯s silence and felt her pride swell.

    Now her status towered over Aubrey¡¯s¨Cwhat did she have to fear?

    +8 Pearls

    She turned to Justin with a cold snort. ¡°Sir, Henry came faster than expected. This is a sealed chamber, he can¡¯t find it, but to avoid trouble¡­ you¡¯d better take this woman now.¡± Her voice. dripped with malice. She wanted Aubrey to be just like her¨Cdefiled, despised, abandoned.

    ¡°dly!¡±

    Justin¡¯s eyes gleamed. Aubrey¡¯s beauty and figure had already caught his eye, and he staggered forward, lust twisting his features. Around them, the drugged crowd stirred, eager for spectacle, their dulled nerves hungry for something new.

    But Aubrey¡¯s gaze never left Bailey. Her voice was calm, almost mocking. ¡°I¡¯ll give you credit. This is thorough nning. Seems you¡¯ve spent all your time thinking of how to hurt me.¡±

    Thatposure made Bailey grind her teeth.

    ¡°Damn right! I¡¯ll do more than ruin your reputation¨CI¡¯ll break your body, cripple you forever! You ruined me, Aubrey. Every day I dream of killing you. In my n, there¡¯s no limit to how much worse your fate can be.¡±

    She

    gave a triumphantugh. ¡°Prepare yourself. This ce is sealed tight. Henry could tear the vi down to rubble and he¡¯d never find you.¡±

    Aubrey only shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ll be disappointed.¡±

    Bailey scoffed. ¡°Disappointed? There are betas and gammas all around you, and you¡¯re just a weak little omega. So what if you know medicine? You think you can fight us? ept your fate, Aubrey. Cross me, and you¡¯ll never know peace.¡±

    Her words earned nothing but a cold smile.

    That smile unsettled Bailey. Did Aubrey have a hidden card? Had she awakened her wolf?

    Not wanting to risk hesitation, she snapped, ¡°Sir, rip her clothes off!¡±

    Justin lunged without hesitation, seizing Aubrey¡¯s shoulder.

    But in the next instant, his scream tore through the room. He copsed, two silver needles jutting from his eyelids.

    Chapter 266 The Hidden Hand

    + Pearis

    Aubrey had already slipped past him in a sh, lightning¨Cquick, and pressed her needles against the throat of a nearby wolf. She held him firm, her voice deadly calm.

    ¡°You want me to surrender? Catch me first.¡±

    Her eyes locked on Bailey. ¡°If you don¡¯t want him dead, open the door.¡±

    The hostage was a Shadowmoon Pack merchant, deeply tied to the Wood family. A sober Justin might have hesitated. But drugged and frenzied, he cared for nothing but blood and flesh.

    He ripped the needles free, his beta healing scaling the wounds almost instantly.

    Snarling, he shifted, his massive gray wolf bursting forward. His ws tore through the merchant¡¯s chest, rending him aside as he lunged at Aubrey.

    She had no choice but to release her grip and roll away. Blood sprayed as the merchant crumpled, and Justin¡¯s wolf leapt again, jaws dripping.

    Aubrey twisted, rolling clear once more.

    Around them, the other wolves recoiled in shock.

    ¡°What the hell¨Che just killed one of us?!¡± Their faces darkened. They hade here for safety and indulgence, protected under Justin¡¯s name. And now, one of their owny dead.

    Chaos threatened to break loose, but Bailey cut in sharply, seizing the moment. ¡°It¡¯s Aubrey¡¯s fault! She provoked him by taking a hostage. He¡¯s not in his right mind, and heshed out only because she resisted.¡±

    Her voice dripped poison. ¡°An omega should obey without question. She defied us, and now our boss has harmed his own man. All of this is her doing. We can¡¯t let her live!¡±

    The drugged wolves, half¨Clost to frenzy,tched onto her words immediately.

    ¡°She¡¯s right! That wretched omega caused the old king¡¯s death!¡±

    ¡°Kill her! Tear her apart!¡±

    More of the males shifted, snarling, and hurled themselves toward Aubrey.

    Bailey¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smile. Aubrey was finished. Unless she awakened an alpha wolf here and now¨Csomething Bailey believed impossible¨Cshe was doomed.

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    <b>? </b>

 Unleashed 267

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 267 The Awakening

    Third Person POV

    <b>+8 </b>Pearls

    Bailey¡¯s smile thinned when only a handful of wolves lunged at Aubrey. That wasn¡¯t enough. She wanted Aubrey torn apart, humiliated, destroyed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to hold back,¡± she coaxed the rest, her tone dripping poison. ¡°This ce is soundproof. Even if you peel the skin off her bones, no one outside will hear a thing.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t Alpha Henry still looking for her?¡± one wolf hesitated.

    ¡°Rx.¡± Bailey¡¯s grin turned sinister. ¡°Even if Henry insists on searching, my men will ¡®confess under pressure¡® and lead him elsewhere. Soon enough, he¡¯ll leave. And then¨Cthink about it- killing his precious woman right under his nose. Isn¡¯t that delicious?¡±

    Her words poured oil onto fire. The wolves¡® eyes lit with hunger, their restraint snapping one by

    one.

    Bailey slipped out, satisfied, retreating to a smaller chamber next door. There, she poured herself a ss of wine, music humming in the background. Let the brutes bloody their hands- she would simply enjoy the aftermath.

    In the sealed room, Aubrey stood surrounded. More than a dozen betas circled her, their pupils dted from drugs, their bodies trembling with violent anticipation.

    She drew in a steady breath. The Kajit virus inside her meant she could only call on her alpha wolf for thirty minutes at most. Any longer would wreck her body and jeopardize her progress in the antidote trials. That meant she had half an hour to put down fifteen or sixteen maddened wolves.

    Her lips pressed into a thin line. <i>E</i><i>, </i><i>it¡¯s </i><i>yours</i>.

    ¡°dly!¡± E¡¯s voice rang in her mind, brimming with battle lust.

    A heartbeatter, Aubrey let go. Power surged from her core, and an overwhelming alpha aura filled the chamber.

    Gasps rose around her as her form rippled and shifted. Where the fragile omega girl had stood, a magnificent wolf emerged¨Csleek ck and gray fur gleaming, muscles rippling with lethal strength.

    The sight froze the attackers in their tracks.

    <b>12:32 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep 16 </b>

    Chapter 267 The Awakening

    ¡°What the hell¨Cshe¡¯s supposed to be an omega without a wolf!¡±

    + Pearls

    On the vi¡¯s third floor, chaos reigned. The men who¡¯d been writhing moments ago now scrambled to dress, pale under Alpha Henry¡¯s murderous re.

    He yanked the naked omega from the bed, his eyes narrowing as he spotted the faint scars of surgical work beneath her skin.

    ¡°Where is Aubrey?¡± he demanded, voice like thunder.

    The drugged woman only moaned, incoherent. ¡°Fuck me¡­¡±

    Henry¡¯s frown deepened. Bruises andsh marks marred her skin¨Csigns of calcted abuse. His eyes turned razor¨Csharp as he tossed her aside to his guards.

    Then he turned his gaze on the plump butler, cold as steel.

    At his signal, Perry moved like a shadow. A swift stomp¨Cbones snapped. The butler copsed, shrieking as his legs bent unnaturally.

    ¡°Ahhh! A¨CAlpha! Even if you kill me, Ms. Mary¡¯s disgrace can¡¯t be hidden-¡±

    His defiance was cut short by two brutal ps from Perry, the sound echoing.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t Ms. Mary. Don¡¯t you dare spit filth!¡±

    The guests panicked, edging toward the exits, but Cam and his men barred the way. ¡°No one leaves without the alpha¡¯smand.¡±

    Ignoring their terrified faces, Cam strode to Henry. ¡°We¡¯ve searched, Alpha. She¡¯s not in the rooms. But¡­ this house is strange. Theyout suggests there are hidden chambers.¡±

    Henry¡¯s eyes locked back on the broken butler, voice dripping venom.

    ¡°Interrogate him. For every lie, break a finger.¡±

    any

 Unleashed 268

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 268 mes and Fear

    Third Person POV

    +8 Pearls

    When Alpha Henry threatened to break his fingers, the fat butler finally broke into a cold sweat and confessed.

    ¡°She was taken away¨CAubrey was taken by Bailey!¡±

    Alpha Henry raised his hand, and Perry immediately stopped. The men who had gone searching for the secret chamber returned looking disappointed. ¡°Alpha, this building is designed strangely. It can¡¯t be measured by normal architecture. We know there¡¯s a hidden chamber, but we can¡¯t figure out what floor it¡¯s on.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t bother looking.¡±

    Alpha Henry rose abruptly, tugging at his tie in irritation. His violet eyes zed with fury.

    ¡°Clear everyone out. Set it on fire. I¡¯ll burn this ce down!¡±

    Perry quickly gathered men and drove everyone from the grounds. To hasten the alpha¡¯s orders, he drained fuel from the cars in the courtyard and pooled it together.

    The moment the gasoline was lit, the fire roared to life.

    The fat butler grew frantic. Wouldn¡¯t the people trapped inside the secret room be burned alive?

    :

    Half an hourter, the hidden chambery in ruins.

    Seventeen or eighteen beta werewolves sprawled across the floor, too badly wounded to hold their wolf forms. They had reverted to human, scattered and moaning in pain. Their eyes, once hazy with drugged frenzy, were now clear with nothing but suffering.

    Standing before them was a massive ck¨Cgray wolf, imposing and unscathed.

    A momentter, Aubrey shifted back into human form. Her face was a shade pale, but her cold gaze swept over the room. Wherever her eyesnded, the werewolves turned away, unable to meet her stare.

    Seeing this, Aubrey gave a chillingugh. ¡°Keep your mouths shut. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill your

    entire families.¡±

    With that, she turned and strode off to find a way out.

    12:32 Tue<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>16 </b>

    Chapter 268 mes and Fear

    <b>1454 </b>

    40 Pearls

    When Bailey decided enough time had passed, she came down with excitement, eager to witness Aubrey¡¯s humiliation. Instead, she found a pack of battered male werewolves, hanging their heads, their bodies covered in wounds.

    ¡°What the hell happened? Where¡¯s Aubrey?¡± Bailey demanded.

    Every wolf red at her with resentment, but not one of them spoke.

    Bailey was stunned. ¡°What the fuck is this? There were more than a dozen beta werewolves here, and you let an omega with no wolf escape? Have all those years ofbat training gone straight to the dogs?¡±

    She cursed them again and again, but strangely, not a single one argued back. It was as if they had reached a silent agreement: whatever had happened, they would keep their mouths shut.

    Atst, Bailey grew desperate. She found Justin among the injured and asked, ¡°What exactly happened? How did Aubrey escape?¡±

    Justin was gravely wounded, his body still failing to heal. He nced at Bailey, opened his mouth, then closed it again.

    Bailey frowned. ¡°Tell me. I can have my father introduce you to the best medic on the southern continent, with ess to the top potions. If the Wood family manages this well, we might even monopolize potion supply down there.¡±

    But Justin only drew in a deep breath before answering. ¡°Bailey, I¡¯m warning you¨Cstop going think.¡± against Aubrey. She¡¯s far stronger than you

    More important than profit was keeping his family alive. What he had just felt from Aubrey was a terrifying alpha¨Clevel force. If he spoke recklessly, he truly believed she would ughter his whole family.

    His words only fueled Bailey¡¯s rage. ¡°She¡¯s just a fucking omega. What¡¯s so great about her? Tell me where she ran. I¡¯ll drag her back myself!¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Unleashed 269

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha.

    Chapter 269 The Rescue

    Third Person POV

    540

    +8 Pearls

    Justin nced at Bailey with a look that screamed she was an idiot. Then he lifted a hand and pointed to the right. ¡°She went that way.¡±

    Before his words had fully faded, Bailey shifted into her wolf form and charged in the direction he¡¯d indicated.

    Justin shook his head, calling to the others to get up. He intended to leave this ce behind.

    But suddenly, the house rm red to life. It was a level¨Cone warning, the shrill siren echoing so loudly it even shook the hidden chamber.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Justin froze.

    ¡°It must be the rm system¨Cfires that severe are the only thing that set it off¡­¡± someone exined.

    Before he could finish, water sprayed down from the ceiling. The sprinkler system had been triggered.

    Bailey heard the rm too, and panic gripped her. Her perfect n had beenpletely disrupted by this sudden ze!

    And why had Aubrey been able to escape from the beta werewolves? Could she really have awakened a powerful wolf, one even Justin¡¯s group couldn¡¯t defeat?

    The thought made Bailey¡¯s stomach sink. If that were true, killing Aubrey in the future would be nearly impossible.

    Suddenly, with a loud crash, a nearby wine rack toppled over. Bailey snapped her head in that direction and immediately spotted Aubrey.

    Her face was pale, her body swaying as though she might copse at any moment. She looked terribly weak.

    Bailey growled low in satisfaction. Yes, this was what a fragile, helpless omega should look like. She knew it¨Cafter so many suppressants, Aubrey could never awaken a powerful wolf!

    Her escape earlier must have been due to poison or some other cheap trick.

    With that thought, Bailey released her beta aura and lunged viciously toward Aubrey.

    At thest critical second, Aubrey¡¯s muscles tensed. She summoned every ounce of strength she

    <b>6549 </b>

    Chapter 269 The Rescue

    had and hurled herself into the half¨Cburned soundproof wall beside her.

    +2 Pearls

    The charred boards cracked apart with a loud snap. Shielding her head with her arms, Aubrey leapt down to the second floor.

    The mes rushed toward her, scaring hot. Aubrey realized the inferno was far worse than she had expected. Tonight, she might not leave unscathed.

    But the very next moment, she fell straight into a pair of strong, steady arms.

    ¡°Got you!¡±

    The voice was full of relief, threaded with lingering fear.

    Aubrey blinked, dazed. ¡°Alpha Henry?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t expected anyone to catch her in such a moment.

    Never in her life had she thought someone woulde to save her. She had fled for her life too many times, always relying only on herself. But this time was different¡­

    ¡°We¡¯re going home.¡±

    Alpha Henry¡¯s voice was low as he held her tightly and carried her away.

    In the night, his back was straight, his stride firm.

    Nestled against him, Aubrey¡¯s body slowly rxed. After half an hour of fighting at her limits, exhaustion swept over her. Safe in Alpha Henry¡¯s arms, all she wanted was to sleep.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Aubrey murmured, then drifted into slumber.

    Behind them, the five¨Cstory vi was being swallowed whole by fire. Before it copsed, Cam led men to capture every werewolf who escaped the ze¨Cincluding Bailey¨Cand threw them into the dungeon under guard.

    After Alpha Henry brought Aubrey home, he immediately called Xavier. Only when Xavier assured him she was unharmed did he finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    It was then he remembered Callen. Ever since the new suppressant had been developed, Callen¡¯s condition had improved. Back at the vi, Callen had told him it had sensed their mate¡¯s aura.

    It was that guiding presence that had allowed him to catch Aubrey at the veryst moment.

    Now, Henry intended to go to the dungeon. He needed to find out if among the werewolves who had tormented Aubrey there might also be his mate¡­

    <b>12:32 </b><b>Tue</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>16 </b>

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 270

    Chapter 270 Whips and Rumors

    Third Person POV

    48 Pears

    Alpha Henry made a trip to the dungeon and found only betas and gammas locked inside. There wasn¡¯t a single alpha among them, let alone a female one.

    He frowned as his gaze swept over the captives. ¡°Have any <i>of </i>you ever encountered a female alpha wolf?¡±

    The moment the question left his mouth, the atmosphere froze. The werewolves exchanged nces, then all lowered their heads and answered in unison. ¡°No.¡±

    Alpha Henry was certain they had. But for reasons unknown, they refused to speak.

    He couldn¡¯t help recalling how every time he had sensed his mate¡¯s aura, it was when Aubrey was in danger. And now, once again, it was the same. Could it be that his mate had been secretly guarding Aubrey all along? But why?

    Alpha Henry didn¡¯t understand. Callen muttered in his mind, ¡°I think it¡¯s because she loves you too much. And since she knows you love Aubrey, she¡¯s been quietly protecting her for your sake¡­ oh, what a wonderful mate, I love her.¡±

    Alpha Henry: ¡°¡­¡±

    In the dungeon, Justin suddenly called out as Henry turned to leave. ¡°Alpha.¡±

    Henry stopped and looked back at him, his eyes icy.

    Justin hesitated, then said, ¡°If possible, please apologize to Ms. Mary for me. Tell her I deeply regret my earlier disrespect. If she¡¯ll allow it, I¡¯lle in person to beg her forgiveness.¡±

    Henry¡¯s brows knit tighter. He knew Justin¨Cthis was a man who never respected female wolves, who saw them only as ythings to be used and discarded. But now, when speaking of Aubrey, there was admiration in his eyes.

    A beta, showing reverence for an omega without a wolf?

    Henry was puzzled, though Justin clearly wasn¡¯t going to exin. And since their antidote research still depended heavily on support from the Wood family, they couldn¡¯t punish him too severely this time.

    Still¡­ Henry sneered. ¡°No need. Aubrey would never want to see you.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    12:32 <b>Tue</b>, <b>Sep </b>16

    Chapter 270 Whips and Rumors

    54

    +9 Peads

    Justin stood frowning for a while, then sank to the ground. In his mind, he reyed the image of Aubrey in wolf form. He had never seen such a powerful female wolf. He had to admit it¨Che was enthralled.

    A fire burned in his eyes. What could be more thrilling, more intoxicating, than conquering a female alpha?

    The next day, news about Aubrey once again shook the Shadowmoon Pack.

    At first, rumors spread that Aubrey had engaged in a mass mating with male werewolves and had been caught in the act by the alpha himself.

    But when Henry set fire to the vi and rescued Aubrey, the truth became clear. The imposter omega was exposed. Henry tore off her fake face, unwilling to let anyone unt Aubrey¡¯s image for deception.

    As for the arson itself, no one bothered to question it.

    Those who had tried to harm Aubrey were thrown into the dungeon. For three days and nights, they were flogged with whipsced in wolf poison. Only then were their families allowed to pay an enormous ransom to take them away.

    Every coin went straight into Aubrey¡¯s personal ount. And for this, they all came to resent Bailey.

    Bailey herself, as the daughter of the Fog Pack¡¯s alpha, should have been untouchable. But when it came to Aubrey, Henry had no principles.

    He had her nailed to a cross with silver spikes, whipped relentlessly with wolf poisonshes. Whenever she fainted, she was doused with chili water to wake her, only to be whipped again- until the Fog Pack finally sent someone to retrieve her.

    Aubrey supported thispletely.

    Death came in an instant, but unending torment¨Cthat was true despair.

    Three dayster, the previous head of the Wood family came personally to apologize and ransom his son Justin.

    Henry didn¡¯t stop him. But Justin insisted he would apologize to Aubrey face¨Cto¨Cface.

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    1

 Unleashed 271

    Third Person POV

    +8 Prono

    Justin¡¯s father, Tywin, was a man in his sixties, the aging head of the Wood family. He had once maintained a decent rtionship with the older generation of the Miguel family. But because Justin had been born sote in his life, Tywin had always indulged him far too much.

    And now, because of Justin¡¯s insistence, Aubrey and Alpha Henry agreed to a meeting.

    In just a few short days, the bnce of power hadpletely shifted.

    Aubrey sat high on the sofa, her expression cold and cutting. Alpha Henry stood by her side, posture protective.

    ¡°Mr. Wood, do you know what your son tried to do to me?¡± Aubrey¡¯s words made Tywin¡¯s face twitch.

    Shame spread across his features as he quickly bowed his head in apology.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ms. Mary¡­ my son, he¨Che has something wrong with his head! He was high at the time, he didn¡¯t even know what he was doing¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Aubrey waved her hand, crossing one leg over the other as she spoke with icy detachment. ¡°I don¡¯t care to watch you scold him. What I want to see is the sincerity of your apology.¡±

    Tywin immediately turned to Henry. ¡°Yes, of course! We¡¯re willing to provide you materials at cost, to support the alpha in breaking the Kajit virus.¡±

    Ever since the me Pack incident had spread, everyone knew Alpha Henry¡¯s research was not for himself alone¨Che was working to save the entire northern continent from the Kajit virus.

    Henry frowned, but before he could speak, Justin suddenly interrupted. ¡°No!¡±

    All eyes turned to him. Tywin kicked his son sharply. ¡°What do you mean no! You don¡¯t get a say here!¡±

    ¡°But-¡± Justin clutched his backside, looking exasperated. ¡°Dad, I mean it¡¯s not enough!¡±

    Tywin froze. Aubrey and Henry both turned toward him.

    Justin lifted his chin slightly, his eyes sliding toward Aubrey. ¡°I think the Wood family should supply materials free of charge. What Alpha is doing benefits all the werewolves of the north. Our family must support him!¡±

    12:32 <b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>16

    Chapter 271 The Price of Apology

    Œm

    Pearls

    ¡°And to make amends to Ms. Mary, I¡¯m willing to be her servant¨Cto stay by her side and protect her, to make sure no other werewolf dares to approach or harm her!¡±

    Tywin was struck dumb. His son, volunteering? And not only that, to serve an omega? He had always disdained omegas¨Cso what was happening to him?

    Aubrey and Henry exchanged a nce, equally baffled by Justin¡¯s sudden shift. But keeping him around was absolutely out of the question.

    Aubrey cut him off coldly. ¡°Supplying the materials free of charge¨Cwe ept. But as my servant? Hardly necessary.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Mary¡­¡± Justin tried to press on.

    But Aubrey interrupted him, her voice sharp. ¡°That night, Mr. Wood, you wanted to break my legs and humiliate me. I am not unreasonable. If Mr. Wood is willing <i>to </i>break his own legs before my eyes, I¡¯ll consider the matter closed.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Mary?¡± Tywin¡¯s eyes widened in shock. A beta had impressive healing ability. Even if Justin¡¯s legs were broken, they would mend quickly.

    Aubrey, of course, knew this. She smiled faintly. ¡°Naturally, before that, Justin will take a suppressant to block his self¨Chealing.¡±

    Tywin¡¯s face darkened instantly. His son had never suffered a day in his life. At such an outrageous demand, Justin would surely explode. He hurried to his son¡¯s side, grabbing his wrist tightly to stop him from losing control.

    But instead-

    Justin flung his father¡¯s hand away and shouted, ¡°Fine! I agree! But I have one condition. Ms. Mary, I want you to break my legs yourself! And if I make a sound, then break the other one too!¡±

    Tywin, ready to knock his son unconscious, stood frozen, utterly stunned. Was his son possessed?

    Aubrey raised her brows slightly, then let out a softugh. ¡°Very well.¡±

    She stood and handed Justin a vial of suppressant. He took it without hesitation, downed it in one gulp, and smashed the bottle on the floor. His voice rang out, loud and fierce.

    ¡°Do it, Ms. Mary!¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s brows arched higher. She extended her hand, and Alpha Henry, ever attentive, ced a thick wooden staff in her palm.

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 272

    Chapter 272 The Broken Leg

    Third Person POV

    +8 Pearls

    When Justin saw the thick wooden staff, his muscles tensed for an instant. But as Aubrey drew closer, a faint fragrance reached him, and suddenly he felt lightheaded, no longer afraid at all.

    He was a full head taller than her, and when he lowered his eyes, there was both reverence and madness in his gaze.

    A female alpha¨Cso rare, and so coldly beautiful.

    His eyes flicked briefly to Alpha Henry standing beside her. If Henry ever discovered Aubrey¡¯s true rank, would he regret letting such an exceptional female werewolf slip through his fingers?

    When Henry had gone searching the dungeon for a female alpha, Justin had realized Aubrey was hiding her true identity.

    That made this their little secret.

    The thought curved his lips into a smirk. He couldn¡¯t stop the thrill racing through him at the idea of conquering Aubrey, of possessing an alpha body like hers. The fantasy was intoxicating.

    Aubrey caught the flicker of excitement in his eyes. Her brow knit faintly as a wave of distaste passed through her.

    Then, without warning, she swung the iron staff hard against his leg.

    The sharp crack rang out, followed by Justin¡¯s muffled groan as he dropped to one knee, clutching his leg, face drained of color as he writhed in pain.

    ¡°My son!¡± Tywin blurted, but when he met Henry¡¯s cial stare, he didn¡¯t dare rush forward to help.

    Aubrey, however, didn¡¯t even lift her brow.

    ¡°Mr. Wood, I ept your sincerity,¡± she said softly with a smile. ¡°The past can be left behind. You can take him home.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, thank you, Ms. Mary.¡±

    Tywin¡¯s own face was pale, but his mouth poured out gratitude. A broken leg¨Csuppressed healing or not¨Cwas a light punishment, and he knew it. Supporting Justin, he hurried to lead

    him out.

    As they left, Justin nced back. Aubrey was smiling as she spoke with Alpha Henry, her eyes

    <i>1/2 </i>

    12:32 <b>Tue</b>, Sep 16

    Chapter 272 The Broken Leg

    softened with warmth.

    54

    +B Pears

    In that moment, Justin¡¯s heartbeat quickened. If Aubrey ever looked at him with such eyes, he would dly die.

    Back at the Wood estate, Justin dismissed all the women he had collected. After witnessing the power of Aubrey¡¯s alpha wolf, he suddenly found the omega females he used to toy with unbearably weak, uninteresting, and dull.

    Tywin, hearing this, thought his son had finally matured. His chest warmed with relief. ¡°Son, you¡¯ve finally grown up.¡±

    But before his tears of joy could even fall, Justin dered with unwavering certainty:

    ¡°Dad, I want to get married.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to marry Aubrey! Gather all the family¡¯s money¨CI¡¯m going to propose!¡±

    Aubrey, unaware that someone was already drunk on the thought of proposing, was lounging on the sofa, chin in hand, smiling to herself.

    That risky endeavor had yielded rich rewards. Bailey was captured, the Wood family had promised free supplies of rare materials, and their research into cracking the Kajit virus would now cost far less.

    As for the other scum werewolves, each had paid a heavy enough price. Letting them go was only temporary. When they sinned again, she could have them caught once more, ransom them again. That way, the institute¡¯s cash flow would keep swelling.

    Tsk, perfect.

    The more she thought about it, the more satisfied she felt. With enough funds behind them, their research could move faster.

    But then a shadow flickered in her eyes.

    These past days, she had clearly felt something was wrong with her mind. More than anyone, she needed the virus broken quickly¡­

    Send Gifts

    ºÏ

 Unleashed 273

    Chapter 273 The Gift of Rosemary

    Third Person POV

    Live experiments were inhuman trials, torturing both the body and spirit of a werewolf.

    Even though Aubrey had already endured it once before, the pain and suffering didn¡¯t lessen the second time. Instead, the two rounds of torment ovepped in her mind, sometimes blurring the line between past and present until she no longer knew which reality she was trapped in.

    More than once she had fallen into nightmares, nearly losing control, only <i>to </i>be pulled back by E¡¯s voice telling her it was all right.

    And whenever she turned her head, she would see Alpha Henry asleep on the bed beside her. He was her anchor. Only by seeing him there, by seeing the tenderness in his eyes when he was awake, could she convince herself that she had truly been reborn, that she was no longer trapped in the agony of herst life.

    These thoughts she told no one.

    But just remembering them was enough to weigh her down with heavy gloom.

    She couldn¡¯t help turning toward her anchor¨Conly to find Henry already watching her, his eyes filled with thought. But the moment she met his gaze, he smiled warmly.

    Aubrey froze. Had he noticed something? No¨Cimpossible. She had hidden it too well. At night, he had never stirred awake. There was no way he knew.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± she asked.

    Henry chuckled. ¡°I want to give you a gift.¡±

    ¡°What kind of gift?¡±

    ¡°Do

    you remember how I once promised to build you your own research institute?¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s eyes lit up at once.

    ¡°You really did it?¡±

    Henry rose to his feet with a softugh. ¡°When have I ever lied to you? The renovations of the old sanatorium are finished. And since the weather¡¯s good today, do you want to see it?¡±

    ¡°What are we waiting for?¡±

    Chapter 273 The Gift of Rosemary

    And so, a small entourage left the Miguel estate and headed for the institute.

    In the car, Henry pulled out a palevender scarf, his voice teasing.

    ¡°To keep the surprise, why don¡¯t you close your eyes? Rest for a bit¨Cwe¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Aubrey nodded, allowing him to tie the scarf over her eyes.

    An hourter, the car came to a stop.

    654

    + Pearls

    With Henry¡¯s steady hand guiding her, Aubrey stepped out. Her nose twitched, her lips curving into a faint smile¨Cthen stiffening. Though blindfolded, she could smell something. A scent that stirred memory, sharp and cold, bound tightly to fear, to agony, to nights she wished she could forget.

    ¡°Did you smell something?¡±

    Henry¡¯s cheerful voice reached her. She turned her head, searching blindly, but saw nothing through the scarf.

    The werewolf guards waited far outside. The ce was nearly surrounded by water on three sides, the single entry point easily defended. Once, Henry¡¯s grandfather had wanted to build a luxury sanatorium here, but he had died midway, leaving thend abandoned.

    Now Henry had rebuilt it.

    He asked her with a smile, ¡°Guess. What nt¡¯s scent is this? You should know it.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡± Aubrey¡¯s voice was low, almost t.

    It waste autumn, when rosemary blossomed. A breeze swept past, carrying the clean fragrance. Even without looking, she knew¡ªthis was a vast field of rosemary, purple blossoms swaying at their peak.

    ¡°Yes, rosemary.¡± Henry led her by the hand, speaking as they walked. ¡°Thisnd is part of the Miguel family estate, isted from the world. A good ce for rest. Grandfather wanted a sanatorium here, and rosemary sharpens the senses, with medicinal uses as well. That¡¯s why the whole outer grounds are nted with it. It¡¯s a spectacr sight.¡±

    ¡°And here,¡± his voice deepened with pride, ¡°is my gift to you¨Cyour own institute. Here, you are queen.¡±

 Unleashed 274

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 274 Buried Memories

    Third Person POV

    +8 Pearis

    As Alpha Henry¡¯s final word fell, he pulled away the scarf covering Aubrey¡¯s eyes. The white cloth, tangled in her long brown hair, fluttered into the wind and drifted into the distance. Aubrey slowly opened her eyes¨Cand what filled her vision was a towering structure.

    It rose like a castle in the sea of flowers, cold stone walls set against soft blooms, a dreamlike scene. The distantke served as a natural barrier, isting the ce, keeping it safe from intrusion.

    The privacy here was absolute. Even a beta werewolf imprisoned within could never escape¡­

    Aubrey¡¯s head began to throb, sharp pain stabbing her temples. Memories twisted and boiled up from the depths of her mind like a tide she couldn¡¯t hold back.

    ¡°Do

    you like it? The water here is filtered, crystal clear. There aren¡¯t fish, but the scenery is beautiful,¡± Henry said, unaware of her turmoil.

    He pointed to the building¡¯s peak with pride. ¡°There¡¯s a lookout on the fifth floor. In spring and summer, you can sit there for tea, take an afternoon rest¨Cit¡¯s wonderful. If you don¡¯t like rosemary, we can nt something else. Roses,vender, whatever you want. Without a top¨Clevel search warrant, no one can enter. You¡¯ll never be disturbed. Here, you can do anything you please.¡±

    For once, Henry was speaking at length, his voice light and full of hope. He had poured his heart into this ce. It was more than just a fully equipped research facility. He had designedfortable bedrooms, a wine cer, a training room¨Ceverything so they could live here in private, once the sibling contract was dissolved.

    But Aubrey¡¯s pain only worsened. His cheerful voice pricked her ears like a curse. Her vision bled at the edges.

    The castle was beautiful, yes¡ªthe sweeping fields of rosemary, the cleanke water, the sound of birdsong in the morning.

    But beneath ity a deep, dark basement.

    And in that basement, she had endured the worst three years of her life.

    Every day she was injected with sedatives distilled from rosemary, drinking the clearke water, waking in fog only to face another round of forced experiments.

    She had prayed for rescue. She knew Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s official virusbs must have been sanctioned by Henry himself¡ªbut what was done to her was not official. It was illegal. A secret

    <b>12:32 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>16 </b>

    Chapter 274 Buried Memories

    project.

    <b>54 </b>

    Pearis

    When outsiders came, the test subjects like her were hidden away in underground rooms, One by one, those who entered with her died. She was the only one left, locked in the depths, never seeing daylight.

    In those endless days of pain, she had dreamed Henry mighte for her, like a hero. But he never did.

    And now, standing here in front of this ¡°gift,¡± she wondered¨Cthis was his family¡¯s ancestral property. Could he truly not have known what had been done here?

    Her hand at her side trembled uncontrobly.

    ¡°Aubrey?¡± Henry finally sensed something was wrong. He reached for her, but she stepped back, avoiding his touch.

    When she lifted her head, her blue eyes were cold as ice.

    She looked at him, every word deliberate, piercing.

    ¡°Alpha Henry, if there were someone you hated¨Csomeone who happened to be a special case- would you turn her into a living experiment, just to save another person you loved?¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    ¡£

    <i>2/2 </i>

 Unleashed 275

    Chapter 275 The Vanishing

    Third Person POV

    Aubrey¡¯s voice was calm, almost stripped of emotion.

    + Pearls

    But Alpha Henry felt unease rise like a tide in his chest, his heart clenched tight in an invisible grip. The woman before him looked fragile enough to shatter at a touch, and even his breathing grew cautious.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Like Ulrich. Didn¡¯t we use him for live experiments?¡±

    Henry pressed his lips together. ¡°Because he was a bad man. He wanted to hurt you¡­¡±

    ¡°Right. Comparing myself to Ulrich may be going too far.¡±

    Aubrey recalled the past, dissecting it with chilling detachment. ¡°You hated her, but you still felt a sliver of responsibility. Not the same as Ulrich, but simr.¡±

    Henry frowned, confused, but Aubrey didn¡¯t exin further. Her gaze turned sharp, her words cutting cold. ¡°If one day, someone close to you fell sick, and you were told that a person you hated was also infected¡ªand that she was a special case¡ªyou¡¯d allow her to be used for research, wouldn¡¯t you?

    But out of that sliver of responsibility, you¡¯d demand the researchers keep her alive. Once the experiment seeded, they¡¯d cure her right away. That way, you¡¯d tell yourself you¡¯d done right by her.

    Maybe they¡¯d even tell you she¡¯d die quickly without the experiments, that bing a test subject was her only chance to survive. And since her suffering would lead to saving someone you loved, well¡­ survival itself would be a gift, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    She stepped closer, eyes locking onto his, her voice dangerously soft.

    ¡°Because you hated her, you wouldn¡¯t bother asking why she was infected. You wouldn¡¯t feel pity or guilt. Not when you could tell yourself she¡¯d die either way. Or perhaps you¡¯d simply turn a blind eye, so others wouldn¡¯t be upset. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Her reasoning was cruel, but logical. Sacrifice one to save many. Use what could be used. The mindset of those in power.

    And back then, to Alpha Henry, she had been nothing more than an irritating omega. If sacrificing her could save his beloved Mariana¨Cand with her, the entire northern continent of werewolves¨Cof course he would have chosen to sacrifice her.

    <b>12:32 </b>Tue, <b>Sep </b>16

    Chapter 275 The Vanishing

    654

    +8 Pearls

    It all made sense now. This was the Miguel family¡¯s ancestralnd. Here, researchers had studied the Lupine virus in secret, carrying out live experiments. How could the alpha not have known?

    ¡°I should have realized it sooner¡­ Who else but you¡­¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s gaze swept the idyllic grounds, the fortress¨Clike building rising amid the flowers. Cold mockery filled her eyes.

    ¡°Who else would have the power to build such a ce and keep it hidden? I should have known.¡±

    ¡°Aubrey?¡±

    By the time Henry reached for her, it was already toote. Aubrey tore herself from his sight in a sh. That resolute back left him with a sudden, crushing sense of loss.

    Why? Was it the house? This ce? The fields of flowers? Why was Aubrey unraveling so suddenly, spiraling into madness before his eyes?

    He tried to follow, but his bones suddenly twisted out of ce. Pain ripped through him, sending him crashing to the ground. The cursed virus again!

    By the time his body reset and he staggered after her, only Perry and the guards were at the

    cars.

    ¡°Where is Aubrey?¡± Henry demanded.

    ¡°Ms. Mary just drove off. She said she had urgent business to handle,¡± Perry replied, baffled.

    ¡°Track that car. Now!¡± Henry ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Perry moved at once.

    Within minutes, they had a location. But when Henry and his men arrived, they found only a vehicle abandoned by the roadside.

    The driver¡¯s seat was empty. Aubrey was gone.

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    W

    <b>12:33 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>16

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 276 The Pack in Turmoil

    Third Person POV

    Aubrey¡¯s disappearance threw the entire Shadowmoon Pack into chaos.

    Alpha Henry searched like a man possessed. In just a few days, the entire pack¡¯s territory was turned upside down.

    ¡°Henry, what on earth is going on? How could Aubrey just vanish like that?!¡±

    Adelyn was frantic. To her, Aubrey was like a daughter, cherished beyond measure.

    Henry was on the phone, bloodshot eyes zing, voice sharp with fury.

    ¡°She disappeared there, how could you not find her? If she¡¯s not there, expand the search! Keep looking until you do!¡±

    Snapping the call closed, Henry turned to Adelyn, shaking his head helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Adelyn thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll call Jax. Maybe he knows something.¡±

    But Aubrey hadn¡¯t gone to Jax either. When he arrived, his face was as stricken as theirs.

    ¡°What happened? How could Aubrey suddenly be gone?!¡±

    Adelyn¡¯s expression twisted with worry. ¡°We don¡¯t know either. Henry tried to give Aubrey a gift, but the moment she saw it, she lost control and ran¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Henry¡¯s expression darkened further. No matter how he turned it over in his mind, he couldn¡¯t understand why that ce had triggered her. It was Miguel familynd¨Chis grandfather¡¯s estate¨Csealed off from the world. Aubrey had never been there before.

    ¡°So what now? She hasn¡¯te to me either. You know her emotions were always fragile¡­¡± Jax paced like a caged animal. Then, suddenly, he froze, as though struck by a thought.

    ¡°Wait! Aubrey has a psychological disorder!¡±

    ¡°A psychological disorder?¡±

    Henry¡¯s sharp gaze cut to him, so piercing that Jax faltered, his mind going nk. It took him a long moment to gather his thoughts.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, something in her mind isn¡¯t right,¡± he stammered. ¡°She was fine before, but about a year and a half ago¨Cremember when the Miguel family hosted that small banquet? The night you had her examined to prove her purity? From that day on, she changed. Before, she was

    °à:

    12:33 Tue<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>16

    Chapter 276 The Pack in Turmoil

    obedient and gentle. But after that night¨Cafter those two people¡­ I think they must have frightened her¨Cher temperamentpletely shifted.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something sooner?!¡± Adelyn cried, her heart aching. To think that Aubrey had suffered all this time, and she hadn¡¯t even known!

    ¡°I thought I did¡­¡± Jax frowned uncertainly. ¡°Butter, she seemed¡­ normal enough. We just grew used to her new personality. Still, maybe something this time triggered her again¡­¡±

    Henry forced himself to calm, his eyes lowering in thought. He couldn¡¯t make sense of it. The words Aubrey had left behind were strange, almost as if she had lived through something he knew nothing about.

    Ande to think of it, he had felt this before¨Cthe sense that Aubrey carried secrets she never shared. He had respected her privacy, never pressing. But now, those secrets had exploded out.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a psychological disorder or something else,¡± Henry said atst, voice rough with exhaustion, ¡°all I care about is finding her.¡±

    He rubbed his brow, drained. ¡°Mother, contact the best psychological healer you can find.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Adelyn¡¯s face was lined with worry. Thinking of how Aubrey must have been suffering all this time¨Cyet still managed everything for Henry with such care¨Cmade her chest ache. Aubrey had given them everything, while they had failed her, noticing her pain far toote.

    Soon, word spread across the Shadowmoon Pack. The Miguel family sent out notice: whoever could provide information on Aubrey¡¯s whereabouts could name any price they wished.

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    ¡£

 Unleashed 276

    Chapter 276 The Pack in Turmoil

    Third Person POV

    Aubrey¡¯s disappearance threw the entire Shadowmoon Pack into chaos.

    Alpha Henry searched like a man possessed. In just a few days, the entire pack¡¯s territory was turned upside

    down.

    ¡°Henry, what on earth is going on? How could Aubrey just vanish like that?!¡±

    Adelyn was frantic. To her, Aubrey was like a daughter, cherished beyond measure.

    Henry was on the phone, bloodshot eyes zing, voice sharp with fury.

    ¡°She disappeared there, how could you not find her? If she¡¯s not there, expand the search! Keep looking until you do!¡±

    Snapping the call closed, Henry turned to Adelyn, shaking his head helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Adelyn thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll call Jax. Maybe he knows something.¡±

    But Aubrey hadn¡¯t gone to Jax either. When he arrived, his face was as stricken as theirs.

    ¡°What happened? How could Aubrey suddenly be gone?!¡±

    Adelyn¡¯s expression twisted with worry. ¡°We don¡¯t know either. Henry tried to give Aubrey a gift, but the moment she saw it, she lost control and ran¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Henry¡¯s expression darkened further. No matter how he turned it over in his mind, he couldn¡¯t understand why that ce had triggered her. It was Miguel familynd¨Chis grandfather¡¯s estate- sealed off from the world. Aubrey had never been there before.

    ¡°So what now? She hasn¡¯te to me either. You know her emotions were always fragile¡­¡± Jax paced like a caged animal. Then, suddenly, he froze, as though struck by a thought.

    ¡°Wait! Aubrey has a psychological disorder!¡±

    ¡°A psychological disorder?¡±

    Henry¡¯s sharp gaze cut to him, so piercing that Jax faltered, his mind going nk. It took him a long moment to gather his thoughts.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, something in her mind isn¡¯t right,¡± he stammered. ¡°She was fine before, but about a year and a half ago¨Cremember when the Miguel family hosted that small banquet? The night you had her examined to prove her purity? From that day on, she changed. Before, she was obedient and gentle. But after that night¨Cafter those two people¡­ I think they must have frightened her¨Cher temperamentpletely shifted.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something sooner?!¡± Adelyn cried, her heart aching. To think that Aubrey had suffered all this time, and she hadn¡¯t even/known!

    ¡°I thought I did¡­¡± Jax frowned uncertainly. ¡°Butter, she seemed¡­ normal enough. We just grew used to her new personality. Still, maybe something this time triggered her again¡­.¡±

    Henry forced himself to calm, his eyes lowering in thought. He couldn¡¯t make sense of it. The words Aubrey

    13:13 <b>Wed</b>, 17 <b>Sept </b>

    Chapter 276 The Pack in Turmoil

    had left behind were strange, almost as if she had lived through something he knew nothing about.

    + Pearls

    Ande to think of it, he had felt this before¨Cthe sense that Aubrey carried secrets she never shared. He had respected her privacy, never pressing. But now, those secrets had exploded out.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a psychological disorder or something else,¡± Henry said atst, voice rough with exhaustion, ¡°all I care about is finding her.¡±

    He rubbed his brow, drained. ¡°Mother, contact the best psychological healer you can find.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Adelyn¡¯s face was lined with worry. Thinking of how Aubrey must have been suffering all this time- yet still managed everything for Henry with such care¨Cmade her chest ache. Aubrey had given them everything, while they had failed her, noticing her pain far toote.

    Soon, word spread across the Shadowmoon Pack. The Miguel family sent out notice: whoever could- provide information on Aubrey¡¯s whereabouts could name any price they wished.

    1.2K

    <i>2/2 </i>

 Unleashed 277

    Chapter 277 The Call

    Third Person POV

    In a small apartment, Charles handed Aubrey a bottle of water, his expression conflicted.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to go back?¡±

    +8 Pearls

    He had found her by chance, standing nkly by the river. Something about her had seemed off, so he had brought her home.

    Aubrey hadn¡¯t objected. Once inside, she had gone straight to sleep¨Cand hadn¡¯t woken for a full day and night. Charles knew Alpha Henry¡¯s men were searching for her, but¡­ for reasons buried deep inside him, he hadn¡¯t taken her back.

    After his shower, damp strands of hair clung to his forehead. He was no longer the boy he had been a year ago¨Chis features had sharpened, his presence grown steadier. Experience had tempered him, giving him a quiet maturity that made him someone reliable.

    ¡°The alpha is looking for you,¡± Charles said frankly, bottle in¨Chand. ¡°To be precise, the entire Shadowmoon Pack is being turned upside down.¡±

    Even his grandfather had instructed him to keep an eye out for her during missions.

    But Aubrey only narrowed her eyes at this and stayed silent. Charles sighed. He slid the breakfast he¡¯d prepared closer to her.

    ¡°Whatever happens, I¡¯ll respect your decision. If you don¡¯t want to go back, I won¡¯t take you.¡±

    He could tell she¡¯d suffered a terrible blow. And if that wound hade from Alpha Henry, then he had no right to return her to the man. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her being hurt again.

    On the table, he ced a phone, a set of keys, and some cash.

    ¡°I have an important mission today. I¡¯ll be backter. If you get hungry, order food, or go out for a walk. Or¡­ call someone, if you have a friend you want to talk to.¡±

    When she didn¡¯t respond, still curled up with her knees hugged to her chest, Charles exhaled heavily, slipped on his jacket, and left.

    The moment the door closed, the apartment seemed to hollow out. Aubrey clutched her knees tighter, her longshes trembling as she lowered her head, resting her face against her arms. Her expression was cool, distant.

    In her past life, all she had done was love Alpha Henry. All she had was a gift no one else possessed¨Ca body different from the rest. So why had everyone tormented her?

    She had once believed Henry was the only one who hadn¡¯t hurt her. But in the end, the ce that destroyed her, that reduced her to agony, had been his. He had shielded those who tortured her, perhaps even nned to use her life to save someone else.

    And this was the man she had loved.

    Expressionless, Aubrey bit down on her own hand. Blood welled and streaked across her pale skin.

    No one knew how long she sat like that before she finally reached for the phone. Slowly, she dialed a

    <b>wed</b>, 17 <b>Sept </b>

    Chapter 277 The Call

    number from memory.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    Mariana¡¯s voice carried faint confusion. She didn¡¯t reco

    the number.

    +40 Rearls

    Aubreyughed quietly. ¡°Mariana. Things aren¡¯t going so well for you these days, are they?¡±

    ¡°Aubrey?!¡±

    Mariana shot to her feet in shock.

    She was in her room, caught between panic and calction. The Miguel family was tearing the pack apart searching for Aubrey. Should she give her up? If she did, would Alpha Henry restore her rank as a beta?

    But before her thoughts could settle, Aubrey¡¯s voice came again, hoarse yet tinged with pleasure.

    ¡°Must be hard, selling yourself just to keep yourpany from copsing. You must be feeling miserable. And you know what? I¡¯m here to enjoy the show. Seeing you like this¨Cpathetic and ruined¨Cit makes me feel wonderful.¡±

    ¡°Aubrey!!¡±

    Hatred surged hot and fast through Mariana¡¯s veins, drowning her reason.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 278

    Chapter 278 The Enemy¡¯s Laughter

    Third Person POV

    AX 55%

    +8 Pearls

    Mariana¡¯s furious curses spilled through the phone, but Aubrey onlyughed softly. She could feel her negative emotions shifting, transforming, rushing toward another extreme.

    And that was fine. For now, it felt good.

    ¡°I bet you¡¯re dying to catch me while I¡¯m away from the Miguel family, while I don¡¯t have Alpha Henry¡¯s protection. Maybe you¡¯re even tracking me right now?¡±

    On the other end, Mariana¡¯s voice faltered.

    Of course Aubrey was right. As enraged as she was, she hadn¡¯t lost her reason. Aubrey being outside Henry¡¯s protection was a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime chance. If she could just find her first¡­

    So while her voice dripped with fury, her fingers had been typing instructions, telling her people to trace Aubrey¡¯s signal. Yet Aubrey had seen straight through her. They knew each other too well¨Cyears of being so¨Ccalled ¡°friends¡± had given Aubrey insight into every one of her habits.

    Aubrey chuckled. ¡°Even if you found me, what then? Would you dare make a move?¡±

    Mariana¡¯s knuckles went white around her phone.

    ¡°Right now, the Yale family can¡¯t withstand a single blow. Even if you knew where I was¨Cyou wouldn¡¯t dare touch me, would you?¡±

    Mariana couldn¡¯t deny it. No matter how much she hated Aubrey, she didn¡¯t dare move against her. Finding her would mean nothing if she couldn¡¯t act.

    The unsent message on her screen mocked her, and in the end, she deleted it. Rage curdled into despair, emotions crashing against each other until she nearly broke. Atst, she shouted into the phone, her voice hoarse.

    ¡°Then why did you call me?! Just to gloat? Fine, you win! I hate you even more now! You ruined everything! If I ever get my hands on you, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡±

    ¡°What did I ruin for you?¡±

    Mariana flinched as if struck. Then her fury exploded, voice rising into a shriek.

    ¡°What did you ruin?! You destroyed my reputation! My status! Without you, I would have married the alpha, I would have been Luna of the Shadowmoon Pack! You destroyed my dream¨Cyou destroyed everything I¡¯ve worked for my whole life!¡±

    ¡°But wasn¡¯t this ending of yours something you brought upon yourself?¡± Aubrey¡¯s voice was soft, almost bored. ¡°You ruined me first, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Mariana froze, her expression twisting.

    Yes. She had schemed first. She had made the first move. But so what? Aubrey was just an omega without a wolf¨Chow could she ever be equal to her? How could she possibly deserve to marry such a powerful alpha?

    But then a new thought crept in. Why had Aubrey called her at all?

    wea, 17 <b>Sept </b>

    Chapter 278 The Enemy¡¯s Laughter

    To provoke her into something reckless, then crush her afterward?

    10 Pearle

    No¨Cthat wasn¡¯t right. Aubrey knew her too well. She would know Mariana wouldn¡¯t make a rash move, not when her family teetered on the brink of ruin.

    Then why? Just to boast?

    No. Aubrey wasn¡¯t the type to waste time on something so shallow.

    ¡°You¡­ you fell out with the alpha, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    The sudden probing question caught Aubrey off guard.

    Mariana pounced on it like a predator catching scent of blood. ¡°You quarreled with him, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s why he¡¯s tearing the pack apart searching, and you¡¯re hiding from him!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess¨Cmost already suspected there had been a falling¨Cout. But tied to this phone call, the idea gained new weight.

    Mariana¡¯s tone grew sly, her voice trembling with excitement. ¡°You fought with him, he hurt you, and you had no one to turn to. That¡¯s why you called me.¡±¨C

    Her voice rose higher, almost giddy.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t call your father¨Che wouldn¡¯t understand. You couldn¡¯t call anyone else¡ªthey¡¯d hand you over to the Miguel family in exchange for favors. I¡¯m the only one you could call. Me! Because no matter what I do, the alpha will never forgive me. And because of my grudge, I¡¯ll make sure he never finds you. So only I won¡¯t betray you!¡±

    And then sheughed¨Cloud, wild, half¨Ccrazed.

    ¡°You¡¯re lonely, helpless, with no one to vent to! Ha! You have no friends, so you turned to your enemy, the one person who can¡¯t touch you right now!

    You draw strength by provoking me, by feeding off my anger? How pathetic. No¨Cnot pathetic. You¡¯re a failure!¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 279

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 279 A Friend

    <b>Third </b>Person POV

    +6 Pears

    Aubrey¡¯s face grew colder and colder. Her hand trembled around the phone, as if she might shatter it against the floor at any moment.

    No friends? No one to confide in?

    Did they think she was so weak that she could only draw strength from provoking an enemy?

    ¡°Are you¡­ insane?¡±

    Her voice shook as she forced it out. ¡°How could you have such a ridiculous thought?¡±

    But Mariana had already convinced herself. Sheughed until tears streamed down her face.

    ¡°Ridiculous? Oh, it is ridiculous. Ridiculous that you¡¯re so alone you have no one to hear your pain. You cover it up by striking at others, by boasting, by ying these childish games. I almost pity you. You¡¯re pathetic, Aubrey. Pitiful and weak!¡±

    Aubrey mmed the call shut.

    She shot to her feet, knocking her untouched breakfast to the floor. Food scattered everywhere, but she didn¡¯t spare it a nce.

    She stormed to the balcony, desperate for air. But when she looked down at the dizzying drop from ten stories high, an urge flickered through her mind¨Cone jump, and it would all be over.

    ¡°Wait, Qing!¡±

    E¡¯s voice pulled her back, her hands gripping the railing so hard her knuckles turned white. The sudden madness wing at her chest slowly ebbed.

    Pitiful? A failure?

    She had billions in her ount. She was a medical prodigy. She had awakened an alpha¨Clevel wolf and crushed every enemy who had stood against her. She wasn¡¯t even twenty years old. Others should envy her, fear her, hate her. How could she ever be pitiful?

    Her hands clenched on the railing as she stared at the miniature cars and people below, gasping for breath.

    But no matter how she tried to convince herself, the storm inside didn¡¯t quiet. The emotions only spiraled, exploding outward.

    She knew the Kajit virus suppressant was partly to me. The side effects made her fragile, paranoid, unstable¨Cjust like Alpha Henry that night.

    And once those emotions were unleashed, controlling them was almost impossible. Reason crumbled under the weight of raw feeling.

    Her temples throbbed with stabbing pain, and in the haze she thought she saw shadows gathering, smothering her, choking the air from her lungs.

    The sound of a key in the lock startled her. Aubrey spun around to see Charles step inside.

    Chapter 279 A Friend

    45 Pea

    He had left, but he hadn¡¯t gone far. Worry had gnawed at him the whole way, his secret feelings for Aubrey refusing to let him rest. Halfway to his mission, he had turned back, making excuses to return.

    ¡°Aubrey?¡±

    Sunlight fell across her face, but it couldn¡¯t melt the shadows clouding her eyes. Charles¡¯s gaze dropped briefly to the breakfast scattered across the floor. He didn¡¯t ask, didn¡¯t press.

    ¡°You must be hungry,¡± he said gently. ¡°Come inside. I¡¯ll make you something to eat.

    His clean, boyish face carried a new steadiness, his eyes soft and unwavering.

    ¡°Come here, Aubrey.¡±

    He reached out his hand toward her, the sun catching his palm, lighting his fingertips in gold.

    Aubrey stared at it, stared at the glow trembling at his skin, and tears slipped unbidden from her eyes.

    Charles¡¯s breath caught. He had never thought¨Cnever dared imagine¨Cthat Aubrey might cry.

    ¡°Would you¡­ be my friend?¡±

    Her reddened eyes lifted to him, her voice raw.

    She hadn¡¯t thought. She hadn¡¯t considered that Charles, a son of the Lin family, could never truly be her friend. Their paths would one day sh. She would never forgive her enemies.

    But Charles could no longer hold back. Dropping to one knee, he pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly against his chest.

    ¡°You once told me we could never be friends,¡± he whispered against her ear, his voice thick with emotion.

    ¡°But if you ever want me <i>to </i>be¡­ I always will.¡±

    1.2K

    a

    W

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alphe

    Chapter

 Unleashed 280

    280 Breakfast

    Third Person POV

    With Charles¡¯s quietfort, Aubrey¡¯s emotions finally settled a little.

    48 Pears

    Thank <i>the </i><i>Moon </i>Goddess<i>, </i><i>you¡¯re </i><i>all </i><i>right</i><i>. </i><i>You </i><i>scared </i><i>me </i><i>half </i><i>to </i><i>death </i><i>just </i><i>now</i>. E sighed in relief within her mind.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Aubrey murmured. She hadn¡¯t even known what came over her. The moment she¡¯d begun suspecting that Alpha Henry had provided protection for that secret facility in her past life, her emotions had spiraled out of control.

    She had tried to contain it, but quickly realized she couldn¡¯t. If she didn¡¯t vent somehow, she would lose control andsh out at those around her.

    So she had chosen to leave, abandoning the car, shifting into her wolf form, running until her strength gave out. Only then had she turned back into a human, exhausted, sitting by the river in a daze.

    By then she¡¯d calmed some, but she knew she still couldn¡¯t face Alpha Henry. Seeing him would have pushed her back over the edge. That was why, when Charles appeared, she had gone with him.

    She exhaled slowly, lifted a hand, and patted his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. You can let go of me.¡±

    At her words, embarrassment flickered across Charles¡¯s face. He quickly released her, but the warmth of her body and the faint, cool fragrance of herbs lingered against him. Retreating a step, he found himself strangely restless, his ears tinged red.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re all right? Should I call a therapist for you?¡± he asked, forcing himself to bury the thoughts running astray.

    Aubrey rubbed at her temples. The stabbing pain in her head was already fading. ¡°No need. I can handle it. myself.¡±

    ¡°¡­All right.¡± Charles pressed his lips together. He wanted to keep talking, but what was there to say? Ask why she had fought with the alpha? Ask what had happened in the short time he¡¯d been gone, what had hurt her so badly?

    They weren¡¯t close enough for those questions. And with Aurelia and Bailey tangled between their families, the tension between the merchants and the Lin family was at its peak.

    He ran a hand down his face. ¡°I¡¯ll make you

    breakfast.¡±

    As he walked into the kitchen, Aubrey leaned back on the sofa, her eyes following his tall, straight figure, lost in thought.

    Soon the sounds of running water and chopping drifted from the kitchen. The air gradually filled with the scent of cooking food.

    Aubrey was still a little dazed when she heard a faint hiss of annoyance¨Cwater had sshed somewhere. Looking up instinctively, she saw/Charles peel off his damp shirt and toss it onto a chair.

    His shoulders were broad, his back smooth and muscled, not overdone but taut with quiet strength. Each small movement made his muscles shift and flex, sweat sliding down the line of his spine into his waistband, catching the morning light with a healthy sheen.

    1313 <b>Wed</b>, 17 Sept

    Chapter 280 Breakfast

    Aubrey froze, blinking. <i>Wow</i>.

    + Pearls

    ¡°Tsk tsk, who would¡¯ve guessed? This beta¡¯s body is pretty well built,¡± E whistled in her mind. ¡°Those lines

    he definitely trains regrly.¡±

    Aubrey snapped back to herself, heat rising in her cars. She jerked her gaze <i>away</i>, but after a heartbeat, her eyes flicked back sideways, stealing another nce. Yes¡­ definitely well built.

    Charles seemed oblivious, focused entirely on the pan in front of him. His movements were practiced, as though he cooked often. Before long, he carried out two tes, only to catch Aubrey quickly turning her face aside, her expression stiff.

    He paused, then nced down at his bare chest. Realization hit, and a touch of awkwardness crossed his face. He cleared his throat lightly. ¡°Sorry, my shirt got wet just now¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Aubrey cut in quickly, her voice sharper than usual. ¡°Breakfast smells good.¡±

    Watching her forceposure, Charles¡¯s lips curved faintly. He set the tes down. ¡°It¡¯s nothing fancy. I just hope it suits your taste.¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 281

    Chapter 281 The Proposal

    Third Person POV

    18 Pearls

    Aubrey was indeed hungry. She picked up her fork and began eating the breakfast Charles had prepared. The eggs were cooked to perfection, the bacon fragrant without being greasy. Before she knew it, she was cating a little too quickly.

    A fleck of golden yolk clung to the corner of her lips.

    Charles, now in a clean white T¨Cshirt, sat across from her. His gaze, calm and gentle at first, caught on that

    ente, he leaned forward and brushed his thumb softly across her

    out¨Cof¨Cce crumb. Almost without 3.1

    mouth.

    ¡°You got something there,¡± he murmured, the gesture so natural it felt rehearsed a thousand times.

    His touch vanished as quickly as it came, but Aubrey froze. When she lifted her eyes, she collided with his- steady, intent, and tinged with a tenderness he himself hadn¡¯t even realized.

    The air grew thick, heavy with silence, broken only by the faint sound of their breaths.

    ¡°Well, well,¡± E¡¯s voice teased from within, dragging out the sybles with a mischievous lilt. ¡°That¡¯s some service.¡±

    The words jolted Aubrey back. She quickly reached for her ss, taking a sip to cover her sudden disarray.

    ¡°¡­Thanks.¡± Her voice was softer than usual.

    Charles, as if only just realizing what he had done, drew back his hand. His fingers curled slightly, still haunted by the memory of her warm, delicate skin. He cleared his throat and looked away, lifting his own cup.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± he said evenly, though his throat bobbed as he drank.

    ¡°We¡¯re friends now, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Charles smiled. When he did, it was a quiet, soothing thing that invited trust.

    Aubrey studied him for a long moment before finally returning the smile. ¡°Mm.¡±

    The rest of the day passed in simple calm. Neither of them left the apartment. Charles cooked all three meals, and Aubrey, her belly full, sat curled on the sofa, staring into space.

    Charles didn¡¯t disturb her. He sat nearby with a book, quiet and steady. In the evening, his orange long- haired cat emerged from hiding, its fluffy coat almost the same color as her hair. The plump creature sniffed curiously at Aubrey before curling up nearby, and somehow, that small gesture soothed her more than she expected.-

    That night, Aubrey slept soundly for the first time in ages.

    The apartment only had one bed, so she took the bedroom while Charles slept on the couch. When she rose at dawn, he was still asleep. She didn¡¯t wake him, slipping quietly out for a walk instead.

    At the door, the fat orange cat/mewed insistently, rubbing against her leg. To keep it from waking Charles,

    she scooped it up, covered its mouth, and left in a hurry.

    <b>13:13 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>17 </b><b>Sept </b>O

    Chapter 281 The Proposal

    +6 Feats

    So it was that one woman and one cat wandered into the nearby woods. But there, she ran into <b>a </b><b>far </b>less wee acquaintance¨CJustin.

    ¡°Aubrey!¡±

    Her expression chilled instantly, but Justin¡¯s eyes lit up like fire.

    He sprinted toward her as if the Moon Goddess herself had pushed him forward, brimming with excitement. ¡°Oh my god, running into you here¨Cit has to be fate! This is destiny!¡±

    Before Aubrey could react, Justin¡¯s next move stopped her cold.

    He dropped to one knee. From somewhere, he pulled out a velvet box, flipping it open <i>to </i>reveal a massive, gaudy diamond ring.

    ¡°Aubrey! Will you marry me? Please¨CI¡¯ll treat you well! I swear it!¡±

 Unleashed 282

    Chapter 282 The Beta¡¯s Delusion

    Third Person POV

    +8 Pearls

    After Justin had loudly dered at home that he wanted to marry Aubrey, his father Tywin had locked him up, forbidding him to leave.

    Others might not notice, but Tywin had seen it clearly¨Cthe way the alpha looked at Aubrey was anything but brotherly. He didn¡¯t believe for a second that his son had the ability to steal a woman from the alpha.

    But Justin, drunk on lust and infatuation, didn¡¯t care. He had thrown tantrums for days before finally pretending to give up, which earned him a little freedom. With the family also distracted by the search for Aubrey, the watch over him had loosened.

    He slipped out and searched frantically,bing through Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s central territory all the way to its borders. For a full day and night he scoured, but found nothing.

    Then, just as he was about to give up, fate smiled¨Che spotted Aubrey on his way home.

    To Justin, it was destiny¡¯s gift.

    And so, he proposed on the spot.

    Aubrey stared at him, speechless. Even the fat orange cat at her side squinted at Justin with a wrinkled, disdainful face.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious! Look,¡± Justin blurted, flexing his arm to show off his muscles. ¡°I may be a beta, but my body is strong. If you want to hide your identity, I can protect you!¡±

    He fumbled for his wallet, pulling out ck cards and a ring of car keys. ¡°And this! I¡¯ve got money, resources -whatever you want, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s expression shifted from nk disbelief to something colder, sharper¨Clike she was staring at a fool.

    ¡°And why,¡± she asked icily, ¡°would you think I¡¯d ever

    want you?¡±

    Justin stammered, desperate. ¡°Aubrey, I know I used to¡­ but I¡¯ll change! For you, I¡¯ll change everything! I¡¯ve already thrown out all those omega women from my house. I swear, I¡¯ll never touch another. You¡¯ll be the only one in my heart!¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s lips curved into a razor¨Cthin smile, herugh low and mocking. ¡°Change? For me? Do you think you¡¯re that important?¡± Her eyes cut him down like a de, raking him from head to toe. ¡°A beta with no self¨Ccontrol, a man drowning in filth¨Cand you dare propose to me, an alpha¨Clevel werewolf?¡±

    The deliberate emphasis on ¡°beta¡± and ¡°alpha¡± was a p across his face, one he couldn¡¯t ignore.

    Justin¡¯s cheeks burned, then drained pale, his pride shredded by the contempt in her gaze.

    Aubrey¡¯s eyes glinted with ice. ¡°Your money, your strength¨Cthey mean nothing to me. I have no interest in you or anything you have. Leave/Now.¡±

    Her words were final, but Justin, in his panic, lunged forward anyway, hand reaching toward her. ¡°Aubrey, don¡¯t be like this, just listen-¡±

    ¡°Meo*!¡± The fat orange cat at Aubrey¡¯s side arched its back, fur bristling<b>, </b>a guttural growl warning him to

    Chapter 282 The Beta¡¯s Delusion

    stop.

    Aubrey¡¯s patience shattered.

    +8 Real

    The instant Justin¡¯s fingers brushed the fabric of her sleeve, a surge of pure dominance exploded from <b>her</b>. It wasn¡¯t physical¨Cit was deeper, primal, pressing straight onto the spirit and instincts.

    The world stilled. Birds fell silent, insects hushed, as if the forest itself bowed beneath the weight of her

    aura.

    Justin staggered. His chest constricted, his heart pounded, and his legs buckled as if under an invisible hand. Sweat broke across his forehead, and terror widened his eyes.

    He was facing the crushing authority of a true top¨Ctier alpha.

    Pinned by that force, he couldn¡¯t take another step forward. He could only tremble, staring at Aubrey.

    And there she stood, eyes cial, her presence towering¨Clike a queen enthroned above all, untouchable, unforgiving, beyond the reach of any who dared profane her.

    1.2K

    W

 Unleashed 283

    Chapter 283 The Knock at the Door

    Third Person POV

    + Peats

    Aubrey didn¡¯t spare Justin another nce. Coldly withdrawing her gaze, she scooped the orange cat into her arms and turned, leaving without hesitation.

    Her poise was effortless, as if she had brushed aside nothing more than a speck of dust.

    Perched on her shoulder, the fat cat looked back at the still¨Cfrozen Justin. Its round amber eyes glimmered with mockery and disdain, as though to say: <i>You</i><i>? </i><i>Worthy</i>?

    But as Aubrey¡¯s figure disappeared into the trees, Justin¡¯s fear and humiliation twisted, reshaping into something far more deranged. His gaze burned, feverish and hungry.

    That overwhelming aura¨Cthat cold, irresistible dominance¡ªit didn¡¯t scare him. It intoxicated him. It ignited something poisonous in his chest: a hunger to conquer, to im, to destroy.

    ¡°So beautiful¡­ this is the power of a female alpha¡­¡±

    He lowered his head to his hand, where he clutched a single strand of reddish¨Cbrown hair. He had plucked it from Aubrey¡¯s clothes in that fleeting instant.

    A little short, perhaps. But hers, no doubt.

    Carefully, reverently, he slid the hair into a small clear pouch and tucked it away. Then, without hesitation, he turned toward the North Mountain forest.

    He had heard whispers of a ck witch living there. A witch who could craft a potion from hair. Mixed with his own, the draught would bind them¨Cmake Aubrey love him, need him, belong to him.

    She might never agree to marry him willingly, but he wouldn¡¯t give up. Not on the chance to cage, break, and own a female alpha.

    After crossing paths with Justin, Aubrey had no desire to keep walking. She carried the orange cat back to Charles¡¯s apartment.

    The moment she opened the door, warmth and fragrance rushed out to meet her¨Ctoast browned to perfection, eggs sizzling in oil, the faint sweetness of jam. It washed away the irritation Justin had left behind.

    She hadn¡¯t even taken off her shoes when Charles poked his head out of the kitchen.

    Seeing her, the tension in his shoulders eased at once. Relief softened his face into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re back? You were gone a while. I was just about to call you.¡± A spat was in his hand, and a in dark apron tied at

    his waist.

    ¡°Mm. Just went out for some air,¡± Aubrey said vaguely, setting the orange cat down. It bounded off, springing onto the sofa to sprawlzily.

    Charles stepped closer, sharp eyes noting the strands of orange fur clinging to her clothes. He chuckled ruefully. ¡°Long¨Chaired cats shed a lot. Look at you, covered already. I bought you some fresh clothes- change into themter.¡±

    Chapter 283 The Knock at the Door

    Aubrey nced down, unconcerned. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    She sat at the table.

    Charles hesitated, then joined her. They ate in quiet, a fragile peace hanging between them.

    But it didn¡¯tst.

    Pearls

    A sudden, urgent knock shattered the calm. Aubrey froze mid¨Cbite, her expression hardening into a frown.

    ¡°I¡¯ll check.¡±

    Charles rose, walked to the door, and peered through the peephole.

    One look¨Cand his face changed instantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the alpha.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s hand stilled on her toast. Her brows knit tight, displeasure shing across her face.

    ¡°Do we open it?¡±

    Charles¡¯s feelings tangled.

    1.2K

    ?

 Unleashed 284

    Chapter 284 Breakfast Interrupted

    Third Person POV

    ? < = <b>54</b>% €

    +8 Pearls

    The question hardly mattered¨Cif Alpha Henry hade all the way here, then he was already certain Aubrey was inside. Whether Charles opened the door or not, the alpha had a hundred ways to force it open.

    So Aubrey didn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°Open it.¡±

    Even if¡­ she wasn¡¯t ready to face him yet.

    The moment the door swung wide, Henry¡¯s gaze locked on her. He strode inside without so much as a nce at Charles. But when he moved to cross the room, Charles stepped into his path.

    ¡°Alpha, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Henry¡¯s eyes softened with worry as they flicked to Aubrey. But when she deliberately turned away, refusing to look at him, frustration surged. He dragged his gaze back, his expression hardening, fury aimed at Charles.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    But Charles¡¯s anger burned just as hot. Their fragile morning peace had been shattered, and he wasn¡¯t about to let it go so easily.

    His voice, sharp where it was usually calm, rang with usation. ¡°Do you even know where I found her? On the side of the road! She was out of her mind, broken. What did you do to her? You say you love her, but your love leaves her wounded and lost?!¡±

    Henry¡¯s reply was ice. ¡°Our business isn¡¯t yours to meddle in.¡±

    He brushed past, heading straight for Aubrey. Charles¡¯s fists tightened, the instinct to stop him rising¨Cbut what right did he have?

    By status, Henry was the alpha of Shadowmoon Pack, ruler of them all.

    By bond, Henry and Aubrey shared a closeness Charles couldn¡¯t touch.

    And he¡­ he was only a friend. A friend she had just barely epted.

    In that moment of hesitation, Henry was already at her side.

    ¡°Aubrey?¡±

    He reached for her shoulder, careful, his voice lowering with each word. ¡°I came to bring you home. Whatever I did wrong, please¡­e back with me first.¡±

    Aubrey lifted her head, her eyes meeting his.

    And in an instant, memory surged¨Cthose fortress walls, the endless rosemary, three years of living hell. Shadows from her past life wed up through her chest, choking her breath.

    Her gaze sharpened, edged with killing intent.

    Chapter 284 Breakfast interrupted

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not going back.¡±

    Henry¡¯s eyes red, fury sparking like flint. But just as quickly, he swallowed it down.

    ¡°Fine. Then we won¡¯t go back.¡±

    A Fends

    With that, he dropped heavily into the chair beside her. His broad frame took up half the table¡¯s space, one arm draping across the back of her chair in a gesture that was both casual and suffocatingly possessive.

    Charles¡¯s face darkened at once.

    The quiet storm in his gray eyes hardened to a predator¡¯s gleam, the edges of his nails lengthening almost imperceptibly.

    He drew a deep breath, then stepped forward. Rather than sitting, he nted both hands on the table, leaning in. His posturecked an alpha¡¯s searing dominance, yet it carried its own weight¨Ca pressure born of steadfast guardianship¨Cdirected squarely at Henry.

    ¡°Alpha,¡± Charles said, voice low, ¡°this breakfast, I prepared for her. Just one te. And I don¡¯t believe Ms. Mary invited you to share it.¡±

    Henry¡¯sugh was short, derisive. His gaze flicked to the carefully ted meal, then back with the effortless arrogance of an alpha. ¡°One te? Perfect. I¡¯m not hungry. Watching Aubrey eat is enough. As for an invitation¡­¡±

    He turned his head, eyes locking on her. His tone softened, but the steel in it remained.

    ¡°Aubrey. Will you ask me to leave?¡±

 Unleashed 285

    Chapter 285 Sparks

    Third Person POV

    47 Pearis

    Henry hadn¡¯t released <i>his </i>pheromones, but the weight in his words¨Cthe certainty, the veiled threat¨Cwas enough to freeze the air.

    Charles¡¯s fists tightened, veins rising on the back of his hands. He could feel it: his Beta bloodline ced him at a disadvantage against an Alpha¡¯s innate dominance. But his wolf howled in defiance, driving him forward.

    He fixed his gaze on Henry, voice cutting sharp and deliberate. ¡°Alpha, what Ms. Mary needs right now is peace¨Ca ce to rest. Not to be cornered by someone barging in, someone who¡¯s already hurt her. If you really cared for her, you¡¯d leave.¡±

    ¡°Hurt her?¡± Henry¡¯s eyes chilled, the warning in his tone unmistakable as he turned his gaze on Charles. ¡°That¡¯s between me and her. It isn¡¯t for an outsider to judge. Especially not a Beta¡­¡± His words trailed, but the contempt in them was clear: Charles had no ce in matters between an Alpha and an Omega.

    ¡°Beta so what?¡± Charles¡¯s voice cracked like a whip, rising with wolfish ferocity. ¡°At least I can see her pain. Ar least I don¡¯t drag her back when she¡¯s falling apart. Can¡¯t you see her resistance? Or has Alpha arrogance blinded you so much that force is the only answer you know?¡±

    The two men shed without touching, one seated, the other standing, eyes locked in silent battle. The tension between them sparked like flint and steel, the air itself vibrating with it.

    Then-

    <i>Clink</i><i>. </i>

    Aubrey¡¯s fork struck porcin, the sound sharp in the silence. Small as it was, it cracked through the standoff like amand.

    Both men turned to her at once.

    She lifted her head. Her expression was nk, but her eyes were frigid, sweeping over Henry, then Charles.

    She said nothing. But that cold gaze was enough.

    Henry¡¯s Alpha presence retreated, contained. Charles slowly straightened, releasing his fists.

    The suffocating pressure in the dining roo

    eased, leaving only a wary, brittle quiet.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Charles muttered first, his tone/slipping back into gentleness, weighted with apology.

    Henry pressed his lips together, didn¡¯t speak, but looked away¨Cconceding in silence.

    Aubrey ignored them both, picked up her fork again, and returned to her meal.

    So the breakfast ended, not with conversation, but

    When it was over, Aubrey rose. ¡°I¡¯ve got cat hair all

    a silence so strange it felt almost unreal.

    over me. I¡¯m going to shower.¡±

    She picked up the clothes Charles had bought for he

    and walked toward the bathroom.

    The two men exchanged a nce. The air thickened again, the faintest whiff of powder keg in the room. But

    Chapter 285 Sparks

    remembering Aubrey¡¯s earlier look, both swallowed it back down.

    Not long after, Aubrey emerged, towel¨Cdrying her hair.

    Almost immediately, Hemy stood, tugging at his cor, his voice casual, deliberate. ¡°It¡¯s hot. I should wash up too.¡±

    Charles¡¯s eyes darkened with understanding.

    He rose as well, voice t but firm. ¡°Good idea. I haven¡¯t cleaned up after my morning workout either<i>. </i>The implication was clear: sweat still clung to him, and he wasn¡¯t about to give ground.

    And so, nearly in unison, both men stripped off their shirts, barc¨Cchested, their physiques bared like derations of war.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 286

    Chapter 286 The Breaking Point

    Third Person POV

    48 Pearls

    Henry¡¯s skin was bronzed, his shoulders broad, waist narrow. His chest was sculpted, his abs sharply cur every line radiating an Alpha¡¯s strength and dominance.

    Stripped bare, he made no effort to hide the aggression and raw sensuality of his body. His eyes cut across the room, a silent challenge.

    Charles¡¯s frame was no less striking.

    Hecked Henry¡¯s crushing Alpha presence, but every muscle carried fluid definition, shaped by explosive power and wolf¨Cborn agility. His skin was paler, but his posture steady as steel. Catching Henry¡¯s gaze, he turned deliberately, his back muscles ring, shoulder des spread like wings of a raptor ready to strike.

    Two bodies, carved in different styles, stood in the same space¨Ccharged,petitive, shing in silence. The air thickened again, turning the room into an arena without blows.

    Aubrey¡¯s towel stilled against her damp hair. Her lips twitched, the faintest, almost invisible crack in her

    Then her eyes slid past both men as though they were stone statues. Without a word, she crossed to the sofa, picked up the hairdryer, and switched it on. The whirr filled the room, drowning their disy in indifference.

    Their ¡°contest¡± dissolved into awkward silence. Henry and Charles tugged their shirts back on, but the taut string between them refused to snap.

    The rest of the afternoon dragged under a storm cloud. Henry tried to speak with Aubrey, but each attempt met either silence or replies so cold they cut deeper than refusal. Charles kept to his role as ¡°friend,¡± preparing dinner quietly. Yet his very presence was a thorn lodged deep in Henry¡¯s chest.

    By dusk, the warm light spilling through the window painted the apartment in orange. But the glow only sharpened the ice between them.

    Henry could bear it no longer.

    He moved to Aubrey, crouching low before where she curled in the torner of the sofa, her eyes fixed beyond the ss. He tried to catch her gaze.

    ¡°Aubrey¡­¡± His voice cracked faintly.

    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong. Let me fix it, I brought the best healer for you¨Cwhatever¡¯s haunting you, we¡¯ll cure it. Just tell me, what happened?¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s body tensed, so subtly it was almost invisible.

    Slowly, she turned her head. Her eyes were void of warmth, dripping with bitter scorn.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it. You think I¡¯m crazy. You think all of this is just madness.¡± Her voice sharpened to a de, slicing straight into him. ¡°And for this lunatic, you¡¯re so noble, so selfless, staying by my side. How touching, Alpha.¡±

    Henry flinched, her words hitting harder than a physical blow.

    ¡°Aubrey!¡± His voice broke, anger surging. He surged upright, Alpha dominance leaking uncontrolled into

    <b>1314 </b>Wed, <b>Sept </b>

    Chapter 286 The Breaking Point

    the room.

    ¡°What did I do? What mistake did I make, for you to suddenly¨Cso suddenly¨Ctreat me like this?

    His anger was raw, confused, pained.

    Aubrey watched him, her expression softening, not with forgiveness but with exhaustion. The sharp edge in her eyes dulled into shadows of sorrow.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know too,¡± she whispered. ¡°What did I do wrong¡­ to deserve all of that?¡±

    Her voice cracked like a small animal crying in the dark, fragile and quiet, yet it struck his heart like thunder.

    He could feel it¨Cthe weight she carried was heavier than his frustration, heavier than his confusion. It wasn¡¯t just rejection. It was wounds so deep they threatened to break her.

    And he realized¨Cpressing her harder, venting his rage¨Cwould only drive her further from him.

    So he fell silent.

    In the fading light, he stood over her, watching as she folded back into herself, tucking her face against her knees. The wall around her was absolute.

    Henry¡¯s fists unclenched slowly. His eyes flickered with turmoil¨Canger, helplessness, aching tenderness- until all of it condensed into cold resolve.

    He seized her wrist, his voice t, steady, dangerous.

    ¡°We¡¯re going back to the research institute.¡±

    <b>¡£ </b>

 Unleashed 287

    Chapter 287 The One Losing Control

    Third Person POV

    Aubrey¡¯s head snapped up. ¡°I refuse!¡±

    But Henry¡¯s resolve was iron. He extended his hand, his meaning unmistakable. ¡°This isn¡¯t a request, Aubrey. We¡¯re going.¡±

    She didn¡¯t scream or il. She simply stared at his hand, her voice t as still water. ¡°You¡¯re sure you want to do this?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡± His answer was sharp, unwavering. ¡°Running won¡¯t solve anything. You have to face it.¡± That was his creed¨Cwhere you fall, you rise again. What she feared, she must confront.

    In the next instant, his body swelled, bones cracking in rapid session. In the space of a breath, a towering wolf stood where he had been¨Ca beast cloaked in silver¨Cgray fur, eyes burning with violet light.

    The massive wolf lowered its head, hot breath ghosting across Aubrey¡¯s face, a force of raw wilderness radiating from him. Then his broad, muscled shoulders nudged her gently but firmly. His message was clear: she could climb on herself¨Cor be carried.

    Aubrey drew in the faintest breath. Slowly, stiffly, as if part of some grim rite, she reached for the dense fur at his neck and hauled herself onto his back.

    The wolf felt her settle and wasted no time. His paws struck the ground, and he shot forward like a streak of lightning, silent and unstoppable, leaving Charles¡¯s voice and any chance of interference far behind.

    Wind howled at her ears.

    Aubrey leaned into the thick fur, fingers buried deep. Her face remained nk, though inside, E¡¯s voice whispered softly. <i>Our </i><i>mate </i>is <i>right</i><i>. </i><i>If </i><i>you </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>face </i><i>it</i><i>, </i><i>if </i><i>you </i><i>keep </i><i>burying </i><i>it </i><i>all</i>, <i>one </i><i>day </i><i>it¡¯ll </i><i>crush </i><i>you</i>.

    Aubrey pressed her lips together, answering nothing.

    Henry ran hard and fast. Within forty minutes, the old Miguel family estate loomed before them, the research institute standing tall, its walls steeped in shadow.

    He shifted back to human form. Side by side, they stood before the gates. From within drifted the faint, familiar sting of rosemary.

    Aubrey¡¯s voice was quiet but sharp. ¡°Tell me. If I go in again and lose my mind, will you still force me?¡±

    Silence. Long, heavy silence.

    Then Henry¡¯s reply, sudden and firm. ¡°I will.¡±

    The words startled her, but his tone held no doubt. ¡°Because you won¡¯t break. You¡¯re stronger than that. You ¨C¡°his violet eyes darkened, ¡°you¡¯re the one who drives <i>me </i>insane. How could dead walls defeat you?¡±

    Aubrey faltered, breath catching¨Cthen Henry crushed her words with his mouth.

    This time he didn¡¯t hold back. He kissed her with bruising force, arms locking her tight, pouring days of desperation into it. He had wanted this in Charles¡¯s apartment, had burned for it every second she was gone.

    Aubrey fought him. She pushed, she kicked. He pinned her legs. She shoved at his chest. He trapped her

    wrists above her head. Desperate, she bit but he seized her jaw, holding her open, forcing her to endure his kiss until she drowned in his storm.

    It was anger and hunger, violence and longing tangled together. A kiss that was half punishment, half plea- like it might be thest before the world ended.

    When it broke, Henry drew back, his breath ragged. His beautiful face was etched with bitterness, his lips twisted in self¨Cmockery,

    ¡°Do you feel it?¡± He pressed a hand to his chest. ¡°I¡¯m the one losing my mind.¡±

 Unleashed 288

    Chapter 288 Truth Behind the Walls

    Third Person POV

    Henry was on the brink of madness from Aubrey¡¯s sudden shift.

    835<b>%%% </b>

    Finished

    He could ignore her omega designation. He could ignore the fact that she had so many male wolves hovering close around her. But what he could not, would not, ept¨Cwas being cast aside without exnation.

    Deep in his gut, he knew¨Cif this wasn¡¯t resolved, even if he conquered the Moon Goddess¡¯s origin and shattered the cursed sibling bond, Aubrey would never agree to be his Luna.

    That was unthinkable.

    His eyes locked on her. Aubrey¡¯s chest heaved, her lips reddened and swollen from the ferocity of his kiss. glistening as if they still trembled with the imprint of it.

    ¡°Aubrey, I want to know everything about you.¡±

    Henry¡¯s voice was cold, severe, but beneath the steel was unwavering resolve.

    ¡°I¡¯m done with guesses. If you truly know me, then you know¨Cwhat I hate most is what I cannot control. I need the truth. Yes-¡± his jaw tightened, ¡°I should have demanded the truth long ago.¡±

    If he had, none of this would have happened.

    Aubrey shivered faintly, her voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°¡­Is the truth really that important?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s everything,¡± Henry answered without hesitation. ¡°If it concerns you, then everything is important.¡±

    His grip tightened on her hand as he pulled her forward, through the endless rosemary fields toward the looming structure.

    He wanted her to see. To stand inside the walls he had rebuilt with his own hands. To believe that what he had created for her was safety, not fear. He thought¨Cno, he believed¨Cthat if she saw, she would. understand, and stop fighting him.

    The fortress¨Clike building loomed just as it had before. Henry had delegated the broader renovations, but every living detail inside¨Cevery room, everyfort¨Che had overseen personally. He was sure Aubrey would love it.

    But the moment her foot touched the first step, Aubrey¡¯s body went cold.

    That cold was a trigger. It tore through her like a whisper of the past. Her body shuddered as memories erupted¨Csharp, vivid, merciless.

    It was here. At these very steps, she hadst been dragged inside, her nails wing desperately at the fluted grooves of the Roman column at the door. She had resisted with everything she had, not because she believed she could win¨Cbut because she knew. The second she crossed that threshold, she would note out again. And she hadn¡¯t.

    Her pace faltered.

    Henry felt it, and tugged gently, urging her onward.

    15:27 Thu, <b>18 </b><b>Sept </b>

    Chapter 288 Truth Behind the Walls

    But Aubrey tore her hand free. ¡°I¡¯ll walk myself.¡±

    Henry¡¯s eyes softened with conflict, but he nodded once. ¡°Alright.¡±

    He pushed open the great door. Heavy wood creaked, brass fittings gleaming faintly in the dusk light Aubrey inhaled deeply, fists clenching as tremors ran through her fingers. Then she looked inside.

    And froze.

    What greeted her eyes was not the icy, sterile hell of her memories.

    Finished

    The interior was bright, elegant, even warm. Sleek lines and clean design dominated the space, painted in shades of gray, white, and natural wood. Subtle metal trims gleamed where the light caught them. Art pieces and tasteful details softened every edge.

    It didn¡¯t feel like a research institute at all. It felt like a private vi, luxurious but understated, the kind of ce that invited both focus and ease.

    Almost against her will, Aubrey stepped inside. Her eyes swept across the furnishings, the bnce of space and light.

    As a researcher, she couldn¡¯t deny¨Cit was perfect. A ce where the mind could sharpen, where the body could rest, where even the hardest work could feel less like a burden.

    For a moment, her thoughts stalled. This ce was nothing like the nightmare in her memory.

 Unleashed 289

    Chapter 289 The Hidden Door

    Third Person POV

    ¡°Let¡¯s look at the third floor.¡± Henry said beside her.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Aubrey¡¯s voice was calm, her steps steady as she followed.

    83585

    Finished

    The spiral staircase gleamed¨Css married with metal, airy and modern, a design that seemed meant to impress.

    ¡°The entire third floor is your private wing,¡± Henry exined as they climbed. ¡°No one else is permitted here. Not without your consent. It¡¯s only for you.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s face revealed nothing. But the moment they reached thending, a faint fragrance curled into her

    nose¨Croses.

    She stopped, eyes flicking across the space. The threshold and alcoves had once been bursting with scarlet roses, arranged carefully for effect. Now most of them had withered, dried into brittle remnants. She didn¡¯t need imagination to see what had been intended¨Ca scene of¨Cfierce romance and warmth waiting for her, had shee earlier.

    Even the floor told a story. A path leading to the master bedroom was still littered with faded petals, their color drained but their purpose clear. They clung stubbornly to the memory of someone¡¯s effort, someone¡¯s intent to wee her with love.

    Henry¡¯s gaze burned into her. Deep, intent, and almost pleading.

    ¡°Aubrey¡­ at least look. Everything I did here¨Cit was for you. I rebuilt this ce for no reason but to make you happy. That¡¯s all I wanted, from the beginning.¡±

    Aubrey turned her head aside, silent.

    His chest tightened at her indifference, but he pressed on. ¡°Here, the living room¨Cyou said once you wanted sunlight. That¡¯s why this whole wall is ss. I even set reflective panels outside, so the morning light always falls here first. Your space would be the first to shine.¡±

    Her silence pressed down on him like a weight, but he refused to falter, He pulled her toward the bedroom.

    Inside, warmth reced the sterile gray of thebs. The walls glowed with soft yellow, a color she¡¯d once imed was calming. The enormous four¨Cmeter¨Cwide bed all but dominated the space, a heart¨Cshaped -pattern of dried blooms still spread across the sheets. A touch clich¨¦, perhaps¨Cbut also painfully sincere.

    ¡°You said yellow rxes you, so I painted it that way. You said you wanted a soft bed¨Cit¡¯s the best I could find. And more¡­¡±

    He listed it all: the gym, the theater, the wine cer, the study. Every corner tailored from her offhand. remarks, every detail reflecting her habits, her preferences. He had remembered it all¨Cand built it into

    stone.

    If not for what this ce was¡­ if not for what it meant¡­ she might have been happy. She might have smiled at the thought that someone had cared enough to carve out her world with such precision.

    But that was the contradiction. Her heart split down the center¨Chalf raw pain, half fragile awe. Reason whispered for distance, but something deep inside screamed.

    04.35%

    Chapter 289 The Hidden Door

    And Henry had been right about one thing. She wasn¡¯t breaking. Not now. She wasn¡¯t the fragile creature

    she feared she¡¯d be..

    Outside, she had almost copsed. Inside, she was coldly, terrifyingly calm.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like any of this?¡±

    Hope bled from Henry¡¯s voice as he asked. After everything he¡¯d shown her, Aubrey¡¯s face remained. smooth, devoid of joy.

    She didn¡¯t answer.

    Instead, she turned and descended. Henry blinked, startled, then rushed after her.

    But Aubrey wasn¡¯t leaving.

    Through hallways and bends, she led herself unerringly to a small, nearly hidden door. She opened it without hesitation. Behind was only a storage room.

    But she didn¡¯t stop.

    Crossing to one corner, her hand swept along the smooth wall¨Cuntil her fingers pressed into a seam no one else would have noticed. She pushed, and with a muffled grind, a hidden door sprang open out of the seamless stone.

    Henry froze, ¡°This¡­ what is this?!¡±

    ºÏ

    1.2K

 Unleashed 290

    hapter 290 The Lab Below

    Third Person POV

    35%2

    Finished

    The moment Henry saw the hidden passage, a thought struck him¨Chadn¡¯t Perry once asked about building an underground station for Kajit virus research? He¡¯d said yes, but he hadn¡¯t yet given any orders to move forward. So how in the hell did Aubrey already know about this ce?

    The elevator carried them down, and what opened before their eyes was almost identical to the scene Aubrey remembered from her past life.

    Rows of equipment gleamed under the harsh white lights. For research on the Kajit virus, the setup was much the same¨Cthough this time, the machines were newer, sharper, more advanced.

    The second they stepped inside, the entire underground chamber red to life, lights snapping on one after another.

    Aubrey¡¯s lips curved faintly, but her smile was colder than ice. She pointed up at the ceiling. ¡°Let me introduce you to one of the little tricks here. It¡¯s part of the voice¨Ccontrol system. Do you know what¡¯s interesting about it?¡±

    Her tone dropped to a bitter whisper. ¡°From below, you can hear everything spoken above, crystal clear. But when chaos breaks out down here? Up there, not a sound gets through.¡±

    Her eyes dimmed, memories flooding in. She remembered the first time¨Cnewly dragged inside, still half- believing rescue mighte. When a wolf inspector came by on routine check, she¡¯d screamed herself hoarse, shouting over and over. But above, the researchers talked casually, unbothered.

    The medics at her side had only smirked, watching her like a fool. They didn¡¯t even bother to stop her. She¡¯d shouted until her throat bled¨Cand no one heard a thing. That was the first time despair rooted in her bones.

    Her gaze shifted, falling on a recessed panel. She stepped toward it, pressed a button, and a narrow passage slid open in the wall.

    ¡°The emergency exit,¡± she said softly. ¡°I remembered it. Once, I nearly got out through here.¡±

    Her eyes grew sharper. ¡°I broke my restraints that night, ran like hell. I was so close.¡± Her voice dropped, t as steel. ¡°But they caught me. And for the attempt, they broke my legs. I never ran again.¡±

    The words dripped into Henry¡¯s ears like poison.

    Aubrey¡¯s steps carried her deeper into theb. She stopped before the cultivation tanks. Their faint hum was achingly familiar.

    Her fingers trailed across the cool surface. ¡°These,¡± she murmured. ¡°They cultivated a special strain of fungus. Just for me.¡±

    Her lips twisted. ¡°The Lupine virus hid too well in me. When I resisted, they needed something to force it active. All I had to do was inhale a little of this dust, and suddenly the virus burned inside me. Useful, right? They got their data whether I wanted it or not.¡±

    Her hand dropped from the ss. Her voice was calm, but Henry heard the de beneath.

    ¡°There was just one side effect. Excruciating pain. Muscle wasting. Dehydration so severe I shriveled to skin and bone. No matter how many nutrients they pumped into me. I still wasted away. Like a corpse.¡±

    Chapter 290 The Lab Below

    Aubrey touched her cheek lightly, then turned her smile on Henry¨Cso lovely, and yet so cruel. ¡°Tell me, Henry. Do you think I¡¯m beautiful now?¡±

    For a moment, he was caught off guard, stunned by the shift. But he forced his voice steady, his answer <i>raw </i>with truth. ¡°Beautiful. Always. You¡¯re beautiful.¡±

    Beautiful enough that sometimes he wanted to lock her away from the world. To keep her only for himself

    Aubrey¡¯s lips pressed together. She patted her own check twice, her eyes gleaming with a mocking light ¡°Then you can¡¯t even imagine me skin and bones, covered in bruises, looking like a rotting corpse.¡±

    Henry froze, confusion and rm twisting through him. He didn¡¯t understand what she was telling him- not fully.

    But the numb, broken smile on her lips told him one thing: she would not exin. Not to him. Not now.

    And he felt it deep in his gut¨Cthat if he didn¡¯t act soon, if he didn¡¯t find a way to break through this wall between them¨Che would lose her. Completely.

    1.2K

    M

    15:27 <b>Thu</b>, <b>18 </b>Sept

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself like an Alpha

    Chapter 291 Self¨CDestruction

 Unleashed 291

    But what was he supposed to do? He had no idea why Aubrey was so upset, why she was in such pain.

    That left him with nothing but helplessness on top of his own suffering.

    Was he really supposed to just endure the oue passively? Was he supposed to stand by and watch as everything between them spun out of control?

    No!

    Alpha Henry suddenly grabbed Aubrey¡¯s hand and pulled her outside. He was practically running, dragging her away from the massive, castle¨Clike building.

    In the sea of rosemary blossoms, Alpha Henry swiftly unlocked the fingerprint sp on the research, institute¡¯s key.

    ¡°Aubrey, I don¡¯t know what happened, but I have to prove to you my determination to protect you.¡±

    Aubrey looked at him in confusion, only to see him open the lock with his fingerprint. The thin te of the key flipped open, revealing a button in the center¡­

    Alpha Henry gave her a small smile. ¡°You¡¯re afraid of it, aren¡¯t you? But as long as I¡¯m here, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything.¡±

    With that, his expression hardened, and he pressed the button without hesitation.

    Immediately, a rumbling noise echoed from underground.

    Aubrey¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she realized what was happening. ¡°Stop! What are you doing? Isn¡¯t this your grandfather¡¯s legacy?¡±

    Alpha Henry didn¡¯t answer. He just walked behind Aubrey, wrapped his arms around her, and made her face the direction of the research institute.

    ¡°Nothing is more important than you. Even if it¡¯s something I poured my heart into creating¨Cif you hate it, then it should cease to exist.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a deafening explosion erupted from inside the institute.

    One after another, the sts ignited within. The enormous, icy marble exterior remained unscathed at first, but it slowly caved inward, copsing from the inside out.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Aubrey¡¯s heartbeat quickened, ¡°You activated the self¨Cdestruct system¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Alpha Henry nodded, calm as though it hadn¡¯t been him who had just pressed the button for destruction.

    ¡°You¡­ you didn¡¯t have to do this.¡°/

    Aubrey was overwhelmed with shock. In the end, she closed her eyes in pained silence.

    But Alpha Henry covered her ears with both hands, leaning close to whisper.

    <b>15:27 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>18 </b><b>Sept </b>

    Chapter 291 Self¨CDestruction

    ¡°Anything I do for you has meaning.¡±

    Finished

    Another thunderous explosion shook the ground. The building, which had only been copsing in chunks before, suddenly looked as if it had been hollowed out from within. A small mushroom cloud rose into the

    air.

    It was like the end of the world. The structure caved in on a massive scale, the detonations booming endlessly. Dust shot skyward, fire ring within, and under the zing clouds on the horizon, the scene looked apocalyptic.

    Alpha Henry had really destroyed it all¨Cfor her.

    Aubrey stood frozen, watching the ce that had once imprisoned her being blown to pieces before her very eyes. She didn¡¯t even know what she was feeling anymore. It was as though something inside her was copsing along with it. She wanted to keep control, but couldn¡¯t. And then, all of a sudden, she remembered how many sleepless hours Alpha Henry had sacrificed to build this ce<i>¡­. </i>

    That thought made her throat go dry.

    ¡°Henry¡­ you really didn¡¯t need to do this¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Alpha Henry lowered his hands from her ears. ¡°Anything you don¡¯t like should disappear from this world. That includes me.¡±

    Amid the fading echoes of the st, he turned her toward him, locking eyes with her.

    ¡°Aubrey, do you hate me? If you do, that¡¯s easy to fix. You won¡¯t need to extend my life anymore. I¡¯ll vanish from your world, just like this ce.¡±

    Aubrey felt scorched by his gaze, the urge to escape rising in her chest, but Alpha Henry held her firmly in ce.

    Hate him? If she truly hated him, then why had she never once thought about letting him die?

    ¡°Aubrey, answer me. Do you hate me?¡±

    1.2K

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Unleashed 292

    Chapter 292 The Weight of Ruins

    Third Person POV

    ¡°1¡­¡±

    In the haze of chaos, Aubrey blurted out without thinking, ¡°I don¡¯t hate you.

    Finished

    That simple answer was enough for Alpha Henry. He pulled her into his arms, a bitter smile at her ear. ¡°Aubrey, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    The explosions finally faded. The massive castle¨Clike structure was gone, reduced to rubble scattered across the ground.

    Aubrey¡¯s body trembled slightly. The heart that had been pounding wildly since moments ago slowly calmed, leaving her with the dizzy exhaustion of having run a race.

    She could hardly believe it. The shadow pressing on her heart had been shattered¨Cjust like that¨Cby Alpha Henry.

    He really was¡­

    ¡°That was so cool!¡± E screamed excitedly inside her mind. ¡°Right?!¡±

    Aubrey pressed her lips together and didn¡¯t answer.

    On their way out, they ran into Perry, sprinting toward them in his wolf form. The moment he saw them, he shifted back into human shape.

    ¡°Alpha, what happened? Was that you just now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Alpha Henry nodded. ¡°I blew up the research institute. Go get someone to take care of it.¡±

    Perry¡¯s eyes went wide. He had no idea how to even respond. That ce had cost billions to rebuild, with the third level especially draining the Alpha¡¯s time and energy. And now he¡¯d destroyed it in an instant. It was like setting fire to stacks of money¨Cno, worse than that. Burning money wouldn¡¯t be this fast.

    After a long breath, Perry finally managed, ¡°Understood, Alpha.¡± At least those billions hadn¡¯t gone to waste -Miss Shang had been recovered.

    He stepped aside to make contact through the psychic link. The explosion had already alerted nearby wolf patrols, who were preparing to organize against what they thought was an enemy invasion. He had to settle things quickly.

    While Perry busied himself, Alpha Henry took a step forward. The air around him shimmered and twisted as his tall, hard frame stretched and shifted. In an instant, a massive silver wolf stood where he had been, its fur gleaming like silk in the moonlight. Lowering his body slightly, his deep violet eyes fixed on Aubrey, clearly inviting her to climb on.

    But Aubrey only stood frozen.

    She knew he had treated her like the most precious thing in this life. If not for her, he would never <b>have </b>faced death from the virus. Now, for her sake, he had even destroyed his ancestral home without hesitation, and she hadn¡¯t even told him the full reason why.

    Chapter 292 The Weight of Ruins

    This Alpha Henry, this overwhelming ¡°ditional love¨Ceven if she still hated him, it moved her.

    But¡­ love? That feeling seemed to be f

    <b>45</b><b>% </b>

    Finished

    Maybe fate had cast them as siblings. Like E said, the mate bond between her and Alpha Henry was weakening. Perhaps the Moon Goddess believed they were better as brother and sister, not mates.

    Aubrey bit her lip and turned to Perry, who had just finished the psychic call. ¡°Perry, call a car. I¡¯ll ride back.¡±

    Perry blinked, instinctively looking at Alpha Henry. When he saw the Alpha give a slight nod, he quickly contacted a driver.

    Soon, a ck Hummer pulled up.

    After Aubrey got in, Alpha Henry shifted back to human form and followed, taking the seat beside her.

    But the whole way, Aubrey kept her eyes shut, her body radiating the will to shut out allmunication. Henry didn¡¯t disturb her. He simply closed his eyes and sat in silence.

    The driver and Perry in the front seat: The tension was suffocating. They wanted nothing more than to jump out of the car¡­

    Watching the scene, Perry hesitated. Should he tell Aubrey that he had already made contact with the Forest Witch?

    1.2K

 Unleashed 293

    Chapter 293 Shifting Paths

    Third Person POV

    9346<b>% </b>

    Finished

    When they returned to the Miguel family estate, Aubrey and Alpha Henry got out of the car one after the other. Neither spoke as they entered the house. Perry hesitated but didn¡¯t follow. With the Alpha family¡¯s ancestral home destroyed, he had too much to take care of.

    On the way, he ran into someone who clearly wanted to talk. The man hurried toward him.

    ¡°Perry, I¡¯ve got something I need to tell you-¡±

    ¡°Not now.¡± Perry raised a hand, cutting him off with a grave look. ¡°I¡¯m busy. Give me a couple of days, I¡¯ll find you then.¡±

    Without another word, he strode off. His list of responsibilities was endless. During the ride back, the Alpha had ordered him through the psychic link to handle the aftermath of the explosion¨Cmost importantly, to conceal the fact that the manor had been blown up because of Aubrey.

    And then there was the matter of the Forest Witch. She had imed she once possessed a potion that could sever any bond unterally, but had given it away not long ago. Perry didn¡¯t believe in such coincidences. It had to be an excuse.

    Maybe the price he¡¯d offered was too low. Or maybe she simply refused to sell something like that to the werewolves of the northern continent. Whatever the reason, he needed to keep negotiating. He¡¯d only inform Ms. Mary after things were settled. Her state of mind wasn¡¯t stable¨Che couldn¡¯t risk distracting her further.

    Watching Perry¡¯s hurried figure, the man let out a helpless sigh. All he¡¯d wanted was to talk about that female omega, but finding someone to listen seemed impossible.

    As he thought about it, his hand brushed against the small blue porcin bottle he always carried in his pocket. He didn¡¯t know what the liquid inside was, but he was certain it wasn¡¯t poison. Should he take a sip and find out?

    Perry was a man of action. Once the idea struck, it refused to leave. Slipping into a quiet corner, he pulled out the blue vial.

    Night had already fallen. The moonlight poured down, bathing the small bottle in a silvery glow that made it look almost sacred.

    He swallowed hard, uncapped it, and at once a delicate fragrance drifted out. Under the moonlight, the liquid inside shimmered with a faint glow, mysterious and noble.

    Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to drink it. He stood there staring at it in a daze before finally capping it again and slipping it back into his pocket. That night, Perryy awake, sleepless. Before dawn, he sent a psychic message to the Alpha requesting extended leave. He had made up his mind: he would travel to the southern continent to find that female omega. If she had nowhere to go, he would bring her back to the Shadowmoon Pack¨Cto make her his wife.

    Back at the Miguel family home, Aubrey met with Adelyn. Once she reassured her, she asked the household. staff to move all her belongings out of Alpha Henry¡¯s room.

    But because of the Kajit virus, she still chose to stay in the room next to his. That way, if anything happened.

    <b>12:19 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>19 </b><b>Sept </b>

    Chapter 293 Shifting Paths

    she would notice right away and keep his condition from spiraling out of control.

    Alpha Henry remained silent.

    46<b>% </b>

    Find

    Aubrey, too, kept silent. When she felt his eyes on her, she shut the door in his face without hesitation.

    She had returned because of responsibility. She had to find a way to crack the Kajit virus. And no matter how much her feelings toward him had shifted, she couldn¡¯t stand by and watch Alpha Henry die.

    As for her emotions¡­.

    Aubrey frowned. She didn¡¯t want to think about that now. She undressed and stepped into the shower. But halfway through, the water suddenly stopped.

    She froze. In the Miguel estate, with its own water cirction system, something like this was impossible. And yet here it was¨Cstopping at the worst possible moment, with her standing mid¨Cshower.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 294

    Chapter 294 Silent Resentments

    Third Person POV

    Finisher

    With no other choice, Aubrey grabbed a towel and wrapped it around herself, nning to step out and check.

    The moment she opened the door, Alpha Henry was standing outside.

    His gaze flicked across her exposed corbone, his throat bobbing slightly before he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Aubrey studied his expression carefully. He didn¡¯t seem to be pretending¨Cit might really have been an ident. Her voice was cold.

    ¡°The water stopped.¡±

    ¡°What? How could that be?¡± Henry was just as surprised. At that moment, Adelyn hurried over.

    ¡°Aubrey, don¡¯t bathe for now. The water pressure in the cirction system broke down. It has to be operated manually to pump water out¡­¡±

    Her face carried an apologetic look. Aubrey shifted ufortably, still sticky with soap. ¡°How do you pump it manually?¡±

    Adelyn coughed lightly, ncing at Alpha Henry. ¡°Henry knows where the gauge is. Just ask him. I¡¯ve got something to handle, so I¡¯ll leave this to you¡­¡±

    With that, she walked away.

    If Henry didn¡¯t understand their intentions now, he wouldn¡¯t be Henry. The gauge was in the bathroom, yes -but not anywhere near the tub or shower. Someone had to stand there and press it constantly for the water to keep flowing. Which meant if Aubrey wanted to finish bathing, someone had to be inside with her, helping the whole time.

    That was exactly the kind of trick his mother woulde up with.

    When Aubrey heard Henry¡¯s exnation, she understood Adelyn¡¯s scheme immediately. Adelyn must have noticed the tension between them and wanted to use this as a way to break the ice,

    And, conveniently, all the other servants were suddenly too ¡°busy¡± to help.

    Irritation prickled through her. Still, she couldn¡¯t me Adelyn. In both lifetimes, the woman had treated her with nothing but kindness. From her, Aubrey felt a rare warmth that resembled a mother¡¯s love.

    Even so, her displeasure was written clearly across her face.

    Henry let out a quiet, imperceptible sigh. His gaze turned nk. Momentster, he severed the psychic link and lowered his head, murmuring, I found a servant to help you. She¡¯ll be here soon. Go back inside- you¡¯ll catch cold.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Aubrey didn¡¯t argue. She turned and went back into the bathroom, shutting the door firmly. Even through the barrier, she could sense the Alpha¡¯s aura stiffen. He was unhappy, clearly¨Cbut he swallowed his anger and kept it contained.

    Five minutester, an omega servant knocked.

    <b>12:19 </b>Fri, <b>19 </b>Sept

    Chapter 294 Silent Resentments

    Firsthed

    When Aubrey opened the door, Henry was gone. She didn¡¯t think much of it and simply led the servant in to help pump the gauge.

    After finishing her bath, Aubreyy down. The day¡¯s events still weighed heavily on her. She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but Henry¡¯s actions had shaken her¨Cscattering many of the dark shadows in her heart.

    Then there was the inhibitor for the Kajit virus. It needed improvement. The side effects were far too severe. Even she had nearly lost control of her emotions. Such an unstable inhibitor couldn¡¯t possibly be used on ordinary wolves¨Cwho knew what kind of disasters it would cause.

    Lost in thought, Aubrey drifted into sleep.

    But she didn¡¯t know¨Cafter she had fallen asleep, a figure quietly slipped into her room.

    Henry kept his aura restrained as he stood by her bed, looking down at her sleeping form. His expression was calm, but the storm in his eyes churned like a predator lurking in the dark.

    1.2K

 Unleashed 295

    Chapter 295 The Weight He Bears

    Third Person POV

    Looking at Aubrey, Henry¡¯s chest tightened with a sharp, suffocating ache.

    Today she had only moved out of his room, putting distance between them. But what about tomorrow? The day after? Would she push further and further away until they were strangers, never to cross paths again?

    The thought of Aubrey taking back everything she had once given him made it hard to breathe.

    And still, she refused to tell him what had really happened¨Cwhy she knew that newly built research institute so well, and why she hated it so deeply.

    He had already sent Beta Cam to investigate Aubrey¡¯s past, but in his gut he knew Cam wouldn¡¯t find the answers he needed.

    Was he supposed to ept this ending? To stand by and watch her turn to men like Charles, like Mateo?

    No.

    Henry¡¯s lips pressed into ¨¤ hard line. Even if Aubrey never revealed the truth, even if a wall now stood between them¨Cso what? He loved her. Henry¡¯s love was love, and he had given his heart fully. He would never allow it to end in failure.

    Every obstacle between them¨Che would tear down with his own hands.

    With that conviction, Henry shifted into his wolf form and curled up on the floor beside her bed. His silver tail swayed lightly as hey there, watching her sleeping face for a long time before finally yawning and closing his eyes.

    By the time Aubrey woke the next morning, Henry was gone.

    She had slept deeply, too exhausted to notice anything unusual.

    At breakfast, Henry was nowhere to be seen either. Aubrey didn¡¯t ask, but Adelyn brought him up with a tone of reproach..

    ¡°Aubrey, you probably don¡¯t know yet. Yesterday Henry destroyed part of the ancestral estate by ident. And now he¡¯s saying he wants to sell it. The rest of the Miguel family came this morning¨Cthey¡¯re upstairs on the second floor, discussing it right now.¡±

    Aubrey froze. Henry had taken the entire me on himself? And now he even nned to sell it?

    Although he had the absolute right to handle family property as Alpha, selling ancestralnd would spark rumors. Outsiders might think the Miguel family was facing financial trouble. Naturally, the elders would demand an exnation.

    And yet¡­ he hadn¡¯t mentioned her at all.

    ¡°He¡¯s protecting you,¡± E murmured in her mind, her tone tinged with feeling.

    Aubrey pressed her lips together. <i>Or </i><i>maybe </i><i>he </i><i>just </i>doesn¡¯t <i>want </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><iughed </i><i>at</i><i>. </i>

    ¡°Wolves worship strength. If people learned that the Alpha of the Shadowmoon Pack blew up his own estate for the sake of a little omega female, he¡¯d be branded a fool. His authority would crumble.¡±

    <b>1219 </b>ru

    ¦Ð¦Å¦Ñ¦É

    46<b>%% </b>

    Chapter 295 The Weight He Bears

    ¡°Do you really believe that?¡± E shot back without mercy.

    Finishet

    Aubrey¡¯s grip on her fork and knife tightened before she lowered her head, refusing to answer further. She finished her meal in silence.

    Afterward, she headed straight for theb.

    Thankfully, the wolf doctors working there had been with her throughout the Kajit virus research. Even without her constant presence, they were steadily adjusting the forms for the second phase of the experimental suppressant.

    She went through their recorded data carefully, crossing out wedbinations and adding her own notes before instructing them to continue.

    There were no shortcuts in this process. Only countless trials would lead them to the right form.

    When she stepped out of theb, she was suddenly stopped by a striking young beta. His golden hair caught the light, his handsome face bright with a sunny smile. In his hands was arge bouquet of red roses<b>. </b>¡°Aubrey¨CMs. Mary?¡± he greeted warmly, his eyes crinkling with charm. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m John, the new b¨¨ta wolf doctor.¡±

    1.2K

    B

 Unleashed 296

    Chapter 296 Hidden Thorns

    Third Person POV

    Finished

    Aubrey frowned, giving him a quick nce. She remembered him¨CHenry¡¯s younger cousin. Though only a beta, he was gifted in both medicine andbat.

    With too many experiments underway and not enough people to handle them, Xavier had brought him into theb.

    But¡­ at the moment, he didn¡¯t seem entirely serious. Still, as long as he could work, that was all that mattered. Aubrey never expected him to solve the Kajit virus on his own anyway. With that thought, she gave a cold nod and turned to leave.

    Once again, John stepped in her way.

    ¡°Ms. Mary, at least give me a little face.¡±

    Aubrey shifted aside from the bouquet he was practically shoving at her, her gaze sharp and cold.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    John¡¯s smile faltered for an instant, a flicker of contempt shing deep in his eyes. But it was gone as quickly as it appeared, reced by his sunny grin, this time tinged with ttery.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so distant, Ms. Mary. I¡¯ve admired you for a long time. To lead such an important project¨Cit¡¯s incredible. For an omega to reach this level, really¡­ it¡¯s something extraordinary.¡±

    He deliberately emphasized ¡°omega,¡± his tone carrying that subtle note of patronizing ¡°praise.¡± It sounded more like a backhandedpliment, as if her achievements were surprising only because of what she was, not because of her skill.

    Aubrey¡¯s frown deepened. She ignored the roses entirely and brushed past him.

    As her cold figure disappeared down the hall, John¡¯s arm slowly dropped. His smile vanished, reced by a mocking sneer.

    ¡°Acting so high and mighty. If it weren¡¯t for my cousin¡¯s feelings for you, who would you even be?¡±

    To him, thisb, this project, even Aubrey¡¯s current position¨Call of it stemmed from Henry¡¯s favoritism.

    An omega without an alpha¡¯s protection¨Chow could she possibly stand here, giving orders?

    8:14 <b>Sat</b>, Sep 20

    Chapter 296 Hidden Thorns

    Talent? To John, it was nothing more than decoration borrowed from the powerful.

    <b>88 </b>

    Finished

    Just then, Ginnie, another wolf doctor who had seen everything, walked over. Shaking his head with a light smile, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t go the way you nned, huh? Ms. Mary¡¯s always like that- her eyes are only for the experiments. But her ability is undeniable. The Kajit virus research has reached this point all thanks to her.¡±

    His voice carried genuine admiration.

    John turned, instantly putting on his wless smile again. ¡°Of course. After all, she¡¯s someone my cousin values. Naturally, that means she¡¯s¡­ capable. We should all cooperate fully and ¡®support¡® her work, right?¡±

    He blinked meaningfully, his toneced with implication.

    Ginnie paused, frowning. ¡°John, I don¡¯t think you quite understand. Ms. Mary is actually¡ª¡±

    ¡°Rx, I know.¡± John cut him off, patting his shoulder with a knowing look. ¡°I¡¯ll ¡®respect¡® her when it¡¯s time to ¡®respect¡® her.¡±

    He put heavy emphasis on the word. Ginnie opened his mouth to argue further, but another researcher called for him. New data had juste in, and it needed immediate analysis.

    Before leaving, he gave John¡¯s shoulder a firm pat. ¡°Ms. Mary really is the one leading this.¡±

    John offered a dismissive reply, but his disdain nearly slipped through his smile. An omega under twenty leading the Kajit virus project? If he believed that, he¡¯d be the biggest fool alive.

    Not that it mattered. What mattered was capturing the heart of this lowly omega. That was his true goal.

    Send Gifts

 Unleashed 297

    Chapter 297 The Therapist¡¯s Question

    Third Person POV

    Finished

    For as long as John could remember, the werewolf he admired most was his cousin¡ªAlpha Henry.

    Second only to him was Mariana, the beta she¨Cwolf who had once saved Henry¡¯s life as a child. Without her bravery, his cousin would have been long dead.

    But now, after only three or four years away traveling, everything had changed.

    Mariana had been demoted to an omega. And Alpha Henry¡­ he showed extreme favoritism toward that omega named Aubrey.

    Back when John left the Shadowmoon Pack, Henry had treated Aubrey with utter indifference.

    So John became convinced: Aubrey must have struck a deal with the dark witch. She must have given Henry some strange potion or charm to make him so obsessed with her.

    That was why, ignoring his parents¡® objections, he had thrown himself into this medical research team.

    He needed to uncover what Aubrey had done. More than that¨Che intended to make her fall for him, only to throw her aside and force Henry to cast her out of the Shadowmoon Pack.

    After leaving theb, Aubrey received a psychic message from Adelyn asking her to return. She wanted to introduce her to someone.

    On the way back, Aubrey happened to pass the group dispersing from the family meeting. The Miguel elders brushed by her, their gazes full of scorn and contempt.

    Aubrey didn¡¯t care. Henry¡¯s condition was a closely guarded secret, and none of them knew. And to protect her as an omega, the fact that she was leading the Kajit virus antidote research had also been kept hidden. To the outside world, it was Xavier, the old wolf doctor, who was believed to be in charge.

    Still, she thought she heard them mention Bailey and the Fog Pack. Could it be that the Fog Pack had finally sent someone to ransom Bailey?

    Her steps faltered for a moment before she continued forward, heading straight to Adelyn.

    ¡°Aubrey, let¡¯s go.¡±

    8:14 Sat, Sep 20

    Chapter 297 The Therapist¡¯s Question

    :

    <b>88 </b>

    Finished

    Adelyn took her hand and led her into a quiet, sunlit room where a young man sat reading.

    He wore light¨Ccolored casual clothes and a beige knit scarf, with the air of a schr.

    ¡°Hello, you must be Aubrey? I¡¯m Wemble, your psychological healer.¡±

    When he turned to face her, he exuded a calm, distant serenity and refined grace.

    Aubrey narrowed her eyes slightly.

    Sensing her uncase, Adelyn quickly smiled. ¡°Aubrey, Mr. Wemble may be young, but he¡¯s a renowned therapist, and his character is impable. I want you to feel free to speak openly with him. Don¡¯t keep everything bottled up. He will help you¡­¡±

    She drew Aubrey aside, whispering, ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, it¡¯s fine. I know other healers too.¡±

    Seeing the concern in Adelyn¡¯s eyes, Aubrey could only nod, forcing herself to rx.

    ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡±

    Relief softened Adelyn¡¯s face. ¡°About what the Miguel family is handling right now, and your and Henry¡¯s conditions¨CMr. Wemble already knows. You don¡¯t have to hide anything. Just be. at ease, alright?¡±

    So Wemble was trusted that much by the Miguel family?

    Aubrey gave another nod. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll speak with him properly.¡±

    When the room fell quiet again, Aubrey sat across from Wemble. He smiled. ¡°No need to be so formal. Just think of this as a chat.¡±

    ¡°Chat about what?<b>¡± </b>

    Sensing her guardedness, Wemble kept his voice light. ¡°Anything at all. Whatever you feel like telling me.¡±

    His calm, steady smile carried a strangefort, as if following him would never lead one astray.

    But Aubrey¡¯s tone remained cold. ¡°And if I don¡¯t feel like saying anything?¡±

    Wemble arched a brow. ¡°Then we can switch it around. I ask, you answer?¡±

    ¡°My answers could be silence¨Cor lies?¡±

    His light brown eyes warmed with a gentle smile. ¡°Of course. Here, you have absolute freedom. So¡­ shall we begin?¡±

    8:14 Sat, Sep 20

    Chapter 297 The Therapist¡¯s Question

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    <b>88 </b>

    Finished

    Wemble nodded, his tone casual, almost disarming. ¡°Then let me ask the first question. Ms. Mary, when was yourst sexual experience?¡±

    Send Gifts

 Unleashed 298

    Chapter 298 Buried Memories

    Third Person POV

    :

    Aubrey arched a brow before answering coolly, ¡°Two years ago.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    A

    <b>88 </b>

    Finished

    Wemble smiled faintly, but his pen immediately scratched across the page with a note: <i>remarkably </i><i>calm</i><i>. </i>Just as he¡¯d been told¨Cfaced with such an intrusive question from a stranger, she showed no hint of embarrassment, no visible emotion at all.

    His expression stayed light, but a flicker of caution entered his

    gaze.

    ¡°Then, second question. Do you have any friends?¡±

    Aubrey frowned slightly. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Observing the subtle movements of her face, Wemble jotted down another phrase: <i>emotionally </i><i>detached</i><i>. </i>

    ¡°If one of your friends suddenly stopped speaking to you, what would you do? Or would nothing at all?¡±

    you

    do

    ¡°Everyone has their own life. If she no longer wants to contact me, that means she no longer needs me.¡± Aubrey¡¯s tone was matter¨Cof¨Cfact. ¡°So why would I bother her?¡±

    Wemble nodded slowly.

    gaze softened

    ¡°Next question. I heard you once had a stepmother. Was she unkind to you?¡± His with something like regret. ¡°You don¡¯t seem like someone who grew up in a healthy family.¡±

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t kind,¡± Aubrey admitted. For the first time, her guard loosened just a little. She even let out a faint smile. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. She can¡¯t hurt me anymore.¡±

    ¡°She once hurt you?¡± Wemble leaned forward, his manner less like a therapist than like a curious friend who wanted to know her world. ¡°Would you tell me the worst thing she ever did to you?¡±

    There were too many <i>to </i>count.

    Thesh of the wolfsbane whip, the suppression of her awakening, her final death¨CAurelia¡¯s shadow lingered over them all.

    Yet strangely, the memory that surfaced now was something small, almost trivial, from long

    ago.

    <b>8:15 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>

    Chapter 298 Buried Memories

    Leaning back, Aubrey paused before speaking in a detached tone.

    Finished

    ¡°I was about thirteen or fourteen. I actually liked dressing up. I always kept my clothes clean, my hair neat. But that was all I could do. In Aurelia¡¯s house, I never had the chance to shine.

    Bailey was different. She had new clothes, new shoes, pretty essories almost every day. Me? I could only wear the oversized, unfashionable things Aurelia bought.

    Sometimes Father would buy the same dresses for both of us. But mine would be deliberately ruined¨Csnipped and spoiled. Aurelia would tell Father that I had done it myself, because I disliked frilly things.

    I never dared to argue. At that time, Father listened to herpletely. She controlled everything in the house. I had to bend to her will. She never wanted me to outshine her daughter.¡±

    So long ago¨CAubrey had thought she¡¯d forgotten. Yet recounting it now, she remembered every detail vividly.

    Her lips pressed together. Then she continued.

    ¡°One time, our school held a dance. We had to pay a small activity fee, but more importantly, we needed a beautiful dress. If I went in my school uniform or one of those dreary old outfits, I¡¯d be ridiculed¨Cespecially when all the other girls looked like little princesses.

    I wanted, just once, to be beautiful too. That urge, once it rose, was impossible to suppress. But I had no money for a dress.¡±

    Her gaze dropped faintly. There had been another reason. She¡¯d heard that Henry, who had been away for three months of Alpha training, would be back to attend the dance.

    And she had wanted, just once, to wear a pretty gown and dance with him.

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    1.2K

 Unleashed 299

    Chapter 299 A Shattered Memory

    Third Person POV

    Back then, Aubrey had loved Henry deeply.

    Finished

    It wasn¡¯t because he would one day inherit the right to lead the Shadowmoon Pack. It wasn¡¯t because of his handsome face. She simply loved him¨Cfor who he was.

    Suddenly, she froze. Her hand pressed against her chest. Her heartbeat had quickened without warning.

    Why? Was it only because she had thought of Alpha Henry?

    The moment his name surfaced in her mind, the pulse beneath her palm quickened again, clear and undeniable.

    Lowering her gaze, a flicker of surprise and doubt rippled through her ice¨Cblue eyes. <i>Even </i><i>after </i><i>suspecting </i><i>that </i><i>Henry </i><i>had </i><i>silently </i><i>allowed </i><i>those </i><i>wolf </i><i>doctors </i><i>to </i><i>use </i><i>me </i><i>as </i><i>a </i><i>live </i><i>experiment </i><i>in </i><i>my </i><i>past </i><i>life</i><i>¡­ </i><i>do </i><i>I </i>still <i>love </i><i>him</i><i>? </i>

    Her sudden silence didn¡¯t escape Wemble¡¯s notice. But he didn¡¯t press her. He simply watched her with calm patience. He was a healer who knew how to wait, how to let his patient speak when they were ready.

    After a pause, Aubrey gathered herself and continued her story.

    ¡°I still remember¨Cthe activity fee was eight hundred fifty. The dress I wanted¡­ if I rented it, it was only thirty¨Cfive a day. That meant I could use three hundred from the activity fee as a deposit. Even if I turned it inte, the teacher would let it slide.¡±

    ¡°The morning I asked for the money, a ssmate hade to walk with me to school. Having her there gave me a bit of courage. I asked Aurelia for eight hundred eighty¨Cfive. Bailey went to the same school, but her fees were always different, so I thought I could pass it off, get the dress, and no one would notice.¡±

    ¡°But the moment Aurelia heard that I needed more than Bailey, her face darkened. In front of my ssmate, she kept pressing me: ¡®Is it really eight hundred eighty¨Cfive?¡® ¡®Are you lying?¡® My face burned, and my ssmate, seeing my embarrassment, tried to help, saying yes, that was the amount.¡±

    Aubrey let out augh. Bitter, tinged with self¨Cmockery. Wemble had heard countless stories from countless patients, but for some reason, only hers stirred something raw and aching in his

    chest.

    ¡°And then Aurelia called the school. Can you imagine? She would spend three thousand on a

    8:15 Sat, Sep 20

    Chapter 299 A Shattered Memory

    <b>87 </b>

    Finished

    single meal, throw down ten thousand in a card game without blinking. Yet for thirty¨Cfive, she called the school to check.¡±

    ¡°She got the answer she wanted, and in front of my ssmate, she ripped apart my lie. Sheshed me with words until we were alreadyte for ss. My ssmate whispered, ¡®I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ll never lie again. Please, can we go? We¡¯rete.¡® But Aurelia turned her fury on her instead.¡±

    ¡°From her clothes, Aurelia could tell she wasn¡¯t from a wealthy family. So she started in with her sneers: ¡®You side with her lies? You¡¯re no better than she is. I¡¯ll tell your teacher and have you expelled!¡® She terrified her.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s ice¨Cblue gaze lifted, expression nk.

    ¡°My ssmate cried, apologizing over and over. It hadn¡¯t been easy for her to get into that school. She must have regretted evering to my house¡­

    It wasn¡¯t until ss had already started that Aurelia finally stopped. She pulled nine hundred from her polished handbag and hurled it into my face. Her voice was sharp as ss: ¡®Didn¡¯t you want money? Here¡¯s fifty extra¨Cgo eat shit with it!¡°¡±

    ¡°¡­In that moment, I wanted nothing more than to pick up the knife on the table and drive it into her throat.¡±

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    1.2K

    M

 Unleashed 300

    Chapter 300 What Lies Beneath

    Third Person POV

    <b>87 </b>

    Finished

    Aubrey spoke with the same calm detachment throughout. Even when she admitted that, at thirteen or fourteen, she had wanted to kill Aurelia, her tone never wavered.

    Wemble¡¯s brows drew together slightly, but soon smoothed as he put on his gentle smile again.

    He asked a question that seemed almost trivial. ¡°So, did you ever rent that dress?¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s lips curved. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because the money humiliated me. I didn¡¯t even go to the dance. I exchanged the nine hundred for coins and skipped them across theke¡­¡±

    Wemble blinked in surprise. Aubrey smiled faintly, and in her eyes a glimmer of starlight seemed to sh. ¡°Surprised? But that¡¯s when I learned how to skip stones. The ripples spreading across the moonlit water¡­ it was beautiful.¡±

    Still, the thought pricked at him: that night by theke, had she been smiling? Or crying? The image tugged at him until something sharp twisted in his chest.

    Meeting her gaze, Wemble asked slowly, ¡°And now? Do you still want that dress?¡±

    Aubrey rose to her feet. Whatever warmth had lingered in her expression vanished. The instant she stood, she was once again the same as when she had first entered¨Csharp as a de.

    Her lips tilted with faint disdain, yet her words seemed to carry something deeper.

    ¡°I used to want it. But now, I don¡¯t.¡±

    When Aubrey stepped out, Adelyn immediately hurried over. ¡°Well, Aubrey? How do

    Aubrey smiled lightly and nodded, ¡°Good. Mr. Wemble is a good man.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful¡­¡±

    you feel?¡±

    Adelyn searched her expression but found nothing she could read. Aubrey added, ¡°It¡¯ste. I need to return to theb. That¡¯s my most important task. But thank you¨Ctruly. You¡¯re the one who treats me best in this world. I¡¯m grateful my mother had a friend like you.¡±

    8:15 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>

    Chapter 300 What Lies Beneath

    <b>87 </b>

    Finished

    ¡°Silly child, what are you saying¡­¡± Adelyn¡¯s eyes reddened at her words. ¡°I don¡¯t have a daughter of my own, so of course I¡¯ve always treated you like mine¡­ Go on, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll speak with Mr. Wemble a bit. But don¡¯t stay up toote¨Cremember to rest, alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Aubrey felt a small sweetness well up inside her, a warmth she rarely knew. When it came to the love of a mother, Adelyn gave her everything she had ever longed for.

    After Aubrey left, Henry returned, though their paths never crossed. In such a sprawling estate, it wasn¡¯t unusual to miss each other.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I was just about to ask,¡± Adelyn replied. ¡°Perfect timing¨Cyou came back. Let¡¯s go hear from him together, see if Aubrey¡¯s condition is serious¡­¡±

    Inside, Wemble was still deep in thought. When Henry entered, he rose with a courteous smile. ¡°Alpha. Madam Adelyn.¡±

    ¡°No need to be so formal, Mr. Wemble,¡± Adelyn said warmly. ¡°You spoke with Aubrey for quite a while just now. What do you

    think¡­<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    At the mention of her name, Wemble¡¯s smile froze for a fraction of a second before he answered slowly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much. From what I¡¯ve observed, Ms. Mary does have some psychological issues¡ªbut nothing severe.¡±

    ¡°Then what exactly is the situation?¡±

    Henry lowered himself into the chair Aubrey had upied earlier. His deep purple shirt clung to his frame, entuating every line of muscle. Whether standing or sitting, his presence pressed heavily on the room.

    Wemble studied him quietly. In his eyes, Henry was the type of man who drew sharp lines between love and hate¨Cdomineering, arrogant, difficult to approach. The kind of man who would never lower himself for an omega female.

    And

    yet,

    he had given his heart to Aubrey.

    Send Gifts

    ¡£

 Unleashed 301

    Chapter 301 Cracks in the Facade

    Third Person POV

    Finished

    In the face of Henry¡¯s question, Wemble answered calmly. ¡°Ms. Mary fits what we call a hyper- rational personality.

    For example, if someone poured out their pain in love to her, no matter how much she heard, her heart would remain unmoved. In matters of emotion, she finds it very difficult to empathize. Her views on family, love, and friendship are all extremely detached.¡±

    He paused briefly before continuing, his eyes shifting to Henry. ¡°When she loves, she will give everything without reservation. But when she breaks away, she can sever those feelingspletely in a very short time. With friends, she is even colder¨Cshe won¡¯t mourn their absence, because to her, departure is inevitable.¡±

    Adelyn frowned, puzzled. ¡°But Henry said Aubrey¡¯s emotions have been unstable these past few days. That doesn¡¯t sound like someone hyper¨Crational at all.¡±

    ¡°Then perhaps the question lies with the alpha.¡± Wemble¡¯s smile turned thoughtful as he looked at Henry. ¡°It is extremely rare for someone with a hyper¨Crational personality to suffer emotional copse. For them, emotional wounds are hard to inflict, because theyck those attachments.

    If Ms. Mary truly did break down, it must have been triggered by something that no ordinary person could endure¨Csomething devastating. If you know what that was, Alpha, sharing it with me would help me determine a proper approach.¡±

    But Henry himself didn¡¯t know. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t answer. ¡°Your task is to ease her emotions¡­¡± He paused, his brows drawing together. ¡°As for her secrets, if you¡¯re capable of uncovering them, then ask her yourself.¡±

    Wemble inclined his head slightly. ¡°Helping her is the sole reason I am here. Rest assured, I will do everything I can.¡±

    Seeing Henry unwilling to borate, he asked no further. But inside, his curiosity toward Aubrey only deepened. For someone to endure something unendurable, yet remainposed and rational¨Cthis girl was far more broken than she seemed, and far stronger too.

    Henry, however, was unsettled. If Aubrey was truly rational rather than unstable, then her choice to distance herself from him hadn¡¯t been some impulsive act. It meant she had decided, calmly, <i>to </i>leave him behind. How was he supposed to win her back?

    He found no answers.

    That night, the weight on him grew unbearable. Again and again he resisted, until finally he

    8:15 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>20 </b>

    Chapter 301 Cracks in the Facade

    :

    87

    Finished

    couldn¡¯t anymore. He slipped into the room next door, shifted into his wolf form, and curled up on the floor beside her bed as she slept.

    He couldn¡¯t lie next to her, couldn¡¯t even climb onto the bed. But here, at her side¨Ceven on the cold, hard floor¨Che felt peace.

    Only then did Henry close his eyes and sleep.

    Through the window, John saw everything. Rage flickered across his face.

    Henry was his idol. And yet now, his idol had reduced himself to lying like a supplicant at the feet of an omega.

    Unforgivable. He would make Aubrey fall for him, and when she did, Henry would have no choice but to give up.

    Grinding down his fury, John turned away and stalked to theb. He couldn¡¯t sleep anyway, not with the image of a supreme alpha debasing himself so low. Better to bury himself in experiments.

    The next morning, Aubrey rose as usual and headed to theb. When she reached her office, she found a massive bouquet of red roses on her desk.

    Her expression didn¡¯t flicker. Without so much as a wrinkle in her brow, she ignored them and reached for the stack of data, calmly checking the records.

    Partway through, Ginnie stopped in and cheerfully mentioned the new beta wolf doctor. ¡°That John¨Che¡¯s really dedicated. He spent the entire night in theb, still working even now.¡±

    Aubrey didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Mm. If he¡¯s willing to work hard, then let him. Let him work overtime and handle more tasks. A beta¡¯s body is stronger than a gamma¡¯s¨Che won¡¯t die from losing a little sleep.¡±

 Unleashed 302

    Chapter 302 The Unshakable Truth

    Third Person POV

    49

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s rare for him to be so motivated and willing to learn, so I¡¯ll teach him more. That way the progress will be faster,¡± Dr. Gino said in agreement. His eyes then swept over to the bouquet of bright red roses on Aubrey¡¯s desk. ¡°Did Alpha send these to you, Ms. Mary?¡±

    Everyone knew Alpha Henry only loved Aubrey.

    Aubrey nced at the flowers and shook her head. ¡°No. I don¡¯t know who sent them. If you like them, you can take them.¡±

    ¡°¡­ That doesn¡¯t seem very appropriate.¡± Gino froze for a moment, then said nothing more as an assistant called him away. In theb, everyone was moving at high speed. Even a few words felt like a luxury.

    Aubrey didn¡¯t pay much attention to the brief exchange. She quickly reviewed the data reports, marked a few possible form ratios, and added her notes. Then she found Gino and handed the materials to him. ¡°I¡¯ve gone through the data. I marked some possible breakthrough ratios. Continue from here.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Ms. Mary,¡± GinoGino answered right away.

    Aubrey nodded and turned to leave. She didn¡¯t spend much time on the hands¨Con refinement of the forms. For her, staying clear¨Cheaded and conserving energy was the real key to the uing live experiments.

    She walked quickly. From entering theb to leaving, she spent less than half an hour. By the time John heard she hade and tried to show up to make an impression, Aubrey was already gone.

    Through the office door, John saw the roses still sitting there, untouched.

    His fist clenched. Just then, Gino came over with a stack of documents. ¡°John, here¨Ctake these new adjusted form ratios and run another round of tests.¡±

    John took the papers, nced at them, and froze, After running experiments all night, he naturally recognized that these forms were improvements based on yesterday¡¯s data. And they weren¡¯t just minor tweaks¨Cthey were clearly more logical and more efficient.

    His eyes lit up in awe. ¡°Dr. Gino, you¡¯re incredible! You refined these so fast! No wonder you¡¯re such a high¨Clevel Werewolf Doctor who¡¯s been researching the Kajit virus for so long!¡±

    Gino gave him a look. After spending the past two days with John, he knew the young man really had medical talent and was willing to put in the effort, so he had quickly epted him.

    Chapter 302 The Unshakable Truth

    But he shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t refine them.¡±

    :.

    +8 Pearls

    John blinked. ¡°Then was it Dr. Xavier?¡± He knew Xavier¨Ca powerful high¨Clevel Werewolf Doctor who had always worked for the Miguel family.

    But again, Gino shook his head. Instead, he lifted his pen and pointed toward Aubrey¡¯s office.

    John followed his finger, his first reaction disbelief. How could it be that omega? She had been in theb for less than half an hour. How could she possibly have gone through all the experimental data in that time and pinpointed the exact optimization path?

    That volume of data, that level ofplexity¨Ceven the royal Werewolf Doctors couldn¡¯t sort it out in half an hour, let alone provide an improved solution!

    Frowning, John watched Gino return to his work and realized that every Werewolf Doctor in thisb held Aubrey in high regard. Over the past two days, while running experiments, he had often overheard them praising her. But whenever he asked for details, they would dodge the question, acting as though they didn¡¯t want him to know too much.

    Now it made sense. They weren¡¯t unable to exin¨Cthey were afraid of revealing too much.

    Ha. No wonder that omega clung so tightly to Alpha Henry. She wasn¡¯t even officially the Luna of Shadowmoon Pack yet, but she was already enjoying this kind of special treatment.

    No, he had to pick up the pace. Best would be to learn how to win over females.

    Suddenly, John thought of his old ssmate Justin. Word was he was very good at pleasing girls. Maybe he knew how to pursue females.

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    1.2K

 Unleashed 303

    Chapter 303 The Name Resurfaces

    Third Person POV

    49

    +8 Pearls

    But the experiments at hand were more pressing. John was desperate to know whether these improved ratios would work, so he buried himself in the tasks before him and refused to let his mind wander.

    Once he started, there seemed to be no end. For some reason, the workload today was especially heavy. No sooner had he finished one project than another stack of filesnded in front of him. He barely had time to breathe, let alone think about how to win Aubrey over.

    Meanwhile, Aubrey had been called away by Wemble.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Aubrey asked from the passenger seat.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±

    Wemble smiled faintly, his expression as gentle as ever, carrying that steady presence unique to a high¨Cranking wolf. It was the kind of calm that made her feel safe.

    *¡­ Alright.¡±

    Aubrey didn¡¯t push. She could sense that Wemble would never harm her. If he could help ease her mental strain, all the better.

    As the experimental phase pressed forward, more and more serums were injected into her body. She could feel it clearly¨Csomething inside her was slipping out of control. Her mental state grew more unstable, and the line between reality and memory was blurring.

    The pain of the live experiments often dragged her back into her past life.

    More than once, when she fainted from the torment of the drugs, she saw Alpha Henry¨Cthe one who had ordered the Werewolf Doctors to conduct experiments on her at will. His violet wolf eyes held nothing but cold indifference and disdain.

    Every time she woke, she was drenched in sweat, unable to tell what was real and what was illusion. She didn¡¯t know whether those scenes were her imagination, or if they were fragments of truth from her previous life.

    At that moment, her phone rang. It was Alpha Henry calling.

    She nced at the screen, switched it to silent, and tucked it into her bag. Anything connected to him only brought pain.

    She had no wish to torment herself, nor did she want tosh out at him over memories that

    Chapter 303 The Name Resurfaces

    +8 Pearls

    might not even be real. For now, avoidance was her only answer. Perhaps when the Kajit virus was fully eradicated and she no longer endured daily experimental injections, her mind would gradually settle.

    Wemble saw this but said nothing.

    Before long, they arrived at a Werewolf Doctor hospital.

    In the corridor, Aubrey saw a short¨Chaired female gamma being stopped by a nurse with a harsh expression.

    ¡°Ms. Lily, it¡¯s already early December. If your family can¡¯t pay the fees, we can¡¯t continue your mother¡¯s treatment. This isn¡¯t a charity. Extending payment for two months was already the limit.¡±

    The female gamma pleaded anxiously. ¡°Please, just a few more days. Our house is about to sell, and once it does, we¡¯ll have the money! Just two days¨Cgive me two days and I swear I¡¯ll pay in full!¡±

    The nurse, clearly aware of the family¡¯s situation, replied coldly, ¡°Fine. Two more days at most. If you can¡¯t pay then, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    With that, she walked off with a stony face.

    The gamma¡¯s eyes were red as she quietly made her way toward the ward.

    Wemble led Aubrey after her, speaking in a low voice. ¡°This girl was an excellent student. After graduating college, shended a good job. But because she refused her boss¡¯s advances and pped him instead, she lost it. Soon after, her mother fell gravely ill. You know how it is¡ªan omega¡¯s constitution is special, and many illnesses can¡¯t heal on their own.

    ¡°She now works three jobs a day just to scrape together medical fees. And from what I¡¯ve heard, this morning she called that same wolf boss¨Cthe one who tried to exploit her¨Coffering to sell her body to cover the surgery costs she¡¯s short on. He agreed, and arranged to meet her at a hotel tonight¡­¡±

    He paused, his voice deepening. ¡°Her name is Lily Lane. Do you remember her?¡±

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    1.2K

 Unleashed 304

    Chapter 304 The Weight of Memory

    Third Person POV

    49

    +8 Pearls

    It was no wonder Wemble asked¨CAubrey was indifferent to most people, and those she deemed unimportant rarely stayed in her memory. But the name Lily Lane struck a chord. Lily was the ssmate who had once been dragged down because of her, the one Aurelia had humiliated.

    And now, less than thirty hours after Aubrey had confided in him, Wemble had found her¡­

    Because of that ball, Lily had been implicated, scolded by Aurelia, andter pushed out of school altogether by Aurelia and Bailey, simply because they didn¡¯t want Aubrey to have a friend.

    But what mattered more was that in her previous life, she had seen Lily again¡ªinside the Level Four virusb.

    Lily had been infected with the Lupine Virus and captured for live experiments. She had been terrified, but upon recognizing Aubrey, she had tried every way she could to protect her, even helping her escape. The cost of that help was Lily¡¯s life.

    When caught, Lily was dragged away and dissected alive, while Aubrey, deemed too valuable, was spared execution and forced to endure endless drug trials instead.

    Even now, Aubrey could still feel the warmth of Lily¡¯s hand gripping hers in those final moments¨Cone of the few real sources offort in her darkest years.

    ¡°Ms. Mary.¡±

    Wemble¡¯s voice pulled her back from the memory. ¡°Do you want to go inside, or should I bring Lily out to you?¡±

    Aubrey blinked, then shook her head. ¡°Neither. I¡¯ll just settle her medical bills.¡±

    Through the small window in the ward door, she took onest look at Lily before turning away.

    In her past life, meeting her had been Lily¡¯s misfortune.

    In this life, Aubrey wanted her free from it all, living her own life in peace.

    Wemble hadn¡¯t expected that choice, but he asked no questions. He simply followed in silence.

    Soon after, Aubrey paid off all of Lily¡¯s debts and even left a fifty¨Cthousand bank card without a name attached, instructing the hospital staff not to reveal her identity.

    2

    Chapter 304 The Weight of Memory

    :

    <b>49 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    When Lily learned the bills were cleared, she could hardly believe it. Holding the card, stunned and grateful, she couldn¡¯t imagine who had helped her.

    In the end, she could only pray to the Moon Goddess. ¡°Thank you for your grace¡­ whoever you are, may all your wishese true, and may everything go smoothly for you.¡±

    On the ride back to the Miguel family estate, Aubrey and Wemble said nothing.

    The silencested until they arrived. When she stepped out of the car, Aubrey looked at Wemble and said sincerely, ¡°Thank you. You went to a lot of trouble, but I feel much lighter

    now.¡±

    Wemble froze.

    Aubrey continued, ¡°Mr. Wemble, you can rest assured. No matter what my feelings for Alpha Henry may be, or what my mental state is, none of it will stop me from continuing the Kajit virus research. I will never abandon my post.¡±

    She knew well¨Cif something happened to her, the first fear would be about the Kajit virus project. Without her as the unique test subject, many of the critical trials could not move forward.

    That, she suspected, was the real reason Wemble had been brought in. They were worried her unstable state might make her unwilling to cooperate.

    At her words, embarrassment flickered in Wemble¡¯s eyes. But he quickly recovered, smiling as he nodded. ¡°I believe you, Ms. Mary.¡±

    Aubrey gave a faint smile but said nothing more as she turned toward the mansion. Wemble stood in ce, watching her figure recede into the distance, momentarily dazed-

    Because just now, for a fleeting moment, he had sensed something from her. An energy close to that of an alpha: sharp, confident, undeniable in its strength.

    And from what he knew, there were indeed rare alphas with extraordinary gifts¨Ccapable of concealing their true level.

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    1.2K

    a

 Unleashed 305

    Third Person POV

    :.

    <b>49 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Wemble muttered under his breath, his mind racing through every piece of information he had gathered on Aubrey. Before taking on a patient, he always tried to understand their background as thoroughly as possible.

    And every clue pointed to one fact: Aubrey was no ordinary omega.

    Whether it was her calm decisiveness when she cracked the T Flu virus back in the Ste Pack, her quick¨Cwitted resilience when she escaped Ulrich, or even just the sharp presence she had exuded moments ago¨Call of it led to a staggering conclusion. Aubrey was very likely concealing her true rank.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if Alpha Henry had the same suspicion. Logically, he should¨Cafter all, Henry had spent far more time with her than he had.

    But Henry had never mentioned it. Perhaps it was an unspoken secret between the two of them?

    With that thought, Wemble suddenly understood why Henry was so consumed by her. Aubrey was too extraordinary, drawing people in,pelling them to probe deeper. And the more one tried to unravel her, the stronger the desire to im her became.

    Not long after, Aubrey ran into Alpha Henry.

    They both stopped about twenty feet apart, locked in a wordless stare.

    In the end, Aubrey was the one to look away first. She walked forward as if she hadn¡¯t seen him at all. As they passed, Henry spoke in a low voice. ¡°Bailey¡¯s been taken away by Fog Pack.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s steps faltered, but she only gave a clipped reply. ¡°Alright.¡± She had long known Bailey -or rather, Bailey Wheeler¨Ccouldn¡¯t be kept. For now, with both her and Alpha Henry infected by the Kajit virus, it wasn¡¯t the time to confront Fog Pack head¨Con.

    She would wait. Once the Kajit virus was cured, nothing would be able to stand in her way.

    She didn¡¯t linger, heading straight for theb.

    Henry watched her back, words caught in his throat. His alpha pride and dignity made it impossible to lower himself again after being turned away so many times.

    What more did she want from him? Hadn¡¯t he done enough?

    From then on, Aubrey never left the virusb, eating and sleeping inside.

    Chapter 305 Breaking Point

    La 49.

    +8 Pearls

    She knew that every night after she fell asleep, Alpha Henry would shift into his wolf form and lie quietly on the floor by her bed, keeping vigil until dawn, when he slipped away. But she never exposed him.

    Why, she wasn¡¯t sure. Maybe she simply didn¡¯t know how to face it.

    Because of Aubrey¡¯s total devotion, the Kajit virus antidote experiments advanced rapidly. John, meanwhile, was buried under nonstop assignments, working himself into exhaustion in his ownb, too busy to even think of appearances.

    Justin came by the Miguel family once to invite Aubrey out, but Henry drove him away.

    Charles also visited, but when he heard Aubrey was tied up, he never came back.

    That day, the live Kajit virus trials were temporarily concluded. Aubrey staggered out of theb, every muscle in her body aching as if it had been torn apart. Worse still, a tide of negative emotions flooded her¨Chatred for Bailey and Aurelia, resentment toward Jax, and that tangled love and hate for Alpha Henry.

    The further the experiments went, the harsher their toll became. Each live trial was like tearing open old wounds all over again.

    The pain she had endured before returned in waves, dragging her back into the past. Again and again, she brushed the edge of death, teetering on the brink of copse.

    Each time, Aubrey could only repeat to herself that it was over¨Cthat it was the past¨Cto hold onto her sanity in the present.

    <i>Aubrey</i><i>, </i><i>maybe </i><i>we </i><i>should </i><i>find </i><i>another </i><i>infected </i><i>subject </i><i>to </i><i>rece </i><i>you</i>, E¡¯s voice urged in her mind, heavy with worry. <i>I </i><i>can </i><i>feel </i><i>you¡¯re </i><i>already </i><i>at </i><i>your </i><i>limit</i>. <i>If </i><i>this </i><i>continues</i><i>, </i><i>you¡¯ll </i><i>break</i>¡­

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

 Unleashed 306

    Chapter 306 The Harshest Logic

    Third Person POV

    ¡°No.¡± Aubrey¡¯s reply in her mind was firm.

    No one knew the agony of live experiments better than she did, and she would never let another endure the same torment. Besides, none of the other infected had her unique constitution. Most wouldn¡¯t survive even one trial.

    149

    +8 Pearls

    She wasn¡¯t a saint. She simply believed the Moon Goddess would never wish her to hand that burden to someone else. And besides¡ªthose subtle differences in form ratios could only be felt by living through them firsthand. That was the fastest way forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, E. I have a feeling we¡¯re close to sess.¡±

    After a long moment, Aubrey leaned against the corridor wall, breathing in the cool air in an attempt to clear her exhaustion and heavy thoughts.

    Just then, the door to the neighboringb opened.

    John stepped out, his eyes ringed with heavy shadows, evidence of long nights without rest.

    The first thing he saw was Aubrey leaning against the wall¨Cher head tilted back slightly, the slender line of her neck tracing a graceful curve. Her pale face held a trace of fragility, yet her eyes glimmered with defiance.

    John couldn¡¯t deny it¨Cat that moment, Aubrey¡¯s beauty was arresting.

    ¡°Ms. Mary, you look exhausted. You need to take care of yourself. No experiment is worth working yourself to death.¡±

    His voice sounded concerned, but beneath it flickered a trace of disdain. To him, what could an omega contribute to such high¨Clevel research? Most likely, she had done a little work and now carried on as though crushed by the weight of it.

    He had heard there was a werewolf who had volunteered for live experiments¨Cthat, to John, was a true hero. Too bad that wolf¡¯s identity was top secret. Even as Alpha Henry¡¯s cousin, John didn¡¯t have clearance to know yet. But he had already decided¨Conce the Kajit virus was cured, he would personally pay his respects to that fearless wolf.

    Aubrey nced at him, her eyes cutting through the pretense in an instant. There was no warmth in his gaze, only a hollow mask.

    She didn¡¯t bother with it. Instead, another thought crossed her mind.

    15:06 Mon<b>, </b>Sep 22

    Chapter 306 The Harshest Logic

    49

    +8 Pearls

    In her memory, John¨Cthough a beta¨Chad always idolized Alpha Henry. Over time, his way of speaking, even his thinking, mirrored Henry¡¯s.

    After a brief pause, she asked, ¡°If you knew that forcing a certain werewolf to undergo live experiments could save the entire wolf race of the North Continent, what would choose?¡±

    you

    John answered without hesitation. ¡°Of course, sacrifice one to save everyone. What¡¯s there to

    hesitate about?¡±

    Aubrey didn¡¯t argue. She only looked at him steadily. ¡°What if it were an alpha? If it were up to him to decide, what do you think he would choose?¡±

    ¡°An alpha? He¡¯d make the same choice as me.¡±

    John¡¯s expression radiated certainty. ¡°True strength lies in absolute rationality, not in pointless pity. Alpha understands that better than anyone.¡±

    His eyes lit up as he went on. ¡°Just yesterday, a gamma border patrol squad was ambushed and trapped in an abandoned mine. Rogues pumped in smokeced with wolfsbane to force them out. Alpha led the reinforcements. He calcted the fastest way to st open a venttion shaft and save most of them. But that n required sacrificing the support beam where two wounded wolves¨Calready poisoned and doomed¨Cwere pinned.¡±

    John¡¯s voice brimmed with admiration. ¡°He didn¡¯t hesitate. He gave the order to blow it. Later he told me¡ªat moments like that, letting emotions interfere only drags everyone down. A leader bears the responsibility of trading the smallest loss for the greatest survival. So, you ask me what he would choose?¡±

    He met Aubrey¡¯s eyes, utterly sure. ¡°He would choose to save the North Continent¡¯s wolf race. That is the only right answer.¡±

    Send Gifts

    Ãû

 Unleashed 307

    Chapter 307 A Bitter Realization

    Third Person POV

    A

    So in her past life, Alpha Henry must have chosen the same for the sake of all the wolves of the North Continent, he would have sent her to the live experiments.

    Aubrey let out the faintestugh, then turned away.

    John frowned at her, confused, ¡°What are youughing at? Do you think the choice 1¨Cor Alpha -would make is wrong?¡±

    Without looking back, Aubrey replied lightly, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Logically, she had no grounds to me them.

    Compared to the lives of tens of thousands of wolves, even an alpha¡¯s life seemed small. And in their eyes, she had only ever been an omega without a wolf. That made her all the more insignificant.

    But still¡­ her heart clenched painfully.

    Back in that dreadful ce, she had prayed so foolishly to the Moon Goddess again and again, begging for Alpha Henry not to be infected with the Lupine Virus.

    And in this life, to save him, she had willingly infected herself, willingly stepped into the role of a living test subject, reliving all the agony she had suffered before.

    Aubrey suddenlyughed aloud, the sound sharp with irony. She felt ridiculous, and at the same time, utterly wretched.

    Why had Alpha Henry treated her that way? If he had simply told her the North Continent needed her to save it, would she have refused?

    She might not have awakened her wolf then, but she had always believed herself a warrior. She would have gone to her death with honor!

    Not imprisoned in secret, not reduced to a test subject, not dying humiliated and powerless!

    After that exchange, Aubrey grew colder and more distant toward Alpha Henry. He was left utterly bewildered. But he knew she was already suffering enough with the experiments. He could no longer bring himself to intrude. The only thing he could do was wait and keep her

    From then on, John hardly ever saw Aubrey in theb. The few times they crossed paths, she gave him no chance to show off. That only hardened his conviction: Aubrey was useless here,

    Chapter 307 A Bitter Realization

    49

    +8 Pearls

    The only reason she was allowed near the experiments was because of Alpha¡¯s favoritism.

    Every Werewolf Doctor working on the Kajit virus was granted one rest day per month. After more than half a month of exhausting work, John finally got a day off. He wandered theb, exploring every ce he was allowed. Only the live experiment wing was off limits. Aubrey was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Tch. Skipping out again,¡± John muttered with disdain. His gaze shifted to the sealed doors of the live experiment room, his eyes full of respect. That wolf¨Cthe one who had volunteered to endure such torment¨Cwas the one who truly deserved admiration.

    As for thatzy omega? She was nothing but dead weight, slowing the progress of the trials.

    With that thought, John left theb to find Mariana. She had approached him not long after returning to the Shadowmoon Pack, asking him to plead with Alpha to restore her beta rank. He had promised, but his workload had left him no time.

    When he saw her now, she looked even more worn down. Guilt rose in his chest.

    But Marianaforted him instead. ¡°John, I know you¡¯re working with all your strength to cure the Kajit virus. My matter isn¡¯t urgent.¡±

    That only made John admire herposure all the more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mariana. I¡¯ll help you. Alpha is just blinded by that omega for now. One day, he¡¯ll realize your worth.¡±

    Mariana nodded with gratitude, never once mentioning the things she had done in the past.

    They chatted for a while longer before John suddenly asked on a whim, ¡°By the way, Mariana- do you know how skilled Aubrey really is in medicine? Why does everyone in theb say she¡¯s the one leading the project?¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Unleashed 308

    Third Person POV

    Mariana froze. She suddenly remembered what had happened back at Ocean University¨Chow Bailey had stolen Aubrey¡¯s thesis, only for Aubrey to expose her in public, leaving Bailey humiliated and ultimately expelled. After that, Aubrey had been taken under the wing of the university¡¯s most renowned Werewolf Doctor, epted as his final disciple.

    That mentor¡¯s medical skill was something Mariana knew well¨Cunquestionably among the very best. For someone like him to break precedent and take Aubrey on spoke volumes about

    her talent.

    But¡­ was that something she could tell John?

    Biting her lip, Mariana shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure. But since Alpha recognizes her talent, then she probably has some.¡±

    ¡°As if!¡± John scoffed immediately. ¡°He¡¯s just blinded by her. That¡¯s why he thinks she¡¯s good at anything! He¡¯s just gilding her face with fake glory!¡±

    He sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Alpha sees in her¡­¡±

    For a fleeting moment, he had doubted himself, wondering if Aubrey might truly be leading the Kajit virus project. But no¨Cit had to be an illusion, a trick of hearing those Werewolf Doctors praise her day after day.

    Anyone could see the truth. That omega hardly even came to theb. How could she possibly be the core of the project? If anyone deserved respect, it was the wolf who had volunteered for the live experiments.

    John didn¡¯t linger much longer. After excusing himself, he didn¡¯t return to theb but instead went to the Wood family estate, intending to ask Justin for advice on pursuing a female wolf.

    Justin perked up instantly, grinning with mischief. ¡°Who is it you¡¯re chasing? Tell me who, and I¡¯ll tailor a n just for you,¡±

    John thought it over and decided to be direct. ¡°Aubrey. You know her, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Justin blinked, stunned for several seconds, before turning to his cab. He pulled out a small white bottle and handed it to John with mock solemnity. ¡°Dude, you¡¯re my best friend. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you this. When you two get together, you better treat me to a drink.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± John asked, puzzled as he took it.

    ¡­

    B

    <b>49 </b>

    Chapter 308 A Dangerous Gift

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°The real deal. I got it from an old witch deep in the North Forest,¡± Justin whispered, his tone full of mystery. ¡°If Aubrey drinks this, she¡¯ll fall for you instantly.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± John stared at the bottle, dumbfounded. He opened the cap to sniff, only to recoil at the unpleasant scent.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Justin snatched the bottle and sealed it tight again, as if afraid a drop might spill. ¡°Trust me. You¡¯re my best friend¨Cwould I lie to you? This will definitely work.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Alright then. I¡¯ll give it a try. Thanks.¡± John epted the bottle with half¨Chearted belief. If it worked, all the better¨Che wouldn¡¯t have to waste time wooing her. And if it didn¡¯t, so what? With his looks and beta charm, he was confident he could win over an omega eventually.

    After thanking Justin, John left the Wood family estate.

    As his figure disappeared from view, Justin¡¯s grin widened. This was perfect¨Clike someone handing him a pillow when he was dozing off. With Alpha Henry constantly blocking his path, he¡¯d never been able to approach Aubrey himself. That carefully acquired potion had sat useless all this time.

    But now, John had delivered himself right to his door.

    Because in that potion were strands of both his and Aubrey¡¯s hair. Once Aubrey drank it, she would fall madly in love with him.

    And then, he would holdplete control over this alpha¨Clevel ything.

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    215

 Unleashed 309

    :.

    Chapter 309 The Truth in the Firelight.

    Third Person POV

    C48 Pearls

    Aubrey knew nothing of the schemes unfolding in the shadows. She poured every ounce of her strength into the Kajit virus trials.

    Even if she felt ridiculous for the sacrifices she had made for Alpha Henry, she would not abandon the work halfway. If she wanted true freedom and strength, she had to cure the Kajit

    virus first.

    And more than that¨Cwhen she had the power to do so, she could not bear to watch innocent wolves continue to die in agony from the infection.

    She believed the Moon Goddess had given her this second chance for a reason. Perhaps it was so she could use her knowledge to save her people¨Cthe children of the Moon Goddess.

    Day after day passed, until atst, after a month, theb erupted in cheers.

    ¡°We did it! We seeded!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re incredible!¡±

    For the first time in weeks, a smile touched Aubrey¡¯s weary face. The Kajit virus antiserum had taken shape. Once its stability was confirmed and the testsplete, she and all the infected wolves could return to life as ordinary werewolves again.

    At the news, Alpha Henry finally had an excuse to approach her.

    Only he knew what torment these weeks had been¨Cwatching her walk into theb again and again, enduring the agony of those injections, while her ice¨Cblue eyes silently pushed him away whenever he tried to get close.

    So even now, when he knew the cure was nearly within reach, he felt no excitement for himself. His only relief was that she would no longer have to suffer.

    And he had held back so many words for a month, aching to tell her.

    But Aubrey spoke first. ¡°Alpha, when you¡¯re cured¡­ what¡¯s the first thing you want to do?¡±

    Henry looked at her. <i>I </i><i>want </i>to <i>marry </i><i>you </i>nearly leapt off his tongue.

    Instead, he pulled her lightly so her head rested on his shoulder.

    ¡°Do you want to see fireworks?¡± he asked softly.

    Chapter 309 The Truth in the Firelight

    Aubrey¡¯sshes lowered, her body tensing for a brief second before she answered, ¡°Mm.¡±

    49

    +8 Pearls

    Henry¡¯s heart leapt. He ignored the stiffness of her body and tugged her wrist, leading her away.

    Just then, John stumbled out of theb, golden curls a tangled mess. The moment he saw Henry taking Aubrey away, he tried to rush after them¨Conly for Gino to grab him firmly.

    ¡°Hey, Alpha and Ms. Mary have business. What are you butting in for?¡± Gino shoved him back.

    John opened his mouth, but Gino pped a hand over it, silencing him.

    Henry brought Aubrey to the Miguel family¡¯s back garden, where several omega servants were already waiting with sparklers.

    Lighting the first one, Henry handed it to her.

    The sparks crackled in her pale fingers, glowing so close that the reflection turned her eyes into shimmering starlight. She looked so breathtakingly beautiful that Henry almost forgot to breathe.

    ¡°Aubrey.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± She lifted her gaze. Two sparklers hissed and burned, painting the night in fleeting wonder.

    Henry clenched his jaw and asked the question anyway. ¡°What happened at my family¡¯s ancestral estate that makes you reject me sopletely?¡±

    Aubrey froze, then slowly asked, ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±

    Her expression was unreadable. Henry knew her answer might destroy him, but he still needed it. ¡°Yes, Aubrey. Even if it condemns me, you should let me know why.¡±

    The moment the words left him, the spark in her hand died out.

    The warm glow vanished, leaving only moonlight on her face, casting her features in a stark, chilling stillness.

    She dropped the cold sparkler, sped her hands behind her back, and stepped away from him before speaking slowly.

    ¡°I was forced to undergo live experiments with the Lupine Virus there.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Unleashed 310

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 310 Revtion Under Moonlight

    Third Person POV

    ¡°Lupine Virus?¡±

    +8 Pearls

    Alpha Henry paused, unfamiliar with the name. In this life, because of Aubrey¡¯s interference, the full Lupine Virus had never beenpleted; the gue sweeping the packs was an unfinished version of the Kajit virus.

    Aubrey nodded lightly. ¡°Yes. The Lupine Virus is an upgraded form of the Kajit virus. Itsplications and aftereffects are far more dangerous than the Kajit virus.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ how have I never heard of it?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have, Alpha.¡± Aubrey gave a faint, hollow smile. ¡°Because that was from myst life.¡±

    ¡°Last life?!¡± Alpha Henry¡¯s pupils tightened.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Aubrey¡¯s face grew cold as she spoke, and sheid out, calmly and inly, the inhuman experiments she had suffered in that ce. Word by word, she reconstructed those terrifying scenes and procedures.

    She didn¡¯t utter the word despair, but Henry read the deepest hopelessness and helplessness behind her calm narration.

    He wanted to hold her, but her face, set in icy resistance, made it impossible.

    In the silence that followed, Henry tried to piece together the strange inconsistencies he¡¯d noticed. If Aubrey were not the same person he¡¯d known before, that might exin the differences¨Cbut the current Aubrey still shared traits with the past one, and she remembered everything between them. Saying she wasn¡¯t the same felt strained.

    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re still Aubrey?¡± he asked.

    Aubrey chuckled softly. ¡°I am Aubrey, and I am not her.¡±

    She went on, voice steady. ¡°You can¡¯t imagine how long I loved you. In myst life, I loved you for more than twenty years, but you didn¡¯t love me¡­ It¡¯s fine. Love isn¡¯t a promise of return. Besides, there were <i>so </i>many misunderstandings between us back then. You disliked me, and I never had the chance to exin. We drifted apart, and perhaps that was inevitable.¡±

    At that, the faint smile on her otherwiseposed face deepened a little.

    ¡°Alpha, do you know what I looked like in the end? A zombie? A walking corpse? Useless? Maybe

    Chapter 310 Revtion Under Moonlight

    it was even worse¡­¡±

    <b>49 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Watching Henry go suddenly pale, Aubrey smiled and continued, ¡°I used to think you didn¡¯t know I¡¯d been taken for live experiments. But the more I thought about it, the less likely that seemed. You¡¯re the alpha of Shadowmoon Pack¨Chow could you not know something so critical? Compared to a wolf like you and the fate of the entire North Continent, of course the pack mattered more. Since I¡¯m a special infected subject, sacrificing an already¨Cinfected me to save other wolves is, by all ounts, the optimal solution¡ªright?¡±

    Henry¡¯s chest tightened. He reflexively protested, ¡°That¡¯s just your guess. You¡­ you can¡¯t be certain I knew. Maybe I wasn¡¯t involved at all!¡±

    But the exnation felt thin. The chance he didn¡¯t know what happened at the Miguel family ancestral estate was vanishingly small.

    Even if he truly didn¡¯t know, it could only mean he didn¡¯t care enough and handed the matter to others.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have evidence,¡± she acknowledged.

    Aubrey still smiled as she spoke, her eyes in and full of unhidden hatred. ¡°But as long as thatnd is yours, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Clouds drifted over the moon, and a gust of wind swept across the courtyard, lifting her sleeves and long hair. Henry stared at Aubrey standing there in the dim light¡ªshe seemed like a fragile apparition about to fade, and he involuntarily held his breath.

    Had she confessed the truth intending to leave him forever?

    Henry had never felt such panic. His words came out as a rough whisper, as if any louder would make her vanish.

    ¡°Will you marry me? If you hate me, you can stay and punish me¨Cpunish me however you like! Just stay by my side. I will annul the sibling contract!¡±

    In front of this omega, he had thrown away every scrap of alpha pride.

    If she would take a step toward him, what did humility and begging matter?

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Unleashed 311

    Reborn Omega. Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 311 Brother in Name

    Third Person POV

    But Aubrey only shook her head gently.

    49

    +8 Pearls

    She rose on her toes, leaned close to Alpha Henry¡¯s ear, and whispered, her lips moving slowly, ¡°No. I refuse.¡±

    Then she said, ¡°Alpha, you weren¡¯t wrong. If I were you, I might have made the same choice- to sacrifice me for the wolf race. But¡­ what can I do? My heart still hurts. There¡¯s always a voice in my head screaming¡ªwhy imprison me? Why not believe me? In your eyes, am I really that vile, that selfish?¡±

    Her right hand pressed against her forehead, a flicker of pain shadowing her expression.

    ¡°No, Aubrey¡­¡±

    ¡°I must punish you.¡± She suddenly lifted her gaze, a cold glint shing in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll punish you by making you my brother¨Cso you¡¯ll have to spoil me for the rest of your life.¡±

    Henry¡¯s eyes widened in shock, while Aubrey¡¯s smile grew twisted. ¡°Happy? My brother, are you satisfied with my final decision?¡±

    Henry¡¯s lips parted, but no words came. Aubrey¡¯s emotions were clearly unstable, and he had once again stepped on andmine. Anything more from him might trigger an even fiercer

    storm.

    But this wasn¡¯t what he had cast aside all his pride to beg for¡­ this wasn¡¯t the answer he wanted!

    ¡°My dear brother, why aren¡¯t you speaking? Are you unhappy with my choice?¡±

    Aubrey stepped closer, blinking at him with a bright smile.

    She had wealth in the billions now. Nothing bound her¨Cshe didn¡¯t need to be his sister. She could live as freely as she wished. If Henry just said he wasn¡¯t willing, she could take it as the final cut between them.

    Henry knew it. And he also knew he was cornered.

    To say he agreed felt like a de scraping his chest raw.

    The words were heavier than stone, but he forced them out.

    ¡°I¡­ agree.¡±

    Chapter 311 Brother in Name

    <b>49 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Aubrey¡¯s lips curved, revealing pearly teeth, as she pressed harder. ¡°Then¡­ a brother should behave like one. From now on, you can¡¯t hug me, kiss me, or share a bed with me. Understand?¡±

    She tapped her lips. ¡°Can you do that?¡±

    In that moment, Henry felt humiliation like never before.

    ¡°Do you really have to do this? Even after I begged you¡­¡±

    ¡°If begging worked, then I beg you too-¡± Aubrey¡¯s smile sharpened as she pointed to her own chest. ¡°Dig out all the hatred from my heart.¡±

    Driven to a dead end by the one he loved, Henry¡¯s sorrow twisted into something darker. Thoughts pounded in his head: <i>She¡¯s </i><i>only </i><i>doing </i><i>this </i><i>because </i><i>she </i><i>knows </i><i>I </i><i>love </i><i>her</i>. <i>She¡¯s </i><i>punishing </i><i>me </i><i>for </i><i>something </i><i>I </i><i>never </i><i>did</i><i>. </i><i>It¡¯s </i><i>unfair</i><i>! </i><i>She¡¯s </i><i>taking </i><i>advantage </i><i>of </i><i>my </i><i>love</i><i>! </i><i>Even </i><i>when </i><i>I </i><i>cast </i>away <i>my </i><i>pride </i><i>and </i><i>beg</i><i>, </i><i>she </i><i>won¡¯t </i><i>give </i><i>me </i><i>the </i><i>smallest </i><i>kindness</i>!

    Rage, humiliation, and bitter resentment flushed his face red.

    He suddenly let out a coldugh. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just move out of the Miguel family? Men and women shouldn¡¯t live under the same roof unless they¡¯re kin. And we¡¯re not.¡±

    Aubrey narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right. It seems we¡¯ve reached an understanding.¡±

    Seeing how eager she was to cut ties with him pierced Henry like needles.

    He could hardly breathe. But this time, he swore he would not bend again. Never!

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Henry forced the words through gritted teeth, then turned away. ¡°I¡¯ll never beg you again. Never!¡±

    Aubrey said nothing. She only watched him leave, her gaze t, as if Wemble had been right- whoever walked away, she would never grieve,

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    G

    ???

 Unleashed 312

    hapter 312 Don¡¯t Let Her Go

    Third Person POV

    The next day.

    ¡°Alpha, Ms. Mary rented a scenic vi on the nearby hillside.¡±

    ¡°Let her rent it!¡±

    ¡°Alpha, Ms. Mary said theb is busy and she won¡¯te down for meals.¡±

    ¡°Let her be!¡±

    ¡°Alpha, Ms. Mary is packing to move out!¡±

    (49)

    +8 Pearls

    Even after steeling himself, Alpha Henry¡¯s blood boiled when he heard she really was leaving. Rage lit his eyes like twin fires that threatened to consume his reason.

    He had to stop her. Did she think the Miguel family estate was a ce she coulde and go from as she pleased?

    At that moment Adelyn arrived and saw her son racked with anger. Without thinking she grabbed him. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Alpha Henry answered, not meaning it. ¡°I¡¯m going to help her move.¡±

    Adelyn was equal parts amused and exasperated. Her son had always seemed steady in his role as alpha, yet at the thought of Aubrey he was helplessly undone.

    ¡°If you storm over there in this state, you¡¯ll only make things worse between you two. I don¡¯t see any other oue.¡±

    ¡°How else am I supposed to act?¡± Alpha Henry red at his mother, voice tight. ¡°I¡¯ve been humbling myself¨CI¡¯ve even asked her to marry me! But she-¡±

    He trailed off, remembering how relentless Aubrey had been that night. He had no counter, no leverage. He¡¯d been utterly powerless.

    Adelyn sighed. ¡°But Aubrey is a patient¡­¡±

    She pressed him down onto the sofa. ¡°She¡¯s given so much for you. You¡¯re a pir of the wolf ns¨Chow can you not give a little for her?¡±

    A sour taste filled Alpha Henry¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t know how to exin that this wasn¡¯t a simple matter of conceding. Even if he stomped on his pride, Aubrey might never change her stance.

    Chapter 312 Don¡¯t Let Her Go

    :.

    That was why he had tried to lose with grace that night.

    &

    <b>49 </b>

    +8 Pearls.

    Seeing him silent, Adelyn huffed. ¡°Tell me this¨Cdo you really want to stand by and watch Aubrey move out?¡±

    Of course he didn¡¯t.

    At the thought of her packing, he wanted to set her new home on fire.

    Adelyn read his expression and knew his heart still belonged to Aubrey. He was just too proud to bend right now, and with Aubrey leaving he¡¯d been denied the chance to make his move. So she, as elder, would give him adder to climb down on.

    ¡°You already stepped a hundred paces toward her,¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s another hundred? Compared to what she¡¯s done for you, isn¡¯t trying again worth it?¡±

    Adelyn said that on purpose¨Cshe could tell Henry didn¡¯t truly want to let Aubrey go. Since he wouldn¡¯t humble himself and Aubrey hadn¡¯t given him an opening, the elder would hand him

    one.

    Alpha Henry felt a tug. Though he swore he wouldn¡¯t beg again, the memory of her tearful¨Cyet- smiling eyes softened him. He regretted his absolute words.

    But could he really go groveling back to her? After such a decisive quarrel days ago, he feared that yielding too quickly would make her even more unruly.

    Adelyn patted his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve said my piece. Happiness must be fought for. You already missed your chance once¨Cyou shouldn¡¯t miss it a second time.¡±

    Once she left, Alpha Henry sat in silence.

    Adelyn had said he¡¯d missed her once¨Cmeaning he failed to keep her when she loved him.

    But to Henry, he had missed her twice.

    In thest life he betrayed her.

    In this life she had loved him with her life, voluntarily taking the Kajit infection for him¨Cand he had disappointed her again.

    No. He would not miss her again.

    Fueled by that resolve, Alpha Henry rose abruptly.

    He could not let her go. If she left, patching things between them would be almost impossible. <i>No</i><i>! </i>I won¡¯t <i>miss </i><i>her </i><i>again</i><i>! </i>

    C

 Unleashed 313

    Third Person POV

    So Alpha Henry clenched his jaw and strode out of the study.

    For Aubrey, moving out of the Miguel family estate wasn¡¯t painful.

    49

    +8 Pearls

    There had been many times when she had entertained the thought of staying by Henry¡¯s side, yet each time she gave up for one reason or another.

    At the root of it was herck of confidence¨Ceven though now she had awakened her alpha wolf spirit.

    Because before Henry, she had once been crushed into the mud. That kind of humiliation etched into her bones and blood was something no one else could understand. It was why she always seemed uncertain, wavering.

    Deep down, she had always carried one quiet fear: she didn¡¯t believe that even with a second chance, Henry would truly and deeply love her. Even when she felt his affection, she believed it could vanish at any moment.

    And more than that, Henry had never ced her on equal ground with him.

    In his mind, an omega like her was meant to follow his arrangements, forever an essory, looking up to him.

    Even yesterday, when he spoke of wanting her to marry him, there had still been pride in his

    eyes.

    And the moment she refused, he flew into anger.

    There had never been equality between them.

    ¡°Aubrey, can I ask¡­ what would it take for you to forgive our mate?¡± E asked inside her mind.

    Aubrey stayed silent for a while before answering inwardly. ¡°Maybe if Alpha Henry died for me once, I¡¯d be willing to believe him.¡± Only then would she trust his heart.

    ¡°Oh, fuck, that¡¯s harsh¡­¡± E muttered, and said no more.

    Aubrey kept packing her things.

    Not long after, Alpha Henry appeared in the doorway, his face dark as he stared at her gathering her luggage. ¡°You¡¯re really leaving?¡±

    Chapter 313 No Turning Back

    B

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°Yes.¡± Aubrey didn¡¯t stop. Once she made a decision, she never wavered. Since she had decided there was no future with Henry, moving out was the cleanest solution.

    ¡°You need to give me acupuncture every three days. You haven¡¯t forgotten?¡± Henry¡¯s tone was stiff, like someone trying to keep her but too proud to say so.

    ¡°I remember.¡± Aubrey¡¯s voice was t.

    Henry felt defeated and snapped again, ¡°Theb¡¯s here at the Miguel estate. What¡¯s the point of running back and forth? There¡¯s room enough for you here. I¡¯ll allow you to move after the project is finished!¡±

    Without turning, Aubrey answered, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind running.¡±

    Henry¡¯s fists clenched. ¡°Have you thought about my mother? She loves you like a daughter. You¡¯re just going to walk away from her?¡±

    This time Aubrey paused, then replied, ¡°She already agreed.¡±

    That traitor!

    Henry nearly exploded. Watching Aubrey continue packing, he wanted to toss her luggage out the window or lock it away.

    ¡°The streets aren¡¯t safe! I heard about an omega girl living alone who was ambushed and robbed!¡±

    He deliberately blocked her path, refusing to let her pack.

    When Aubrey remained indifferent, he added grimly, ¡°She was assaulted too!¡±

    Aubrey finally folded her arms and looked at him. ¡°And dismembered afterward? Strange how only you, Alpha, know about such big news.¡±

    Henry waspletely undone. His chest burned with fury. Couldn¡¯t Aubrey see he was already yielding? Couldn¡¯t she just give him one chance to smooth things over?

    ¡°Xavier doesn¡¯t want you to leave!¡± he blurted, his face red with strain.

    Aubrey dragged her suitcase back. ¡°He¡¯s too understanding to stop me.¡¯

    ¡°The butler doesn¡¯t want you to leave!¡± Henry barked. ¡°Mr. Gino and Barry also don¡¯t want you to go! Unlike some people, they grow attached to those around them!¡±

    Aubrey tilted her head, then asked in an almost curious tone, ¡°Does the gardener¡¯s dog not want me to leave too? I remember feeding it once.¡±

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 314

    Chapter 314 mes of Pride

    Third Person POV

    ¡°Aubrey! Do you want me to lose my temper?!¡±

    49

    +8 Pearls

    Alpha Henry had bent and bent again, but Aubrey never gave him a way out. Now he could no longer hold himself back. He grabbed her hand and forced her to look at him.

    ¡°Do you really have to leave? Do you think the Miguel family is a ce you cane and go from as you please? Do you think I¡¯m someone you can toy with¨Cuse and then throw away?!¡±

    Aubrey lifted her head and looked at him with weary patience. ¡°Alpha Henry, I don¡¯t recall ever having toyed with you. Don¡¯t pin imagined crimes on me. Or have you already forgotten that you said you wouldn¡¯t beg me? What are you doing now¨Ctrying to persuade those ¡®reluctant¡® people to speak for you?¡±

    Her tone was like salt and oil; it cut through him and made his anger skyrocket.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t beg you!¡±

    A sh of hurt crossed his eyes; his violet gaze was full of fury and pain. ¡°Whether before or now! You¡¯re the one who should love me¡ªbut is it really you who loved me, or were you just ying me?¡±

    His words stunned Aubrey for a beat, and a cold, ironic smile tugged at her lips.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? Alpha Henry, you were the one who said you didn¡¯t love me before, and now you say you do. Couldn¡¯t you have been consistent¨Cignored me from start to finish?¡±

    ¡°Damn you!¡±

    Henry¡¯s temper exploded. He could no longer keep reason; words tumbled out recklessly. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t done so much, do you think I would have liked you?¡±

    He regretted the sentence the moment it left his mouth. Before he could say anything to take it back, Aubrey was already sneering.

    ¡°So you were moved by my actions? How touching. But you¡¯ve got it wrong. I treated you well for reasons of my own. I wanted to use your power to crush my enemies. Helping you was a transaction¨Cwe were coborators. You don¡¯t need to be moved by some of my deeds.¡±

    Her attempt to sever ties only inmed him further; he red as if the air itself were ame.

    ¡°So you mean, besides using me, you never felt anything else? It was all my imagination?¡±

    Chapter 314 mes of Pride

    ¡°You can think that if you like,¡± Aubrey said with a smile.

    Her smile felt like a hand crushing his chest. His rage consumed his reason; his tongue betrayed him again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t love me at all!¡±

    Aubrey blinked.

    49

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°In thest life, by your own ount, after you turned eighteen we drifted apart. So after eighteen, how did you love me for the next ten¨Codd years¡ªby memory?¡± He shook his head, self¨Cmockery in his face. ¡°You convinced yourself you were trapped in the mud, so that first flutter of feeling became a white light and belief you refused to let go. You sanctified your feelings for me as nostalgia, and when you finally abandoned thatst white light you fell into darkness and became someone else¡­¡±

    Aubreyughed suddenly. ¡°You mean, you became someone like me now?¡±

    They faced off, heat against cold. When their gazes collided, sparks seemed to fly.

    Aubrey¡¯s eyes flickered as she studied him. ¡°So you think my feelings for you were merely childish nostalgia, and by leaving you I epted reality¡ªmeaning I never really loved you, only romanticized the idea of you?¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to entertain that analysis, but anger clouded his thought and he answered with brutal certainty. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Aubrey narrowed her eyes dangerously and stepped forward to meet his gaze. ¡°So that¡¯s how you see my feelings?¡±

    ¡°What else<i>?</i>¡± Henry¡¯s violet eyes dimmed, and his voice grew colder. ¡°If you truly loved me, you wouldn¡¯t leave. Instead, you hate me¨Cdespite my doing nothing this lifetime, despite your im that you can¡¯t tell right from wrong, you still hate me. You¡¯re venting at me and won¡¯t even admit it!¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Unleashed 315

    Chapter 315 Shattered Bonds

    Third Person POV

    ¡°You¡¯re punishing me with your feelings. Love would never drive you <i>to </i>this¡­¡±

    Z(49]

    +8 Pearls

    Alpha Henry¡¯s voice was bitter, yet still unyielding. ¡°I tried so many times, but at the final moment you¡¯re always clear¨Cheaded. Aubrey, this isn¡¯t how someone in love acts. You¡¯ve been lying to yourself that you love me. And I¨CI was foolish enough to believe it¡­¡±

    He gave a cold, mocking shake of his head, stepped back as though to leave.

    Aubrey¡¯s eyes narrowed. Suddenly she threw her arms around his neck and kissed him hard.

    In his startled gaze, her eyes grew sharper and sharper. Her voice came low and hoarse, each word pressed out with force. ¡°If I didn¡¯t love you¡­ I would never have despaired!¡±

    She shoved him against the wall, fisting his cor and forcing him to look down at her. ¡°If I didn¡¯t love you, I should have destroyed you!¡±

    Her tone darkened, chilling. ¡°Alpha, you¡¯re right! I¡¯m not as clear¨Ccut as I im. Anyone who wronged me, even if they¡¯ve done nothing wrong in this life¨Cso what? If they hurt me, they deserve death. They deserve hell! And if I punish you with my love¨Cso what? This is already the lightest punishment!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯d rather you be crueler!¡±

    In the shadow of Aubrey¡¯s venom, Alpha Henry snapped as well, his reason unraveling.

    ¡°At least then I wouldn¡¯t feel so powerless with you. Are you happy? I can¡¯t fight you. So I¡¯d rather you hurt me and let me give up!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote now¡­¡± Aubrey released his cor and stepped back. ¡°We can still be enemies, if that¡¯s what you want.¡±

    Henry said nothing.

    Silence stretched between them, until Aubrey suddenly let out a softugh. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to turn against me, then may I leave?¡±

    The words struck like a de twisting in Henry¡¯s chest. His eyes widened in disbelief, then reddened with a manicugh. ¡°Go¡­¡±

    He pointed at the door. ¡°Get out!¡±

    Faced with his roar, Aubrey said nothing. She didn¡¯t even take her luggage¨Cshe simply left.

    <b>15:07 </b>Mon, <b>Sep </b>22

    Chapter 315 Shattered Bonds

    +8 Pearls

    The moment she was gone, Henry mmed his fist into the wall. But the stabbing in his chest only worsened, suffocating him.

    What was he doing? He hade here resolved not to argue¡­

    Was it really so hard to bow his head before an omega¨Cespecially when that omega was Aubrey?

    No matter what, he still wanted to marry her. His beta, Cam, had nearly finished investigating the Moon Goddess¡¯s origin site. Once the Kajit virus in his body was cured, he nned to depart at once. But now¡­

    Their rtionship had plunged to freezing point. Every step forward felt impossibly hard.

    For days the two remained locked in silence, the Miguel family estate shrouded in tension. No one dared provoke them.

    Aubrey seemed intent on avoiding Henry, spending entire days in theb and even eating at different times.

    Henry, meanwhile, gave off a cold aura wherever he went, making everyone uneasy.

    One day, during a pause in the experiments, Barry finally approached Aubrey with a helpless report. ¡°Ms. Mary, the matter you asked me to investigate has results. I¡¯ve found that a forest witch had in her possession a potion that can unterally sever a Moon Goddess contract.¡±

    Aubrey froze.

    Barry went on, shame in his expression. ¡°But after much negotiation, she told me the potion has already been given away. She has no more. That kind of potion is extremely rare¨Cshe only ever had that one bottle. So¡­ we won¡¯t be able to buy it.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Unleashed 316

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 316 The Hidden Potion

    Third Person POV

    49

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°Sorry, Ms. Mary.¡± Barry¡¯s voice carried guilt, heavy with the sense that he had failed her trust.

    But Aubrey only pressed her fingers to her brow and spoke as though it hardly mattered. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If it can¡¯t be bought, it can¡¯t be bought. Don¡¯t trouble yourself with it again.¡±

    With that, she returned to the data spread before her. The antidote serum was nearingpletion, and every ounce of her focus had to remain fixed there.

    Barry sighed quietly as he watched her. He didn¡¯t for a second believe she was truly unmoved. He had seen enough to know¨Cshe held the alpha in her heart, and the alpha held her in his. Yet for reasons hidden and cruel, they remained unable to bridge the distance.

    As for those who said an omega could never be worthy of an alpha, Barry rejected itpletely. To him, Aubrey might be a wolf¨Cless omega, but her spirit was no weaker than any alpha¡¯s.

    And that made his chest ache all the more. Why had the Moon Goddess not given her a wolf spirit?

    Leaving theb, Barry felt restless. He wanted to speak with someone, to clear his mind. His closest brother was Perry. But when he reached Perry¡¯s quarters, he remembered¡ªthe man had taken extended leave to the South Continent, searching for some unnamed omega.

    ¡°Wait¡­ didn¡¯t he say he¡¯d be near that forest witch?¡±

    Barry froze, then quickly pulled out his phone. The distance was too far for mind¨Clinking, so he dialed directly.

    The call connected quickly. After brief greetings, Barry got to the point. ¡°Perry, are you in the South Continent¡¯s Tears Forest?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m already here,¡± Perry replied. ¡°Why, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I need from you.¡± Barry hesitated, then pressed on. ¡°While you¡¯re looking for that omega, I need you to visit the witch of Tears Forest for me.¡±

    ¡°The witch? What for?¡± Perry¡¯s voice rose with surprise. ¡°The southern witches are all dark witches. What do you want with her?!¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m trying to get a potion for Ms. Mary and Alpha. One that can sever a Moon Goddess bond unterally,¡± Barry admitted. Then he exined what had happened. ¡°When you see her, be respectful. I think she may still have one, but she wouldn¡¯t give it to me directly. Maybe with

    15:07 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>

    Chapter 316 The Hidden Potion

    you there, she¡¯ll be willing.¡±

    :

    Perry fell quiet for a few seconds before finally agreeing. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll try.¡±

    <b>49 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    When the call ended, Perry stared down at the small blue porcin vial in his hand, stunned.

    That omega had told him the liquid inside was exactly the potion Barry was looking for. But Dr. Xavier had insisted otherwise. And earlier, when he¡¯d been thirsty, he had taken just the tiniest sip. So small it barely counted.

    It hadn¡¯t tasted like anything at all. But after hearing Barry¡¯s words, his confidence wavered. He quickly corked the vial and tucked it away. ¡°Better wait until I see the witch myself¡­¡±

    He wandered further into the forest, half hoping he might meet that omega again.

    Shadowmoon Pack.

    After another day and night of live experiments, Aubrey finally stepped out of theb. Her body sagged with exhaustion, but her eyes shone bright¨Cshe knew in her bones the antidote serum would be finished within two days.

    She went to the dining hall, sat with her meal. Halfway through, John appeared, carrying a cup.

    ¡°Ms. Mary, you¡¯ve worked so hard. Here¨Cthis is a new drink I bought. It tastes great. Try it.¡±

    He held the cup out with an eager smile.

    Aubrey¡¯s brows furrowed sharply on instinct.

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

 Unleashed 317

    Chapter 317 The Silent Ride

    Third Person POV

    (49)

    +8 Pearls

    John saw she wouldn¡¯t take the cup, so he set it right down on the table before Aubrey and plopped himself in the seat across from her.

    Leaning closer, lowering his voice, he asked, ¡°Ms. Mary, do you know who the wolf is that¡¯s been doing the live experiments? I¡¯m really curious, but Dr. Gino and the others won¡¯t tell me anything.¡±

    Aubrey arched a brow. She hadn¡¯t expected her identity to be kept so secret. By rights, John was Alpha Henry¡¯s cousin¨Dhe should have clearance to know. But then, John had been wandering for years. Caution wasn¡¯t a bad thing.

    ¡°You think I¡¯d tell you?¡± Aubrey replied evenly, still eating.

    John looked disappointed but didn¡¯t push further. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll find out eventually. When I do, I¡¯m going to make him my best friend. He¡¯s my hero!¡±

    ¡°What if it¡¯s a she?¡± Aubrey asked, amused.

    ¡°Pfft¡­ no way. A female wolf enduring experiments like that?¡± John shot back instinctively. But the second the words left his mouth, he saw Aubrey¡¯s expression darken.

    He realized his blunder instantly. How could he belittle female wolves right in front of one?

    He hurried to apologize, but Aubrey¡¯s face didn¡¯t soften. She finished her meal quickly in silence and walked away, leaving the ¡°drink¡± untouched on the table.

    John clenched the cup in frustration. He had to find a way to get her to drink it. Justin had promised it was a magic potion¨Conce she drank it, Aubrey would fall for him.

    Aubrey, however, didn¡¯t give the incident another thought.

    After a brief night¡¯s rest, she threw herself back into theb, moving nonstop,

    Three dayster, Barry called her out. Adelyn wanted her and Alpha Henry to attend a banquet together.

    Aubrey meant to refuse, but under Adelyn¡¯s gentle, hopeful gaze, the word stuck in her throat. Besides, justst night the antidote serum had beenpleted. The hardest part was already behind them.

    Chapter 317 The Silent Ride

    <b>49 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    She changed into a gown, and when she got into the car, she found Alpha Henry already waiting in the back seat.

    She said nothing, just sat down and closed her eyes at once.

    Henry¡¯s throat tightened. Thest few days had cooled his temper, but regret gnawed at him. He knew exactly what Aubrey¡¯s feelings for him had once meant, and yet in his fury he had used them to wound her. It was sheer stupidity.

    He stole a nce at her face. Pale, tired, shadows under her eyes¨CBarry had said she hadn¡¯t been sleeping, working day and night to push the research forward.

    Not that he was any better. Nights had be torture; every time he thought of her, he couldn¡¯t rest. Still, pride forced him to mask it.

    Halfway through the drive, Aubrey stayed so still she seemed to be meditating. Henry wrestled with himself, wanting to speak, unsure how. Finally, in a stiff, dry voice, he said, ¡°I heard the antidote¡¯splete. Testing has already begun?¡±

    Xavier hade to him yesterday, beaming with excitement. But Henry had felt no joy. This was the kind of news he wanted to share with Aubrey¨Cbut she hadn¡¯t evene to him.

    Aubrey cracked her eyes open, murmured, ¡°Mm,¡± and shut them again.

    What was he supposed to say to that?

    Heat red in Henry¡¯s chest. But then he thought¡ªshe¡¯s exhausted. Maybe she¡¯s just too tired to talk.

    Clinging to that excuse, he tried again. ¡°When we get there, stay close to me. Don¡¯t wander.¡±

    It sounded harsh, so he added, almost awkwardly, ¡°The York family is hosting. Harold York oncepeted with me for the Shadowmoon alpha seat. He lost, and we¡¯ve been at odds since. But his daughter recently married the alpha King¡¯s son. That makes this banquet unavoidable. Still¡­ we need to be careful.¡±

    This time Aubrey didn¡¯t even open her eyes. ¡°Mm.¡±

    It was unbearable.

    Henry¡¯s breath came faster, his fists tight as he tried to rein in his fury. But he couldn¡¯t. The more she ignored him, the more it cut.

    ¡°Are you even listening to me?!¡±

    He reached out, seized her chin, and forced her face toward his. And in that moment, Aubrey¡¯s eyes opened fully¡­

 Unleashed 318

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 318 The Temptation of Retreat

    Third Person POV

    +8 Pearls

    Aubrey¡¯s eyes were stunning¨Cevery time she fixed them on someone, it was enough to make that person¡¯s heartbeat falter. Now, staring straight at Alpha Henry, she left him utterly speechless.

    It had been so long since she had looked at him like that¡­

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m talking to you!¡±

    The words should have been sharp with anger, yet from Henry¡¯s mouth they came out low and husky. His hand, cupping her cheek, didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, as though bewitched, his

    fingertips lingered, tracing lightly across her soft skin.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± Aubrey murmured tly. ¡°If it isn¡¯t something important, don¡¯t speak.¡±

    Henry¡¯s hand froze. His expression darkened.

    ¡°Then tell me¨Cwhat counts as important?¡±

    ¡°For instance, you could start by cutting down on useless chatter.¡±

    Two violet mes zed to life in his eyes. ¡°Aubrey! Do you really think¡ª¡±

    But before he could finish, she suddenly reclined, resting her head against his thigh. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep a little longer.¡±

    The unexpected closeness left Henry secretly ted; the spark of anger inside him fizzled out in an instant.

    His face shifted <i>so </i>fast it almost looked foolish. Yet he stayed utterly still, not daring to move lest she grow ufortable and rise again.

    Atst, his hand settled carefully on her shoulder.

    They were still in the midst of a cold war, but with just this unconscious lean, his heart meltedpletely. His tightly pressed lips betrayed him, curving upward in a faint smile.

    Fine. He would give her more time.

    In the depths of his consciousness, his wolf Callen clicked its tongue in disdain. A dignified alpha reduced to this, held captive by an omega with no wolf. Damn it, how it longed for the scent of its true mate¡ªa matching alpha she¨Cwolf,

    Chapter 318 The Temptation of Retreat

    117

    * Presaris

    Soon the car rolled into the York family estate, aze with light.

    As they stepped out, Aubrey¡¯s fragrance surrounded Henry¡¯s senses, softening him once more,

    ¡°Aubrey,¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡±

    He pressed his lips together nervously, ¡°Shall we¡­ make peace?¡±

    When she raised her head, she saw tension flicker in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That night, I didn¡¯t mean to question you. I know you once¡­ loved me very much.¡±

    At the golden doors of the grand hall, the proudest alpha in the North Continent shed his pride and dignity to apologize to the omega girl before him. ¡°I won¡¯t force you back to what we were. Just¡­ don¡¯t ignore me, alright?¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s lips trembled faintly, but she said nothing.

    Inside the hall, Henry was quickly surrounded by male wolves. They spoke of Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s current state, of the North Continent¡¯s future, of royal affairs. Matters Aubrey, as an omega, had no ce in. So she drifted off to a quiet corner, closed her eyes, and rested.

    Until a familiar voice stirred her.

    ¡°Long time no see, Aubrey.¡±

    Her eyes opened. There stood Alpha Mateo in a beige suit, dressed like a polished elite, though the glint in his eyes still carried that trace of menace.

    ¡°Aboutst time¨CI still owe you my thanks.¡±

    ¡°No need. I haven¡¯t forgotten our deal. Helping you is helping myself.¡±

    She knew full well¨Chis disappearance had only been him seizing Ulrich¡¯s death as a chance to stir trouble in Tempest Pack. Judging by his radiant expression, he¡¯d seeded.

    ¡°So, is that deal ready to take effect now?¡± Mateo¡¯s eyes flicked toward Henry, entangled across the room. His smile curled sly. ¡°You two don¡¯t look so steady anymore. What¡¯s wrong? Has Henry finally turned cold? Then¡­ is it time for you to take my way out?¡±

    Reborn Omega. Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 319

    Chapter 319 The Blood Test

    Third Person POV

    49

    +8 Pearls

    Aubrey raised her brow slightly. ¡°No rush. I still have unfinished business.¡±

    Matco feigned just the right amount of disappointment.

    Leaning closer, his breath warm against her car, his voice dipped low and suggestive. ¡°Fine. But remember¨CI¡¯ll be waiting. And¡­¡± He paused deliberately, his gaze brushing across her lips. ¡°What I can give you goes far beyond mere cooperation.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Alpha Henry¡¯s voice cut in like a de. He strode over, expression carved in stone, his aura crashing down like a cold tide¨Can unspoken warning against the intruder on his territory.

    Mateo smoothly stepped back, his smile tinged with regret. ¡°Henry, I¡¯d barely exchanged a few words with Aubrey, and you rush in so quickly? Can¡¯t you allow us even a moment to catch up?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Henry¡¯s cold snort was heavy with disdain. He hadn¡¯t forgotten the ambition that lurked behind Mateo¡¯s eyes. Every sense sharpened with suspicion, he stepped between them, his broad frame shielding Aubreypletely. His voice was ice, yet every word carried the weight of a im. ¡°It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t allow it. Aubrey has simply been very tired.¡±

    Mateo¡¯s lips curved in an unreadable smile. He cast onest nce at Aubrey. ¡°Take care. And when the timees, don¡¯t forget our agreement.¡±

    Aubrey gave a slight nod, watching him leave.

    The air hadn¡¯t even settled before Henry turned on her, voice taut and fraying at the edges. ¡°What agreement do you have with him?¡±

    Her lips pressed together. She gave no answer. Instead, she rose and reached for a ss of red wine from a passing waiter¡¯s tray.

    Henry followed¨Conly to be jostled by someone stumbling into them.

    A gamma wolf fell forward, knocking the tray from the waiter¡¯s hands. Crystal sses crashed to the floor, wine spilling like blood, shards scattering across the marble.

    Henry¡¯s arm was nicked by a sliver of ss, a thin red line appearing¨Cthen sealing almost instantly as his body healed.

    The pain was trivial; he barely felt it. His eyes were locked on Aubrey.

    15:08 Mon, <b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>

    Chapter 319 The Blood Test

    <b>49 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    She had already turned toward him, her expression flickering with worry until she confirmed he was unharmed. Only then did she let out a breath.

    ¡°Forgive me, Alpha, Ms. Mary,¡± the flustered waiter stammered, bowing deeply before hastily sweeping up the shards.

    From that moment, Aubrey stayed close to Henry, unwilling to risk another incident. And though several she¨Cwolves tried to draw him into a dance, Henry refused them all.

    When the ball finally ended, they left together, stepping into his car as the gates of the York

    estate swung open.

    The guard at the entrance watched the vehicle disappear into the night, his eyes zing as he sent a mental message to his master, Harold.

    Harold did not act at once. He waited another half hour before rising and making his way to the study.

    Inside, a gamma wolf awaited, holding a tray. On ity the shards of ss<b>¨C</b>some faintly stained with Henry¡¯s blood.

    ¡°Begin,¡± Harold ordered. Fog Pack operatives had taken Bailey days earlier, and they had whispered suspicions to him¨Cthat Alpha Henry might be infected with the Kajit virus. Harold had doubted it, but he¡¯d begun digging. Despite the heavy suppression of information, scraps of truth about me Pack¡¯s outbreak could still be uncovered.

    So he had staged this evening¡¯s ball¨Ccreating the chance to secure Henry¡¯s blood.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The gamma wolf activated a blood analyzer, carefully feeding the fragments into it.

    Momentster, the results shed across the screen. His expression tightened, voice dropping into grim certainty.

    ¡°Mr. Harold¡­ the Alpha truly is infected with the Kajit virus.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Unleashed 320

    hapter 320 The Alpha¡¯s Trial

    Third Person POV

    :

    49

    +8 Pearls

    Harold said nothing. His gaze was locked on the test results, mind racing at lightning speed.

    He had not expected it¡ªAlpha Henry truly was infected with the Kajit virus.

    What shocked him even more was Henry¡¯s condition. He looked perfectly healthy, nothing like a man at death¡¯s door.

    Harold didn¡¯t know how this was possible, but one thing was certain: a wolf infected with the Kajit virus¨Cdangerous beyond measure¡ªcould not be trusted to lead Shadowmoon Pack, let alone guide all of North Continent¡¯s werewolves.

    His decision came swiftly. He drafted a message to the royal family, urging them to revoke Henry¡¯s title immediately and find a way to execute him.

    And, to sweeten the offering, he pledged his loyalty in the letter: ¡°Furthermore, Alpha Henry¡¯s good condition suggests he has a healer at his side. Find this Werewolf Doctor, and perhaps even Your Majesty the Alpha King¡¯s illness could be cured.¡±

    Not long after leaving the York family¡¯s estate, Aubrey drifted back into sleep. Henry didn¡¯t disturb her. His eyes turned distant, then sharpened again with resolve. After a nce at Aubrey, he ordered the driver to take her home to rest.

    As for himself, he shifted into wolf form and headed straight for the Miguel family¡¯s virusboratory.

    Werewolf Doctor Xavier had just sent word through their mental link: the antidote serum was finally ready for trial, and Aubrey had nned to test it tomorrow after a night¡¯s rest.

    But Henry had already made his decision. She had sacrificed enough for the Kajit virus experiments¨C<i>too </i>much. The final step would be his.

    When he arrived, Xavier nearly dropped what he was holding. ¡°Alpha, no! We can¡¯t¨CSubject Three hasn¡¯t cleared all safety checks yet. Ms. Mary was clear¨Cshe wants to personally verify its stability before anyone uses it.¡±

    Henry¡¯s face was stone. ¡°So she, an omega, can subject herself to it, but I, the alpha, cannot?¡± His gaze was sharp as a de. ¡°In your heart, do I count for less than her?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Alpha, I didn¡¯t mean that-¡±

    15:08 Mon, <b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>

    Chapter 320 The Alpha¡¯s Trial

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°Then inject me.¡± Henry¡¯s voice was cold, absolute, leaving no room for refusal. ¡°You¡¯ve seen her. She¡¯s exhausted. Her spirit may already be at its breaking point. It¡¯s our turn to bear the burden. It¡¯s only the final step¨CI can endure it.¡±

    Xavier hesitated. He knew why Henry was doing this¨Cbecause he couldn¡¯t stand watching Aubrey suffer any longer. And Xavier, too, cared for the girl. Atst, with a sigh of resignation, he picked up the vial of the newest serum prototype.

    The needle slid into Henry¡¯s spine, driving the chilled liquid straight into him.

    Agony exploded instantly. Henry¡¯s entire body convulsed with waves of pain so sharp they could drive a man mad.

    So this¡­ this was what Aubrey had endured, over and over again, in those live trials?

    His jaw locked tight, sweat pouring down his temples, but in his eyes burned only a deeper ache¨Cfor her.

    The torment dragged on endlessly, until atst it began to ebb. His shirt clung damp to his body, drenched in cold sweat.

    ¡°Alpha, how do you feel?¡± Xavier asked, voice tight with worry.

    Henry shook his head, ignoring the question. ¡°Test the serum.¡±

    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±

    Xavier drew a sample of Henry¡¯s blood, cing it carefully onto the analyzer¡¯s ss te. A crimson light swept across the surface, scanning, reading, calcting.

    When the numbers appeared on the disy, Xavier froze, eyes widening in disbelief.

    Henry frowned. He couldn¡¯t decipher the data. ¡°Well? What does it say?¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    212

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Unleashed 321

    Chapter 321 The Antidote¡¯s First Victory

    Third Person POV

    Xavier stood frozen, unable to speak.

    Henry pressed, voice sharp with impatience. ¡°Well? What¡¯s the result?¡±

    +8 Pears

    ¡°Praise the Moon Goddess¡­¡± Xavier finally swallowed hard, joy lighting up his aged face. ¡°Alpha, your blood¨Cit tested normal! The virus is gone!¡±

    Relief hit Henry in a wave. Though his lips were pale, his spirit burned bright. He even managed a faint smile. ¡°Good. That¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    But as the words left him, his strength gave way. Darkness clouded his vision, sweat burst across his brow, and before Xavier could catch him, Henry copsed.

    ¡°Alpha?!¡±

    Panic surged, but Xavier quickly checked his condition. No serious damage¨Cjust exhaustion. Only then did he release the breath locked in his chest. Still, he shuddered at the thought of what would happen if Ms. Mary found out. For all her gentle ways, that little omega could unleash an authority that rivaled any alpha. He had no desire to be on the receiving end of her fury.

    The next morning, Aubrey woke rested for the first time in days. After breakfast she went straight to theb. But when she opened the cold storage cab, her expression froze¨CVial Three was gone.

    Her brow tightened, and with it her aura shifted, cold and sharp enough to make Xavier stumble over his words as he rushed in to exin.

    ¡°Ms¡­ Ms. Mary¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Her tone brooked no dy.

    ¡°It was the alpha,¡± Xavier admitted quickly, recounting everything, from Henry insisting on the injection <i>to </i>the blood test results. ¡°His numbers came back normal, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Aubrey¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°He¡¯s still unconscious.¡± Xavier¡¯s voice wavered. Even as a senior beta doctor, he found himself shrinking under her gaze. Perhaps being so close to Henry had rubbed some of his alpha. presence onto her?

    Chapter 327 The Antidote¡¯s First Victory

    Aubrey ignored the thought, already striding toward Henry¡¯s room.

    <b>ÈÝ </b>

    <b>75 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    One nce at him lying there told her his condition wasn¡¯t dangerous. Still, she ran a thorough check before straightening. ¡°It¡¯s only a side effect. The dosage may need adjustment, but there¡¯s no sign of rpse. Which means¡­¡± Her lips curved. ¡°Our serum works.¡±

    Xavier¡¯s face broke into a grin. A year and a half of work, and they had done what no one believed possible. A miracle.

    ¡°How long will these side effectsst?¡± he asked cautiously.

    ¡°Unknown,¡± Aubrey admitted. ¡°He¡¯s the first case¨Cthere¡¯s no precedent. He¡¯ll be

    ufortable, yes, but it shouldn¡¯t be worse than the disease itself. Still, for safety, we¡¯ll wait at least a month before treating others. We need Henry¡¯s full recovery to guide the next phase.¡±

    She gave her orders firmly. ¡°Everyone keeps to the n. Push the research forward, use his clinical results as our model, and finish within a month.¡±

    Then, standing at Henry¡¯s bedside, her mouth curved into a quiet, defiant smile. ¡°The Kajit virus¡­ so this is all you were.¡±

    Xavier chuckled aloud, then pped a hand over his mouth when he remembered Henry was resting. But his eyes shone withughter.

    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. The Kajit virus¨Cnothing but that!¡±

    Aubrey turned to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll be in theb. Call me the moment he wakes.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Xavier nodded, then hesitated. ¡°Though¡­ forgive me for asking, girl, but¨Cyou and.

    the alpha still haven¡¯t reconciled, have you?¡±

    Send Gifts

 Unleashed 322

    Chapter 322 No Turning Back

    Third Person POV

    Aubrey lowered her head, longshes casting a faint shadow across her pale cheeks.

    A

    Her gaze lingered on Henry¡¯s face as hey unconscious. This was the proud alpha who had never once bowed his head, who had quarreled with her in the cruelest of words¨Cyet still, he had walked into theb on his own, just to shoulder even a fraction of her suffering.

    Always, his actions cut deeper than his pride, each one a silent surrender.

    The sight pierced Aubrey¡¯s chest like a fine needle, stirring an ache she could neither name nor chase away. She blinked quickly, forcing back the dampness that threatened to blur her vision.

    Silence stretched. Atst, she lifted her eyes, her voice low, steady only by sheer will. ¡°We won¡¯t reconcile.¡±

    Xavier studied her pale, stubborn profile and sighed heavily. Two people, each more unyielding than the other, each giving everything in silence, and each wounding more deeply for it. He opened his mouth, but the words died there. He was no hand at matters of the heart.

    Because Henry¡¯s condition needed close watch, Aubrey stayed in theb, lying down on the cot she often used. With the antidote showing no major problems and only minor refinements left, her lips curved faintly before she shed her coat and surrendered to sleep.

    By midday, Henry stirred awake, sore from head to toe. He sat up at once, the first words rasping out of him-¡°Where¡¯s Aubrey?¡±

    ¡°In the next room,¡± Xavier replied. ¡°I¡¯ll fetch her.¡±

    ¡°The next room?¡± Henry stopped rubbing his temples. ¡°No¨Clet her rest.¡±

    Then, more sharply, ¡°Tell me. Am I cured?¡±

    ¡°Not fully,¡± Xavier answered carefully. ¡°You¡¯ll need more tests, and for a while you may feel difort. That¡¯s the serum¡¯s side effect. But aside from the pain, no other issues have shown. The bloodwork is clear¨Cthe virus is gone.¡±

    Relief flickered in Xavier¡¯s face as he added, ¡°Congrattions, Alpha. Wee back to the living.¡±

    Henry¡¯s lips twitched in the barest smile. ¡°Good.¡±

    <b>13:17 </b>Wed, Sep 24

    Chapter 322 No. Turnuis Back

    A

    + Pearls

    After a pause, his tone grew practical. ¡°Those wolves Ulrich framed and locked in quarantine- you remember them? Once the serum¡¯s stable, use them as volunteers. I suspect they¡¯ll be eager enough.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°And tell my parents the news.¡±

    Xavier tilted his head. ¡°You won¡¯t tell them yourself?¡±

    ¡°I can barely move.¡± Henry winced as he stretched, then rose. He wanted to see Aubrey more than anything.

    He pushed open the adjoining door.

    Aubreyy on her side, her cheek pressed deep into the pillow, shadows of exhaustion under her eyes. Even draped in fatigue, her beauty held¨Cfragile as a white rose after storm, yet still resilient enough to stand.

    Henry knew what it had cost her: a week of sleepless, relentless trials, all to push the serum to its third version.

    He slipped off his shoes and lowered himself onto the cot beside her.

    The memory of the injection surged back¨Cthe fire tearing through his spine, the urge to rend the world in half with a roar. Yet thinking of her, thinking that she had endured that agony time and again, thinking that at least thisst time she hadn¡¯t had to¨Che endured.

    And in that crucible of pain, he realized something with startling rity.

    He had never once let her go.

    Fights, cold wars, bitter words¨Cit made no difference. Beneath every cruel retorty a truth he could not uproot: Aubrey was, and would remain, his only chosen mate.

    The Moon Goddess¡¯s birthce¨Che would face it, and soon.

    Closing his eyes, he slid an arm around her waist. When she didn¡¯t stir, he exhaled softly, lips curving upward.

    If he couldn¡¯t let go, then he would hold tighter. Let dignity burn, let pride fall away. After all¡ª what warmth could dignity bring at night? What future could pride cradle in its arms?

    No, better to keep her close. Better to dream of the small wolves they might raise together.

    <b>13:17 </b>Wed, Sep 24

    75

    an

 Unleashed 323

    Chapter 323 Midnight Hunger

    Third Person POV

    8 Pearis

    When Aubrey finally woke, it was deep into the night. Hunger gnawed at her, but more than that, the heat roused her¨CHenry¡¯s heat.

    At some point, he had climbed onto the narrow cot, arms locked tightly around her. His chest pressed to her back, the furnace of his body soaking her skin until sweat beaded at her nape. She shifted, only to find his hold unyielding, even in sleep, a reflexive im he would not release.

    She turned her head. In the wash of moonlight through the window, his eyes remained shut, his breathing steady, though his brow bore the faint lines of strain. She thought of the agony he had taken on in her stead, and something in her heart softened despite herself. She could not wake him.

    Carefully, she lifted the heavy arm draped across her waist, slipped free, and eased toward the floor.

    But before her feet touched the ground, a low, husky voice broke the silence.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    She froze, then turned back. His eyes were open, sharp and lucid¨Che hadn¡¯t been asleep at all.

    Suppressing a sigh, she answered, ¡°I¡¯m going to the kitchen. I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°Have the staff make something.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s three in the morning,¡± she countered. ¡°No need to trouble anyone.¡±

    Henry sat up, swinging his legs down. ¡°Then I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t cook.¡±

    ¡°Who says I can¡¯t?¡± His brow arched. Cooking couldn¡¯t be harder than leading a pack.

    ¡°You¡¯ll just get in the way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help,¡± he said simply. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m hungry too.¡±

    She relented, and the two of them slipped into theb¡¯s small kitchen rather than the main house. The fridge held little, so Aubrey pulled out a bundle of dry noodles.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s pasta.¡±

    Chapter 323 Midnight Hunger

    43

    + Pearls.

    Henry had no objection. With few ingredients, preparation was quick. He sat back and watched as she cracked eggs, whisked them smooth, and lowered the noodles into boiling water with practiced ease.

    Steam fogged the air, wrapping around her face, softening her features. The faint upward curve of her lips, the concentration in her eyes¨Cit made Henry¡¯s pulse thrum. Hunger twisted deeper, not just in his stomach. He tore his gaze away before it betrayed him.

    He had been starving for far too long.

    ¡°Eat.¡±

    She set the bowl before him. He tried it, and despite himself, looked faintly surprised¡ªher cooking was good.

    When thest bite was gone and the dishes washed, Aubrey excused herself to rest. Henry followed at once, close at her heels.

    She blocked the doorway, tilting her chin up at him. ¡°My dear brother,¡± she said, the word bitten sharp, ¡°if you¡¯ve forgotten where your room is, I can send someone to guide you.¡±

    The word ¡°brother¡± was a deliberate knife. Henry¡¯s eyes narrowed, then a suddenugh slipped free.

    ¡°You know,¡± he murmured, bracing one hand on the frame to bar her from closing the door, ¡°when you call me brother, all I hear is y. I don¡¯t mind if you say it a few more times.¡±

    Her expression iced over. ¡°Funny. A few days ago, someone swore he¡¯d never beg again, that we were finished. And now? Are you begging me to let you in?¡±

    The memory of that quarrel cut, but Henry refused to be cornered. He scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not begging. The Miguel estate is mine. I go where I please. What right do you have to bar me?¡±

    Infuriatingly, it was hard to refute. Aubrey¡¯s face chilled.

    ¡°Fine. If you want the room, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    But she hadn¡¯t taken two steps before his arms swept around her, lifting her clean off the floor.

    Startled, she gasped, ¡°Henry! What are you doing?!¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Unleashed 324

    Third Person POV

    +8 Pear

    The moment Henry carried her in, he kicked the door shut and pressed her down onto the bed, ignoring her struggles.

    But before he could lean closer, a sharp gleam shed between them. Aubrey¡¯s fingers pinched two silver needles, poised against his chest.

    ¡°Get off me, alpha.¡±

    The threat was real enough that Henry¡¯s jaw tightened. He hated the way she treated him like an enemy, yet this time he swallowed his temper. Slowly, he pushed back, raising his hands in mock surrender.

    He had barely straightened when a sudden spasm seized him. Pain ripped through his body, folding him over until he copsed onto the mattress, breath ragged, sweat pouring down his brow.

    Aubrey paused by the door, skeptical. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. If you won¡¯t leave, then I will.¡±

    But he didn¡¯t move to grab her. His body stayed curled in on itself, knuckles white where they clenched the sheets. Her frown deepened. Could it be the blood serum¡¯s side effect?

    She hurried back, eyes flicking over his damp face. ¡°What¡¯s happening to you?¡±

    He caught her hand, grip tight, voice hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Xavier said sudden pain is normal¡­ part of the process.¡±

    Her brow furrowed deeper. ¡°I¡¯ll fetch a painkiller.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± His fingers locked harder around hers, as though afraid she might vanish. ¡°Just¨Clet me hold you. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    The raw strain in his violet eyes startled her. This was Alpha Henry¨Calways unyielding, always proud. Even when disease shredded his insides, he¡¯d hidden it behind coldposure. Yet now, cured, a ripple of pain had him asking forfort?

    She studied him, the rare crack in his armor, and after a token struggle, sighed. <i>Just </i><i>tonight</i>. <i>One </i><ist </i><i>time</i><i>. </i>

    ¡°Fine. But don¡¯t move around,¡± she warned sharply. ¡°We don¡¯t know what reactions the serum may trigger. If you rpse, the consequences could be severe. You understand me?¡±

    Henry stirred against her shoulder, the tremor ofughter running through him. After

    17239

    Chapter 324 Tangled

    A

    75

    weathering the wave of pain, his body felt weightless, almost euphoric. He tipped his mouth close to her ear, voice low, deliberately rough.

    ¡°I know. You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll¡­ eat you alive in the middle of the night.¡±

    He paused, letting thest words drip with suggestive heat, until her skin shivered.

    sark

    Aubrey shoved him away with a scowl. ¡°Alpha Henry, remember yourself! We¡¯re not like that. anymore. You¡¯re my brother.¡±

    ¡°Brother, hmm?¡±

    Before she could bristle further, he tightened his arms, murmuring in mock reassurance, ¡°I know, I know. No more touching without permission.¡±

    Her body eased, but then his lips curved wickedly.

    ¡°Of course, eating you doesn¡¯t require my hands.¡±

    ¡°Alpha Henry!¡±

    She pushed to rise, but he was quicker, yanking the quilt over them both in one swift motion. The nket cocooned them together, trapping her against him like filling wrapped tight in a roll.

    The confined warmth made Aubrey stiffen, every muscle drawn taut. She writhed to free herself, but his arms mped down, pulling her closer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he muttered against her hair, breath hot, voice edged with a smirk. ¡°Keep squirming like that, and you¡¯re the one tempting me.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Unleashed 325

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 325 Heat and Steam

    Third Person POV

    475

    75

    Pearls

    Aubrey felt her temples throb. Somehow the situation hadpletely spun out of her control -like a wild wolf that refused to be reined in.

    She had lived through betrayal, through agony, even through death, yet here she was, pinned beneath another alpha¡¯s overwhelming scent, her body responding against her will. Henry¡¯s dominance pressed against her bones, coaxing awake instincts she thought she had buried.

    ¡°Alpha Henry¡­¡± Her voice was strained, muffled against his chest. ¡°There are countless she- wolves in this world. Any one of them could be your mate. Why¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you. I want <i>this </i>tree. If it kills me, I¡¯ll still hang from it. And trees,¡± his violet gaze caught hers, glinting with iron will, ¡°don¡¯t get a say.¡±

    His words coiled around her like chains. Just as she drew breath to argue, his palm slid behind her head, gently but firmly pressing her against the solid rise of his chest.

    ¡°Sleep.¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t, we¡¯ll do something else. I swear I¡¯ll find a way to devour you without risking infection. Do you want to test me?¡±

    His lips grazed her ear, voice low, rough, and dangerous enough to make her whole body tense.

    She froze.

    Then¨Cunexpectedly¨Cwhat she heard was not his threat, but the steady, sonorous rhythm of his heart beneath her cheek.

    Thump. Thump. Thump.

    The sound was strong, grounding, seeping through her defenses. Slowly, against her own reason, her breath evened, hershes fluttered, and she drifted off to sleep.

    In the darkness, Henry¡¯s mouth curved. She wasn¡¯t nearly as resistant as she imed. The cold walls around her were ice, nothing more¨Cand he would melt them, no matter how long it took.

    When Aubrey woke, Henry was gone. For a moment she blinked, surprised. He had left quietly? Without forcing an awkward morning confrontation? That was¡­ uncharacteristically

    Chapter 323 Heat and Steam

    considerate of him.

    Fine. Better this way.

    &

    <i>75 </i>

    Pears

    Feeling sticky from a night spent tangled in his arms, she stripped and headed straight for the bathroom. But the moment she opened the door, steam rolled over her, heavy with heat and the faint scent of soap.

    And then she saw him.

    Henry stood bare, fresh from the shower, water still sliding down his muscled back in gleaming rivulets. His hair dripped, his towel hung loose in one hand, and at the sound of the door, he turned.

    Their eyes locked. Both froze.

    Her gaze, traitorous and unstoppable, dropped¨Cskimming hard chest, taut stomach, and lower still¡­

    ¡°Oh, huge!¡±

    E¡¯s voice rang out in her mind, a wolf¡¯s guttural, unabashed appreciation. Pure animal instinct purred through the bond, full of smug delight at Henry¡¯s raw, physical endowment.

    Henry¡¯s body stilled, but his eyes darkened in an instant. They raked over Aubrey¡¯s naked form standing in the doorway, pale skin flushed by the rising steam. Heat burned through the air as predator and prey¨Cexcept neither of them could tell which was which¨Cstared across the haze.

    Send Gifts

    ¡£

    1.2K

    1

 Unleashed 326

    Third Person POV

    <b>75 </b>

    + Pearis

    The bathroom hung heavy with steam, every breath thick like syrup, stretching seconds into eternity.

    Aubrey¡¯s mind nked, then flooded with panic and shame. She wanted to turn, to flee, but her body betrayed her¨Crooted in ce, caught and pinned beneath the searing weight of Henry¡¯s eyes. They burned into her skin, cataloging every inch, every tremor, as though deciding exactly where to strike to taste her weakness.

    His silence pressed harder than any words.

    Gooseflesh prickled across her bare arms.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know you were in here.¡± Her voice scraped low, dry, her hands flying to cover her breasts in a desperate shield.

    Atst, Henry moved.

    Not with the reckless lunge she braced for, but a slow, measured advance¨Clike a wolf certain of its kill. Water still trickled down the sculpted ridges of his chest and stomach, each step radiating heat and dominance until only a breath of space remained.

    ¡°Now you know,¡± he said, his voice husky, roughened by desire until it rasped like sandpaper.

    His hand lifted. Aubrey squeezed her eyes shut, turning her face aside¡ªbut instead of groping her body, his palm pped the door shut behind her. The click sealed them into a cocoon of heat and scent.

    ¡°Go out¡­¡± The plea was so faint it almost broke.

    He didn¡¯t. Instead, his knuckles brushed her cheek, leaving damp warmth like sparks racing under her skin.

    E, her wolf, purred in the back of her mind, lulled by the touch of a dominant alpha, drunk on the intimacy. Aubrey herself shuddered, her body betraying her with a traitorous surge of heat pooling low, her knees softening against her will.

    When his hand slid to her back, stroking in slow, burning passes, a strangled breath broke from her throat, half whimper, half moan. Her legs buckled, and only his arm around her waist kept her upright.

    Their bodies fused. And then she felt it¨Chard, heavy, undeniable¨Cpressing against her

    stomach.

    Chapter 326 Shadows of the Past

    ¡°You¡­ expecting this?¡± His breath fanned her lips, his nose almost brushing hers.

    <b>75 </b>

    43 Pearls

    Her chest rose and fell, rapid, unsteady. His too, the strain of control evident in every corded muscle holding her close but not crushing.

    And then¨Csuddenly¡ªhe wrenched in a breath, tore himself free, and shoved the door open.

    He was gone in an instant, leaving only the swirl of steam and the echo of her own ragged heartbeat.

    Aubrey sagged against the wall, her legs trembling, heat still flooding her face.

    He had stopped. He had respected her boundary.

    But her body had betrayed her, aching for his touch.

    And still¡­ she would not, could not, give in. Not with the ghosts of knives and scalpels still carved into her skin. Not with the memory of infection crawling through her veins. Not with the shadow of thatb forever suspended above her like a de.

    No matter how much her body longed for him, her heart recoiled, caged by scars that refused to fade.

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    B

 Unleashed 327

    Third Person POV

    When Aubrey stepped out of the bath, Alpha Henry was gone.

    +8 Pearto

    She sat in silence for a while, letting her heartbeat return to normal. Then she grabbed a light snack, wandered through theb to check on things, andter went to find Adelyn for a bit of conversation. On her way back, she ran into Wemble.

    He was standing in the corridor, quietly admiring a camellia in bloom. A beige id sweater and white cotton trousers softened his frame, making him look every bit the schr. But Aubrey had heard the stories¨CWemble was no mere gentle soul. He had once been a formidable beta warrior, fighting shoulder to shoulder with Alpha Henry.

    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± he said warmly, nodding toward the flower. ¡°Tell me, is it pretty?¡±

    His smile carried a kind of refined calm, disarming in its softness. Almost against her will, Aubrey stepped closer.

    She didn¡¯t know much about flowers. After a long look, she gave the only answer she could manage. ¡°It¡¯s pretty.¡±

    Wemble¡¯s smile deepened, the kind that made him seem effortlessly approachable. ¡°We haven¡¯t talked muchtely. How have you been feeling?¡±

    Aubrey¡¯sshes lowered. After a pause, she admitted, ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve been¡­ flooded with unnecessary feelings. My senses feel too tangled.¡±

    It was her truest thought. She wanted to sever ties with Alpha Henry, but found herself unable. Every time he drew near, some part of her held back, unable to crush him entirely beneath her heel.

    Wemble arched a brow. ¡°That¡¯s a good sign.¡±

    ¡°Why good?¡± Aubrey frowned. ¡°It only brings me trouble.¡±

    He gave a low chuckle. ¡°Trouble means the emotions you buried are waking up again. It means you¡¯re closer to being whole. Closer to an ordinary wolf.¡± He paused, then added gently, ¡°Not that you were broken¨Cjust¡­ a little extreme.¡±

    Aubrey stilled.

    ¡°So these changes,¡± she asked slowly, ¡°mean I¡¯m going back to who I was before?¡± Her expression tightened. ¡°I don¡¯t want that. Back then I was weak, foolish¡­ easy to hurt.¡±

    Chapter 327 The Candy in Her Palm

    475

    75

    Wemble shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t go back. You¡¯ll only move forward. Better than now.¡±

    ¡°Better than now?¡±

    Pearls

    ¡°Of course.¡± His voice carried certainty. ¡°The phoenix rises from the ashes in two stages. When your nature first shifted, you shed all the traits you hated, so you were reborn. But with time, with thought, with facing yourself honestly, you begin to choose again¨Ctaking back what never should have been discarded, and letting go of what truly needs to stay gone. That is true rebirth. And when ites, you¡¯ll be more than this version of yourself.¡±

    Aubrey studied him, her tone low. ¡°But things discarded¡­ don¡¯t they deserve to stay gone? Like weakness¨Cwhat use is that?¡±

    Wemble reached out, gently unfolding her palm. Into it, he ced a small piece of candy.

    ¡°The weak are often gentle. They don¡¯t hold grudges. Who can say that has no worth? Every trait has its reason for existing. None are meaningless.¡±

    Aubrey frowned at the candy in her hand, then tried to give it back. ¡°I don¡¯t like sweets.¡±

    But Wemble only smiled, pressing her hand closed again.

    ¡°Madam Adelyn told me¡­ the old Aubrey did.¡± His voice softened. ¡°You can throw away many things. But not yourself.¡±

    Aubrey froze. Before she could find an answer, Wemble was already walking away, leaving her standing in the hall with the candy clenched tight in her palm, strangely unsettled.

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    W

 Unleashed 328

    Chapter 328 The Milk Candy

    Third Person POV

    75

    8 Pearls.

    After some hesitation, Aubrey unwrapped the candy and slipped it into her mouth. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was coincidence or fate, but Wemble had given her the very same milk candy she had once loved most.

    Before her mother passed away, she would always buy it for her. The faint milky sweetness lingered on her tongue, and with it came her mother¡¯s words¨Cwords that seemed to echo across time.

    ¡°Aubrey, I wish you a strong heart, one that can face anything and never be defeated.¡±

    Her eyes reddened slightly. In the past, she often felt as though she lived detached, her body moving while her soul drifted above, watching from a cold distance. But now, without needing pain as proof, she could sometimes feel herself truly alive. Perhaps, in that sense, her change was indeed a good sign.

    Back in theb, Aubrey carefully went over Xavier¡¯stest experimental data.

    Once again, she confirmed that the Kajit virus serum had entered its final stage of testing. That meant, in as little as one month and no more than three, she would be able to refine a serum without side effects. By then, she would bepletely cured.

    Meanwhile, John finally spotted Aubrey in theb. Seizing the chance, he poured Justin¡¯s mysterious potion into a mug and carried it to her office.

    ¡°Ms. Mary, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    His face was full of eagerness as he set down the steaming cup, the dark liquid inside giving off a faint sweetness. ¡°You¡¯ve been locked away in theb so muchtely, your face looks pale. I made

    you a hot cocoa¨Csomething to give you a bit of energy.¡±

    As he spoke, his gaze flicked over Aubrey¡¯s delicate profile, and his heartbeat stuttered strangely.

    Aubrey lifted her head from the report, pressing her fingers to her temple with a tired sigh. She really was exhausted, and the idea of a bit of sugar was tempting. She looked at the cup, the scent curling in the air, and murmured, ¡°Thanks.<b>¡± </b>

    She reached for it, raised it halfway toward her lips¨Cthen her eyesnded on a line in the

    report.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Her hand froze, brows knitting sharply. She lowered the cup back to the desk, snatched up her pen, and circled a figure in the data.

    Chapter 328 The Milk Candy

    John blinked, caught off guard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He leaned closer, trying to glimpse the maze of symbols and figures across the page.

    <b>75 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°The third control group in sequence A¨C7,¡± Aubrey answered without looking up, fingertip tapping the number as her voice quickened. ¡°The decay rate is 0.3 percent higher than the theoretical value. That doesn¡¯t fit the virus¡¯s normal response under inhibitor action. Could be a measurement error, or it could mean¡­¡± She trailed off, already sorting through possible exnations in her head.

    John¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at her crisp, precise analysis. This wasn¡¯t the kind of

    observation ayperson could make. Even many trained Werewolf Doctors might not notice such a small anomaly at a nce.

    For the first time, he looked at her differently. There was something striking about her focus, something that made his chest stir ufortably. He tamped it down almost immediately, forcing the thought aside.

    She was just an omega. She spent her days in Xavier¡¯sb, picking up scraps of terminology, memorizing patterns, parroting what she¡¯d overheard. That was all.

    Yes¨Che convinced himself firmly. Aubrey might have beauty, but beyond that, she had nothing of true worth. There was no way she could be the one leading all of this.

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Unleashed 329

    Chapter 329 The Trap

    Third Person POV

    79

    + Pearls

    John quickly stered his usual smile back on, nudging the mug closer toward her. ¡°Oh, Ms. Mary really is sharp. At least drink the cocoa first¨Cyou look so tired.¡± His tone carried a hint of something softer, something he himself didn¡¯t even notice: a thread of concern.

    Before Aubrey could answer, her phone on the desk buzzed to life. The screen lit up with the caller ID¨CMateo.

    She picked it up, gave John a polite apologetic nce, then answered. After listening briefly, she said, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll be there in two hours.¡±

    The call ended. Aubrey immediately rose, gathering the stack of reports from her desk as though in a hurry.

    ¡°Ms. Mary, the cocoa-¡± John blurted, panic rising in his chest.

    But as she swept past the table, Aubrey reached out almost absently, lifted the mug, and took a long swallow.

    ¡°It tastes good. Thank you.¡±

    She set the half¨Cempty mug back on the desk without another nce, clutching her reports as she strode out of the office.

    John stood rooted to the spot, staring after her vanishing figure, then slowly lowered his gaze to the nearly drained cup. A smile spread across his face¨Cone of triumph and dark anticipation. If Justin had told the truth, Aubrey would soon belong to himpletely.

    Outside the office, Aubrey took the reports straight to Xavier and Gino, pointing out the irregrity in the data and working with them to map the next step of refinement. Once they had a n, she changed into more practical clothes and headed out.

    She had an appointment to check on Sikong Changsheng, and ording to schedule, this

    I would be his final treatment.

    She didn¡¯t mention her ns to Alpha Henry. But as she left, she ran into Barry in the hall. The moment he learned she was going out, he followed at once.

    Barry wasn¡¯t usually one to talk much, but this time he didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Ms. Mary, I think you ought to get out more. Girls your age are always running around. You,

    Chapter 229 The Trap

    on the other hand, never leave unless it¡¯s for work.¡±

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Aubrey¡¯s mood was easier around him. ¡°But if I don¡¯t work hard, the alpha you admire wouldn¡¯t be recovering this quickly.¡±

    It was a rare moment of pride in her voice.

    Barry rubbed his nose sheepishly. ¡°True enough. We can all see how much you¡¯ve done for him. Ms. Mary, why not make up with alpha? Since you moved out, he¡¯s been so down every day.¡±

    He pressed gently, ¡°And if you love each other, shouldn¡¯t you be together? That brother¨Csister bond must be breakable somehow.¡±

    Her smile dimmed. ¡°Some things¡­ aren¡¯t so easily exined.¡±

    Barry wanted to ask more, but just then, their car jolted violently with a crash.

    The impact shoved them forward, though the vehicle¡¯s suspension absorbed most of it. Aubrey only knocked her head lightly, but Barry¡¯s face darkened immediately.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    The driver, rubbing his forehead, frowned. ¡°Rear¨Cended. They were going fast.¡±

    Barry twisted around. Behind them, a ck car sat smoking, its hood crumpled badly.

    ¡°The driver¡¯s not getting out¡­ maybe injured?¡±

    Aubrey leaned to look. The man in the seat slumped motionless, blood on his face.

    ¡°Stay inside. I¡¯ll check.¡± Barry jumped out, dragged the unconscious figure from the car, and pulled him to safety.

    Aubrey gestured for their driver to help, and he hurried out too. Watching them both bent over the stranger, unease prickled down her spine.

    The road was nearly deserted at this hour, nked by neat embankments four or five meters high. Dense shrubs lined the top, rustling faintly in the breeze. The sound made her frown.

    Suddenly, another ck car roared into view¨Cmming into theirs again.

    Because the driver had left in a rush without setting the brake, their vehicle lurched forward under the blow, pushed several feet down the road.

    Aubrey¡¯s heart jumped. She braced herself, then lunged for the door handle to leap out.

    Chapter 329 The Trap

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Barry¡¯s shout cut through the chaos.

    75

    +8 Pearls

    Two sharp cracks split the air. Aubrey¡¯s head snapped back inside as bullets mmed into the car door¨Csilver¨Ctipped rounds burying deep into the reinforced steel.

    Her pulse spiked. The windows were bulletproof, the body reinforced. As long as she stayed inside, the snipers couldn¡¯t touch her. But the truth was clear now¨Cthis wasn¡¯t random.

    There wasn¡¯t just one enemy out there. They hade prepared, waiting for her to step out into their kill zone.

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    H

    <b>13:19 </b>Wed, Sep 24.

    Rebom Omegar Alenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 330

    Chapter 330 Ambush

    Third Person POV

    Perry immediately gave chase, but the sniper¡¯s rifle swung toward him. Forced to dodge the bullets, he and the driver ducked behind the wrecked sedan, pulling out his phone with one hand to call the police while also sending an urgent link to Alpha Henry.

    Alpha Henry had been in the middle of a meeting. The moment the news reached him, his expression changed in an instant¨Cicy fury twisting across his face.

    The next second, he shifted into wolf form, shattered the office window, and leapt straight from the third floor, hitting the ground running at full speed.

    Another round of shots cracked through the air, the sniper now targeting the tires of Aubrey¡¯s car. Realizing their intent, Aubrey forced herself into calm rity, scrambling forward into the driver¡¯s seat.

    Her foot mmed down on the elerator. The engine roared, propelling her vehicle ahead of the pursuing car.

    But fate wasn¡¯t merciful¨Cone shot struck true, bursting her left tire. The car wrenched sideways, momentum flinging her head against the windshield with a sharp crack. Blood slid down her temple.

    The armored tires prevented aplete blowout, but the imbnce made high¨Cspeed maneuvering impossible. In a split¨Csecond decision, Aubrey yanked the handbrake and mmed the brake pedal.

    Tires screamed, sparks flew, the grinding roar reverberating as the pursuing car shoved relentlessly from behind.

    Her heartbeat thundered. She knew with chilling certainty: if she was forced forward, there would be another trap waiting. She could not let herself be taken.

    The deadlock drew concentrated fire. Bullets pounded the windshield until spiderweb cracks spread like lightning, the ss trembling on the edge of copse.

    <i>Damn </i><i>it</i><i>. </i>

    Aubrey¡¯s gaze flicked to the steep embankment¨Cfour to five meters high, nearly vertical but lined with shrubs at the top.

    No time to think. She released the handbrake, mmed the gas, and swerved sharply left.

    Chapter 330 Ambush

    -8 Pearls

    The pursuers, fooled into thinking she was bolting forward, elerated after her¨Ctoote to adjust. Her crippled tire only made the sudden turn sharper, the enemy vehicle surging past.

    Aubrey aimed straight at the slope.

    The assassins watching thought she had lost her mind. That wall of earth was near sixty degrees, sheer and impossible. Even if by some miracle the car climbed, the thick shrubs above would halt her.

    But Aubrey wasn¡¯t driving an ordinary car. The engine roared with raw power, her foot crushing the pedal to the floor.

    The pursuers mmed into reverse, desperate to block her.

    Toote.

    Her car shot upward like a beast wing skyward. The slope rattled the chassis, the wheels shrieking against dirt and stone. Gunfire barked again, bullets hammering the vehicle as the windshield finally shattered inward, shards spraying like a deadly storm.

    At that very moment, her car surged over the ridge.

    She didn¡¯t hesitate. nting a foot hard on the hood, Aubreyunched herself out through the broken ss, into the thick shrubs five meters above.

    Behind her, her driverless car pitched backward, colliding midair with the pursuing vehicle.

    Boom-!

    The twin explosion tore through the night, fire blooming wide and hot.

    Aubrey hit the ground in a roll, cushioned by brush, then darted into the shadows of the hillside forest, vanishing from open sight.

    ¡°Damn it! She got away? With reflexes like that¡­ decision¨Cmaking like that¡­ there¡¯s no way she¡¯s just some omega!¡±

    ¡°Chase her!¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Unleashed 331

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 331 Pursuit in the Mist

    Third Person POV

    :

    73

    +8 Pearls

    Several dark figures chased hard after Aubrey. She didn¡¯t dare shift into wolf form¨Cremaining hidden was her only advantage. Her pursuers also stayed in human form, sprinting low and fast through the underbrush, their movements sharp and predatory.

    If not for her agility and quick reflexes, Aubrey would have already been overtaken.

    Branches whipped across her face and hands, leaving streaks of blood on her pale skin. Knowing her blood could draw unwanted attention, she tore the innermostyer of her clothing and wrapped it around her face, muffling both the scent and the sting.

    Above her, the pounding thrum of rotor des swept through the mist. Aubrey¡¯s heart tightened¨CAlpha Henry must have gotten the alert and was closing in. But with enemies glued to her heels and terrain so convoluted, she couldn¡¯t risk dividing her focus, let alone pin down her exact location over the mind link.

    She clenched her jaw and pushed forward.

    Atst, thick banks of white mist rose before her, rolling in waves through the trees. Relief flickered in her eyes. The fog would be her shield, her cover.

    Yet the deeper she pushed, the darker the world became. Dusk bled into shadow, the fog turned dense, and then¨Cher old curse struck.

    Night blindness.

    The Kajit virus had left her vulnerable, her sight useless once light thinned. What others saw as pale haze, she saw as billowing ck smoke pressing in on all sides. Her head throbbed; she shook it hard. She had to find cover before the darkness swallowed her entirely.

    She stumbled into a clearing where a long¨Cabandoned campsitey. A copsed tent sagged against the ground. For a moment, she was tempted to hide there¨Cbut footsteps rustled close behind. Too risky. She moved on.

    Before leaving, her sharp gaze caught something: an ancient model of a cell phone, forgotten in the dirt. Without hesitation, she snatched it up and vanished into the brush again.

    Momentster, four men emerged into the clearing. One crouched low, brushing fingers across the soil where the grass thinned. A clear imprint of her boot.

    ¡°She¡¯s close,<b>¡± </b>he growled. ¡°We get to her before Alpha Henry does.¡±

    The men spread out, armed and ready.

    <b>12:47 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>25 </b>

    Chapter 331 Pursuit in the Mist

    73

    +8 Pearis

    This stretch of forest <b>was </b>rough, treacherous. Even Shadowmoon Pack wolves avoided it¨Cits twisted ridges and sudden ravines too unpredictable. Which meant the ambush had been chosen with precision. This <b>was </b>a trapid well in advance.

    Aubrey had thought to climb into the trees, but her hunters carried thermal scanners. A rookie mistake nearly got her caught. Only the choking fog saved her. Still, a silver round grazed her, tearing into her left arm.

    She pressed her back to a thick trunk, biting down on pain. With grim resolve, she dug the bullet out with her bare fingers. Blood welled, metallic and hot, before she wrapped the wound with a strip of cloth.

    The Kajit virus had crippled her healing. Wounds that once closed in seconds now lingered. And worse, her body still carried remnants of experimental serums¨Cchemicals not yet fully purged. She was running at half her strength.

    Half strength might dispatch one or two betas. But four trained killers, armed with and

    silver?

    Her lips thinned, eyes narrowing.

    If they wanted her life, they¡¯d pay in blood.

    Minutester, the four men closed in on her location.

    ¡°Wait-¡± one hissed, pointing.

    guns

    The others followed his gaze. There, in the grass,y a scrap of white cloth, stained with fresh blood. Proof their quarry was near.

    ¡°She¡¯s here,¡± the leader said, his tone sharp with triumph.

    They tightened their grips on their weapons and moved forward, unaware that the hunter they sought was already watching them through the mist, waiting for her moment to strike.

    Send Gifts

 Unleashed 332

    Chapter 332 The Poisoned Branch

    Third<b>¨C</b><b>person </b>POV

    <b>73 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°She¡¯s hurt¨Cshe¡¯s been running so long her strength should be spent. Split up and search outward from here!¡±

    ¡°Remember¨Calive. The employer said it: catch her and you¡¯ve found Alpha Henry¡¯s weak spot!¡±

    A few men nodded and moved. The leader thought for a moment and walked toward the blood¨Cstained cloth.

    But his foot suddenly struck something. With a sharp whoosh, a long, sharpened branch flew straight for his face!

    In the sh of an instant he turned his head and avoided a fatal strike, but he screamed and pped a hand over his left eye.

    Although he dodged, the pointed branch had still ripped into his eye¨Ctearing a deep, bloody wound. The left eye was a mess of blood and torn flesh. The man in ck stared at his bloodied hand, feeling a ragged, agonizing pain spreading from the socket; his howl echoed through the

    trees<b>. </b>

    ¡°Ah! Aubrey, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Aubrey stood not far away and, hearing his scream, smiled with something cruel in it.

    She was a Werewolf Doctor and always carried some medicines. Today she had wolf¨Cpoison powder with her. Just now she¡¯d smeared the powder on that sharpened branch.

    Eyes are slow to heal on their own, and with the wolf¨Cpoison mixed in, if the werewolf¡¯s wound wasn¡¯t treated by a Werewolf Doctor quickly, that eye might never recover.

    ¡°Boss! Are you okay?¡±

    The other three crowded around. In the dim light, dark red blood ran between the man¡¯s fingers. His hand trembled and his teeth ground together; the pain was unbearable.

    Someone hurriedly produced medicine to bandage him, but when their fingers brushed the wolf¨Cpoison they recoiled from the sting and cried out, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s wolf¨Cpoison! You need a Werewolf Doctor to treat your eye right away!¡±

    ¡°Even going back might not save it! The journey will take too long!¡±

    ¡°What can we do then, boss? Your eye-¡±

    12:47 Thu, Sep <b>25 </b>

    Chapter 332 The Poisoned Branch

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill that omega!¡±

    <b>73 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    The man in ck clenched the bandage around his eye, gritting his teeth through the madness of pain. He had a premonition¨Chis eye was ruined. All he wanted now was to catch Aubrey and gouge her eyes out.

    His underling hesitated. ¡°But¡ª¡±

    Before he finished, the enraged man punched him hard. The man¡¯s face twisted; pain had driven him nearly insane, and he had lost all reason.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again.¡±

    His remaining eye was bloodshot and his face trembled; his voice carried a cold ferocity no words could soften.

    ¡°I¨Cwant¨Cher¨Cdead!¡±

    The group kept searching through the mountains. The deeper Aubrey ran, the wider their search had to spread. Even with thousands looking for her alone, it was still like searching for a needle in a haystack.

    The sky grew darker. Heavy clouds smothered the moonlight.

    Aubrey felt her vision fading, forcing her to find an open space with fewer trees. Maybe if she could climb to the highest point, it would be better.

    Holding onto that thought, Aubrey stumbled her way up toward the mountain peak. Her failing sight made her stagger and crash into things, leaving behind plenty of traces.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to let E take over and shift into her wolf form to escape. But the Kajit virus in her body interfered with her transformation. If she forced the change now, it would speed up the virus¡¯s spread. When sheter returned to theb for testing, it would disrupt her experimental data.

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    1.2K

    B

 Unleashed 333

    Chapter 333 The Cliff Confrontation

    Third¨Cperson POV

    <b>73 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Worse still, even if she did shift into her wolf form, in her current state she could only hold it for ten minutes or so¡ªand her vision would still be impaired. It wouldn¡¯t truly solve her crisis.

    That strength, she had to save for the moment she was forced to face a killer head¨Con.

    Fortunately, before the four men searching for Aubrey could find her, they ran into Alpha Henry¡¯s people instead. After a fierce fight, only the ck¨Cd werewolf with one ruined eye escaped, carrying fresh wounds.

    At this point the mission no longer mattered. If he hadn¡¯t lost an eye, he wouldn¡¯t have been so humiliated. His obsession now was killing Aubrey¨Cno matter the cost.

    Aubrey knew nothing of this. She kept feeling her way toward the mountain peak¨Cuntil a biting gust of wind swept past and made her freeze.

    By now she waspletely blind. All she saw was a shifting haze of darkness, but the wind carried a warning of danger ahead.

    ¡°Heh¡­ run! Keep running!¡±

    A savage voice rang out. Aubrey instinctively turned, seeing only a tall, shadowy figure.

    The ck¨Cd werewolf had spent all his strength catching up. Seeing Aubrey backed against the cliff, with no road left, he felt a rush of triumph. For a moment, even the burning agony in his poisoned eye dulled.

    He closed in step by step. Aubrey clearly heard the sound of a pistol being cocked.

    So this was it¨Cdeath?

    The damp fog had long soaked her clothes, cold to the bone. But what chilled her more was the killing intent closing in.

    It should have been a moment of panic, yet Aubrey¡¯s heartbeat stayed steady, her breath slow. She heard her name called in the distance, faint and far. She heard the man¡¯s ragged breathing, strained with exhaustion.

    Composed, Aubrey asked coldly, ¡°Who are you? Who sent you? Why do you want to kill me?¡±

    The man hadn¡¯t expected her to remain calm at death¡¯s door. He sneered. ¡°You dare to ask?¡±

    The bandage over his eye was soaked through with blood, streaming down his cheek like

    <b>12:48 </b>Thu<b>, </b>Sep <b>25 </b>

    Chapter 333 The Cliff Confrontation

    :

    crimson tears. He looked like a demon out of hell¨Cbut Aubrey couldn¡¯t see it.

    Another gust blew. She caught the stench of blood.

    <b>73 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    She gave a hardugh. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I ask? If I¡¯m about to die, I¡¯ll at least die knowing why.¡±

    Hearing her resignation, the man let out a cold chuckle. He holstered his gun and drew a knife.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll remind you. Once I gouge out your eyes, you¡¯ll understand your mistake!¡±

    Eyes? Gouge out her eyes?

    Aubrey quickly realized¡ªthis man must already be blind in one eye. That meant she still had a chance.

    He closed in, the knife¨Ctip about to strike, when Aubrey suddenly sprang at him!

    The ck¨Cd beta werewolf hadn¡¯t expected such skill from an omega, though he had his own tricks. He blocked her sudden strike from the right in an instant.

    With a brutal twist, a sharp crack sounded. Aubrey¡¯s hand was wrenched into a grotesque angle.

    The pain was unbearable, but even then Aubrey kept her mind clear. Sweat broke across her forehead as she confirmed¡ªit wasn¡¯t his right eye that was blind. Ignoring her crushed left hand, she struck again from his left side!

    The man never expected Aubrey, hand broken, to continue without hesitation. Combined with the blind spot on his left, he couldn¡¯t react in time. The needle drove hard into the side of his neck, and paralysis swept through his body in an instant.

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    1.2K

    B

    <b>12:48 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>25 </b>

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 334

    Chapter 334 The Cliff Ledge

    Third<b>¨C</b><b>person </b>POV

    The instant Aubrey felt the golden needle pierce flesh, she kicked out.

    <b>73 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    But because she couldn¡¯t see, the needle missed its mark. What should have paralyzed him for a few seconds instead failed¡ªat that critical moment he snapped awake and yanked her hard.

    Aubrey flinched. The ground vanished beneath her and she toppled, tumbling off the cliff.

    Soon after, Alpha Henry and his men arrived andbed the area, finding signs of the scuffle but no trace of Aubrey.

    When every werewolf returned to report ¡°no sign,¡± Alpha Henry finally grew frantic.

    He ordered the three captured wolf assassins brought forward. Facing the raging top alpha who could decide their fate, one of them finally cracked under pressure and stammered out,

    ¡°A few days ago we took a job to kidnap an omega called Aubrey, then use her to threaten Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s alpha¡­ The employer said Aubrey was the alpha¡¯s weak spot, but-¡±

    ¡°Because Aubrey blinded our boss¡¯s one eye, even though the employer wanted her alive, the boss said¨Che said to kill her.¡±

    Alpha Henry¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°The one who ran off¨Cwas that your

    leader?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ he used to be a top mercenary¡­ because-¡ª¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Alpha Henry swore and leapt to his feet. If that was true, his Aubrey¨Csuddenly a wave of real danger washed over him. He trusted Aubrey; she had never been a weak omega. But facing a battle¨Chardened ace mercenary¨Cespecially one who was a beta werewolf¡ªthe odds of her winning were almost zero.

    Dammit.

    ¡°This mountain has been searched from top to bottom. Searching more is useless.¡±

    ¡°There has to be somewhere we missed. Two living people don¡¯t just vanish into thin air!¡±

    Under Alpha Henry¡¯s fierce questioning, a gamma stammered, ¡°Alpha¡­ there¡¯s still one ce we haven¡¯t searched.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Under the cliff¡­¡±

    <b>12:48 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>25 </b>

    Chapter 334 The Cliff Ledge

    :

    73

    +8 Pearls

    Alpha Henry looked toward the dark hollow at the cliff¡¯s base¡ªa ck maw like a man¨Ceating

    beast.

    When Aubrey came to, she felt dazed. She looked up and found pitch¨Cck all around; she could see nothing.

    At her sidey a body, cooling. Only then did Aubrey realize it had been that beta werewolf who¡¯d fallen on his sword for her, letting her escape.

    Thank the Moon Goddess¨Cshe had survived.

    Aubrey felt a faint relief, then began to figure out where she was.

    She felt her way cautiously like a blind person and discovered she was on a t b of rock- not at the cliff¡¯s bottom, for if she had fallen all the way down she would surely be dead even with someone taking the fall for her.

    She guessed she¡¯dnded on a ledge halfway down the cliff, though she couldn¡¯t tell exactly where.

    Aubrey searched the dead man¡¯s body. His phone had been smashed; other than the gun, his clothes were ripped and ruined¡ªnothing useful. She decided to test the cliff¡¯s depth by pushing the corpse over the edge.

    With only one usable hand she worked carefully, heaving the body to the brink and giving it a final kick. The wind howled. After a long, tense moment she heard the dull thud of the body striking something below¨Cand her heart dropped.

    So she was indeed on a midcliff shelf. The protruding rock measured only about ten square meters, barren and lifeless.

    Only the whipping cold wind and the freezing air remained. Spending a night here would likely mean freezing <i>to </i>death.

    Send Gifts

    ¡±

    1.2K

 Unleashed 335

    Chapter 335 Night on the Ledge

    <b>Third</b><b>¨C</b><b>person </b>POV

    <b>73 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Meanwhile, Alpha Henry doubled the search party and sent more menbing the mountain while he personally led a contingent down to the cliff base.

    Barry followed, silently praying to the Moon Goddess that Ms. Mary was safe¨Cif she wasn¡¯t, Alpha might actually snap.

    Hundreds of werewolves spread out beneath the cliff, searching in the dark. As Alpha Henry imagined worst¨Ccase scenarios, a cold weight settled in his chest.

    No. It can¡¯t be. Aubrey can¡¯t just be gone. She has to be up on the mountain somewhere- maybe in a cave, waiting for him. It has to be that way.

    Aubrey sat on the ledge, listening to the wind scream by. She knew the ravine wind was fierce because the gap between the peaks was narrow; even if Alpha Henry pinpointed her position, no aircraft would be able tond. For a moment she felt utterly cornered.

    If she had died in the fall, it would have been quick. But she hadn¡¯t¨Cnow she faced a slow, creeping death, and that filled her with a fierce will to live. She resisted it.

    For now, she decided, she would do whatever it took to survive the night.

    She shifted slightly to press against the rock, looking for a spot sheltered from the wind, when the stone under her moved¨Cbarely perceptible, but it moved.

    <b>A </b>scatter of pebbles slipped away with a dry rustle. Aubrey froze, holding her breath. The b she sat on must be embedded in the cliff face, and now it hade loose.

    She tensed and, against the gale, inched along the rock inch by inch. When her back finally rested against the wall, she let out a long breath, curling into herself and hugging her knees.

    Darkness. Solitude. Precariousness.

    Sitting there, Aubrey felt abandoned by the whole world, as if she were at the edge of the sky or <b>at </b>the end of days.

    Tiny stones fell from <b>the </b>seam where the b met the cliff and tinked as they hit the void <b>below</b>. Like an hourss<b>, </b>each little fragment falling felt like a clicking countdown.

    <b>Her </b><b>acute </b>hearing<b>, </b>usually a gift, became <b>a </b>curse¨Cshe could so clearly hear the sound of time slipping <b>away</b>.

    Maybe in a few hours, maybe in a few minutes<b>, </b>she would fall with the <b>b</b>.

    <b>12:48 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>25 </b>

    Chapter 335 Night on the Ledge

    <b>73 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    She didn¡¯t dare shift into her wolf form¨Cthe ledge could only bear so much, and her wolf body wasrge and heavy. If she transformed, the whole thing might copse.

    E felt Aubrey¡¯s fear and shut up, offering no thoughts. Nothing spoken would help now.

    Aubrey curled tighter, and memories surfaced¨Cwarm, bitter, vicious images that came all at

    once.

    Her <i>grandparents</i>¡® <i>indulgent </i><i>smiles</i>. <i>Her </i><i>mother </i><i>cooking </i><i>for </i><i>her</i>. <i>Aurelia </i><i>and </i><i>Bailey </i><i>bullying </i><i>her</i><i>. </i><i>Jax </i>whipping <i>her </i><i>with </i><i>a </i><i>wolf</i><i>¨C</i><i>poisoned </i><ish</i>.

    <i>I </i><i>can¡¯t </i>die. I <i>hate </i><i>them</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>haven¡¯t killed </i><i>Bailey </i><i>yet</i>.

    The thought of Bailey being taken off by the Fog Pack and probably livingfortably now gave her an extra thorn of determination.

    Then Alpha Henry entered her mind¨Chis gentle look, his cold face, the sh of his anger- images forming until, shockingly, she found herself hoping he woulde to her rescue.

    Almost at once she squeezed her arm hard enough to hurt.

    She shoved the thought away. In a past life she had trusted Alpha Henry once and been betrayed. She would not make that mistake again.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Unleashed 336

    Chapter 336 Distress Signal

    Third Person POV

    Actually, it was pointless to think too much.

    +8 Pearls

    This ce was remote, the terrain strange. Even if a werewolf managed to find her, rescuing her would be nearly impossible.

    And for some reason, she couldn¡¯t use her psychic link to reach anyone. Maybe they were too far away? Or perhaps thendscape itself was interfering? <fn0bc6> Official source is Find~Novel</fn0bc6>

    Aubrey didn¡¯t really understand, but to avoid clinging to false hope and to keep her mind clear, she pressed her lips together, pushed aside distracting thoughts, and began reying the experimental data she had studied earlier that day.

    ¡°The first group¡¯s cell viability data showed that after introducing the inhibitor, the proliferation rate within twenty¨Cfour hours dropped from 0.78 to 0.34, while the control group remained at around 0.81. The second group¡¯s gene expression profile revealed that the marker gene CXCR4 was upregted by 3.5 times, but the activity of apoptosis¨Crted protein Caspase¨C3 actually decreased by forty percent. The third group¡¯s metabolite concentration measurements showedctate secretion spiking to 15.6 mmol/L within six hours, far exceeding the normal threshold of 8.2 mmol/L¡­¡±

    Gradually, she forgot her fear, and even the cold seemed less biting, as numbers and figures spun and shifted in her mind.

    The heavy clouds slowly thinned, and pale moonlight spilled gently onto the small ledge.

    The slender girl leaned back against the cliff wall, her wolf¨Clike eyes calm and steady. It was as if even if death itself arrived, she would face it without fear.

    Suddenly, a short ringtone shattered Aubrey¡¯s concentration.

    She froze for a moment before realizing what it was. Under the moonlight, her night blindness eased somewhat.

    Following the sound, Aubrey felt around her body and pulled out the old phone she had found earlier. Her eyes lit up in surprise.

    It still worked?

    But reality struck hard a momentter. The phone couldn¡¯t make calls, yet it hadn¡¯tpletely lost its functions. Its owner had set it to receive a scheduledte¨Cnight broadcast. It was an old- fashioned model with a built-in radio¨Clike feature, so even if it couldn¡¯t ce calls or send texts, it could still tune in.

    10:50 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 336 Distress Signal

    66

    +8 Pearls

    Aubrey hesitated for a moment, then carefully typed a short message into the channel. Holding her breath, she waited to see if it would send.

    At that exact time, on the giant central screen of Shadowmoon Pack¡¯srgest mall, host Jack White was reading the nightly news. Normally, thiste¨Cnight segment didn¡¯t cover anything major¨Cmostly gossip and light chatter.

    Dressed in a crisp suit with an earpiece in ce, his pleasant voice carried the opening lines of the broadcast.

    Suddenly, his eyes sharpened, drawn to a message shing in the control panel. It was an anonymous submission.

    Late¨Cnight news often encouraged interaction to boost ratings, but the show had just started. He hadn¡¯t even opened the audience line yet. So how had a message alreadye through?

    He almost ignored it, but the lone message was too conspicuous. Curiosity got the better of him. Clicking it open, he froze, eyes widening. ¡°What the hell¡­¡±

    The message read: ¡°I¡¯m Aubrey of Shadowmoon Pack. Please send help. I¡¯m trapped halfway down Roar Mountain. I don¡¯t know my exact location, but I¡¯m about to fall¨Cmaybe in an hour, maybe in minutes.¡±

    Another message popped up immediately after.

    Jack clicked again. This time it read: ¡°Please contact Officer Charles of the Werewolf Security Division, or Alpha Henry. If you can reach Alpha Mateo, that works too.¡±

    His breath caught for a moment.

    Of course he knew what those names meant. But¡­ was this real? Or just a sick prank?

    He hesitated, then tried to call back using the source number. But the line wouldn¡¯t connect.

    ¡°This is definitely a prank. Forget it!¡± the producer snapped. ¡°Just keep reading the news.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Jack answered, forcing himself to push the messages from his mind and continue the broadcast.

    Send Gifts

    1.7K

 Unleashed 337

    Chapter 337 The Signal Reaches Henry

    Third Person POV

    At the base of Roar Mountain.

    66

    +3 Pearis

    In the dense forest, the werewolves who had followed Alpha Henry down all gathered together, exhaling in relief. They had only found the corpse of the ck¨Cd werewolf, but no sign of Aubrey.

    ¡°Alpha, this man fell to his death. The silver needle in his neck is definitely Ms. Aubrey¡¯s.¡±

    Alpha Henry frowned, saying nothing.

    Suddenly Barry stepped forward, yanking a scrap of fabric from the dead man¡¯s hand. He studied it for a moment before eximing in shock.

    ¡°Alpha, this looks like the material from Ms. Aubrey¡¯s clothes today¡­¡±

    In an instant, the air froze. If this man had pulled Aubrey down with him before he died¡­

    ¡°Could Ms. Aubrey have fallen too?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s over! An omega without a wolf could never survive such an impact¡­¡±

    Listening to the murmurs, Alpha Henry felt as if his own heart had been yanked tight, so tight it suffocated him.

    ¡°Find her¡­¡±

    His voice was hoarse, as if he could barely breathe. ¡°You must find her! Alive!¡±

    The search party scattered at once,bing through the jungle in a carpet search.

    But Alpha Henry¡¯s hands and feet were ice¨Ccold. He couldn¡¯t move at all.

    No¡­ impossible.

    Aubrey was under the Moon Goddess¡¯s protection. Even something as impossible as rebirth had happened to her. She wouldn¡¯t die so easily.

    His Aubrey¡­ she had to be nearby.

    ¡°Alpha!¡±

    Barry¡¯s voice rang out, tinged with excitement, making Henry¡¯s heart lurch. ¡°Alpha! Look at this

    Chapter 337 The Signal Reaches Henry

    -there¡¯s news about Ms. Aubrey!¡±

    He held up his phone, showing a message from Charles.

    866

    +8 Pearis

    It said he had received a call from TV host Jack, iming that a message hade in from Aubrey saying she was trapped on Roar Mountain. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was real or just a prank, so he was calling to confirm.

    Henry froze for a moment, then quickly called back. Since Charles didn¡¯t have his number, it was natural that the message hade indirectly through Barry.

    After a brief exchange, Alpha Henry was convinced the information was real. Relief swept over him¨CAubrey was still alive. But immediately after came a pang of disappointment¨Che hadn¡¯t been the first person she turned to for help¡­

    Still, this was no time for such thoughts. He asked Charles for the television station¡¯s number and dialed immediately.

    As the call connected, he gazed up at the towering cliff wall before him, unease wing at his chest.

    Roar Mountain¡¯s cliffs were treacherous, and this narrow ravine, known as ¡°Heaven¡¯s Rift,¡± made rescue even harder. If Aubrey was really up there, saving her would be nearly impossible.

    The call went through. Hearing Alpha Henry¡¯s voice, the station director rubbed her ear in disbelief, unable to speak for a long moment.

    ¡°A¡­ Alpha?¡±

    She was a female werewolf, and her heart pounded wildly. Alpha! The Alpha! The one every she¨Cwolf in the northern packs dreamed of marrying!

    She screamed silently inside. When she finally spoke, her voice had dropped nearly an octave.

    ¡°Alpha¡­ you¡­¡±

    She hadn¡¯t even finished before Alpha Henry cut her off.

    ¡°I need to speak with the host who made contact with Aubrey.¡±

    The director blinked in surprise, but quickly nodded. ¡°Of course, Alpha.¡± She sent someone to fetch Jack and exined the situation.

    Jack was stunned. He had only contacted Charles out of caution. He never expected to receive a direct call from the Alpha himself.

    As soon as Jack appeared, Alpha Henry asked at once, ¡°How can I talk <i>to </i>Aubrey?¡±

    <b>10:50 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b>1 <fnfa75> Official source is find[?]ovel</fnfa75>

    Chapter 337 The Signal Reaches Henry

    <b>66 </b>

    +8 Pearis

    Jack took a steadying breath, calming himself in three seconds. Clearing his throat, he said, ¡°Alpha, something seems to be wrong on Ms. Aubrey¡¯s end. We can¡¯t reach her by phone. But¡­ our program¡¯s interaction runs through a special broadcast channel. Since we received her message, that means we can use the same channel tomunicate back.¡±

    ¡°However, I suspect Ms. Aubrey can only reply in text¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Alpha Henry¡¯s decision was immediate. ¡°You have three minutes. Get everything ready.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.7K

    M

 Unleashed 338

    Chapter 338 Hanging by a Thread

    Third Person POV

    666

    8 Pearls

    The television station worked with professional precision. Since thete¨Cnight program was already set up for audience interaction, the radio equipment was ready to go. Less than two minutes after Alpha Henry gave the order, everything was in ce.

    Jack put Henry¡¯s call on speaker and pressed the broadcast button.

    ¡°Ms. Aubrey, can you hear me?¡±

    Static crackled through the line. After a few tense seconds, new text appeared on the station¡¯s interactive feed-

    ¡°I can.¡±

    Jack¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately ryed the reply to Alpha Henry.

    Henry leaned toward the phone. ¡°Aubrey! Can

    you hear <i>my </i>voice?¡±

    The familiar sound slipped through thework and reached Aubrey¡¯s ears. For a moment, she froze.

    Alpha Henry?

    Alpha Henry hade for her?

    Her heart jumped hard against her ribs, but she steadied herself and typed back quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    The moment Henry saw her reply, his eyes reddened, a rush of relief washing over him like tears he could barely hold back.

    ¡°Aubrey¡­¡± His voice was rough. ¡°Do you remember where you fell from?¡±

    For some reason, Aubrey¡¯s nose stung. Hugging the old phone, she shook her head and bit her lip as she typed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. By the time I climbed to the top, I couldn¡¯t see anything. I¡¯m on a ledge halfway up the cliff, but the rock is loose. I might fall at any moment.¡±

    Henry¡¯s chest tightened painfully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ming for you right now. Trust me¨CI¡¯ll save you!¡±

    Chapter 338 Hanging by a Thread

    +8 Pearls

    The broadcast channel was open to all listeners, which meant every word could be heard by the audience.

    In that moment, the Shadowmoon Pack wolves tuned in were stunned. They could hear the worry and urgency in Alpha Henry¡¯s voice.

    Someone muttered, ¡°That girl¡¯s trapped halfway down Roar Mountain, about to fall? Oh, Goddess, they have to save her!¡±

    Others spread the word quickly. With the Alpha involved, no one could resist curiosity<i>. </i>Soon, listeners poured in, and thete¨Cnight broadcast¡¯s ratings skyrocketed. The station director whispered to herself in awe, ¡°Moon Goddess above¡­ our ratings are about to break records.¡±

    Charles, listening intently, immediately stood, shifted into his wolf form, and bolted toward Roar Mountain.

    Wen Ji and John rushed out too, eager for their own chance to prove themselves.

    At the cliff itself, Alpha Henry and Alpha Mateo now stood together. Mateo had already suspected something was wrong when Aubrey never returned, and he had sent people to check with the Miguel family. As expected, she had left and nevere back.

    On the way back, Mateo¡¯s men spotted Henry scouring the mountains, and he joined the search. Now that Aubrey¡¯s location was confirmed, both Alphas had gathered at Roar Mountain.

    Hearing Jack ry Aubrey¡¯s words, Mateo frowned. ¡°We know she¡¯s somewhere nearby, but helicopters can¡¯t descend into this ravine. The elevation is over two thousand meters. How do we pinpoint her exact spot?¡± <fn59b3> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? FindN()vel</fn59b3>

    There was no time to waste. With Aubrey in such danger, they needed precision¨Cfast.

    ¡°Then we use the most basic method! Did you bring the sonic detector? Use soundwave reflection to locate the ledge. The killer¡¯s body was found here, so she can¡¯t be far!¡±

    Their exchange carried through the broadcast to Aubrey¡¯s phone. Somehow, hearing their determination calmed her. She wasn¡¯t alone. They were working to save her. All she had to do was hold on a little longer.

    Just a little longer.

    But fate seemed intent on mocking her. Suddenly, the rock beneath her shifted again. Small pebbles scattered down the cliff like falling rain.

    Perched on the crumbling ledge, Aubrey went pale. She could feel it¨Cher time was running

    out.

    <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

 Unleashed 339

    Chapter 339 The Only Way

    Third Person POV

    A6

    +3 Pearls

    Alpha Henry feared Aubrey would panic, so while directing his men, he kept speaking to her.

    ¡°Aubrey, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll find you soon. This ravine isn¡¯t that big¨Cit won¡¯t take long. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    His tone was steady, meant to reassure, but the order of his words betrayed him. He was so tense he could hardly string them together. That repeated ¡°don¡¯t be afraid¡°-was it for Aubrey, or for himself?

    Aubrey pressed her back tight against the cliff wall, her breaths shallow and slow.

    Only when the falling gravel finally stopped did she release a long breath. Cold sweat drenched her forehead.

    Her hands were numb from the icy wind, but when she heard Alpha Henry¡¯s voice, her fingers trembled as she typed a reply.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. You don¡¯t be afraid either!¡±

    Henry¡¯s heart clenched hard. He bit down on his lips to keep from breaking.

    It was pitch¨Cck around Aubrey. She couldn¡¯t see a thing except for the faint glow of the phone. The ledge beneath her could crumble at any second, sending her to her death.

    How could she not be afraid?

    And how could he not be?

    Forcing down his fear, Henry drew a deep breath and spoke with deliberate force.

    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ll be fine. Absolutely fine!¡±

    Then he made himself chuckle, his voice light. ¡°I¡¯m right below you. Very close. Believe me.¡±

    The words sounded almost casual, yet some of the listeners felt a heavy weight in their chests.

    That cold, powerful Alpha, usually untouchable¨Cnow stumbling over words for Aubrey¡¯s sake.

    In that moment, everyone prayed Henry would reach her quickly.

    But Roar Mountain was brutally high. Even if Aubrey was only ten or twenty meters away, using soundwave measurements to pinpoint her location still took time. Henry was burning with

    10:51 Wed, <b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 339 The Only Way

    (66)

    +9 Pearls

    impatience. If not for the strong winds that grounded the drones, he wouldn¡¯t be stuck waiting

    like this.

    Then, another tremor shook the ledge. Aubrey felt the stone tilt beneath her. It had been t before¨Cnow it was angling downward.

    Her heart mmed against her ribs, but her mind had never been sharper.

    She steadied her bnce and typed quickly. <fn0027> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn0027>

    ¡°Alpha, I have a way for you to find me.¡±

    Henry stiffened. Something was wrong. If there had been a way, she wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. Still, he asked, ¡°What way?¡±

    Aubrey swallowed, pressed close to the stone wall, and after a deep breath, typed again.

    ¡°I took a gun off the werewolf who chased me. I haven¡¯t used it because any loud noise might destabilize the tform and make it copse. But just now, I realized the rock is already giving way. I don¡¯t have much time¡­ so you need to set the detector to receive. I¡¯m going to fire.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Henry¡¯s voice broke sharp. ¡°In your condition, firing will only make it worse!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no faster way.¡±

    Her judgment was calm, her lips curving faintly into a smile that carried a meaning no one else could read.

    ¡°Alpha Henry, this is the best option we have.¡±

    She knew she had no other choice. All she could do now was gamble.

    Send Gifts

    <b>? </b>

    1.7K

    W

    ????

 Unleashed 340

    Chapter 340 My Person, My Rescue

    Third Person POV

    (00

    * Pears

    Alpha Henry¡¯s chest was burning with panic. Even as he ordered the soundwave detector set to receive mode, his voice broke with urgency. ¡°There has to be another way¨Cthere must be!¡±

    ¡°Alpha Henry!¡±

    Her words snapped his gaze sharp.

    ¡°This time, you¡¯ll find me in the shortest time possible and save me, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t you?

    For a fleeting moment, it was as if they weren¡¯t separated by a phone and a broadcast channel but standing face¨Cto¨Cface¨Cshe below the cliff, he above it.

    His pounding heart calmed for a breath. Just a breath, no more.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said atst, every word firm and heavy. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll find you as fast as possible.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s lips curved faintly. She pulled out the gun, and a strange serenity settled over her. It felt almost like release.

    The moonlight was hidden once more behind thick clouds. The glow of the phone screen was the only light in the world.

    Her only connection.

    Her only salvation.

    The wind howled through the ravine as gravel slid away again. Aubrey inhaled deeply, raised the gun, and pulled the trigger without hesitation.

    Bang!

    The gunshot thundered between the cliffs like a beacon. At once, the search teams sprang into. action.

    ¡°Got it¨Csoutheast, seventy meters out, seventeen hundred meters above ground!¡±

    Atst, her exact position was confirmed.

    From above was the fastest way down. The forest below was too dense for movement.

    ??

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 340 My Person, My Rescue

    Third Person POV <fn458b> Read full story at find?novel</fn458b>

    +2 Pearls

    Alpha Henry¡¯s chest was burning with panic. Even as he ordered the soundwave detector set to receive mode, his voice broke with urgency. ¡°There has to be another way¨Cthere must be!¡±

    ¡°Alpha Henry!¡±

    Her words snapped his gaze sharp.

    ¡°This time, you¡¯ll find me in the shortest time possible and save me, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t you?

    For a fleeting moment, it was as if they weren¡¯t separated by a phone and a broadcast channel but standing face¨Cto¨Cface¨Cshe below the cliff, he above it.

    His pounding heart calmed for a breath. Just a breath, no more.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said atst, every word firm and heavy. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll find you as fast as possible.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s lips curved faintly. She pulled out the gun, and a strange serenity settled over her. It felt almost like release.

    The moonlight was hidden once more behind thick clouds. The glow of the phone screen was the only light in the world.

    Her only connection.

    Her only salvation.

    The wind howled through the ravine as gravel slid away again. Aubrey inhaled deeply, raised the

    gun, and pulled the trigger without hesitation.

    Bang!

    The gunshot thundered between the cliffs like a beacon. At once, the search teams sprang into action.

    ¡°Got it¨Csoutheast, seventy meters out, seventeen hundred meters above ground!¡±

    Atst, her exact position was confirmed.

    From above was the fastest way down. The forest below was too dense for movement.

    <b>10:51 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 340 My Person, My Rescue

    566

    +3 Pearls

    Alpha Henry didn¡¯t hesitate. He ordered the helicopter to position directly over Aubrey¡¯s location, ready to descend. Alpha Mateo joined him.

    But below, Aubrey gasped and dropped into a crouch. The ledge shook violently at the sound of the shot, tilting further as it began to slide downward.

    She reached desperately for anything to hold on to¨Cbut there was nothing but stone. Even when she heard the rumble above, she knew time had run out.

    If she fell, she would die. And she couldn¡¯t die. Not now.

    The helicopter rocked hard under the pounding winds. Barry moved to jump, but Henry stopped him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°Alpha-¡±

    Mateo stepped forward, sharp¨Ceyed. ¡°By weight and strength, I¡¯m better suited to rappel. Henry, you should stay inside and direct.¡±

    Henry didn¡¯t even nce at him. Grabbing the safety rope, he buckled the harness fast and coldly cut him off. ¡°When ites to reflexes and high¨Caltitude experience, I outmatch you. Or¡­¡± His gaze sliced like steel. ¡°¡­are you willing to gamble with her life?¡±

    Mateo¡¯s jaw clenched. He wanted to argue, but Henry had already locked thest buckle and moved to the edge. The storm wind whipped his coat like a banner, but he stood unshaken.

    ¡°My person¨CI¡¯ll rescue her myself.¡±

    The crumbling ledge couldn¡¯t bear the weight of a wolf¡¯s form. He couldn¡¯t shift. This was the only way¨Cpull her up with his own hands.

    Barry¡¯s throat worked, but seeing there was no stopping him, he ground out instructions.

    ¡°Alpha, the rope length is measured. If you descend to the end, you¡¯ll see Ms. Aubrey. Move slow and steady. If you swing too hard, the helicopter might tilt in this wind.¡±

    Henry¡¯s face was grim as he strapped the phone against his chest, ready for anything.

    Just before leaping, he spoke through the broadcast onest time.

    ¡°Aubrey, look up. I¡¯ve strapped a searchlight to my hand. You may not see anything else, but when you see the light¨Creach for me.¡±

    And then he jumped.

    <b>10:51 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 340 My Person, My Rescue

    66

    +8 Pearls

    Mateo stood frozen for only a few seconds before his face hardened. Snatching up another set of gear, he strapped it on, grabbed a heavy supply barrel for added weight, and vaulted straight out after him. He wouldn¡¯t stand by. He would save her too.

    Barry swore loud enough to shake the cabin. ¡°Damn it!¡± He whipped around to the pilot. ¡°That¡¯s two down the rope now! Keep the bird steady¨Cdon¡¯t you dare let it flip!¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.7K

    ?

 Unleashed 341

    Chapter 341 Two Knights in the Storm

    Third Person POV

    Amid the shuddering rumble of falling stones, Aubrey heard Alpha Henry¡¯s voice.

    Just reach out?

    66

    +8 Pearls:

    She instinctively looked upward¨Conly to see the huge stone tform beneath her had tilted forty¨Cfive degrees.

    It was toote.

    Even if Alpha Henry was directly above, from the moment he spoke to the moment he slid down, there wouldn¡¯t be enough time.

    Her body tipped, falling¨Cwhen suddenly, from far above, she caught a glimmer of light drawing closer.

    Impossible.

    Possible.

    Because Alpha Henry hadn¡¯t slid down at all¨Che had jumped straight from the helicopter.

    Sliding down would take too long. Jumping was just enough.

    For one breathless moment, the howling wind seemed to freeze, the speed of her fall suspended. Aubrey¡¯s eyes locked on the bright point rushing toward her.

    And then, faintly, through the roar, she heard a shout-

    ¡°Aubrey! Jump!¡±

    The instant the word fell, Aubrey leapt with everything she had. She couldn¡¯t see anything but that one beam of white light, shining like a star in the ckness. She lunged toward it.

    A massive b of rock crashed downward. In the gasps of countless onlookers, Alpha Henry caught her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you!¡±

    Aubrey thought she must be dreaming. Even when her right hand was gripped tight, her mind couldn¡¯t catch up.

    Not until the helicopter lurched under theirbined weight, the rope reaching its end, did

    10:51 Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 341 Two Knights in the Storm

    she realize¨CAlpha Henry had truly found her, truly seized her.

    And then, another hand mped onto her left.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you too!¡±

    Alpha Mateo¡¯s long eyes narrowed, his face taut with strain. He had thrown away barrel he carried to increase his speed, catching up to Henry at thest second.

    Just in time.

    ??

    +8 Pearls.

    the weighted

    Aubrey¡¯s eyes widened. She had never imagined Mateo would risk himself to save her as well.

    The next moment, the sudden weight of three bodies dragged the helicopter violently off bnce, the tail swinging in a huge arc across the sky.

    Even with the pilot fighting for control, any small sway of the aircraft now meant the three lives dangling below were on the edge of disaster. Several times, Aubrey felt herself m into the cliff wall.

    ¡°Climb! Climb!¡± Barry shouted over the roar, while the pilot had no breath left to answer. He wanted to gain altitude, but the situation made it nearly impossible. The searchlight at the nose of the helicopter flickered wildly in the darkness, making every onlooker¡¯s heart seize.

    Inside the unending wind of Heaven¡¯s Rift, Aubrey¡¯s stomach churned as the air currents spun them again and again. <fn533f> This text is hosted at find?novel</fn533f>

    The chaotic gusts flung them toward the cliff. Each time, Henry and Mateo twisted their bodies, taking the impact themselves to shield her.

    Strike after strike, their faces paled visibly.

    Even Alpha werewolves, with their monstrous endurance, could not take such relentless blows without consequence. Within moments, blood streaked from the corners of their mouths, their healing no longer keeping pace with the damage. Still, neither released their grip. Both held Aubrey fast.

    ¡°Two brave knights¡­¡± E¡¯s voice whispered in the depths of Aubrey¡¯s mind.

    Aubrey pressed her lips tight. A few secondster, she lifted her eyes to Henry and Mateo.

    ¡°You could just let me go,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Then the helicopter would bnce.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.7K

 Unleashed 342

    Chapter 342 Free Fall

    Third Person POV

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    866

    +8 Pearls

    Alpha Henry and Mateo¡¯s voices crashed together as they shouted over the wind, rejecting Aubrey¡¯s words without a heartbeat¡¯s pause.

    They gripped her hands even harder. But Aubrey could already feel her fingers going numb. The only reason she hadn¡¯t slipped free was because both men were holding her with everything they had.

    Then Henry mmed into the cliff wall again. Pain exploded across his ribs and a mouthful of blood spattered into the wind. As he steadied himself, he felt <i>it</i>¡ªAubrey¡¯s grip loosening.

    Every hair on his body stood on end.

    ¡°What are you doing!!¡±

    ¡°Aubrey, don¡¯t move!¡± Mateo barked, voice raw. He too felt her hand slipping. He tried to tighten his hold, but the swaying rope gave him no control. He clutched only her slender fingers, his palms slick with sweat despite the cold. The harder he tried, the slipperier it became.

    A momentter, Aubrey¡¯s hand slid out of Mateo¡¯s grasppletely. Only Henry still clung to her right hand.

    Their faces turned ashen at the same time.

    ¡°Hold on to me!¡± Henry growled, his voice like iron.

    But Aubrey knew how impossible it was¨Cfor him to hold her, shield her from the rock, and fight the wind all at once.

    She looked deeply at Henry, then at Mateo straining to reach her again. Two men had risked everything for her. In this lifetime, that was already enough.

    Aubrey smiled faintly. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to drag you down with me.¡±

    Her fingers slid another few centimeters from Henry¡¯s palm.

    Henry¡¯s expression twisted. ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯t you dare! Don¡¯t you dare let go! You let go throw your father, your teacher, everyone you care about down this ravine¨Ctry me!¡±

    and I¡¯ll

    <i>1/2 </i>

    10:51 Wed, <b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 342 Free Fall

    106

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°Then you should throw yourself first.¡±

    Aubrey closed her eyes, helpless. No matter like or hate, near or far, through two lives, Alpha Henry¡¯s presence had always been too strong. She couldn¡¯t help but care.

    ¡°What?¡± The wind was too loud. Henry didn¡¯t hear, but it didn¡¯t matter. His palms were slick, his heart hammering.

    ¡°Grab me! Hold on!¡±

    Aubrey wanted to. She truly did. But after running, fighting, and barely surviving all day, she wasn¡¯t pretending. She wasn¡¯t being dramatic. She had no strength left.

    The helicopter was still climbing steadily, but their interlocked hands slipped another few centimeters.

    ¡°Aubrey!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Victory was so close, but Aubrey¡¯s body had reached its limit. She wanted to squeeze his hand tighter, but her fingers were numb. Was this fate?

    A pale smile ghosted across her lips.

    ¡°I regret a lot of things. There¡¯s so much I¡¯d redo. But the one thing I don¡¯t regret¡­ is liking you.¡±

    She released her hand.

    And Henry lost his grip.

    For a heartbeat, time froze. Henry and Mateo¡¯s pupils constricted in unison.

    Then Henry moved¨Cno thought, only instinct. He yanked his harness release, the buckle snapping free, and dove after her into the void. <fnbcbc> The source of th?s content is find~novel</fnbcbc>

    Mateo¡¯s hand went to his own harness automatically, ready to unclip. But at the final second, his fingers stopped. Jumping here¨Ceven with full gear, even for a top Alpha¨Cmeant a survival rate of barely three percent.

    The wind howled on. And below, two bodies fell.

    Send Gifts

    1.7K

 Unleashed 343

    Chapter 343 The Fall and the Catch

    Third Person POV

    Roar Mountain, Heaven¡¯s Rift.

    Aubrey fell like a leaf torn from a tree, the wind howling as it dragged her down.

    €66

    +8 Pears

    Her hair whipped wildly, the weightless plunge dizzying, every nerve consumed by vertigo.

    She had thought she would fear death. But in this instant, her heart was strangely calm.

    She knew she had given everything she had.

    E didn¡¯t me her. In Aubrey¡¯s mind came only a gentle voice: ¡°I¡¯m with you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Aubrey¡¯s chest warmed. At the edge of life and death, she realized she was luckier than most.

    She had been granted a second life after a brutal death, awakened a powerful Alpha wolf, and avenged herself with her own hands. That was already more than fortune.

    She forced her eyes open, searching for the moon¨Cthen froze.

    A figure tore through the gale above, dropping at terrifying speed straight toward her. Alpha Henry.

    Head down, eyes locked on her like iron, filled with a searing determination she had never seen before.

    ¡°It¡¯s Alpha Henry! Our mate! He didn¡¯t give up on us!¡± E screamed in her mind, ecstatic.

    Aubrey¡¯s eyes brimmed, the tears instantly whipped away by the wind.

    She saw him again and again thrust his hand toward her, only for the violent currents to rip it aside. Again and again he fought closer, until finally his fingers mped tight around her icy wrist, knuckles whitening with the effort.

    Her heart skipped, and then she was wrenched into an unyielding, burning embrace.

    The roar of the air seemed to vanish. All that remained was the heavy, steady beat of his heart against her ear.

    In that moment, the whole world seemed to stop breathing.

    The wind shredded at their clothes, but in the darkness, the searchlight strapped to Henry¡¯s

    <b>66 </b>

    Chapter 343 The Fail and the Catch

    hand gleamed like a falling star.

    +8 Pearls

    Aubrey couldn¡¯t see his face, but she could picture it, could feel his tension in the hammering

    of his chest.

    ¡°Why¡­¡± she whispered. Why risk his life for hers?

    ¡°No reason.¡±

    His arms tightened. ¡°I just¡­ did it without thinking.¡±

    And then he yanked the cord. <fne43e> Follow current nov?ls on f?ndnovel</fne43e>

    The parachute burst open, ballooning wide in the fierce wind.

    At the base of the cliff, thousands who had already despaired erupted into cheers.

    They had survived.

    Henry had never once used a parachute in his life. He wasn¡¯t the type to chase danger¨Che bore the weight of an entire northern continent¡¯s wolf ns. But for Aubrey, he hadn¡¯t hesitated to unclip his safety line and leap.

    He hadn¡¯t known if he would time the chute right. He hadn¡¯t known if the jagged rocks would rip it to shreds. He only knew that if he didn¡¯t jump, Aubrey would die. Her life mattered more than his.

    And somehow, he seeded.

    At just the right moment, he pulled the chute and guided them to a safending.

    The crowd rushed toward the ce they descended, but by the time they reached them, Alpha Henry was already standing under the trees, Aubrey cradled in his arms.

    ¡°Why did you let go?!¡± His voice still shook with fury, his heart still pounding from that one second of terror when he thought he¡¯d lost her forever.

    Aubrey blinked at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re stupid. I¡¯m just an omega, not a top Alpha like you. I was exhausted.¡±

    Her voice faded softer and softer, until at the end of all the chaos, she simply drifted off to sleep.

    Henry stared, dumbstruck. His body was still running hot with adrenaline, but he had forgotten how fragile she was after so many brushes with death.

    <b>10:52 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b>1

    Chapter 343 The Fall and the Catch

    The crowd came up fast, ready to cheer, but one look from Henry silenced them.

    They understood instantly. Instead, they whispered their joy, surrounding the pair and following them back.

    $66

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°Was she saved?¡± For those listening through the broadcast, hearts had been in knots. Jack, the host, finally voiced the question trembling in all of them.

    As if in thanks, Henry lifted the phone strapped to his arm and answered in a low voice.

    ¡°Shh. She¡¯s asleep.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.7K

    10:52 Wed, <b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 344

    Chapter 344 Safe but Shackled

    Third Person POV

    66

    +8 Pearls

    That single line-¡°She¡¯s asleep¡°-sent every werewolf listening at the broadcast into cheers once

    more.

    On television, the station¡¯s Facebook and Twitter ounts exploded, crashing under the flood of traffic.

    Henry couldn¡¯t see any of it, but he seemed to sense the uproar. Speaking into the phone, he said with solemn weight, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Then he looked down at Aubrey¡¯s face, battered with scratches yet resting peacefully against him, and finally let out a long breath.

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    With that, he ended the call.

    The world outside erupted. They wanted details of the rescue, to hear more of those heart- stopping words spoken between them. They longed for interviews, reactions, anything at all. <fn4a64> Updates are released by Find¡ïNovel</fn4a64>

    But Henry ignored it all.

    Among the crowd watching them leave were Charles, John, and Justin.

    Charles, who had been listening to every word through the broadcast, had witnessed Henry¡¯s reckless dive. Seeing Aubrey safe atst, he exhaled in relief¨Cbut almost instantly, a wave of bitterness rose in his chest.

    He had been the first to learn of her plight. And yet in the end, it was Henry who had saved her. He had hesitated, worried too much, held back.

    His heart ached as he followed their retreating figures, lips pressed tight. He didn¡¯t even realize until the gates of the Miguel estate mmed shut before him that he had trailed Henry all the way there.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose hope, Charles,¡± his wolf, Soren, murmured in his mind. ¡°You were only one step toote. You still have a chance.¡±

    ¡°Only one step?¡± Charles¡¯s will faltered. No, it wasn¡¯t just a step. He had lost far more than that.

    But he had no right to resent anyone. The Moon Goddess had given him a chance, and it was he who failed to grasp it.

    10:52 Wed, <b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 344 Safe but Shackled

    12 Pearls

    John and Justin had seen it all too. When they reached the cliff, Henry had already leapt for Aubrey. For John, it was shattering¨Chis idol, the Alpha, had risked his life for that beautiful omega. If Henry ever discovered that Aubrey¡¯s heart belonged to another, would he lose himself to madness?

    For the first time, John felt regret. ¡°I might have made a mistake¡­ Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have given her that potion.¡±

    He muttered it under his breath. But at his side, Justin¡¯s eyes lit with sudden rity. Aubrey had drunk the witch¡¯s potion? Then she must already be his.

    At eight o¡¯clock the next morning, Aubrey awoke.

    Difort hit her immediately. Her face was wrapped like a mummy, both hands swaddled in bandages, her body strapped in multiple ces. Moving at all felt impossible.

    ¡°What¡­ happened to me?¡±

    When her eyes, dazed and confused,nded on Henry, his first thought was that perhaps it was good she was injured¨Cat least this way, she wouldn¡¯t run off again.

    Henry himself was already healed. His Alpha body had mended the worst of the blows, though he had been bloodied hours earlier.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    He strode to her bedside, his long legs purposeful, his gaze heavy with disapproval.

    ¡°All you did was step outside, and you managed toe back like this. What next? Do I need to keep you tucked in my arms every second just to keep you safe?¡±

    The teasing edge in his voice made Aubrey flush faintly. ¡°My face¡­¡±

    Henry bent down, hooked a finger under her chin, and tilted her head toward him. Her face was buried in bandages, but the gleam in his eyes betrayed his amusement.

    ¡°You scraped yourself on the cliff, remember? Don¡¯t worry. Even if you turn into a monster, I¡¯m still keeping you.¡±

    Aubrey wanted to swat his hand away, but both arms were useless.

    Her left wrist had been broken, her right dislocated against the cliffside. And worse¨Cshe couldn¡¯t let E heal her. If her Alpha¨Clevel wolf mended those wounds too quickly, it would expose everything: her secret, her true nature, her bond to Henry.

    10:52 Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 344 Safe but Shackled

    <b>(</b><b>66 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Which meant she really was helpless now.

    She lifted her bandaged hands, staring at them like clumsy paws. She couldn¡¯t see her face, but Henry only chuckled at the frustration in her

    Adorable.

    eyes.

    Unable to stop himself, he cupped her cheeks and brushed his lips against hers. Then he leaned back, grinning smugly.

    ¡°Now I kiss you whenever I want. Go on, try and fight me.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.7K

 Unleashed 345

    Chapter 345 Why No Regret

    Third Person POV

    ¡°Henry!¡±

    0:

    <b>66 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Aubrey¡¯s chest tightened with frustration. How had she never noticed before that the great Alpha of Shadowmoon Pack could be so shameless?

    Henry onlyughed, one brow raised, grinning until she scowled harder.

    She pressed her lips together, refusing to answer him.

    Just then, Xavier walked in carrying a bowl of food. Smiling, he said, ¡°Little one, who are you pouting at? Don¡¯t worry, those scratches won¡¯t leave scars. Even for an omega, these wounds will heal. With our special treatment, give it a week and you¡¯ll be good as new.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°Though with you gone, our experiments might fall behind schedule.¡±

    At the sight of him, Aubrey¡¯s expression cooled back into her usual calm. ¡°Run the tests you can. Anything that needs me will have to wait. I¡¯lle in when I¡¯m better.¡± <fn82eb> Fresh chapters posted on FindN0vel</fn82eb>

    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± Henry cut in sharply, snatching the bowl from Xavier¡¯s hands. ¡°Look at you¨Cyour hands are useless. This week, you¡¯re resting. That¡¯s final.¡±

    Aubrey shot him an exasperated look. ¡°Everything I¡¯ve been doing overtime for¨Cwho do think it¡¯s for?¡±

    you

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s for me,¡± Henry replied without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re resting a week. The earth will keep turning.¡±

    ¡°You-¡±

    ¡°Enough. Open your mouth.¡±

    Seeing her raise her bandaged hands helplessly only made Henry¡¯s mood brighter. Xavier, sensing the air between them, quietly excused himself.

    Aubrey had no choice but to open her mouth.

    Being fed like an infant was humiliating. Her cheeks burned, so she ate quickly, determined to end the ordeal.

    Still, the food were good¨Cso good that her brows lifted slightly. She licked her lips, her eyes narrowing in faint satisfaction.

    <b>10:52 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct 1 </b>

    Chapter 345 Why No Regret

    ¡°Good?¡± Henry asked.

    Without thinking, Aubrey nodded. His smile grew wide.

    ¡°I made it.¡± He tilted his chin proudly.

    Her expression tlined. ¡°Actually¡­ it wasn¡¯t that good.¡±

    Henry¡¯s brow twitched.

    ¡°It¡¯s just one bowl of food,¡± she said coolly. ¡°Beginner level, at best.¡±

    Henry frowned, thrown into doubt.

    B

    (65)

    +8 Pearls

    The corner of her lips curved faintly. Her clear eyes fixed on him with quiet mischief. ¡°But I¡¯ll eat it. I¡¯m starving.¡±

    Henry bristled. ¡°Fine! Next time I¡¯ll cook truffles for you. So good you¡¯ll swallow your tongue.¡±

    Truffles¨Cher favorite. Aubrey¡¯sshes lowered, but she stayed silent, chewing steadily.

    Watching her small mouth open and close, Henry suddenly remembered the words she had whispered on the cliff-

    ¡°That the one thing I don¡¯t regret is liking you.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t hold it back. ¡°Why did you say you don¡¯t regret liking me?¡±

    Aubrey froze. She wanted to disappear. She ducked her head, focusing hard on the food.

    But Henry narrowed his eyes, waiting until she swallowed before catching her chin between his fingers and forcing her to meet his gaze.

    His eyes glimmered deep violet, like some rare gem that drew her in whether she wanted to or

    not.

    Her lips pressed tight. Then she muttered, ¡°Actually¡­ it¡¯s good. Feed me more. I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Henry arched a brow, scooping more food toward her lips, voice low.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you regret it?¡±

    Aubrey: ¡­ Was he never going to let this go?

    She closed her eyes briefly, resigned. ¡°Alpha, do you want me to get indigestion?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Henry said firmly. His stare locked on her like chains. ¡°I want to know.¡±

 Unleashed 346

    Chapter 346 No Regrets

    Third Person POV

    ¡°Do you really have to know?¡±

    But¡­ why didn¡¯t she regret it?

    +8 Pearls

    Aubrey lowered hershes, chewing the noodles slowly. She had asked herself this question before.

    When she was reborn, why had it been at eighteen? Why not earlier¨Cearly enough to change everything?

    She had never understood. Untilst night, when those words had slipped from her lips, and she finally realized.

    If the Moon Goddess had sent her back ording to her deepest obsession, then maybe, deep inside, she had never wanted to change meeting Alpha Henry¡ªor falling in love with him.

    Yet Henry was still pressing, relentless. ¡°Why?¡±

    He wanted to force her to face what was between them. He had already tripped over every minefield in her heart; one more didn¡¯t matter. Maybe if he set them off enough times, she¡¯d stop flinching.

    Aubrey shot him a nce, retreating slightly, weary.

    ¡°I just think¡­ liking you was the happiest thing in my childhood, my teen years, and even my adulthood. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Henry¡¯s eyes red, the violet in them deepening, dazzling in its intensity.

    He swallowed back the surge in his chest, voice low. ¡°Even though back then I never gave you any response, you still¡­ don¡¯t regret it?¡±

    Aubrey rolled her eyes at him. But maybe because he had risked his life to save her yesterday, the knot in her heart felt looser. Her resentment toward him had faded a little.

    Being with him now felt lighter than before.

    ¡°I was foolish then. Even if you ignored me, doing anything for you¨Cbrewing wine, packing lunches¨Cas long as it was for someone I liked, it made me happy. So no, I don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Each wordnded clear and firm. Henry¡¯s lips curled high, eyes glowing with unreadable thoughts.

    11:12 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 346 No Regrets

    <b>79 </b>

    48 Pesuris

    The air seemed to spark between them, light and buoyant. Aubrey finished thest bite and was just about to dismiss him when Henry suddenly cupped her face and kissed her hard.

    ¡°Aubrey, you¡¯re right. Doing anything for the one you like, even without a response, still feels good.¡±

    Forced to meet his bright eyes, Aubrey¡¯s heart stumbled faster.

    Henry smiled. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m greedier than you. If the one I like epts my feelings, I¡¯ll be even happier.¡±

    ¡°Aubrey.¡±

    Her name rolled from his tongue.

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop pursuing you. Do you feel more troubled¨Cor more happy?¡±

    ¡°Troubled, obviously!¡± Aubrey shot back without thinking.

    But Henry pressed a hand to her chest, feeling the thundering beat beneath his palm. Meeting her wide eyes, he said with solemn conviction, ¡°But your heart¡¯s racing. You¡¯re lying.¡±

    Aubrey gasped, pping her hand over her chest, ring.

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Henry only smirked, unbothered. He had already figured out how he would chase her.

    ¡°You¡¯ll learn what real shamelessness is¡­ in bed.¡±

    Then he swooped in for another kiss, voice dropping to a husky whisper against her ear, each word deliberate, teasing.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine sooner orter. When that timees, I¡¯ll kiss you everywhere. Slowly.¡±

    With that, he strode out like a man walking away from victory.

    Aubrey scrubbed at her lips with her bandaged hands, again and again. If not for the wrappings hiding her face, he would have seen it¨Cher cheeks burning red. <fneef6> Chapters first released on find{n}ovel</fneef6>

    Utter nonsense!

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

    <b>11:12 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>2 </b>

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 347

    Chapter 347 ns in Motion

    Third Person POV

    ra Pears

    Henry¡¯s good mood from teasing Aubrey didn¡¯tst. The thought that she had nearly died gnawed at him, relentless. He couldn¡¯t endure it for a single day.

    He summoned Cam and ordered him to investigate the attack.

    Before leaving, Cam hesitated. ¡°Alpha, are you truly nning to go to the Moon Goddess¡¯s ce of origin? I¡¯ve looked into it. Even with the best preparations, few who enter ever return.¡±

    Henry¡¯s response was steady. ¡°I must go.¡±

    The Kajit virus in his body was nearly purged now, only lingering side effects of the serum troubling him. If not for the mystery of who had tried to harm Aubrey, he would already be on his way to beg the Moon Goddess herself to sever the sibling contract between them.

    Then he could pursue her openly, let every wolf in Shadowmoon Pack¨Cand across the continent¨Cknow that Aubrey was his and his alone.

    ¡°But Alpha,¡± Cam pressed, ¡°if you truly go to the Moon Goddess¡¯s origin, who will lead the pack in your absence? And I¡¯ve heard rumors: in the southern Forest of Tears, there¡¯s a witch who brews potions capable of severing the Moon Goddess¡¯s bond from one side. Perhaps we could send someone to buy it.¡±

    Henry paused, then gave a short nod. ¡°Send Barry. He¡¯s best at trade.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± Cam exhaled quietly in relief. If Barry seeded, Henry wouldn¡¯t need to risk his life.

    Still, Henry wasn¡¯t optimistic. After a moment¡¯s thought, he added, ¡°Tell John to spend three hours every day with me from now on. He needs to learn.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± Cam blinked, then understood and agreed.

    He left to ry the orders.

    First, he found Barry.

    Barry¡¯s expression twisted. ¡°¡­Fuck. In the end, it still has to be me?¡±

    He groaned inwardly but said aloud, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll pack and leave immediately.¡± A trip to the Forest of Tears also gave him the chance to check on Perry, that idiot. He wondered if Perry had ever found his precious omega.

    11:12 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 347 ns in Motion

    P:

    ¡°Good.¡± Cam nodded, then moved on to find John.

    + Pearls

    But John shook his head frantically when he heard. ¡°Tell Alpha I can¡¯t. I need all my time here. The low¨Cside¨Ceffect serum is almost ready. I have to see it through!¡±

    Cam, the pack¡¯s mostposed beta, stood frozen. ¡°¡­¡±

    He drew a deep breath, forcing a calm smile. ¡°This is the Alpha¡¯smand.¡±

    ¡°Alpha will understand me.¡± John bolted into theb, clutching vials and scribbling forms, ignoring everything else. <fn92c8> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel</fn92c8>

    The truth was, he was panicking.

    He regretted giving Aubrey that potion. But he¡¯d confirmed with Justin¨Cthere was no antidote. Aubrey would love him for life.

    Gods, if Henry ever discovered that Aubrey¡¯s heart had shifted¡­ would he kill him?

    Meanwhile, Aubrey received a call from Charles.

    ¡°Candy¡¯s acting strange,¡± he exined, naming his long¨Chaired orange cat. ¡°But I have a mission, three to five days. Could you watch her for me?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Aubrey agreed readily. It was an excuse to get out. Staying at the Miguel estate meant constant run¨Cins with Henry¨Candtely, he¡¯d turned suffocatingly overbearing, kissing her without warning.

    Better to stay with Charles for now. She also had some matters to handle privately.

    ¡°I¡¯m outside the Miguel estate now,¡± Charles added quickly when she epted.

    Aubrey blinked but said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle right out.¡±

    She packed lightly and slipped out.

    On the way, she ran into Barry. He looked as though he wanted to speak, probably to warn her not to leave. She waved him off and hurried past before he could stop her.

    Henry, busy in council with the elders, never knew.

    Aubrey made it out smoothly and climbed into Charles¡¯s car.

    ¡°Drive,¡± she urged at once. ¡°Quickly¨Cbefore someone drags me back.¡±

 Unleashed 348

    Chapter 348 The Cat¡¯s Secret Power

    Third Person POV

    +8 Peate

    At Aubrey¡¯s urging, Charles drove as fast as he could, and in just over ten minutes they were <b>at </b>

    his house.

    Aubrey didn¡¯t waste time. She jumped out of the car and went straight upstairs.

    When she opened the door, she froze for a second. Candy had always roamed freely at home, but this time he was locked inside a huge cat condo. Something about him seemed off¨Che kept yowling nonstop.

    Aubrey crouched by the cage to soothe him. Charles followed and asked, ¡°How are you feeling? Are your injuries bad?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. This is nothing; it¡¯ll heal soon.¡± Aubrey waved it off, still focused on Candy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    Charles looked helpless. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I took him to the vet two days ago. The doctor said he¡¯s in heat, but I had him neutered ages ago¡­¡±

    <b>11 </b>

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Aubrey had never had a cat and didn¡¯t really understand. ¡°So what am I supposed to do? Find him a little female cat?¡± Candy was, after all, a male.

    As she spoke, she reached in and stroked Candy. Miraculously, he went quiet. <fnc4e7> For more chapters visit F¦Énd£Îovel</fnc4e7>

    Charles stared in surprise. ¡°He really likes you.¡±

    Aubrey smiled slightly. ¡°I like him too.¡± Round and soft, he was adorable.

    Her head was bent as she stroked the cat¡¯s head, her longshes lowering a little, making her look soft and gentle.

    Charles couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    Finally Aubrey turned to him. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Candy. You go handle your mission.¡±

    Her bright eyes made Charles falter for a moment, but he didn¡¯t dare look at her for long. He shifted his gaze and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    He knew Aubrey didn¡¯t have feelings for him. When she was in danger, he hadn¡¯t reached her in time. In the end it was the alpha who saved her¡­

    Charles fought to suppress the feelings rising inside him. He couldn¡¯t let Aubrey see he liked her, or they might not even be friends anymore. Better to keep things as they were, letting her

    <b>11:13 Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 348 The Cat¡¯s Secret Power

    visit Candy¨Cand letting him see her.

    &

    Before he left, Charles nced back at her onest time. She was ying with Candy as sunlight streamed through the window onto her. Such a beautiful girl¨Conly a top¨Ctier alpha was worthy of her.

    Charles drew a deep breath, closed the door, and left. He didn¡¯t need to confess. He didn¡¯t need

    a response.

    Half an hourter, Aubrey had figured Candy out. He couldn¡¯t stand to be more than five meters away from her or he¡¯d start yowling again. As long as she stayed nearby, he was quiet.

    So she let E¡¯s healing power do its work. Within minutes her wounds werepletely gone. Then she dragged Charles¡¯s sofa over to the cat condo andy down beside it.

    She and the cat spent the whole afternoon like that, quietly together. Aubrey even felt her mood lift. Was this the mysterious power of cats?

    During that time, Alpha Henry reached out to her through their mental link. She replied vaguely that she was staying at a friend¡¯s ce and then ignored him. After Henry¡¯s frantic reaction, she felt something inside her shift again.

    Damn it. Why couldn¡¯t she control her feelings? Why did she always¡­ go soft?

    <i>This </i><i>is </i><i>the </i><i>Moon </i><i>Goddess¡¯s </i><i>guidance</i><i>. </i><i>He¡¯s </i><i>our </i><i>fated </i><i>mate</i><i>. </i><i>We¡¯re </i><i>meant </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>together</i>. Her wolf E¡¯s voice echoed in her mind. <i>I </i><i>just </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>get </i><i>it</i>. <i>He </i><i>loves </i><i>you</i>. <i>You </i><i>love </i><i>him</i><i>. </i><i>Why </i><i>can¡¯t </i><i>you </i><i>be </i><i>together</i>? <i>Just </i><i>because </i><i>of </i><i>that </i><i>cursed </i><i>sibling </i><i>contract</i><i>? </i>

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

    W

 Unleashed 349

    Chapter 349 Captured Prey

    Third Person POV

    Was it really because of the sibling contract? Aubrey stayed silent.

    +8 Peads

    E growled irritably in her mind. <i>If </i>that¡¯s what <i>you </i><i>care </i><i>about</i><i>, </i><i>then </i>make <i>him </i>go <i>to </i><i>the </i><b><i>Moon </i></b>Goddess¡¯s <i>origin </i>and break it! That¡¯s what <i>he </i><i>should </i><i>do</i>! <i>He¡¯s </i>a top<i>¨C</i><i>tier </i><i>alpha</i><i>¨C</i><i>he </i><i>can </i>do <i>it</i>!

    Aubrey pressed her lips together.

    At <i>Roar </i>Mountain<i>, </i><i>he </i>was willing <i>to </i><i>die </i><i>for </i><i>you</i><i>. </i><i>Isn¡¯t </i><i>that </i><i>enough</i>? <i>What </i><i>more </i><i>do </i><i>you </i><i>need </i><i>before </i><i>you¡¯ll </i><i>ept </i>our mate<i>? </i>

    E¡¯s words sent Aubrey into deep thought.

    Yes, she knew¨Ceven though Alpha Henry had a parachute, at Roar Mountain¡¯s narrow passage no one could guarantee survival. One small mistake meant certain death. Even if the Alpha King in his prime had been there, he couldn¡¯t have promised he¡¯d walk away alive.

    To save her, Henry had wagered his own life. If he had failed, he would have died with her.

    Was that his answer? To share life and death together?

    Aubrey¡¯s head throbbed. In this second life she had always been decisive, yet when it came to Alpha Henry, she kept wavering.

    She was afraid to love, afraid she¡¯d end up with the same tragic ending as before.

    ¡°Maybe. Maybe one day I¡¯ll ept him,¡± she whispered atst, rubbing her forehead. ¡°But now¡¯s not the time for that. Right now, we have revenge to take.¡±

    Someone had tried to kill her, and of course she would return the favor. She had always believed in an eye for an eye.

    By now the moon had risen. The werewolves who had gone out were back home, washing up and turning in. Only the patrol squads remained on the streets to keep the pack safe.

    Narrowing her eyes, Aubrey dosed Candy with a harmless sleeping potion, then leapt out of Charles¡¯s window.

    When she fought those assassins yesterday, she realized they belonged to a group under Phantom. If she went there, she might uncover who had paid for her death.

    Not long after leaving Charles¡¯s house, Aubrey shifted into her wolf form and sprinted straight for Phantom¡¯s base. Thanks to Alpha Mateo, she had some familiarity with assassinworks.

    <b>11:13 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 349 Captured Prey

    The run only took about three hours.

    <b>6799 </b>

    & Pearls.

    Hiding her presence, she slipped into the apartmentplex that served as Phantom¡¯s headquarters and went directly for the leader¡¯s room. Every contract taken by a Phantom assassin passed through the leader, so if there were answers, he was the <i>one </i>to provide them.

    Soon she was outside thergest room. She didn¡¯t barge in. Instead, she took a small vial from her pocket, pulled the cork, and held her breath as the gas inside began to seep out.

    After two minutes, she pushed the window open and slid inside.

    The bed was empty. Aubrey stiffened, instantly alert, her gaze sweeping the room. She finally noticed something strange under the bed. Bending down, she found an alpha werewolf sound asleep beneath it¨Cthe Phantom leader himself.

    ¡°Paranoid, aren¡¯t you.¡±

    Assassins knew all too well how hard it was to guard against assassination. No wonder he¡¯d rather sleep under the bed.

    Aubrey curled her lip, then without hesitation slung him over her shoulder and leapt back out the window. She didn¡¯t stop until she¡¯d run fifty kilometers, reaching a deserted factory district.

    She dropped him onto the dusty concrete floor. He was still in a deep drugged sleep.

    Not wasting a moment, she pulled another vial from her bag, this one filled with clear antidote. But she didn¡¯t use it right away. First she bound his hands and feet tightly with special rope, making sure he couldn¡¯t break free.

    Only then did she pry his mouth open and drip in a few drops of antidote.

    Within moments, the man groaned in pain. His body twitched as he slowly regained

    consciousness. <fn1d27> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?ndnovel</fn1d27>

    The Phantom leader blinked his eyes open, his vision clearing as he realized his predicament. He struggled, but the ropes held firm. Aubrey stood over him, her gaze cold.

    ¡°You?<b>¡± </b>

    When his eyesnded on her face, his pupils contracted sharply. He recognized her instantly. He had studied her portrait repeatedly when the contract was ced. The unforgettable beauty before him was even more striking in reality¨Cand far more dangerous.

    Her beauty wasn¡¯t just an image frozen on paper. It was sharp, lethal, alive with killing intent, like a drawn de. She was nothing like the delicate omega described in the reports.

 Unleashed 350

    Chapter 350 The Two Choices

    Third¨Cperson POV

    ¡°You recognize me?¡±

    678

    +8 Pearls

    Aubrey looked down at him, the corner of her mouth lifting into a cold, sharp arc. ¡°Good. Then I shouldn¡¯t need to waste words. Tell me who hired you.¡±

    ¡ª

    The leader¡¯s pupils contracted, but he said, ¡°Phantom¡¯s rules are to keep the employer¡¯s identity secret. I can¡¯t break protocol.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Aubrey snorted, her gaze ice¨Ccold. ¡°That¡¯s your rule. My rule is¨Cwhoever tries to hurt me, I kill.¡±

    She slowly crouched until she met the leader¡¯s eyes. There was no warmth in her look. ¡°You have two choices: one, die for your rules and feel your life being drained away bit by bit; or two, tell me the name and get a quick end.¡±

    ¡ª

    At that close range the leader could feel Aubrey¡¯s oppressive presence more clearly. This was not the aura of an ordinary omega- it was the calm and resolve forged by surviving life¨Cor- death trials. And she had silently gotten him out of his apartment; her strength was definitely not omega¨Clevel.

    Damn what had he just provoked?!

    His survival instinct made him answer quickly.

    ¡°¡­ It was someone from the Shadowmoon Pack.¡± The leader spoke in a defeated voice. ¡°A beta werewolf named Harold. They offered a high price and specified to capture you alive. When I gave the order, it was an order to take you alive.¡±

    ¨C

    ¡°Harold¡­¡± Aubrey repeated quietly, confirming the name. She had a faint memory of it ¡ª she and alpha Henry had attended a ball at the York family estate before. Beyond that, there didn¡¯t seem to be much connection. That night had been ordinary, nothing unusual happened¡­.

    Aubrey pressed further. ¡°Why does he want me dead?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I really don¡¯t know!¡± the leader said quickly. ¡°Employers only give information and payment. They never exin why! That¡¯s the rule!¡±

    Aubrey stared at him in silence, her sharp eyes seeming to pierce through every lie.

    A few secondster, she stood.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    <b>11:13 </b><b>Thu</b>, <b>Oct </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 350 The Two Chalcos

    <b>™z </b>

    The word had barely left her lips when a sh of cold light gleamed in her hand. A short de appeared, and without warning or hesitation, she slit his throat with precision.

    Blood spread quickly across the floor.

    Aubrey looked at the corpse with no expression, her eyes icy.

    Mercy to an enemy was cruelty to herself. Leaving survivors was nting hidden dangers. She would never make such a foolish mistake.

    She swiftly cleaned up the scene, erasing every trace of herself, then slipped away from the abandoned factory like a shadow.

    It was still early. Aubrey transformed into her wolf form and raced straight toward the York

    it was all the same. family estate. Killing one or killing two

    ¡ª <fncb8a> Read full story at find?novel</fncb8a>

    She knew alpha Henry would uncover Harold¡¯s involvement soon enough, but as Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s alpha, he had to follow procedures and rules. Aubrey preferred to solve problems with one clean strike.

    Having made up her mind, she ran faster. E howled with excitement in her mind ¨C her wolf was always eager for battle.

    By the time she reached the York family estate, it was only two in the morning. Aubrey nced around. Compared to Phantom, the guards here were nothing. She barely broke a sweat before finding Harold¡¯s room.

    As before, she carried him off to the wilderness.

    When he woke, Aubrey didn¡¯t waste time. She pressed the de to his throat. ¡°Why did you hire someone to kill me? What are you after?¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

    <b>B </b>

 Unleashed 351

    Chapter 351 The Wolf in the Moonlight

    <b>Third</b><b>¨C</b>person POV

    The cold de pressed against his skin, and Harold jolted awake in terror.

    <b>3783 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    When he saw it was Aubrey standing over him, a flicker of malice crossed his eyes, though he wasn¡¯t entirely surprised. The moment Aubrey had been rescued and brought back to the pack by the alpha, he had felt a bad premonition. That shock quickly vanished, reced by a carefully crafted mask of anger and innocence.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Kill you? We have no grudge between us. Why would I want you dead?¡±

    Harold tried to feign ignorance, but Aubrey¡¯s wrist sank slightly, the de digging deeper into the side of his neck, leaving a sharper trace of blood. Her voice was cold as ice. ¡°You don¡¯t know? The Phantom leader spilled everything before he died. He said you were the one who hired them to capture me.¡± <fnb1e5> Readplete version only at find[?]ovel</fnb1e5>

    Harold¡¯s heart jolted violently. The Phantom leader was dead? Impossible! He was an alpha- ranked wolf! Could it be that alpha Henry found out and killed him for Aubrey¡¯s sake? Or perhaps Henry was hiding nearby, watching everything? Otherwise, how could an omega like her slip past guards, unnoticed, and drag him out of his room?

    The thought made Harold even more unwilling to admit it. He shook his head quickly. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even know this Phantom leader.¡±

    ¡°Is that so.¡± Aubrey¡¯s lips curved coldly. With a flick of her silver dagger, she sliced off his left pinky finger with precision.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Harold screamed in agony. Because of the silver de, the wound burned, searing into him, refusing to heal.

    Aubrey didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°Now will you talk?¡±

    ¡°The alpha! I want to see the alpha!¡± Harold shouted. ¡°This is illegal detention! Illegal torture! You¡¯re breaking Shadowmoon Packw! I want awyer! I want to appeal!¡±

    He yelled louder, eyes darting about as he searched for any trace of alpha Henry.

    But there was nothing.

    In front of him, there was only Aubrey¡¯s cold, merciless gaze.

    ¡°The alpha isn¡¯t here. It¡¯s just me.¡± Aubrey narrowed her eyes. ¡°Which means even if I kill you here and now, no one will ever know.¡±

    11:13 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 351 The Wolf in the Moonlight

    Harold froze. ¡°There¡¯s really no one else?¡±

    Aubrey sneered and nodded.

    +9 Pearls

    Harold hesitated for a second, then suddenly grinned, twisted and cruel. His body swelled and shifted, the ropes binding him snapping apart strand by strand.

    ¡°Aubrey¡­ you really are insane. A mere omega dares challenge me alone? Did subduing me in human form meant you¡¯d won? How na?ve!¡±

    you

    think

    Before his words were finished, he tore free of the restraints.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even takebat sses seriously back at the Academy, did you? Toe challenge me, a beta?¡± His eyes burned with malice as he looked at her, the weak aura of an omega radiating from her. ¡°You should know, I¡¯m not dead yet ¨C just older. Killing an omega like you is as easy as crushing an ant.¡±

    With that, Harold transformed into a massive gray wolf. Though only a beta, under the surge of wild strength his presence was fierce enough to overwhelm any ordinary omega.

    His enormous wolf eyes locked on Aubrey, savoring the moment he thought he would see her panic.

    But the fear never came. Aubrey simply stepped back half a pace, her short de still steady in her hand, her expression calm and unshaken as if he weren¡¯t even worth her notice.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    ¨C

    That damned omega dared to look down on him! Harold roared furiously,unching himself forward, his massive body whipping up a stench of wind as he lunged for Aubrey.

    He expected to see her scream in terror, expected to rip her apart the next second.

    But he hit nothing but air.

    Aubrey¡¯s figure vanished before his eyes, moving at a speed beyond hisprehension. The next moment, a crushing pressure descended from above a terrifying aura that no omega should possess, an aura that even surpassed an ordinary alpha.

    ¨D

    Harold turned his head in horror. Under the moonlight stood a wolfrger than him, its muscr form brimming with raw power, its ck¨Cgray fur glowing as if infused with moonlight.

    Those icy blue eyes held no trace of omega submission. They burned only with the cold authority of a top predator.

 Unleashed 352

    Reborn Omega. Avenue Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 352 The Beginning of Reckoning

    Third¨Cperson POV

    A single, forest¨Cshaking roar, and the giant wolf Aubrey had be struck like a silver lightning bolt. Harold didn¡¯t even have time to mount an effective defense before an overwhelming force pinned him hard to the ground.

    Sharp ws sank into his flesh; the massive weight rendered him immobile.

    ¡°Alpha¡­ you¡¯re an Alpha¡­¡±

    72

    +8 Pearls

    Severely wounded and unable to hold wolf form, Harold was forced back into human shape, a strangled, incredulous groan tearing from his throat as his worldview copsed in that instant.

    All his schemes and reliance turned into a ridiculous joke in the face of Aubrey¡¯s true power.

    Aubrey shifted back into human form and looked down at the trembling prey. ¡°So, who¡¯s insignificant now?¡±

    Harold couldn¡¯t speak. He couldn¡¯tprehend how an omega with no pack could be an alpha. But once he epted that fact, everything that had happened suddenly made sense¡ª

    Why Bailey and Mariana had both lost to her. <fn426b> This update is avable on F¦Énd£Îovel</fn426b>

    Why alpha Henry had been won back by Aubrey.

    Because she was an alpha.

    A female alpha bearing ancient werewolf blood¨Cno wonder alpha Henry was utterly devoted to her.

    Regret flooded Harold; he had been far too careless. Yet even if someone had told him about Aubrey¡¯s alpha nature before, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it without seeing it with his own eyes.

    ¡°Tell me why you sent people to capture me,¡± Aubrey asked again.

    Harold remained silent.

    ¡°Because of Bailey? You coborated with the Fog Pack?¡± Aubrey asked directly; she could think of no other usible reason. Her investigation had shown that when Fog Pack took Bailey away, Harold had been the one negotiating with them.

    Sure enough, Harold¡¯s expression shifted noticeably. Aubrey narrowed her eyes<b>¨C</b>so that bitch really wouldn¡¯t let things go.

    <b>11:11 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 352 The Beginning of Reckoning

    A 172.

    + Pearls

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything! I didn¡¯t do any of that! Let me go.¡± Harold sounded certain Aubrey wouldn¡¯t really kill him; his eyes grew dark and arrogant. ¡°You know our York family and the Miguel family are old friends! My grandfather saved Sean¡¯s life! My daughter married Alpha King¡¯s son¨Cif you kill me, don¡¯t say alpha Henry can protect you; the whole werewolf world will have no ce for you!¡±

    Aubrey was growing impatient.

    In the previous life, Alpha King had no heir, and after he died from the K¨Cvirus, the southern and northern continents had erupted into war.

    This time, because of her intervention, Alpha King had not died from the virus¨Cbut he had sensed danger and recently adopted a promising young man as his son from the royal line. That young alpha would one day inherit Alpha King¡¯s position.

    But what did any of that have to do with Harold?

    He was trying to threaten her with ties to Alpha King¨Cleaning on family power and thinking himself superior. The arrogance made her sick.

    ¡°A useless dog that barks from behind family status and women¡¯s skirts.¡±

    Contempt filled Aubrey¡¯s eyes. She had intended to press for specifics, but judging by Harold¡¯s attitude, she wouldn¡¯t extract any meaningful secrets¨Conly entrenched prejudices or trivial interests.

    Since he offered no valuable information, leaving this troublemaker alive would only sow future disaster. She no longer hesitated. In Harold¡¯s horrified gaze, her right hand became a wolf¡¯s w and sliced cleanly across his throat, ending every threat and curse in a spray of blood.

    Harold¡¯s eyes went wide; to his dying breath he could not believe Aubrey would so utterly ignore his powerful connections and kill him without hesitation.

    Aubrey wiped her fingers clean with no expression.

    Old ties? Alpha King¡¯s inws? Those so¨Ccalled powers meant nothing to her.

    She finished tidying the scene neatly, erased every trace, and once more melted into the predawn darkness. Harold¡¯s death was only the beginning of her reckoning.

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

    <b>11:11 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>3 </b>

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 353

    Chapter 353 The Cat Excuse

    Third¨Cperson POV

    0:

    At three in the morning, Aubrey slipped back into Charles¡¯s ce without a sound.

    ??

    +2 Pearls

    Candy was still fast asleep. After a quick wash, Aubreyy down on the sofa and began to go over everything. In both acts of revenge she had left no trace. Even if people suspected her, they would never confront her. After all, to the outside world she was nothing more than an omega

    with no wolf. How could someone so ¡°weak¡± possibly kill both an alpha¨Cranked and a beta¨Cranked werewolf in a single night? <fnbacb> Checktest chapters at f?ndnovel</fnbacb>

    Even if she told the truth, no one would believe her. Aubrey blinked, staring at the ceiling in a daze, wondering why Harold had wanted to capture her. Was it to deliver her to Bailey? What deal had they struck?

    After a while, her thoughts went nowhere, and she drifted off.

    She slept straight until noon, only to be woken by the ringing of her phone.

    ncing at the screen, she saw it was alpha Henry. After a brief hesitation, Aubrey answered. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Where are you right now?¡± alpha Henry asked.

    ¡°In Shadowmoon Pack,¡± Aubrey replied.

    Silence lingered on the other end before Henry finally said, ¡°Harold is dead. The patrol found his body this morning in the wilderness.¡±

    Aubrey arched a brow and feigned ignorance. ¡°And why are you telling me this? I don¡¯t even know him.¡±

    The line went quiet again, followed by a soft chuckle. Then Henry dropped the subject and asked instead when she nned toe home.

    Aubrey answered tly, ¡°When I feel like it.¡±

    She hung up before he could respond. Henry didn¡¯t call again, but Aubrey knew he likely suspected she had asked alpha Mateo for help¨Cthat Mateo had uncovered the truth and killed both Phantom¡¯s leader and Harold.

    She had no intention of clearing Mateo¡¯s name. He already carried plenty of me; one more wouldn¡¯t matter.

    Checking her phone again, she saw missed calls from Charles and alpha Mateo.

    <b>11:11 </b>Fri, Oct <b>3 </b>

    Chapter 353 The Cat Exruse

    & 72

    She returned both. Charles only wanted to know how Candy was doing. Aubrey reassured him she was fine, and they ended the conversation quickly.

    Mateo, however, also mentioned that Phantom¡¯s leader was dead¨Cclearly he had been digging into things as well.

    Aubrey brushed it off with a few words, then added, ¡°By the way, check into any dealings between Harold and Bailey for me.¡± She paused. ¡°And I¡¯ll get to your brother¡¯s final treatment

    soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Mateo agreed without hesitation. In truth, even if Leon were already cured, Mateo would still help Aubrey with anything she asked.

    After a short silence, he asked, ¡°Do you maybe need a bodyguard?¡±

    Aubrey blinked before replying, ¡°No. I can take care of myself. Thanks.¡±

    Just then Candy woke up with a intive meow. Aubrey quickly said, ¡°I need to feed the cat. We¡¯ll talk another time.¡±

    ¡°Cat? You have a cat?¡± Mateo asked in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s not mine, it¡¯s Charles¡¯s. He¡¯s away on business, and the cat had some issues, so I¡¯m helping take care of her,¡± Aubrey exined simply. ¡°She¡¯s actually really cute. Petting her head and paws is¡­ pretty healing.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I really have to go. Bye, Mateo.¡±

    She hung up and turned to tend to Candy. After drugging her the night before, Aubrey felt guilty and nned to spend the whole day keeping herpany.

    As the call ended, Mateo heard the warmth in Aubrey¡¯s voice as she soothed the cat. He stared at his phone for a long moment, then suddenly stood and ordered his men, ¡°Go buy me a cat. No¨Cthree. Get me three beautiful cats.¡±

    Once his younger brother recovered, maybe he could use them as an excuse to have Aubrey visit more often.

    ??

    His subordinate hesitated. ¡°Uh?¡±

    Mateo¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes, alpha.¡± They didn¡¯t understand, but they obeyed.

 Unleashed 354

    Chapter 354 A Suspicion Awakens

    Third<b>¨C</b><b>person </b>POV

    <b>72 </b>

    +9 Pearis

    Aubrey had no idea that alpha Mateo hadn¡¯t just bought three cats¨Che had nearly emptied an entire cat market, filling his estate with every cat he could find.

    She, meanwhile, was focused on looking after Candy. But Candy clearly wasn¡¯t content to stay cooped up in her cat vi and kept fussing to be taken out. Left with no choice, Aubrey leashed her and took her out for a walk.

    The moment they stepped outside, Candy bolted like a wild horse off the reins. Aubrey could barely hold her back.

    Atst, Candy stopped in front of the Wood family gates and even tried to leap onto the wall to climb inside.

    Aubrey: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t your home. Let¡¯s go.¡± <fn2ee2> Original content can be found at Find?Novel</fn2ee2>

    She didn¡¯t want to linger there. Justin¡¯s lecherous gaze was still fresh in her memory. She wasn¡¯t afraid of him, but being hounded by such a man was disgusting. So she grabbed Candy tightly and forced her to leave.

    As they walked away, Candy cried pitifully, her mewls almost mournful. Aubrey rolled her eyes. ¡°You sound like your mother just died¡­¡±

    Not long after Aubrey left, one of the Wood family¡¯s gatekeepers hurried to report to Justin. ¡°Ms. Aubrey just walked past our gates, but she left quickly.¡±

    Justin froze for a moment, then rubbed his hands together in glee. ¡°It worked! She came to find me herself¨Cshe must be in love with me! The witch of North Mountain Forest didn¡¯t lie!¡±

    The servant stared at him in confusion. Ms. Aubrey, in love with their boss? Impossible. Their boss had been with so many female wolves he was practically rotten¡­

    But Justin was ecstatic, giving orders with excitement. ¡°Prepare several crates of fine gifts. I¡¯m going to propose marriage at the alpha¡¯s house!¡±

    The servant lowered his head. ¡°¡­Yes, sir.¡±

    Soon, the Wood family was in an uproar. The news reached Tywin before long.

    He immediately had Justin seized and locked in a room. ¡°You brat! Still won¡¯t give up? Look at yourself¨Cruined by indulgence, no brains, no strength. How could Aubrey ever want you? She

    113

    <b>11:12 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 354 A Suspicion Awakens

    doesn¡¯t even want an alpha!¡±

    72

    +8 Pearls

    Justin roared back in defiance. ¡°Father! Trust me! She¡¯s in love with me! She was at our gates today! She¡¯s just shy¨Cshe didn¡¯t daree in to confess!¡±

    The more Tywin listened, the angrier he grew. His right hand shifted into wolf form, and he smacked Justin across the head. ¡°You¡¯ve lost your mind!¡±

    The blow left Justin dazed. Tywin barked orders to the servants. ¡°Don¡¯t let him out without my word!¡±

    He knew better than anyone: from the moment alpha Henry had leapt off Whistling Cliff¡¯s razor edge for Aubrey¡¯s sake, it was obvious Henry truly loved her. His son wanting to marry Aubrey? Impossible.

    Ten kilometers away from the Wood estate, Candy finally quieted down, her tense body rxing in Aubrey¡¯s arms.

    Relieved, Aubrey turned back toward Charles¡¯s ce. Along the way she ran into a few werewolves from the pack¡¯s security patrol. Since Charles had often brought Candy to the patrol office, the team members recognized her instantly.

    ¡°Candy?¡±

    One of them came over to greet the cat, but Candy merely curled closer to Aubrey, ignoring them.

    The man looked at Aubrey. ¡°Did Charles ask you to bring Candy to see him?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hm?¡± Aubrey froze. Confusion flickered across her face. Charles was supposed to be out on a mission, away from Shadowmoon Pack.

    Seeing her expression, the man chuckled. ¡°Ah, I get it. You must be his girlfriend, right? Trying to surprise him? He¡¯s over there.¡± He pointed toward the woods on the right, grinning knowingly. ¡°Go on.¡±

    Aubrey smiled politely without exining, then carried Candy in that direction.

    But once she passed the patrol team, her smile faded.

    Charles was still in Shadowmoon Pack? He lied to her?

 Unleashed 355

    Chapter 355 The Cut Contract

    Third¨Cperson POV

    Aubrey carried Candy forward slowly until she spotted a familiar figure.

    ($72)

    18 Pearls

    It was indeed Charles. He stood with his head lowered, focused on something in his hands.

    Aubrey narrowed her eyes. Candy also noticed her owner and let out a loud meow.

    Aubrey didn¡¯t stop her. Charles immediately turned his head, and the instant he saw Aubrey, a flicker of panic crossed his face.

    ¡°You said you were away on a mission, not in Shadowmoon Pack,¡± Aubrey asked directly, not bothering with pretense.

    Charles hadn¡¯t expected to run into her here. His gaze flickered before he managed a smile tinged with apology. ¡°The mission was canceledst minute. I got the notice this morning. I was just about to contact you to let you know I was back.¡±

    His tone was natural enough, but that brief panic had not

    Aubrey¡¯s sharp eyes.

    She narrowed her gaze and nodded coolly. ¡°Carry on with

    your work.¡±

    Without another word, Aubrey turned and left.

    Back at Charles¡¯s house, she set Candy down on the sofa andy beside her. Perhapsforted by her presence, Candy meowed twice before curling up against her and falling asleep.

    Aubrey stayed still, her eyes closed as she sifted through her memories. Then, suddenly, her eyes snapped open. She nced at the sofa. Something was wrong¡­

    When she had leftst night, she¡¯d identally knocked the sofa askew. But when she returned after killing Phantom¡¯s leader and Harold, the sofa had been straightened.

    Which meant Charles had been backst night. And he¡¯d found her gone.

    Did he connect her absence to Harold¡¯s death? In Shadowmoon Pack, private duels were tolerated as long as no one was caught in the act, but outright killing was a capital crime. Especially when she still had no solid proof of Harold¡¯s dealings with the southern wolves.

    That day, alpha Henry never contacted Aubrey. He was too busy covering up Harold¡¯s ¡°idental¡± death.

    <b>T2 </b>Fri<b>, </b>Oct <b>3 </b>

    AG 2

    Chapter 355 The Cut Contract

    The pack elders demanded a full investigation, though Henry had no desire to pursue one. He already suspected Aubrey. He¡¯d traced Harold¡¯s dealings with Phantom¡¯s leader, and the same. mercenaries had been the ones chasing Aubrey on Whistling Cliff.

    After hours of coaxing, and promising to strengthen pack security, Henry finally managed to calm the elders and send them away.

    Rubbing his temples, Henry stopped by theb to check on Xavier¡¯s progress with the serum improvements. Only afterward did he go looking for John. The boy had talent and loyalty to Shadowmoon Pack. Henry wanted to train him so that when he ventured to the Moon Goddess¡¯s origin, John could hold things together in his ce. <fnb03b> Updates are released by find¡¤novel</fnb03b>

    But John was nowhere to be found. Even their psychic link failed. It felt as if he were deliberately avoiding Henry. Guilty of something?

    Henry didn¡¯t bother chasing further. He simply told Xavier to send John to him immediately once he reappeared.

    Leaving theb, Henry¡¯s thoughts drifted back to Aubrey. The more he thought of her, the stronger the urge became, until he finally gave in. He shifted into wolf form and raced toward Charles¡¯s house. He had long since discovered she was staying there, but had restrained himself, knowing not to push her too hard.

    Now, back in human form, he was just about to open the door when his phone rang.

    It was Perry¨Cthe one who had taken leave to travel to the southern continent in search of his fated mate.

    Henry almost ignored it, but the ringing persisted. If he didn¡¯t answer, Perry would only keep calling, even while he was with Aubrey.

    Reluctantly, Henry picked up, irritation in his voice. ¡°What is it?¡±

    On the other end came Perry¡¯s excited shout: ¡°Alpha, I have it! I have the potion¨Cthe one that can sever the Moon Goddess bond!¡±

 Unleashed 356

    Chapter 356 The Potion That Severs the Moon Goddess Bond

    Third Person POV

    A potion that could sever the Moon Goddess contract on its own?

    ¡°You found it?¡± Alpha Henry froze in surprise, asking.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Perry was so excited he nearly jumped. ¡°I met the witch in the Forest of Tears, and she said what I have is that potion! My god, Alpha, didn¡¯t I tell you I was looking for that omega? This potion was something she gave me back then!¡±

    Alpha Henry asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say this earlier?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I did¡­¡± Perry immediately wilted in grievance. ¡°I even had Mr. Xavier test it, but he said it wasn¡¯t, so I took it back with me¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Alpha Henry furrowed his brow, instantly realizing there must have been some misunderstanding. Xavier had never mentioned such a thing to him¨Cperhaps Xavier didn¡¯t even know. If he did, he would have told him right away.

    But now wasn¡¯t the time to dig into that. Alpha Henry ordered, ¡°Hurry and bring the potion back.¡±

    ¡°Alpha¡­¡±

    Just as Alpha Henry was about to hang up, Perry hesitated and spoke again. ¡°Can I note back just yet? I still haven¡¯t found that omega¡­ Barry said he¡¯s arriving tomorrow. I can have him bring the potion back, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine.¡±

    Alpha Henry agreed, a glimmer of joy shing in his eyes. Once Barry returned with the potion, he could finally sever the sibling contract with Aubrey! No¨Che could do it even faster!

    If Barry arrived at the Forest of Tears tomorrow, then brought the potion to the nearest town to catch a flight back, it would take at least five days. But if Henry also went to meet him halfway, they could rendezvous somewhere in between, cutting the time down to just three days.

    To Alpha Henry, even a single day sooner was worth it. It would let him give Aubrey a surprise.

    With that in mind, he didn¡¯t knock on the door. Instead, he lingered, staring at it for a long while, as if his gaze could pass through the wooden boards and reach Aubrey within. After several minutes, he turned away, shifting into wolf form once he reached the clearing and sprinting straight for the airport.

    <b>14:20 </b>Sat, <b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>

    Chapter 356 The Potion That Severs the Moon Goddess Bond

    <i>Aubrey</i>, <i>wait </i><i>for </i>me<i>! </i><i>I¡¯ll </i><ie </i><i>back </i>and <i>pursue </i><i>you </i><i>fair </i><i>and </i><i>square</i><i>! </i>

    €70

    Finished

    Aubrey had sensed Alpha Henry¡¯s presence too, but when she realized he¡¯d left without a word, she didn¡¯t think much of it. She had moved out precisely to avoid him¨Chis knowing when to back off was a good thing.

    Besides, she had asked E to help her heal. Others keeping their distance might not notice, but if Alpha Henry hugged her, he would definitely find out. So with him gone, she could finally rx.

    With a grin, Aubrey flopped onto the sofa, rolling around happily as she petted Candy¡¯s head.

    She was waiting for Charles to return.

    Meanwhile, in the Forest of Tears.

    Perry stared at the phone he had just hung up, excitement fading into a guilty shadow across his face-

    He had drunk a small sip of that potion. What if it had already lost its effect?

    ¡°I only drank less than a milliliter¡­ it shouldn¡¯t have ruined it, right¡­¡± he muttered, nerves gnawing at him. This was something he didn¡¯t dare tell the Alpha, fearing he¡¯d be killed on the

    spot.

    And if it really had taken effect, there was no point in bringing it up anyway. If me were to beid, it was on Mr. Xavier and the others for failing to detect the potion¡¯s true nature.

    Suppressing his unease, Perry turned toward the figure standing a short distance away beside a cauldron taller than a man, where herbs were boiling.

    The witch.

    It had been pure chance that brought him here. That morning, he had tripped and fallen, tumbling all the way down through caves and winding passages until hended in this ce¨Ca massive underground cavern.

    But it wasn¡¯t damp and gloomy like most caves. Its vaulted ceiling had several gaping cracks like skylights, where sunlight streamed down in golden beams, scattering into radiant shafts that illuminated the cavern floor. <fn7a43> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F?ndNovel</fn7a43>

    Dust motes danced in the light, turning the ce into something like a dreamscape.

    The soil below was rich and fertile, teeming with vibrant flowers and herbs. Towering ancient trees rose upward, branches straining toward the shafts of light, as though desperate to touch

    14:20 <b>Sat</b>, <b>Oct </b><b>4</b><b>. </b>

    Chapter 356 The Potion That Severs the Moon Goddess Bond

    their source,

    And in the very heart of this hidden paradise stood a quaint, delicate wooden cottage.

    Before it stretched a lush green meadow.

    And on that meadow stood a woman with grass¨Cgreen eyes.

    <b>70 </b>

    Finished

    The moment she had seen him, she¡¯d flung poisonous powder at him, nearly suffocating him. But then, inexplicably, she fed him an antidote.

    She told him she was the witch of the Forest of Tears.

    Yet as Perry looked into her eyes, a strange sense of familiarity welled up within him. Though the color was different, they reminded him uncannily of that omega.

    Send Gifts

 Unleashed 357

    Chapter 357 The Witch¡¯s Gaze

    Third Person POV

    <b>620 </b>

    Finished

    At that moment, the witch in the ck robe was quietly brewing herbs. Her eyes were lowered, her expression calm andposed, radiating an air of serenity.

    Perry thought he must have lost his mind.

    The woman before him was clearly the witch of the Forest of Tears¨Cmysterious, dangerous, with those rare, vibrant grass¨Cgreen eyes. But the one he was looking for was a werewolf, an omega with amber eyes.

    A witch and a werewolf had nothing to do with one another.

    ¡°Must¡¯ve hit my head too hard¡­¡± Perry muttered a curse at himself under his breath, shaking his head vigorously to rid himself of such ridiculous thoughts.

    Taking a deep breath, he stepped forward a few paces, then stopped at a distance that wouldn¡¯t make her think he intended to attack.

    ¡°Um¡­ thank you for sparing me, and for telling me the value of this potion.¡± He paused, then asked, ¡°May I ask¡­ is there a werewolf pack nearby?¡±

    The witch¡¯s movements didn¡¯t falter. She didn¡¯t even lift her head. With a hand still stained from the herbs, she casually pointed toward one side of the cavern. A narrow passage half- hidden by vines stretched into the darkness, its destination unknown.

    The answer was swift and dismissive, almost carrying the weight of a dismissal.

    By rights, Perry should have left immediately. But watching her struggle to crush the hard roots and stems in the mortar, his feet wouldn¡¯t move. After all, she hadn¡¯t killed him when she could have¨Cshe had spared him, given him an antidote, even pointed him toward the right path.

    ¡°Let me help you finish this.¡± Without waiting for her reply, he crouched down, picked up a spare pestle, and began pounding the herbs in the mortar. His strength made the work much faster.

    The witch¡¯s hand stilled. She turned her head slightly, her green eyes ncing at him for just a moment. She said nothing, but she didn¡¯t stop him either.

    The air filled only with the steady thud of the pestle and the faintly bitter scent of crushed herbs.

    It didn¡¯t take long.

    14:20 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>

    Chapter 357 The Witch¡¯s Gaze

    :

    Perry set the pestle down and dusted his hands. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going.¡±

    70

    Finished

    He stood and walked toward the vine¨Ccovered passage. Just before stepping inside, something made him nce back.

    And in that instant, his eyes met hers.

    The green¨Ceyed witch was watching him. Her gaze was calm, yet there was something else hidden there, something he couldn¡¯t quite name.

    Perry froze.

    But the witch quickly turned her head away, focusing once more on the cauldron before her. She left him with only her tranquil profile, as though that fleeting moment of eye contact had been nothing but his imagination.

    For some reason, Perry¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He clenched his fist tightly, then turned and stepped into the shadowy passage. <fn7273> Get full chapters from find?novel</fn7273>

    As he exited, he pulled too hard and tore the vines concealing the entrance, exposing the ck void of the cavern mouth. Frowning, he dragged arge stone to block half the opening, then draped more vines over it to disguise the entrance before leaving.

    On his way to search for a werewolf pack, Perry came across several groups of wolves. None of them seemed local, and their movements struck him as strange. He didn¡¯t approach, but overheard them talking about hunting someone down.

    He paid it no mind. Southern wolves killing southern wolves¨Cwhat did that have to do with him, a northerner?

    Right now, he only wanted to find that omega. And-

    To hand the potion to Barry, so Barry could bring it back and break the sibling contract between the Alpha and Ms. Mary.

    Just the thought of the Alpha drinking that potion and Shadowmoon Pack finally having a Luna made Perry even more excited. Unlike many of the pack, he deeply respected Aubrey, even admired her. Weak though she was as an omega, she had an unyielding spirit, and more than once she had saved the Alpha from danger.

    And beyond that, he couldn¡¯t exin why, but he always felt that Ms. Mary was no ordinary omega. She carried secrets.

 Unleashed 358

    Chapter 358 The False Potion

    Third Person POV

    Shadowmoon Pack.

    At six in the evening, Aubrey finally saw Charlese home.

    ¡°You-¡±

    $<b>70 </b>

    Finished

    ¡°Hungry? I¡¯ll cook first.¡± Before Aubrey could finish, Charles lifted the bag of groceries in his hand and headed straight for the kitchen. Soon the sounds of rinsing, chopping, and sizzling filled the air.

    Aubrey: ¡°¡­¡± It actually smelled pretty good. Fine, she¡¯d wait. Charles¡¯s cooking really was delicious.

    While waiting, Aubrey opened a can of cat food for Candy, who happily devoured it and then began grooming itself. By the time Candy was licking its fur contentedly, Charles had already brought dinner to the table.

    The meal was pan¨Csearedmb chops with rosemary, crisp stir¨Cfried asparagus, and a creamy mushroom soup. The air was thick with rich, tempting aromas. Aubrey noticed every dish was tailored to her preferences¨Ceven the olive oil for dipping the bread was seasoned with ck pepper and grated cheese just the way she liked it.

    Such meticulous thoughtfulness felt less like hospitality and more like a silent prelude.

    Aubrey didn¡¯t touch her utensils. She looked straight across the table at Charles. ¡°You came backst night, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Charles unfolded his napkin over hisp, his movements steady and unhurried. Without looking up, he replied, ¡°No matter who asks, I wasn¡¯t home. And you¡¯ve been staying here, looking after Candy for me. Because if you weren¡¯t, it would have cried all night. But the house was quiet yesterday.¡± His tone was calm, like he was stating a fact.

    Aubrey pressed her lips together. She understood. Charles had returned, realized she wasn¡¯t there, but he wasn¡¯t going to expose her.

    As expected.

    She picked up her fork and knife, ate a bite ofmb, then switched the subject. ¡°I heard you sold that apartment you owned. Why so suddenly?¡±

    That apartment had been his for a long time, in a prime location. Letting it go out of nowhere was suspicious.

    Chapter 358 The False Potion

    Finished

    This time Charles paused. He lifted his eyes, holding her gaze for a few seconds before reaching into his coat. From an inner pocket, he took out a small ss vial and set it gently on the table, sliding it toward her.

    The vial was a deep violet, filled with a liquid of shifting silver and dark blue, asionally catching the light in scattered sparks¨Cmysterious and enchanting.

    ¡°For this.¡± Charles¡¯s voice was steady. ¡°I bought it from the famous witch of the Forest of Tears. She said¡­ this potion can sever a sibling contract from one side.¡± Whatever Aubrey wanted, he would give, even if it meant she would belong to someone else.

    Aubrey frowned. Barry hadn¡¯t been able to obtain such a thing, yet Charles had?

    ¡°What does this witch look like? Did you go there yourself?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Never met her. But the broker said she has green eyes.¡± Charles answered. ¡°I didn¡¯t go to the Forest of Tears myself. I bought it through a traveling merchant.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Aubrey nodded, then picked up the vial and uncorked it to take a sniff.

    After a moment, she smiled faintly. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    With that, she tucked the vial away. Charles blinked. ¡°You¡¯re not going to drink it?¡± <fn7bb5> Newest update provided by find?novel</fn7bb5>

    Aubrey¡¯s lips curved. ¡°I think being siblings suits us just fine.¡± She picked up her phone, tapped quickly, then looked back up. ¡°Your apartment¨CI already bought it back for you. It¡¯s still under your name.¡±

    ¡°Aubrey-¡±

    ¡°Charles, I appreciate your kindness.¡± She cut him off. ¡°But whether to break the sibling contract, and when to do it¨Cthat¡¯s my choice to make.¡± In her past life, Bailey and Aurelia had dictated everything for her, even when she would die. This time, she wanted to choose for herself.

    Besides, the potion Charles had given her was a fake.

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

    1

 Unleashed 359

    Chapter 359 The Scent of Butter Cookies

    Third Person POV <fnabb8> For more chapters visit f?ndnovel</fnabb8>

    <b>6791 </b>

    Finished.

    Aubrey never told Charles the truth. He had bought the potion with good intentions, and since most of his energy was spent at the Werewolf Security Bureau fighting criminals, he knew little about potions. Being deceived was understandable.

    And to be fair, the potion did look convincing. Scaled in ss, it gleamed mysterious and beautiful. But its real effect was only one-

    To infect werewolves with the Kajit virus.

    Aubrey lowered her gaze, her eyes fixed on the vial in her palm.

    The more beautiful a thing was, the more dangerous it often proved to be. Who would imagine that the Kajit virus¨Csomething that ravaged organs, dragged its victims through excruciating pain, and killed them in misery¨Ccould be dressed up like this, glimmering like starlight sinking into the deep sea.

    A sharp chill shed in Aubrey¡¯s eyes. Such methods were truly vicious.

    She carefully stowed the vial away, then looked up at Charles, her tone calm again. ¡°That traveling merchant¨Chow do you contact him?¡±

    Charles wrong?¡±

    gave a name and the general area he worked in. His brow furrowed. ¡°Is something

    ¡°Nothing. I just want to understand more,¡± Aubrey replied as she rose. Candy had padded up to her feet without her noticing, and she bent down to rub the cat¡¯s chin. ¡°Since you¡¯re back, I won¡¯t stay.¡±

    Sensing she was leaving, Candy tilted its head up, those round eyes brimming with reluctance, mewing softly as it nuzzled her palm.

    Aubrey¡¯s heart softened. She bent to scoop it up, hugging it lightly. ¡°Be good. I¡¯lle see you again.¡±

    Straightening, she met Charles¡¯s gaze¨Che looked as if he wanted to speak but held back. She only gave a small nod before turning decisively to leave.

    She needed to track down that merchant and see exactly what kind of man he was, to have dared sell such a thing. If this potion had fallen into Alpha Henry¡¯s hands instead of hers, who knew whether he might have drunk it straightaway.

    Her grip tightened. Even she couldn¡¯t be sure what would happen if a werewolf who had once

    Chapter 359 The Scent of Butter Cookies

    4600

    <b>70 </b>

    Finished

    recovered became infected with Kajit again. Perhaps their antibodies would destroy it a second time. Or perhaps the virus would mutate, evolving into some strange new form even she couldn¡¯t recognize.

    So while she worked to improve the antidote serum, she had another task¨Cfind every source of infection and eradicate it. And if possible, kill the witch who had created the Kajit virus in the first ce.

    These thoughts filled her mind as she walked. Before she realized it, her steps had carried her home.

    The ce where she had grown up. Now only Jax lived there; she¡¯d heard he had dismissed all the servants.

    Aubrey stood at the doorway for a long while. Just as she was about to turn away, a car pulled <ol><li>up. </li></ol>

    Jax climbed out, his face brightening with surprise. ¡°Aubrey! You came back? Come inside!¡± Aubrey hesitated, but Jax was already ushering her in. He gave her a once¨Cover, relief softening his features when he saw she bore no wounds. She had already removed her bandages.

    ¡°Aubrey, it¡¯s such a relief you¡¯re alright. I was scared to death before. I wanted to visit, but the Alpha said you needed rest, so I didn¡¯t dare disturb you.¡± Jax chattered on as he rummaged through a cab, then brought out a box of homemade butter cookies. ¡°Here, try some. They¡¯re still warm¨CI baked them this morning.¡±

    The rich buttery scent filled the air. The cookies were simple in shape, rustic in appearance, yet Aubrey froze as she took them.

    This had once been the smell she most longed for in childhood¨Cthe only treat her father could make well.

    But he only baked them when he was in a good mood, as a reward. In the beginning, she had earned them a few times. Butter, as Aurelia spent more time at the house, Aubrey had turned into the ¡°withdrawn, cold, and wayward¡± daughter in his eyes.

    The cookies vanished. In their ce came thesh of the wolfsbane whip, over and over each month. And after she crawled out of the basement, bloodied and broken, she would see Bailey cradling a te of fragrant cookies.

    She had been given so many that sometimes, unable to finish, she tossed them to the dogs. Bailey, smug and cruel, would sneer: ¡°If you want some, go fight the dogs for them.¡±

 Unleashed 360

    Chapter 360 The Unwee Guest

    Third <b>Person </b>POV

    Of course, she had never gone to fight the dog for cookies.

    709

    Finished

    She had only stared at it with longing in her eyes, silently swearing to herself that she would behave, that she would work harder in school, that next time¨Cnext time¨Cshe would earn her father¡¯s approval.

    But in her previous life, right up until her death, that ¡°next time¡± never came. <fn4508> Content originallyes from Find_Novel(.</fn4508>

    She reached out and picked up a butter cookie.

    Jax watched her with hopeful eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve loved these since you were little, so I always kept them in the house. Even though you said you¡¯d nevere back, I thought¨Cwhat if? What if one day you cooled down and returned, at least you¡¯d have them to eat.¡± His voice caught in his throat. ¡°I¡­ I know I was wrong. Back then, I shouldn¡¯t have-¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t have what?

    Shouldn¡¯t have let Aurelia into their home? Shouldn¡¯t have doubted her, shouldn¡¯t have whipped her again and again?

    Or shouldn¡¯t have stayed silent, taking sides, when she needed him most?

    Aubrey looked at her father¡¯s trembling hands and the way he carefully watched her face. A faint ripple stirred in her chest, but it quickly smoothed over again. Some wounds scabbed over and no longer hurt, but that didn¡¯t mean they were gone.

    She only gave a quiet ¡°Mm,¡± sat on the sofa, and held the cookie, its edges baked just a little too dark, ready to taste it.

    Just as she lifted it to her lips, a faint sound drifted down from upstairs, like something had fallen to the floor.

    Jax¡¯s expression changed at once¨Cnervous, guilty. His eyes darted to the staircase, then quickly

    away.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Aubrey asked.

    Jax forced a shakyugh. ¡°Maybe, maybe the wind knocked something over¡­¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s face hardened. ¡°I want the truth.¡±

    Hearing that, Jax nced at her timidly, as though afraid she would me him. After a long

    Chapter 360 The Unwee Guest

    pause, he stammered.

    ¡°A few days ago, I¨CI ran into someone while out shopping.¡±

    Aubrey narrowed her eyes. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°¡­Aurelia.¡±

    (70

    Finished

    Aubrey gave a sudden, humorlessugh. She didn¡¯t speak, so Jax pressed on, though his voice faltered.

    ¡°She was covered in blood. I had no choice but to send her to the hospital. Then I contacted the Lynn family toe get her, but¡­ but they told me they¡¯ve already severed ties with her. They said not to bother them, and if I didn¡¯t want to save her, I could just leave her on the street to die. Whether she lived or not had nothing to do with them anymore¡­¡±

    Aubrey raised her brows slightly. She hadn¡¯t expected the Lynn family to cut her off so ruthlessly. Clearly, something had happened that she didn¡¯t yet know.

    Jax, meanwhile, grew more uneasy the more he spoke.

    ¡°I was just going to pay her medical bills and walk away, but¡­ but she clung to me. She said she was homeless now, and if I wasn¡¯t going to take her in, then I shouldn¡¯t have saved her¨Cbetter to let her die at the hospital. She said as long as I gave her shelter, she would do anything, said she regretted what she did before, said she owed me¡­¡±

    He grimaced, knotting his brows. ¡°And she looked so pitiful. Her face was so thin it was unrecognizable. It seems she really has been punished.¡±

    Strictly speaking, Jax was a softhearted man. His anger toward Aurelia had burned hot when she betrayed him, but with time, that fury cooled. Seeing her so miserable, his sympathy had won

    out.

    Aubrey set the untouched cookie back down.

    ¡°So where is she now?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ upstairs.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

 Unleashed 361

    Chapter 361 The Tables Turned

    Third Person POV

    ¡°Oh¡­ so because she had nowhere else to go, you brought her back here.¡±

    Finished

    Aubrey¡¯s gaze fixed on Jax. He lowered his head guiltily, unable to meet her eyes. After a moment, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Aubrey, if you¡¯re unhappy about it, I¡¯ll throw her out right now.¡±

    For the first time, between her and Aurelia, Jax chose her.

    But Aubrey felt nothing. Not even a flicker of warmth. She had long since given up expecting anything from her father¡¯s so¨Ccalled love. She was no longer that little girl who would break herself just to win his approval.

    She had grown up. She no longer needed such things.

    Aubrey let out a softugh. ¡°No need. If you want to keep her, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    In Jax¡¯s startled eyes, Aubrey lowered her gaze to the butter cookie in her hand. After a moment¡¯s silence, she smiled faintly, set the cookie back on the te, and stood.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go up and take a look at her.¡±

    She started up the stairs.

    Jax hurried to follow, afraid the two might fight. Inwardly, he sighed at the thought of the cookies cooling on the table¨Cstill warm now, but they¡¯d be cold by the time they came back down. Still, it didn¡¯t matter. If Aubrey had returned once, she would surely return again. Next time, he could bake fresh ones for her.

    The moment they reached the second floor, Aubrey¡¯s sharp hearing caught the faint soundsing from the master bedroom. A cold smile tugged at her lips. So Jax had even let Aurelia

    stay

    in the master bedroom. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was because her father was too soft, or because Aurelia¡¯s maniptions were too sharp.

    When Aubrey pushed the door open, Aurelia turned in surprise. At the sight of her, Aurelia¡¯s face instantly drained of color.

    Aubrey couldn¡¯t deny the satisfaction it gave her.

    ¡°Dad, you said she agreed to stay here as a free maid, right?¡±

    Aubrey didn¡¯t look back. Before Jax could answer, Aurelia said timidly, ¡°Yes¡­ Aubrey, I know I did a lot of wrong before, so I¡­¡®

    14.21 da, U <b>4 </b>

    Chapter 361 The Tables Turned

    414

    ¡°And how should you be addressing me?¡± Aubrey cut her off.

    ¡°¡­Ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Good girl.¡±

    <b>670 </b>

    Finished

    Aubrey smiled. She didn¡¯t care whether her behavior was cruel. All she wanted was to <b>see </b>Aurelia squirm.

    She turned to Jax. ¡°Since she¡¯s a servant, how can she stay in the master bedroom? That storage room under the stairs seems much more suitable. Move her there immediately.¡±

    Aurelia shot Jax a panicked, pleading look. He hesitated, but in the end, he followed Aubrey¡¯s words.

    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s how it¡¯ll be.¡±

    In that instant, Aurelia realized whose house this truly was now.

    Her fists clenched, her nails biting into her palms as she struggled not to scream.

    Watching her forced endurance, Aubrey felt a surge of dark satisfaction. Any killer knew that death was instantaneous¨Conce someone died, their sins ended with them. But living was different. Living meant being forced to pay, again and again, for what you had done.

    Aubrey strolled a few steps forward and sat down in a chair. ¡°Coffee? I finallye back and there isn¡¯t even coffee for me?¡±

    At those words, Aurelia instinctively turned to Jax. But he deliberately avoided her eyes, as though he hadn¡¯t heard.

    Left with no choice, Aurelia muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll get it¡­¡±

    She prepared a cup of ck coffee. But she couldn¡¯t truly serve Aubrey. She hated her too deeply. She spat into the cup several times before bringing it over, face pale and timid, as if all the sharp edges of her former arrogance had been ground down.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please¡­¡±

    Aubrey nced at it, but didn¡¯t take it. Instead, she gave Aurelia a faint, mocking smile.

    ¡°You were my stepmother for five or six years. And you don¡¯t even know I don¡¯t like ck

    coffee?¡±

    Aurelia froze. Even after all the torment she had endured in the past two years, deep down she still couldn¡¯t shake the memories of when she lorded over Aubrey for half a decade. That

    14:21 Sat, <b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>

    home

    pg up

    pg dn <fn47fb> Find the newest release on find?novel</fn47fb>

    820

    Chapter 361 The Tables Turned

    Finished

    contradiction left her both fearful and resentful, obedient on the surface but cursing <b>inside</b>.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you like¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s voice was quiet, amused. She leaned back on the sofa, her tone dripping with superiority.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then learn. Or are you expecting me, the mistress, to teach you how to be a servant?¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

 Unleashed 362

    Chapter 362 The Stepdaughter¡¯s Revenge

    Third Person POV

    Aurelia¡¯s face flushed pale and then green with humiliation at Aubrey¡¯s mocking words.

    <b>$</b><b>70 </b>

    Finished

    But she had nowhere else to go. Bailey had been taken away by Fog Pack¡¯s Alpha, while she herself had been abandoned.

    Her brother Hudson had been willing to take her in, but while she stayed at his house, she ended up sleeping with him again¨Conly this time his mate caught them. The scandal exploded within the Lynn family, and she was cast out.

    And now the Lynn family itself had copsed into bankruptcy. Even if she had stayed, all she would have had to eat were scraps fit only for the lowest¨Css omegas.

    So she had gambled everything oning here to Jax. She thought that if she humbled herself, yed the victim, shed enough tears, Jax¨Cthe softhearted man he was¡ªwould eventually give in. Yet before she could even begin, Aubrey had walked through the door.

    She had made inquiries. Aubrey hadn¡¯t returned in months. But the moment Aurelia came here, Aubrey appeared as if summoned¨Cclearly to deal with her.

    The realization made Aurelia grind her teeth until her jaw ached. Aubrey wasn¡¯t even going to leave her a single way out.

    ¡°Hurry up, then.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s eyes flicked over her. Aurelia had to choke down the urge to throw the coffee in her face. Instead she forced her head low.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll

    go now.¡±

    Watching her retreating back, Aubrey almostughed aloud. To see the stepmother who once lorded over her now crushed and toyed with by the stepdaughter¨Cit was truly satisfying.

    Now, in desperation, Aurelia had turned to the Mary family? If Jax wanted to keep her, that was his business. But only if Aubrey was dead.

    Aurelia returned with a cappino. This time she didn¡¯t dare tamper with it, but Aubrey only gave it a nce before speaking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like cappino either. Did you do that on purpose?¡±

    That look Aubrey gave her¨Cfull of sharp malice¨Cmade Aurelia tremble with rage. She gripped the cup so tightly her knuckles whitened, her lips pressed taut. For a moment she really did

    14:21 Sat, Oct <b>4 </b>

    Chapter 362 The Stepdaughter¡¯s Revenge

    want to fling it at her.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ what do you want to drink?!¡±

    5:0

    Her eyes burned with hatred, but she buried it deep under a mask of submission.

    Aubrey gave a dismissive wave. ¡°Go again. Until I¡¯m satisfied.¡±

    Aurelia had no choice but to turn away once more.

    <b>70 </b>

    Finisheck

    But instead of heading straight back, she carried the cappino to Jax¡¯s study. He had fled there while she was preparing the second cup.

    The moment she saw him, tears spilled down her cheeks. <fn4e86> Read full story at Find¡ïNovel</fn4e86>

    ¡°I¡¯m useless¡­ Aubrey keeps ordering me to make coffee, but I don¡¯t know what she likes. I¡¯ve already wasted so much, and she still isn¡¯t satisfied¡­ I didn¡¯t want this cup to go to waste, so please drink it¡­¡±

    Jax¡¯s face tightened with restraint. Aurelia thought he was about to criticize Aubrey, but instead he said, ¡°Aubrey has suffered too much¨Cthat¡¯s why she¡¯s be like this. You¡¯d better listen to her, do whatever she says, and don¡¯t anger her. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to keep you either.¡±

    A chill ran through Aurelia. Had Jax truly been bent sopletely under Aubrey¡¯s will?

    Her panic deepened, and she bowed her head, sobbing.

    ¡°Jax! I really have nowhere else to go. I know I¡¯ve done so many terrible things before. I don¡¯t me Aubrey for hating me, but I swear I¡¯ve realized my mistakes¡­¡±

    This time her tears were real. Since breaking her mate bond with Jax, she had been dragged through hell. Once she couldn¡¯t bear the sight of him. But now¡­ now she saw that he was the only one who had ever truly been kind to her.

    ¡°I was blind, Jax. I never cherished you. But now I understand. Jax¡­ please, help me¡­ I really know I was wrong. Please¡­¡±

    Jax¡¯s heart softened. He had always been weak against tears. After so many years of marriage, even if love had long vanished, there was still a lingering bond. Seeing her so miserable, his pity overcame him.

    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t cry anymore. I¡¯ll speak to Aubrey for you.¡±

    Aurelia¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. She quickly fell into step behind him, putting on a pitiful

    expression as she followed Jax back to face Aubrey.

 Unleashed 363

    Chapter 363 The Cup of Coffee

    Third Person POV

    &

    $<b>70 </b>

    Finished

    When Aubrey saw Aurelia return after such a long time¨Cdragging Jax along with her¨Cshe couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? I told you to make coffee, not bring my father.¡±

    Her gaze flicked to Aurelia¡¯s swollen, tear¨Cstained eyes, and Aubrey¡¯s smile curved even higher. ¡°I don¡¯t recall bullying you. So why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°Aubrey¡­¡±

    Jax tried to summon the authority of a parent, but it was useless. Aubrey was now Alpha Henry¡¯s treasured person, and Jax himself knew he¡¯d wronged her in the past. He wanted to make it up to her, which left him unable to be stern. His voice came out more helpless than firm.

    ¡°She knows she was wrong. She only wants to stay here for a while. Don¡¯t make things difficult for her.¡±

    Aurelia seized the moment to speak.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, once I find work, I¡¯ll leave immediately! Staying here with the Mary family is just my way of atoning for the mistakes I made before. I truly mean nothing else.¡±

    The smile on Aubrey¡¯s lips chilled.

    Jax tried again, his tone thin and dry. ¡°It was my decision to let her stay. Aubrey, give me this one favor.¡± Then he turned to Aurelia. ¡°Go and pour Aubrey some coffee.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes,

    I¡¯ll <fna8fa> This text is hosted at Find1Novel</fna8fa>

    go

    now¡­¡± Aurelia dabbed her tears and left.

    Jax sighed heavily and walked closer to Aubrey. ¡°Aubrey, I know you¡¯re worried she has bad intentions. I understand¨Cyou¡¯re protecting me. But I¡¯m only letting her stay for a short while. I¡¯m barely home anyway. It¡¯s just giving her a roof over her head. There will never be anything between us again. I only pitied her¡­ after all, we were married for years. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sorry for her.¡±

    Aubrey hadn¡¯t expected Jax to be so aware of Aurelia¡¯s schemes. But she knew her father too well. His intentions were good¨Che was the kind of man who fed stray cats on the street. With Aurelia, his pity had won out. But he understood nothing of what she was really like.

    Everyone in Shadowmoon Pack knew Aurelia¡¯s scandals, yet Aurelia still had the audacity to n her next move as if nothing had happened. Jax would never be her match.

    14:21 <b>Sat</b>, <b>Oct </b>4

    Chapter 363 The Cup of Coffee

    Finished

    Just then, Aurelia returned, carrying a t white. She approached timidly, cup in hand, and then¨Cshe actually knelt down in front of Aubrey.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Jax startled, moving quickly to help her up. But Aurelia refused to rise, her eyes fixed on Aubrey with desperate determination.

    ¡°Aubrey¡­ I know you hate me. I was blind, cruel, wrong in so many ways¨Cto you, to Jax. I made terrible mistakes¡­¡±

    Her words poured out with practiced sincerity. And as her emotions built, tears slipped down her hollow cheeks, like beads falling from a broken string.

    ¡°I was a fool! I didn¡¯t see who truly cared for me! Now even my own daughter has abandoned me. I¡¯ve finally woken up. I see how horribly wrong I was¡­ Aubrey, I swear I¡¯ve decided to change, to start over. I¡¯ll go find a job soon, I won¡¯t trouble you again. Please, give me this chance to atone. Please!¡±

    Her performance was wless. Even Jax was visibly moved. ¡°Enough. Get up now! Look at yourself, what are you doing?¡±

    They tugged and pulled, but Aubrey didn¡¯t so much as lift an eyebrow.

    Finally, Aurelia steeled herself, pushed Jax¡¯s hands away, and held the cup out toward Aubrey.

    ¡°Aubrey, please. You¡¯re better than me¨Cdon¡¯t hold my mistakes against me anymore. Forgive me this once. I¡¯ll live honestly from now on!¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s eyes slid to the cup. ¡°And if I forgive you? And if I don¡¯t? What difference does it make?¡±

    Aurelia pressed quickly, ¡°If you forgive me, then¡­ drink this coffee. That¡¯ll show me.¡±

    Aubrey narrowed her eyes, studying the cup. Atst, she raised it and smiled faintly at Aurelia.

    ¡°You say you¡¯ve realized your mistakes, that you want to change, that you want my forgiveness. Fine. I¡¯ll believe you¨Cif you finish this cup yourself. How about that?¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

    <b>¡£ </b>

 Unleashed 364

    Chapter 364 The Taste of Punishment

    Third Person POV

    Aurelia¡¯s face froze. ¡°This¡­ this was especially for you¡­¡±

    ???? (<b>70 </b><b>) </b>

    Finished

    Aubrey discovered she genuinely enjoyed toying with her. Her smile stayed calm and steady. ¡°So, are you saying you don¡¯t want it?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Aurelia felt like she had dug her own grave. But with Jax watching nearby, her chest rose and fell furiously before she forced a stiff smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drink it!¡±

    She took the cup.

    But she had overestimated herself. In order to provoke Aubrey earlier, she had dumped in far too much bitter tea and vinegar. Drinking this was pure torture.

    She had nned to swallow it all at once, but after only one mouthful, she nearly gagged.

    As though expecting it, Aubrey¡¯s hand shot out the instant Aurelia tried to spit it back up, mping over her mouth.

    ¡°Swallow it. If you dare spit it out, I¡¯ll make you lick it clean off the floor.¡±

    In that moment, a thousand thoughts crashed through Aurelia¡¯s mind. She wanted to shift into wolf form, to rip this omega apart. But in the end her throat rxed, and she forced down that vile mouthful of coffee.

    She tried to lurch up for water, but for some reason, Aubrey¡¯s grip on her shoulder held her down as if she were pinned to the carpet. Even with her beta strength, she couldn¡¯t stand.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s tone remained slow and soft, yet it carried a weight of authority that made the air vibrate. She picked up the cup again and sneered.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you begging me for forgiveness? And you can¡¯t even drink one cup of coffee?¡±

    At that, even Jax began to sense something. That coffee clearly wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    Aurelia¡¯s tears streamed down, bitter as the drink itself, but she tried to defend herself. ¡°Aubrey¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I identally added too much fruit vinegar. I¡¯ll make another cup-¡±

    14:21 <b>Sat</b>, <b>Oct </b>4

    Chapter 364 The Taste of Punishment

    40

    70

    Finished

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Aubrey¡¯s voice was pleasant as she sat back on the sofa. ¡°As long as you finish this one, I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±

    Aurelia¡¯s eyes went wide with terror. Drinking the whole cup might kill her.

    ¡°No¡­ I¡­¡± She tried to resist, but before she could finish the sentence, Aubrey tilted the cup poured another mouthful between her lips.

    and

    Desperation wed at Aurelia. She wanted to spit it all over Aubrey, but Aubrey seemed to anticipate every move. One hand tipped the cup, the other pinched her jaw just so, forcing her to swallow.

    One seated, calm and unyielding. The other, trembling andpelled to obey.

    As she poured, Aubrey smiled brightly, her tone light and teasing. ¡°How nice. This is actually the first time in my life I¡¯ve had coffee you made. It tastes terrible, but that¡¯s alright¨Cthe important thing is the thought. I¡¯m sure after you finish today, next time you won¡¯t make something this disgusting. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    Her star¨Cbright eyes glinted coldly, a trace of cruelty curling her lips. In Aurelia¡¯s wide pupils, she looked like a devil. Aurelia¡¯s heart clenched as if death itself had her in its grasp.

    Devil¡­ she¡¯s a devil¡­

    Aurelia¡¯s mind reeled. She turned her gaze to Jax, pleading silently. But Jax, having noticed the little tricks she¡¯d yed in the kitchen, was thoroughly disgusted with her. He turned his head away, offering no rescue.

    And so Aubrey easily forced the entire cup of bitter, sour liquid down Aurelia¡¯s throat¡ªeveryst drop.

    When it was over, Aurelia copsed onto the carpet, gagging, scraping at her throat as though she could w the taste out, looking as if she might die from the sickness.

    Send Gifts

    1.8K <fnca5b> This content belongs to FindN()vel</fnca5b>

 Unleashed 365

    Chapter 365 The Well Water

    Third Person POV

    :

    40

    Finished.

    From above, Aubrey¡¯s voice drifted down, sharp and unyielding. Aurelia¡¯s tear¨Cstreaked face twitched at the words.

    ¡°You¡¯ve dirtied the carpet.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Drag it to the yard and wash it properly. Remember to use water from the well on the far left.¡±

    In this weather, scrubbing a carpet outside? And with that well¡¯s water?

    Aurelia¡¯s face went ghostly pale. That well¨Cshe knew it too well. She had once thrown wolfsbane powder into it regrly, and sometimes punished Aubrey by forcing her to wash clothes with that water. When Aubrey was young and powerless, her hands had blistered and festered countless times from it.

    And when her little hands had rotted, Aurelia had made her wear fine gloves, warning her that if she ever tattled to Jax, she¡¯d be tossed headfirst into the well.

    And now, Aubrey was demanding she wash the carpet with that same water? No¨Cher hands would never survive it. She couldn¡¯t bear that pain!

    ¡°Are you unwilling?¡±

    Aubrey tilted her head, her toneced with false puzzlement, as though genuinely troubled.

    ¡°Jax¡­ Jax¡­¡±

    Aurelia, panicked, crawled toward him for help. But with her makeup streaked and her face blotched red from tears, she looked wretched¨Cmore like a specter than a woman. There was no pity to be stirred, especially since she had been the one scheming only moments before.

    ¡°You make such a fuss even over admitting fault. I won¡¯t involve myself anymore!¡±

    Jax¡¯s voice was hard with exasperation. He turned on his heel and left, his back vanishing into his room, leaving Aurelia staring helplessly after him.

    Behind her, Aubrey¡¯s quietughter floated in the air.

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t washed by tonight, you won¡¯t be eating.¡±

    Aubrey thought being the viin was exhrating¡ªespecially when the other had no power to

    14:21 Sat, <b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>

    Chapter 365 The Well Water

    1

    ?

    $<b>70 </b><fnc888> This text is hosted at </fnc888>

    Finished

    fight back. It made her want to press harder, crush further.

    ¡°Of course, if you think I¡¯m being too cruel, the door¡¯s right there. Don¡¯t let me keep you.¡±

    The words struck straight to Aurelia¡¯s lifeline. She red at Aubrey with pure venom, wishing she could tear her apart limb by limb.

    ¡°How can you be so cruel? I was your stepmother! Aren¡¯t you afraid of outsiders pointing fingers at your back for this?¡±

    Aubrey stood, arms folded, eyes sweeping over Aurelia sprawled on the carpet in disgrace.

    ¡°Let them. I don¡¯t care. Everything I¡¯m doing¨CI learned from you. Enjoy it well.¡±

    With that, she smiled and went upstairs.

    Aurelia stared after her, hatred boiling in her chest. Her thoughts churned, desperate and wild. How could she take revenge? For a fleeting moment, she even wondered if she could drag Aubrey down with her, even if it meant her own destruction.

    But the madness flickered and then died. No¨Cshe wasn¡¯t ready to die yet.

    She would endure. Aubrey wouldn¡¯t stay here forever. All she had to do was wait her out¡­

    From the staircase, Aubrey watched Aurelia silently begin to drag the carpet outside, the corner of her lips curling into a faint, amused smile. Endure? She wanted to see just how long Aurelia could endure.

    Because of Aurelia, Aubrey decided to remain at the house for a few days. After all, the basement hadn¡¯t heard the crack of the wolfsbane whip in far too long.

    And before Aurelia could draw a single bucket, Aubrey, right before her eyes, tossed in twice the usual amount of wolfsbane powder. Aurelia could only re at her, swallowing her fury, knowing that if she daredin to Jax, Aubrey would surely twist it all back on her.

    Endure! Just a little pain. Just a little rotting flesh. She was a beta werewolf¨Csurely her tolerance would surpass Aubrey¡¯s childhood suffering.

    She told herself this over and over. But the instant her fingers touched the water, the searing agony made her want to drop everything and run.

    But where could she go? She had nowhere.

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

 Unleashed 366

    Reborn Omega Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 366 The Heroine

    Third Person POV

    282

    +8 Pearls

    +8

    From the second floor, Aubrey watched Aurelia¡¯s pained face and felt a small, cold satisfaction. Indeed¨Cthere was a particr pleasure in witnessing your enemy suffer.

    She sipped her coffee and admired the scene for a while before closing the window and taking a nap. When she woke, Aurelia was still outside scrubbing the carpet, her movements slow and mechanical; her hands had already rotted beyond recognition.

    Aubrey felt no pity. She stepped over Aurelia and left the house. <fnf133> Checktest chapters at FindN()vel</fnf133>

    On the way back to theb she half¨Cexpected to run into Alpha Henry, but he never appeared. Only after she and Xavier finished going over experimental data did Xavier cough and, as if casually, let slip, ¡°Ms. Mary, the Alpha went to the Southern Continent¨Che won¡¯t be at Shadowmoon Pack for a couple days.¡±

    Aubrey narrowed her brow. ¡°Where he goes is his business.¡± Then she turned and left. Xavier watched her go, shaking his head. ¡°What a hypocritical girl,¡± he muttered.

    Once Aubrey was gone, John dared to step out from the office. Seeing her retreating back, he exhaled in relief¨Cthankfully, she hadn¡¯te looking for him. But he knew staying hidden from both Aubrey and the Alpha wasn¡¯t a long¨Cterm n. Maybe he should ask Justin if there was any way to neutralize that potion.

    Ever since he¡¯d seen the Alpha risk everything¨Cjumping from that near¨Cimpossible crevice to save Aubrey¨CJohn had been shaken. That ce had less than a three percent chance of survival. In that moment the Alpha had abandoned rank, duty, and reputation for the sake of being with Aubrey.

    That kind of rare, almost mad love both awed and terrified John. He understood he didn¡¯t stand a chance in any contest for her. If the Alpha loved someone that fiercely, even if Aubrey rejected himpletely, he would stop at nothing to keep her by his side.

    Resolved, John decided to find Justin. As he passed the vivisectionb, he noticed its door had been left open for days and froze¨Chad the volunteer for the live experiment died? Panic rose in his chest and he rushed to Xavier. ¡°Mr. Xavier, what happened to the werewolf who volunteered? Is she¡­ dead?¡±

    Xavier looked up from a stack of reports, a little dazed. ¡°She was injured. She needs to rest for a few days.¡±

    John breathed easier¨Cinjured, not dead. Then he caught Xavier¡¯s phrasing and blinked. ¡°She?¡±

    Xavier, realizing John¡¯s confusion, nodded. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s female. A real hero of Shadowmoon

    1

    <b>14:44 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>d </b>

    62

    Chapter 366 The Heroine

    +8 Pearls

    Pack. If she hadn¡¯t stepped in, the Alpha would have been finished¨Cand all the werewolves infected with Kajit on the Northern Continent would have been doomed.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? She was the one who cracked T Flu, too. If not for her, Ste Pack would have been wiped out months ago.¡±

    up in John Xavier returned to his work, leaving John standing there, stunned. Admiration red like a small, bright me. He¡¯d been near Ste Pack when T Flu ran rampant¨Che¡¯d rushed to help, but he¡¯d felt useless. With whatever medical knowledge he had, he¡¯d still been powerless against that strange virus; not in a month, not in a year, could he have solved it. He had only watched as infected wolves died in pain.

    But this mysterious wolf doctor had stopped T Flu in its tracks and then volunteered as a live subject for the Kajit experiments.

    The thought made John¡¯s admiration swell into something deeper. He hadn¡¯t even met her, yet he felt his chest warm with an unfamiliar feeling. Perhaps¨Cnext time she came for an experiment¨Che could leave a bouquet at the door.

    The idea made his cheeks tinge with red.

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

    1

 Unleashed 367

    Chapter 367 If

    Third Person POV

    :

    (<b>63 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Aubrey had no idea what was happening behind her back. After leaving theb, she first went looking for Barry to ask about the traveling merchant. But she learned he¡¯d been sent away on a mission by the Alpha.

    Perry was also gone, and she didn¡¯t know the other werewolves well. After some thought, she turned to Beta Cam. At first Cam seemed reluctant to help, but when he heard the potion might endanger the Alpha, his wariness sharpened. He immediately arranged for people to investigate.

    Aubrey pressed her lips together and didn¡¯t pursue it further. She trusted Cam would handle it cleanly. If there came a point where her intervention was needed, he would find her. Cam wasn¡¯t like Barry or Perry. He didn¡¯t like her much¨Csaw her as a burden to Alpha Henry.

    But Aubrey had no interest in correcting his bias.

    After parting with Cam, Aubrey drove to Alpha Mateo¡¯s estate.

    Harold was dead, the leader of Shadow vanished, and by the next day, Mateo had purged the entire Shadow organization.

    No one troubled her anymore. The road was smooth, and she noticed Alpha Mateo¡¯s men stationed along the way, likely to ensure her safety.

    At the estate, Mateo was upied, so Aubrey went directly to treat Leon.

    The final check¨Cup showed Leon had recoveredpletely. Just as she was about to leave, he stopped her.

    ¡°Aubrey, may I paint onest portrait of you?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Aubrey met Leon¡¯s clear, unclouded eyes and answered before her mind caught up with her.

    At that, Leon lit up, smiling so brightly his eyes curved into crescents.

    As he worked, the winter sun warmed the room, and Aubrey grew drowsy. Then Leon, biting his brush, asked suddenly, ¡°Aubrey, do you really love Alpha Henry?¡±

    Aubrey froze, caught off guard.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you stay with him?¡± he pressed, ncing at her while sketching. ¡°What are you holding back for?¡±

    1/2 <fn3e71> Follow current nov?ls on Find¡ïNovel</fn3e71>

    14:42 Mon, <b>Oct </b>6

    Chapter 367 if

    663

    +8 Pearls

    It had been two days since she¡¯d returned, two days of avoiding this question. But Leon had dragged it back into the light, and facing him, she sighed softly.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ I¡¯m just not willing to give in so easily.¡±

    Leon¡¯s strokes slowed. His clean, youthful face took on a sudden gravity, older than his years.

    ¡°You mean¡­ you¡¯d rather find someone simpler? To have a simpler love? A simpler life?¡±

    ¡°Does that even exist?¡± Aubrey shook her head faintly. ¡°I doubt it. Where there are werewolves, there¡¯s interest, and where there¡¯s interest, there¡¯s war, power, and new viruses waiting to appear.¡±

    ¡°Is it finished yet?¡± she asked.

    ¡°¡­Yes!¡±

    ¡°Let me see?¡±

    Leon quickly blocked her with his body. For once, the boyish mischief slipped through his usually solemn demeanor.

    ¡°No looking. It¡¯s my recovery gift, from you to me.¡±

    Aubrey shrugged. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t look.¡±

    ¡°I heard you want to apply to Haibo University. The exams are soon. How¡¯s your studying going?¡± she asked, knowing Mateo had arranged for Leon to both self¨Cstudy and join asional sses.

    Leon¡¯s cheeks colored. ¡°I¡¯m not very confident¡­ but my brother said it¡¯s enough to try.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Aubrey nodded. ¡°But your body¡¯s only just recovered. Don¡¯t push yourself too

    hard.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Aubrey smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯ve stayed long enough. I should get going. Will you walk me out?¡±

    Leon frowned, reluctant. ¡°So soon¡­¡±

    ¡°What?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    Aubrey never saw the portrait he had drawn.

    Chapter 367 1

    53

    +9 Pears

    At the door, Leon hesitated several times, words on the tip of his tongue. Aubrey, treating him like a younger brother, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡¯re acting strange today. What is it you want to say?¡±

    Leon¡¯s face flushed deeper. Meeting Aubrey¡¯s overly clear eyes, he felt his heartbeat hammer in

    his chest.

    ¡°Aubrey¡­ if¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± She was more patient with Leon than with most others.

    ¡°If¡­¡± He stammered, the words he had rehearsed in his mind all day now trembling on his lips. Just one second, and it could be said.

    He clenched his teeth, leaned close to her ear, and whispered,

    ¡°If you ever stop loving Alpha Henry¡­ would you consider a rtionship with me?¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

    1

 Unleashed 368

    Chapter 368 If You Can Endure

    Third Person POV

    W¨Cwhat?

    <b>? </b>063

    +8 Pearls

    Aubrey¡¯s smile froze, and for a moment all she could hear was the sudden quickening of her own heartbeat. As a sharp¨Csensed alpha werewolf, she could read the slightest emotional tremors in the air. Yet Leon¡¯s words carried such simple, untainted feeling that they caught herpletely off guard.

    His clear voice rang out again, steady this time.

    ¡°I feel like you prefer a life that¡¯s simple and free. I don¡¯t have much to offer¡­ except that I like you. And that feeling is simple.¡±

    Aubrey looked up and met his eyes. His youthful smile was tinted with shyness, and in the fading sunset he seemed to glow with a gentle warmth. She could even smell the clean, sun- washed scent of grass on him, something that, to a wolf like her, carried a strangely soothing pull.

    She parted her lips to speak, but before she could, Leon pressed a finger lightly against them. Hisugh was soft, almost yful.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer right away. And you don¡¯t need to feel burdened. I just hope that my liking you can be as simple as sunlight chasing the breeze, or a sail yearning for the sea. If you need me, I¡¯ll be here. If you don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯ll still be here. As someone you can always trust.¡±

    On the drive back, Aubrey¡¯s lips curved faintly. Leon¡¯s words had lightened her heart. His feelings carried none of the calction or pressure that filled so much of wolf society¨Conly something pure, free of weight, that made her feel unexpectedly at ease.

    But that feeling evaporated the moment she stepped into her home.

    Aurelia was bringing dishes out of the kitchen, smiling sweetly at Jax, every inch the image of a dutiful mistress of the house. Aubrey¡¯s mood soured at once.

    ¡°Ms. Aubrey is back?¡± Aurelia¡¯s voice was carefully restrained. Thest time¨Cwhen Aubrey had forced her to scrub the carpet with poisoned water¨Cthe ruthless image had burned itself into her mind. She had decided then that she would avoid open shes and simply wait until Aubrey returned to the Miguel family. Jax was far easier to manipte.

    Aubrey¡¯s lips curved in a cold sneer. ¡°Smells good. I didn¡¯t think you actually knew how to cook.¡±

    Back when Aurelia lived here, she had hardly touched a kitchen. On the rare asions she

    Chapt 30B # You Gap Endu

    2200

    imed to cook, all she did wasdle the food out of the pot and serve it at the table, then call it her own work, Jax, ever the fool, had always believed her, his simple heart coaxed into

    contentment.

    Now, faced with Aubrey¡¯s unmasked scorn, Aurelia forced a strained smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¨Cjust a simple meal.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s shortugh was edged like a de. She strode forward with long,manding steps. Even though she was an omega, her aura filled the space.

    Jax himself grew uneasy. He still shrank under her presence. <fn9174> This update is avable on find?novel</fn9174>

    ¡°Aubrey, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you?¡± Jax tried to soften the mood with a smile.

    Aubrey nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Perfect timing. I¡¯ve never actually tasted Mrs. Lynn¡¯s cooking before.¡±

    Aurelia hurried to carve her a slice ofmb, her hands tense. ¡°Please, try it¡­¡±

    As she slid into a seat, Aubrey arched a brow. ¡°Since when do servants sit at the table with their masters?¡±

    ¡°Aubrey¡­¡± Jax sighed, holding his bowl. ¡°She¡¯s still-

    The sharp ck of Aubrey¡¯s knife and fork hitting the table cut him off. Her voice turned cold, each word like a shard of ice.

    ¡°I asked you¨Cwhen do servants get to eat with their masters?¡±

    Jax¡¯s expression stiffened, his face caught in a troubled knot as he nced toward Aurelia.

    This time, Aurelia yed meek to the core, swallowing down her hatred. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ you two eat. I¡¯ll just boil some noodles in the kitchen.¡±

    Her pitiful words pricked at Jax¡¯s conscience, but Aubrey¡¯s lips only curved in a cruel smile.

    ¡°Noodles? Why go to the trouble? There¡¯s plenty here already. You can just wait and eat the leftovers.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

    W

    14:42 Mon, <b>Oct </b>6

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    C

 Unleashed 369

    hapter 369 The Final Blow

    Third Person POV

    462

    +8 Pearls

    Aubrey¡¯s words were like a poisoned dagger, stabbing straight into Aurelia¡¯s most tender spot.

    The color drained from her face; her lips trembled.

    No matter how fallen she was now, she hadn¡¯t expected to be humiliated by being told she must eat leftovers. Even Jax frowned in disapproval. ¡°Aubrey! That¡¯s too much!¡± <fn04e7> Content originallyes from find?novel</fn04e7>

    Aubrey merely toyed with themb chop on her te with a fork, her voice light as a breeze. ¡°When I was little and Dad wasn¡¯t home, I couldn¡¯t sit at the table. I always ate the scraps Aurelia and Bailey left behind. Why can I eat, but she can¡¯t?¡±

    Her voice was low, but it hit Jax like a thunderbolt.

    He stared at Aurelia in disbelief. Aurelia stammered, panicked. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡± Aubrey turned the fork in her hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t? Why did I make you go out to wash the carpet yesterday? Because you did the same to me. I was only fourteen¨Cwhy did you have to be so cruel?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t, Jax, I really didn¡¯t¡­ how could I¡ª¡±

    Aurelia went pale with fright. Jax leapt to his feet, furious.

    ¡°So while I was away you treated Aubrey like that? After all the trust I showed you! You¡¯re truly disappointing!¡±

    He looked at Aubrey, but feeling guilty toward her, said nothing more and went upstairs. He felt pity for Aurelia, but once the truth of her past came out, anger won out¨Cthough he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to throw her out.

    Seeing Jax refuse to hear her defenses, Aurelia spiraled. Fear and fury vied inside her, but above all came the crushing pain of reality: in just two years she had fallen from unquestioned mistress to a pitiful woman who couldn¡¯t even sit at the table without asking permission.

    ¡°Are you satisfied now? Are you satisfied?!¡± she shouted wildly at Aubrey. She knew she should hold back¨Cshe knew she should endure¨Cbut watching Jax leave and seeing the elegant dinner she had prepared all afternoon be Aubrey¡¯s, she felt bile rise in her throat and inwardly cursed herself for not having poisoned the food.

    Aubrey sipped her soup,shes lowered.

    ¡°You¡¯re a strange person,¡± she said evenly, cold as ice even while Aurelia raged like a storm.

    <b>14:42 </b>Mon, Oct 6

    Chapter 360 The Final Blow

    You treat others and yourself with such double standards. You forced me in the bitterest winter to wash clothes in well waterced with wolfsbane to ¡®teach me independence, and you made me eat leftovers because that¡¯s what I ¡®deserved. But when it¡¯s your turn, you act as if you¡¯ve suffered the world¡¯s greatest injustice. Do you think everyone in this world should indulge you, like your mother did?¡±

    Seeing Aurelia¡¯s pale face, Aubrey¡¯s smile sharpened. ¡°Oh, and someone like you¨Cbeing abandoned by your own daughter¨Chow could that not hurt?¡±

    Aurelia clutched at her chest, as if a hand had squeezed the air from her lungs.

    She tried to retort, but she could only gasp, sinking into ragged, desperate breaths. Her gaunt face twisted, flushing purple as blood rushed and then receded.

    Aubrey sneered and, with a thin, pitying tone, said, ¡°Look at you¨Cso pathetic. You wrapped Bailey in cotton and fed her the best, and what did she do? When she needed you, she yed the victim and wagged her tail; when she didn¡¯t, you couldn¡¯t even get a glimpse of her. Now she¡¯s back at Fog Pack, basking as the heir, not caring whether you live or die. Heh¡­ your whole life has been <i>a </i>failure.¡±

    Those words cut deeper than any de. Each sentence from Aubrey burned like a red¨Chot brand onto Aurelia¡¯s heart¨Cfar worse than death, a thousand times more agonizing.

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

 Unleashed 370

    Chapter 370 Missing

    Third Person POV

    ¡°That¡¯s not true! Bailey just hasn¡¯t secured her ce in Fog Pack yet. Once she does, once she has real power in her hands, she¡¯ll definitely bring me back!¡±

    Aurelia lurched forward to grab Aubrey¡¯s arm. Her hands twisted grotesquely, ws pushing through, but Aubrey only flicked her wrist. Aurelia flew backward like a paper doll, copsing to

    the floor.

    She stared up at Aubrey, shocked. ¡°Y¨Cyou¡­ how can you be this strong? Are you still an omega?¡±

    Her eyes widened in panic. ¡°You awakened your wolf, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re like your you¡¯re an alpha¨Clevel wolf, aren¡¯t you?!¡±

    Aubrey sneered. She owed no answers.

    mother-

    ¡°Someone like you¨Cuseless, weak, a beta who never trained- even as an omega, I could kill you,¡± she said coldly.

    ¡°N¨Cno¡­ impossible¡­¡± Aurelia¡¯s mind spiraled, unable to reconcile the frail omega aura with the raw strength she had just felt.

    Aubrey stepped forward, looming over her. ¡°Aurelia, you know what kind of person your daughter is. The way you used others¨Cshe¡¯ll use you the same way. Do you really think she wants you alive? She¡¯s waiting for you to die. Once you¡¯re gone, your stain fades from her name. If you truly loved your daughter, you¡¯d slit your own throat right here and now. Maybe then I¡¯d spare Bailey. Otherwise¡­¡± Aubrey¡¯s eyes hardened, her voice a de, ¡°¡­she¡¯ll end up just like you¨Cgroveling before me, begging for her life.¡±

    Each wordnded like a strike. Aurelia¡¯s bones creaked, her body trembling on the verge of transforming¨Cbut in the end, she swallowed it down, forcing herself to endure.

    For the next two days, Aubrey toyed with her in different ways. What surprised her was Aurelia never lost her temper again. She became pliant, as if waiting for Aubrey to leave so she could finally breathe, even behaving with Jax, cautious and subdued.

    But if she thought submission would secure her ce in the Mary family, she was too na?ve.

    On the third morning, Aubrey¡¯s phone rang. It was Alpha Henry.

    She narrowed her eyes and let it ring. He called again, and again. She ignored them all. Ten minutester, Charles called. After a pause, she answered. <fn8124> Discover more novels at ?ovelFind</fn8124>

    Before she could speak, Charles¡¯s voice rushed through the line, tight with urgency.

    14:42 Mon<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b>

    Chapter 370 Missing

    462

    +0 Pearls

    ¡°Aubrey, are you at home?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at my father¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Good. Stay there. Don¡¯t go anywhere¨Cno matter what happens outside, don¡¯t leave. Protection is on the way.¡±

    Aubrey sat upright. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Henry just contacted me¨Che was ambushed on his way back. He spotted Kira among the attackers. Kira is Ulrich¡¯s uncle, the current alpha of Storm Pack. His sudden appearance means trouble. You could be in danger too.

    Aubrey, don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes.¡±

    A chill hit her. ¡°Alpha Henry¨Cwas he hurt?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t sound injured, but it was chaos. He only had time to tell me that before the line cut.¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±

    She ended the call, rising to her feet. At that moment, her phone buzzed again¨Cthis time an email.

    Opening it, she found only a drawing: a girl napping on a trellis, while a boy leaned in to kiss her cheek.

    The girl was her. The boy¨CLeon.

    Her phone rang again. This time, Alpha Mateo. A heavy dread settled over her as she pressed

    answer.

    ¡°Aubrey,¡± Mateo¡¯s voice was strained, ¡°Leon is missing!¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

 Unleashed 371

    Chapter 371 The Half¨CHour Ultimatum

    Third Person POV

    A

    B Pearls

    Alpha Mateo told Aubrey, ¡°After Leon¡¯s ss today, the bodyguards I sent didn¡¯t pick him up. At first I thought whoever it was wasing for me, but then I received a message¨Csomeone named you specifically. If you don¡¯te, Leon won¡¯t live.¡±

    ¡°Meet me?¡± Aubrey frowned. The sequence of events made one thing painfully clear¨Cthe attackers weren¡¯t acting alone. They¡¯d coordinated, nning to pick them off one by one while. she and Alpha Henry were apart¡­ and somehow an innocent person had been swept up in it.

    Mateo¡¯s voice came again over the line. ¡°If they¡¯re targeting you, then they¡¯ve probably tried to contact you. But you don¡¯t have to go. He¡¯s my brother; I¡¯ll get him back. I told you so you¡¯d be careful.¡± Then he hung up.

    Aubrey stared at her phone, then opened the email again. The sketch looked like someone had treasured and rolled it carefully¨Cprobably the portrait Leon had drawn a few days ago before she left. He¡¯d painted her like an angel.

    She forced a bitter smile.

    Go¨Cor not go?

    She hesitated. It wasn¡¯t that she doubted Mateo¡¯s ability; he was ruthless and prepared. Even so, rescuing Leon intact would be difficult with only their forces.

    Her phone buzzed. A new video had been sent. A bad premonition tightened in her chest as she tapped it open.

    ¡°Make sure he screams.¡± A thick¨Cbearded, brutish werewolf yanked at Leon¡¯s hair with a cruel hand.

    Leon¡¯s clothes had been torn away; his pale, thin body wasced with raw, bloody welts and obvious burn marks. Theshes had been tipped with silver powder. His treatment had only recently finished¨Chis self¨Chealing was still slow.

    The sight made Aubrey¡¯s pupils narrow. Leon¡¯s eyes shed with panic and stubbornness on the screen; he bit out, ¡°Just kill me.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The man¡¯s heavy hand groped Leon, voice dull. ¡°Such a beautiful body¨Chow could I let you die before we¡¯re done ying?¡±

    When Leon tried to bite his tongue, the man shoved something into his mouth to gag him. Under the wet, disordered hair, Leon¡¯s clear eyes looked utterly hopeless. He fought desperately.

    <b>14:42 </b><b>Mon</b>, <b>Oct </b>6

    Chapter 371 The Half Hour Ultimatum

    :

    62

    +8 Pearls

    The man, displeased by his resistance, whipped him two more times, then recorded his victim¡¯s ruin with the camera.

    Blood ran down Leon¡¯s pale skin.

    The huge man swallowed and leered at the lens. ¡°Aubrey. I¡¯ll give you half an hour. If you don¡¯te to Lianyu Harbor in thirty minutes, I¡¯ll fuck him to death. Don¡¯t worry¨CI¡¯ll record every bit and send it to you. Then you can go fish his body out of the water. Remember¨Cthirty minutes.¡±

    The video cut to ck.

    Aubrey sat on the edge of the bed, her face like iron.

    How dare they?

    Leon was so clean, so innocent. He was just starting to have a break in life¨Cand they¡¯d kidnapped him and were torturing him like this. How dare they?

    Her eyes darkened; a surge of murderous rage rolled through her. She thought of his unblemished smile and then of the image on the screen¨Chim plunged into darkness and pain -and her fingers trembled. She wanted to snap that man¡¯s neck.

    Just then Charles burst in. Seeing Aubrey still there, he exhaled a long breath. ¡°Good¨Cyou¡¯re here. Beta Cam has already sent people. We just wait and hold the ce.¡±

    But as soon as the words left his mouth, Aubrey sprang to her feet and headed for the door.

    ¡°Aubrey?¡± Charles froze, a bad feeling rising.

    ¡°You¡¯re going out?¡± he asked.

    Aubrey gave him a cold look. ¡°How many people did you bring?¡± <fn88ff> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? F?nd-Novel</fn88ff>

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

    B

 Unleashed 372

    Chapter 372 The Hunt to Aligator Harbor

    Third <b>Person </b>POV

    That single look and the icy question made Charles straighten instinctively, as if being examined by a truc alpha.

    <b>62 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    He answered on reflex, standing to attention: ¡°I brought twenty¨Cfive officers from the Werewolf Security Bureau.¡±

    Only after he finished did he realize what he¡¯d said, and his gaze flickered, a little dazed. When had this omega¨Conce forced to endure at the Mary household¨Cgrown such amanding presence?

    Was it because of her long association with Alpha Henry?

    A bitter taste rose in his throat, but beneath it was genuine relief for Aubrey¨Cher strength meant she could survive in this cruel world.

    Aubrey didn¡¯t know the thoughts that had rushed through Charles in those brief seconds.

    She only nodded once. ¡°Good. That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go to a ce.¡±

    Charles wanted to stop her. Shadowmoon Pack was in turmoil; nobody knew where Kira¡¯s men might be hiding, or how strong they were. Going out recklessly was dangerous. Yet something about Aubrey¡¯s aura¨Cso lethal it felt tangible¨Cmade the words wing at his tongue die away.

    ¡°What are we doing?¡± he asked, resigned; whatever she chose, he would follow to the end.

    ¡°Killing,¡± Aubrey said.

    Her fists clenched; a cold, murderous light shed in the slits of her eyes.

    Soon ten ck sedans howled toward Aligator Harbor. Once a small fishing vige famous for its silverfish, the ce had grown into a busy goods depot: wealthy pockets andwless corners coexisted there¨Cone of the few chaotic, prosperous districts inside Shadowmoon Pack.

    As the sun sank bit by bit, Aubrey¡¯s expression grew darker.

    Something was off.

    Ulrich had been dead for months. If Kira intended to avenge him, he would have acted earlier. And when Alpha Mateo had gone to Tempest Pack, he¡¯d reported that Kira hadn¡¯t seemed particrly grieved by Ulrich¡¯s death.

    So what had driven Kira to pick a fight with Shadowmoon Pack now?

    <b>14:43 </b>Mon, Oct <b>6 </b>

    Chapter 322 The Hunt to Aligator Harbor

    Aubrey felt as if an invisible hand nudged from behind, but she couldn¡¯t yet find the thread to pull.

    The immediate priority, however, was rescuing Leon. The boy was pure as paper; he didn¡¯t belong dragged into this darkness.

    She shut her eyes andbed through every scrap of memory and data she could ess.

    Aligator Harbor, Aligator Harbor¨Cwhy did that name feel familiar?

    Pieces of information skittered through her mind like data streams until a quiet light kindled in her eyes. She had it¨Cthis harbor had shown up before in her past life.

    She issued a rapid string of orders to Charles. He stared at her in surprise but said nothing, simply nodded and carried them out.

    In an instant, nine of the ten cars split off in different directions, while Alpha Henry still couldn¡¯t be reached.

    Aubrey pressed her lips together; an uneasy glint shone in her ice¨Cblue eyes.

    Charles tried to soothe her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Alpha. There¡¯s no one in the Northern Continent who can match him. But if he knew you wereing here, he¡¯d be worried.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t let him know,¡± Aubrey said, staring straight at him. Charles sighed and set his phone down.

    ¡°Very well,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    He swore his life to the Moon Goddess¨Che would keep Aubrey safe.

    Send Gifts

    1.8K <fnc27f> The rightful source is find?novel</fnc27f>

 Unleashed 373

    Chapter 373 The Bargain at Warehouse 87

    Third Person POV

    Aligator Harbor.

    A group of burly beta werewolves burst into Warchouse No. 87 and began a sweep the moment they entered.

    ¡°People from Alpha Mateo,¡± Hudson muttered under his breath as he watched the intruders on the monitors, cursing softly to the southern werewolf in front of him.

    The thickset southern wolf was one of Ki¡¯s loyal men, named Dave. He had a near¨Csick obsession with boys like Leon; the moment the call ended, he¡¯d tried to vite the child.

    If Hudson hadn¡¯t fought him and held him off, Leon would have been¡ª

    Hudson could only roll his eyes. ¡°Now you understand why I told you not to touch him, right? He¡¯s worth more than Alpha Mateo¡¯s own life. If you hurt him, that alpha wille after us and won¡¯t stop.¡±

    ¡°If you still want your master to catch Aubrey, then from here on out you follow my orders. No rash moves. Got it?¡±

    Dave stared at the monitor, at the imposing alpha figure on the screen¨CAubrey¡¯s presence radiated pressure even through the feed. Reluctantly he spat, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better.¡± Hudson snorted, then hauled the whip¨Cscarred Leon and dragged him outside.

    In truth, Hudson didn¡¯t want to cooperate with this lecherous southern wolf, but the Lynn family had been suppressed within the pack ever since offending Aubrey and Alpha Henry. If he wanted to restore his family¡¯s glory, he had to bring Alpha Henry down¨Cor kill him.

    Aubrey? She was only an omega attached to an alpha. Without Henry¡¯s protection she would be powerless.

    So when Ki offered an olive branch, Hudson epted without hesitation. He didn¡¯t understand why Ki demanded Aubrey captured alive, but if it meant Alpha Henry¡¯s death, he would agree to anything. Ki had even promised a rare potion from a southern witch that would raise his rank to alpha.

    Alpha Hudson¨Chow sweet that would sound. He could even use it topete for control of Shadowmoon Pack.

    Dragging Leon to the outer area of Warehouse 87, Hudson saw Alpha Mateo. The alpha¡¯s force made Hudson tremble with excitement; he wanted that power for himself. He wanted the Lynn

    14:43 Mon<b>, </b><b>Oct </b>6

    Chapter 373 The Bargain at Warehouse 87

    family to be the leading house in Shadowmoon Pack.

    62

    +8 Pearls

    ¡°Alpha Mateo, get your men to stop! Otherwise your brother won¡¯t live,¡± Hudson warned, controlling the surge of emotions beneath his voice. One hand gripped Leon, the other mped his throat; in 0.01 seconds he could choke the fragile wolf to death.

    Alpha Mateo¡¯s pupils narrowed.

    He ordered his men to halt and scanned Leon¡¯s whip¨Criddled body. The bloody marks tore at his heart, but he couldn¡¯t just rush in¨CHudson was a beta warrior, and his reflexes were fast enough to kill the boy before Mateo could rescue him. <fn6b18> Updates are released by find[?]ovel</fn6b18>

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Mateo asked.

    ¡°Aubrey.¡± Hudson didn¡¯t bother to mince words. ¡°Give me that woman and I¡¯ll return your brother. I heard you and your brother grew up relying on each other¨Cyou should know what to do. She¡¯s just a woman.¡±

    ¡°You want me to capture Aubrey?¡± Alpha Mateo¡¯sugh was cold, as if Hudson had made a joke.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hudson snorted. ¡°I know you have some connection with Aubrey, but is she more important than your brother? Besides, if you move now she won¡¯t be on guard. The question is whether you¡¯ll do it¡­¡±

    Send Gifts

    ¡£

    1.8K

 Unleashed 374

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 374 The Bargain Unravels

    Third Person POV

    Not on guard?

    (62

    Alpha Mateo almostughed. Even after working with Aubrey many times, the sharp omega had never let her guard down¨Cno need to tell Hudson that.

    ¡°Aubrey is under Alpha Henry¡¯s protection. No one can touch her,¡± Mateo said.

    ¡°Maybe not.¡± Hudson smiled darkly. ¡°My people told me Aubrey already left¨Cwithpany. There are plenty of bodyguards, so grabbing her by force will be hard. Alpha Mateo, choose: save your brother and help us capture her, or watch your brother die.¡±

    ¡°If he dies, do you really think you can leave this ce alive?¡± Mateo¡¯s phone stayed in his pocket, the line open.

    ¡°At this point I¡¯ve nothing to lose¨Clet¡¯s gamble.¡± Hudson sneered. ¡°Cut the talk. When Aubrey brings her people here, you just hold back her guards for a moment. That¡¯ll be enough.¡±

    Aubrey, monitoring the whole exchange by phone, let out a soft, contemptuous snort. As long as Leon was unharmed, she allowed herself a brief relief¨Cshe¡¯d never ept bargaining with murderers. If she wanted to keep Leon alive, the only way was to kill them all. <fne039> Updates are released by find?novel</fne039>

    ¡°Want to catch me? You better have the skill for it,¡± she murmured.

    She nced at Charles, whose face had gone pale. Inwardly she sighed, then said, ¡°You can step back now.¡± She¡¯d heard Hudson¡¯s voice.

    Charles recognized the speaker¡ªhis father¡ªinstantly.

    ¡°Oh, shit. What the hell is Dad doing? Has he lost his mind?¡± Soren, Charles¡¯s wolf, snarled in the back of his mind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Charles answered in his head, anger and shame rising. He could not fathom how the man who¡¯d taught him honesty could fall so far. Was he betraying Shadowmoon Pack? The Lynn family¡¯s ruin was of their own making¨Cno one else¡¯s fault.

    And using Aubrey as bait to threaten an alpha?

    His thoughts swirled, but he knew he couldn¡¯t shirk responsibility. He swallowed his turmoil and said, word by word, ¡°I¡¯m not stepping back.¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­ execute the n.¡±

    172

    Chapter 374 The Bargain Unravels

    Half an hourter a ck sedan rolled into Aligator Harbor.

    Hudson and Alpha Matco held their breath.

    Mateo thought: if Aubrey knew Hudson¡¯s design, she wouldn¡¯t walk into a trap. Hudson, hiding nearby, was counting on Matco to force her into a position where they could seize her¨Cif Mateo did that. Hudson would save himself a lot of trouble.

    The car stopped. Only one person stepped out. He didn¡¯t look at Alpha Mateo; he called toward the warehouse, ¡°I¡¯m Charles. I want to see your leader.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s absence left Hudson unsettled; his son¡¯s arrival only deepened his confusion.

    Dave cursed under his breath. ¡°You said she¡¯de. Where is she?!¡±

    Hudson¡¯s face went pale; he gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk. Let¡¯s see what game she¡¯s ying.¡±

    This time Hudson stepped out alone. Leon remained in Dave¡¯s custody¨Ca powerful bargaining chip that could not be risked.

    In front of the warehouse, Hudson shot a suspicious nce at Alpha Mateo, then at Charles.

    ¡°Why are you here? Where¡¯s Aubrey?¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

 Unleashed 375

    Chapter 375 The Exchange Proposal

    Third Person POV

    67

    Finished

    Since the banquet two years ago when Aubrey had made a scene, Hudson had noticed his son withdraw¨Cgrowing distant from the family.

    On holidays Charles often didn¡¯te home. He would rather stand duty with the Werewolf Security Bureau than sit at the Lynn table. Hudson felt the gap between them keenly; he couldn¡¯t read his son, didn¡¯t know what he wanted. Now, standing face to face, he realized there was no longer the respect in Charles¡® eyes that should belong to a father. <fn08fd> The source of th?s content is ?ovelFind</fn08fd>

    A cold knot tightened in Hudson¡¯s chest, then Charles spoke: ¡°Ms. Mary is waiting at the fish- drying ground.¡±

    The fish¨Cdrying ground was wide and open¨Cwind swept through from every side, with only low thatch shelters and no real cover. It waspletely exposed.

    ¡°What game is she ying?!¡± Hudson felt the situation slipping from his control. Charles only handed him a phone. Hudson hesitated, then answered.

    ¡°Mr. Lynn.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s voice came over the line, cool and deliberate.

    ¡°Aubrey! Why won¡¯t youe? Don¡¯t you care if Leon dies?!¡± Hudson demanded.

    Aubrey smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m here because I care about him. Otherwise, why would I leave the house?¡±

    Before Hudson could reply, Aubrey went on.

    ¡°You kidnapped Leon to get to me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You want us to bring Leon to the fish ground and exchange him for you,¡± she said. ¡°If you fear an ambush, send a drone to scout first. The drying ground is open¨Cyou won¡¯t be able to ambush us. If you¡¯re still nervous, bring as many people as you like. How about that?¡±

    Hudson¡¯s instincts warned him something was off, but Aubrey¡¯s terms were tempting¨Cand Leon was in his hands. He counted the risk and agreed.

    ¡°You¡¯d better not try anything clever,¡± he warned. ¡°Or I¡¯ll drag Leon down with me.¡±

    Aubrey smiled and cut the line.

    Hudson thought for a moment, then headed back.

    <b>11:48 </b>Tue, <b>Oct </b>7

    Chapter 375 The Exchange Proposal

    :

    67

    °Ù

    Finished

    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Dave snapped; he was impatient. Hudson¡¯s eyes flicked, then he lied smoothly.

    ¡°Aubrey wants a swap at the drying ground¨Chostage for hostage.¡±

    Dave swore, his southern ent thick with anger. ¡°Why didn¡¯t shee here? Tell her toe here!¡±

    Hudson waved him down. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The drying ground¡¯s open¨Cno chance of ambush. She¡¯s likely worried that if she came here and we seized her, we¡¯d still keep Leon. At the drying ground she can stuff Leon into a car and get away. That¡¯s why she picked that ce.¡±

    Seeing Dave object, Hudson cut him off. ¡°No time to argue; your master¡¯s waiting on this. Hand Leon to me.¡±

    Dave blinked. ¡°Aren¡¯t Iing too?¡±

    Hudson¡¯s face went grave. ¡°You stay and keep Alpha Mateo upied. With Leon in our custody, he won¡¯t act rashly.¡±

    Dave, a little confused but trusting Hudson¡¯s tone, handed Leon over.

    Hudson left by the warehouse¡¯s back exit, taking Leon and his men with him. They did not disturb Alpha Mateo. To protect himself, Hudson had called up all his people; hidden among the crowd, he felt safer against any sudden betrayal.

    Alpha Mateo, seeing no movement inside the warehouse, looked to Charles. ¡°What is Aubrey up <i>to</i>?¡±

    Charles hesitated, then answered quietly.

    ¡°Divide and conquer.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

    B

 Unleashed 376

    <b>11:48 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>7 </b>

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Hersell Like an Alpha

    Chapter 376 The Web Tightens

    Third Person POV

    ¡°But Leon is still in their hands,¡± Alpha Matco said, frowning.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Finished

    Charles told Alpha Mateo Aubrey¡¯s n. ¡°Leon was taken by my father¡­ Hudson. He¡¯s been brought to see Ms. Mary.¡±

    Mateo¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°He¡¯s not here? But what if Hudson hurts Leon?¡±

    Charles shook his head, certain. ¡°He won¡¯t. Ms. Mary won¡¯t let Leon be harmed.¡± He didn¡¯t know why he trusted Aubrey sopletely¨Cdespite her being an omega¨Cbut he did. If Aubrey told him she¡¯d be an alpha, he would have believed that too without hesitation.

    He inhaled deeply. ¡°Ms. Mary says we¡¯re going to trap those southern bastards here and finish them.¡±

    Alpha Mateo fell silent. In that quiet he thought of Aubrey¡¯s rare rapid healing¨Cthough she hid it well, he had noticed a clue back in Sineville. His brother should really be okay.

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Alpha Mateo chose to trust Aubrey.

    Momentster dozens of cars rolled up and surrounded the area. Over a hundred werewolf warriors disembarked and, after linking up with Charles, all shifted into wolf form within seconds, encircling the warehouse.

    Dave panicked and tried to call Hudson, but the line was busy¨CHudson was on the phone with Aubrey.

    Hearing the unsettling chorus of wolf howls, Hudson shouted into his phone. ¡°Aubrey, what do you mean by this?¡±

    Aubrey smiled lightly. ¡°Why worry about a bunch of southern fools? Just bring Leon here and I¡¯ll go with you willingly. And my protectors are over there¨Cwouldn¡¯t it be safer for you toe meet me?<b>¡± </b>

    She cut the call.

    Hudson swore under his breath but knew she was right. Even if he turned back now, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. It would be better to go straight to the drying ground and exchange hostages.

    11:48 Tue, <b>Oct </b><b>7 </b><fncb04> The rightful source is Find_Novel(.</fncb04>

    Chapter 376 The Web Tightens

    :

    ´æ

    <b>67 </b>

    Finished

    Aubrey was only an omega. Once she and Henry were separated, she would be easy to seize. He could pretend to exchange Leon for her, then seize Aubrey and take Leon back¨Cholding both hostages, he¡¯d have leverage and a chance to survive.

    Half a minuteter his phone rang. It was Dave.

    Hudson nced, hesitated, then answered. ¡°Dave, hang on¨Cafter I exchange the hostages I¡¯ll be right back to get you out!¡±

    After delivering that line with all the acting skill he could muster, Hudson cut the call and switched his phone off so Dave couldn¡¯t reach him.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Dave heard the dead line signal and realized Hudson had abandoned him.

    As the cars drew closer to the drying ground, Hudson¡¯s unease swelled. The chain of events made him feel like a puppet. He regretted trusting Aubrey¨Cshe must be setting him up¨Cbut she was only a twenty¨Cyear¨Cold girl; she couldn¡¯t have thought of everything, could she? Besides, as long as Leon remained in his hands, he wasn¡¯t afraid.

    At the same time, Ki learned Hudson had betrayed him. His face darkened. The northern scum had no loyalty. He looked at the encircled Alpha Henry and the others and noted the ring of enclosure slowly being torn apart¨Cthe n to capture Aubrey was faltering.

    He almost ordered a retreat, but thinking of the promised reward made him grit his teeth. He signaled to an informant he¡¯d nted inside Shadowmoon Pack.

    ¡°Capture Aubrey¨Cdo not let her escape.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    In a stone house on the outskirts of Shadowmoon Pack, a hulking werewolf stepped out. His muscles bulged, and a beastly light shed in his eyes. He licked his lips and, in the southern tongue, growled, ¡°I will tear apart anyone who stands in my way.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

 Unleashed 377

    Chapter 377 The Engine Roars

    Third Person POV

    Shadowmoon Pack.

    Finished

    Hudson hurriedly brought Leon to the drying ground. Because it was winter, the fish didn¡¯t spoil easily, and many wereid out to dry¨Cbut the vast site was empty; Aubrey had clearly driven everyone off. <fn6915> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find{n}ovel</fn6915>

    Arriving and finding no sign of Aubrey, Hudson panicked and called her.

    ¡°Where are you?!¡± he demanded.

    He hadn¡¯te alone; he¡¯d brought more than twenty gamma bodyguards. He hadn¡¯t hired betas¡ªhis family¡¯s decline left him short of funds¨Cbut even surrounded by so many guards, the open emptiness made him uneasy. The sea was close; when the cold wind blew it carried a metallic tang that smelled eerily like blood.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    The voice came from the phone¨Cand then from behind him.

    Hudson spun and found Aubrey standing there alone.

    In thete light of the setting sun she was outlined in gold; her ck leather ankle boots shed coldly. For a moment Hudson felt irrationally afraid, then scolded himself¨Cshe was only an omega! He was a capable beta warrior.

    So he straightened up, but still kept himself shielded inside the ring of his dozen or so guards.

    ¡°I¡¯vee. Aren¡¯t you going to let him go?¡± Aubrey said first, her eyes flicking to Leon.

    Leon was weak already, bound and gagged, unable to fight, but when he saw Aubrey he strained mightily against his restraints. Guilt filled his eyes¡ªhe hated that Aubrey risked herself for him.

    Hudson tensed and did not move forward. Instead he asked cautiously, ¡°How do you want to exchange him?¡±

    Aubrey pointed to a car parked not far behind Hudson.

    ¡°My people are in that car. If you agree, release him. My people wille to collect him; he walks toward the car and I¡¯ll walk toward

    you. Fair?¡±

    It sounded equitable¡ªand in such an exposed ce, with Aubrey only an omega, it seemed

    11:48 Tue, <b>Oct </b><b>7 </b>

    Chapter 377 The Engine Roars

    safe.

    Hudson considered for a moment, then nodded and released Leon.

    667

    Finished

    But Leon refused to leave. The moment his ropes were cut he tore out the gag and tried to run to Aubrey, only to be held back by Hudson¡¯s men.

    ¡°You should go the other way,¡± they ordered.

    Leon didn¡¯tply. Aubrey smiled and soothed him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He owes me a favor. He won¡¯t harm me.¡±

    Leon knew staying might onlyplicate things, but his shame at being so useless was overwhelming¨Che hated that the woman he liked had to risk herself to save him.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry I dragged you into this,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. I¡¯m the one who dragged you into it,¡± Aubrey answered lightly. Her gazended on the crosshatched scars on his torso and her smile grew cold.

    ¡°Go¨Cyour brother is waiting.¡±

    Leon clenched his teeth but walked away toward the car.

    Someone in the car came out with hands raised and walked toward Leon. Under Hudson¡¯s watchful eyes, Aubrey began to step toward the man.

    Step by step she closed the distance.

    If Aubrey fell into his hands, Hudson imagined the hundred ways he could torture her¨Cmake Aurelia suffer, make the Lynn family pay¨Cand then drag her before Alpha Henry to force his surrender.

    But suddenly Aubreyughed. ¡°Do you know something?¡±

    Hudson froze.

    ¡°I will die alone. Even if the Moon Goddess protects him, he will certainly die.¡±

    As soon as Aubrey finished speaking, the roar of engines thundered from the south.

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

    <b>11:49 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>Oct </b>7

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 378 Cornered

 Unleashed 378

    Chapter 378 Cornered

    <b>Third</b>¨Cperson POV

    ¡°Aubrey, are you ying tricks?!¡±

    €67

    * Finished

    Hudson¡¯s face changed. He quickly waved his hand, and the gamma¨Clevel bodyguards behind him stepped forward, immediately restraining Aubrey.

    Aubrey just shrugged indifferently. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t know who showed up.¡±

    The werewolves from the local security unit in the car saw that things were unfolding exactly as Aubrey had predicted and hurriedly drove off with Leon. No sooner had they left than six ck sedans burst in. Twenty strong, blood¨Cscented werewolves poured out, and the burly man leading them made Hudson¡¯s pupils shrink.

    ¡°Cado-¡±

    Before he could finish, the hulking man raised a silver pistol and aimed it at him.

    Fortunately, Hudson¡¯s bodyguard reacted quickly and shoved him aside, or he would have died on the spot.

    The shot missed. Cado frowned in displeasure. ¡°I want her! Give her to me!¡±

    Hudson hesitated. He had more than twenty bodyguards, but they were all gamma¨Clevel werewolves. The ones Cado brought were clearly hardened by blood and fire.

    Should he hand Aubrey over? Cado was one of Ki¡¯s men ¨C maybe giving her up would even help repair his reputation?

    While he hesitated, Aubrey spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°If he could find his way here, it means Ki already knows you betrayed them. So do you think handing me over now will make him spare you? No. Give me up, and you¡¯re dead for sure.¡±

    Hudson red at her, grinding his teeth.

    ¡°You set me up?!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Aubreyughed lightly. ¡°I can¡¯t order this big guy around. Every choice you made was your own. ming me now¡­ isn¡¯t it a littlete for that?¡± <fn9d0f> Checktest chapters at Find[?]ovel</fn9d0f>

    As they talked instead of acting, impatience flickered across Cado¡¯s hard face. ¡°Do it!¡±

    Hudson clenched his jaw.

    <b>11:49 </b>Tue, Oct 7

    Chapter 378 Comered

    ¡°Fight back! Cover us!¡±

    The two sides shed instantly. Fangs and flesh flew, silver bullets whistled in every direction.

    Hudson didn¡¯t dare look back. He ran north with all his strength toward his car.

    But before he could reach it, most of his bodyguards were already dead. Desperation gripped him. In a panic, he yanked Aubrey in front of him as a shield and shouted.

    ¡°Stop! Call off your men, or I¡¯ll kill her!¡±

    Cado¡¯s men froze, but Cado only sneered coldly. ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±

    He was certain Hudson wouldn¡¯t kill Aubrey. His finger twitched, and he gave the cruel order.

    ¡°Kill them all.¡±

    The southern werewolves instantly shifted into wolf form and lunged. Against true battle- hardened warriors, ordinary guards stood no chance. Within minutes, Hudson¡¯s men were nearly all ughtered.

    Hudson suddenly felt everything copsing around him. Even with Aubrey in his grip, he was trembling like a bowstring ready to snap.

    ¡°If I had a way to kill them all here, would you cooperate?¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s calm voice stunned him into silence.

    Whether he answered or not, she went on in a low murmur. ¡°See that green fishing on the ground ahead? Take me there. Then make Cado bring his people as close as possible.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you¡­ do you really have confidence in this?¡±

    Hudson was inplete disarray. He knew he shouldn¡¯t trust Aubrey again, but his desperate will to survive forced the words out.

    Aubrey smiled softly.

    Her starry eyes glimmered faintly. Her smile was pure, but her whole body radiated sinister

    energy.

    ¡°¡­Of course. When ites to killing, I have experience.¡±

    <b>11:49 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b>7

    Reborn Omega. Avenge Hersell Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 379

    Chapter 379 Two Choices

    Third¨Cperson POV

    [67] <fnc2c0> Chapters first released on find¡¤novel</fnc2c0>

    Finished

    Hudson thought to himself. Aubrey¡¯s life was literally in his hands¨Cwhat was there to fear?

    So he moved Aubrey to the right, and when Cado saw they hadn¡¯t fled but instead drew nearer, he studied them with a puzzled look.

    When they reached the spot, Hudson gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°If you want her, fine¨Clet¡¯s make a deal!¡±

    Cado¡¯s instincts told him something was off, so he didn¡¯t answer rashly. Hudson¡¯s taut voice came again. ¡°Have all your men change back to human form and drop your silver pistols! As long as I walk away alive, I¡¯ll hand Aubrey over to you!¡±

    Cado snorted coldly and said nothing.

    Hudson kept up the threat. ¡°Hurry up, or I¡¯ll kill her!¡±

    Cado didn¡¯t want to bother with him, but Hudson was unstable now; he wasn¡¯t willing to act recklessly while Aubrey was still in Hudson¡¯s grip. Ki¡¯s orders were clear: capture Aubrey alive.

    Whatever¨CHudson wasn¡¯t their primary target anyway. Letting him go probably didn¡¯t matter that much. With that thought, Cado agreed.

    Aubrey¡¯s lips curved faintly; Hudson¡¯s voice turned grim as he ordered, ¡°Have your peoplee out and gather on the open ground near me. I don¡¯t trust any of you sneaking an attack!¡±

    Hearing that, Cado¡¯s sense of unease deepened. He looked at the ground¨Cthere were lots of dry grasses, but some patches looked disturbed. He gave a signal to his trusted men and murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t step on the turned¨Cover patches. Come closer to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seventeen or eighteen of Cado¡¯s still¨Cliving werewolves snapped to alertness and closed ranks, slowly approaching the spot where Aubrey stood.

    Seeing the circle tighten, Hudson grew fearful and lowered his voice to ask Aubrey, ¡°I¡¯ve called them out¨Cwhat exactly do you intend to do?!¡±

    Aubrey tilted her body slightly and replied with a taunt, ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Hudson spat, though his hand still trembled faintly.

    Chapter 379 Two Choices

    Aubrey shook her head and didn¡¯t dwell on his reply. ¡°You have two choices now.¡±

    467

    67

    Finished

    ¡°First: keep me restrained and retreat step by step. These people want me¨Cif you leave from the rear, they won¡¯t be interested in you until they catch me. After that, you¡¯re on your own.¡±

    Hudson fell silent. Behind him was one of the exits from the fishing grounds; if he moved fast, he might get away from these people, but Aubrey wouldn¡¯t be his anymore.

    ¡°Second: stay and watch me take them out. But in the chaos, you¡¯d be hard¨Cpressed to walk away unscathed¡­¡±

    In that instant Hudson was torn.

    Aubrey¡¯s meaning was clear: run and lose everything, or stay and risk losing even his life.

    On the other side, seeing them whispering, Cado urged warily, ¡°Hudson, it¡¯s time¨Cgive her to me.¡±

    Those words spun Hudson¡¯s thoughts further into disorder.

    He knew that although Cado¡¯s men had returned to human form and set down their weapons, they could shift back into wolf form in under ten seconds. Escape would be impossible if he tried to run with Aubrey. But to surrender Aubrey as a bargaining chip felt intolerable.

    ¡°Decide, Mr. Lynn.¡± Aubrey¡¯s calm voice made sweat bead on Hudson¡¯s forehead¨Crun or stay?

    Running would at best buy him temporary survival.

    Staying, with Aubrey in hand, seemed to carry less immediate risk; he¡¯d already thrown everything into this moment¨Cif he gave up now, he¡¯d be left with nothing.

    Hudson ground his teeth and barked, ¡°Cut the crap. You said you could kill them¨Cstop stalling and do it!¡±

    A flicker of pity crossed Aubrey¡¯s eyes. ¡°You really are pathetic.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

 Unleashed 380

    Chapter 380 The Trap Springs

    Third¨C<b>person </b>POV

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity, you omega!¡±

    Finished

    Hudson gripped Aubrey¡¯s wrist so hard his knuckles went white, but his palm was slick with cold, sticky sweat. His heart raced and he could hardly breathe.

    All his chips were riding on Aubrey¨Cher life or death would decide everything.

    Cado grew more impatient. His gaze was sharp as he and his men closed in step by step¨Cten meters, nine meters¡­

    At that moment Aubrey let out a long breath. ¡°Good. Now¨Cthe game is over.¡±

    As she spoke, a small remote slipped from her palm. The instant Cado saw it, his pupils narrowed. <fn36a1> The rightful source is find{n}ovel</fn36a1>

    The moment she pressed the switch, almost everyone reflexively dropped to the ground.

    A series of explosions rang out¨Ccharges buried underground so the surface didn¡¯t fissure dramatically.

    As the sts sounded, Cado shifted into wolf form and lunged at Aubrey, fangs bared and a crimson tongue lolling. In a sh, Aubrey bent low and executed a judo¨Clike throw, mming Hudson¨Cwho had been about to drop to the ground¡ªhard to the earth.

    Cado knocked into Hudson and bit off one of his arms.

    Just as Cado tossed Hudson aside and lunged again, explosives detonated between him and Aubrey.

    Sand and rock flew; the ground itself seemed to shudder.

    When the explosions subsided, Cado saw his men sprawled butrgely unharmed, and heughed aloud. Fortunately, none of them had been standing directly above the charges.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of burying them so deep? Omegas are stupid¨Cthinking this would hurt a bunch of betas like us.¡± Cado shifted back to human form, wiped dust from his face, and, triumphant, lunged at Aubrey. ¡°You¡¯re mine!¡±

    Aubrey only watched him coolly. The next second the ground gave way.

    What the-?!

    11:49 Tue<b>, </b><b>Oct </b>7

    Chapter 380 The Trap Springs

    The earth copsed.

    :

    <b>67 </b>

    Finished

    Cado had been standing about seven meters from Aubrey. At the moment the sinkhole opened, he held his breath and strained toward her, but a huge b of earth caved in before he could reach her, and he tumbled down¨Cburied beneath falling rock.

    What¡¯s going on? How could there be a sinkhole here?

    No one had an answer.

    Because Cado had gathered most of his men in one ce, the explosion caused the majority of them to fall into the hole.

    Hudson stared dumbfounded. After the copse, dust shot up into the air. From the void came another sound¨Cthe p of countless fish tails on water. The sinkholes were filled with fish.

    The pits weren¡¯t deep, only about five meters. After Cado¡¯s men fell in, they thrashed and struggled; some shifted into wolf form and tried to climb out, but in the water they couldn¡¯t leap effectively.

    At that moment the werewolves from the local security unit¨Cthose Aubrey had instructed to leave earlier¨Cfinally appeared.

    They leveled silver firearms at the werewolves in the water.

    Even as they raised their weapons, everyone felt stunned: sinkholes, underground currents, schools of fish¡­ So Aubrey had sent the security unit ahead to survey the fishing grounds, find the subterranean cavities, and have demolition experts nt the charges to ensure everything went off perfectly.

    It sounded simple, but it only worked because she had nailed Hudson¡¯s psychology and manipted him thoroughly. Cado¡¯s impatience and underestimation of them made him rush the trap, surround the spot, and fall straight into her¨Cthis time, she had truly made a huge catch.

    Aubrey stood at the rim of the hole and breathed out slowly. She eased the pain from her st wounds and sat down where she was.

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

 Unleashed 381

    Chapter 381 The Wounded Wolf

    Third¨Cperson POV

    Finished

    From the sinkhole came the furious roars of werewolves, the sshing of water, the thrashing of fish tails. The chaos was deafening.

    As the dust settled, Aubrey thought of walking closer to see the carnage, but the sun had already dipped below the horizon. Darkness fell all at once, and even if she went over, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything.

    She needed to expel the virus in her body as soon as possible¨Chow much longer would this half¨Cblindnessst?

    She touched her shoulder. When the explosions had gone off, falling rocks had mmed into her more than once. It was surely swollen now. While no one was looking, she urged E to release her restrained power and speed her body¡¯s self¨Chealing¨Cat least enough to keep her moving normally.

    The deputy captain of the werewolf security unit, seeing the situation under control, hurried over to support her.

    ¡°Ms. Mary, you¡¯re incredible!¡± he eximed with admiration as he ran up.

    Hearing his voice, Aubrey looked up and smiled faintly. She could only make out a human shape running toward her. Then suddenly he cried out, ¡°Watch out!!¡±

    Terror made his voice crack. Aubrey¡¯s body tensed instantly and she rolled to the ground by instinct-

    But she was still toote. A w pierced her shoulder. Agony seared from her back through her whole body.

    The deputy captain shifted into wolf form. His arms lengthened into ws that struck the attacker flying¨Cthe one who had ambushed Aubrey from behind.

    It was Cado. When he had fallen, he¡¯dnded on a shallow stretch instead of the deeper water. Unlike the others, he hadn¡¯t been seriously hurt. He had shifted into wolf form, leapt up by springing off the backs of his own men, and vaulted out of the pit. His eyes were razor¨Csharp and his movements swift. The moment he reached the surface, he locked straight onto Aubrey.

    If he hadn¡¯t still wanted to capture her alive, that strike would have killed her.

    Aubrey clutched her wound and took the chance to retreat, while Cado¡¯s muscles bunched and he fought the deputy captain savagely.

    11:49 Tue<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>7 </b>¡­ <fn6ab5> This update is avable on find?novel</fn6ab5>

    Chapter 381 The Wounded Wolf

    20

    Finished

    His style was brutal. Even surrounded by more than ten werewolves, he broke through their encirclement and charged straight after Aubrey, running out of the fishing grounds.

    ¡°After him!¡±

    The deputy captain cursed himself. With Cado¡¯s men nearly wiped out, he¡¯d let his guard down -only to realize Cado fought like a beast.

    When he had sprung from the copsed pit, he¡¯d been as fast as lightning. Now, in flight, his tall framepressed into a blur of shadow¨Cfrighteningly quick.

    ¡°Damn it¡­ we have to catch him! We can¡¯t let him hurt Ms. Mary!¡±

    The night closed in fast, and Aubrey could barely see. She fled by instinct alone. But whatever Cado had coated his ws with made her wound impossible to heal. The pain only deepened.

    Blood ran down her arm. Her mind clouded, but she knew her blood was dangerous. She couldn¡¯t let it spill freely. Unable to heal herself, she couldn¡¯t shift into wolf form¨Cit would only make the bleeding worse. If any werewolf came into contact with her blood, they would be infected with the Kajit virus.

    She tore strips from her clothing and bound her wound, adding a golden needle to stop the bleeding.

    The w had pierced deeply. This was already her third needle. The flow had slowed, but it hadn¡¯t stopped.

    With no other choice, Aubreyyered bandages over the injury and pressed forward. But without knowing it, drops of blood still trailed behind her.

    She couldn¡¯t go anywhere crowded, not with her body as it was. Yet blind in the dark, she could only run toward the light she glimpsed ahead. Fortunately, Cado too was wounded, and the security unit¡¯s werewolves were chasing from behind. That dy bought her a little breath.

    ¡°Look there¨Csomeone¡¯s hurt¡­¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

 Unleashed 382

    Chapter 382 The Dead End

    Third¨Cperson POV

    467

    67

    Finished

    Voices murmured nearby, but with so few people living in the area, there were just as few lights.

    All Aubrey could see were vague shapes passing in front of her¨Cfaces blurred and indistinguishable.

    She had to get out of here. She needed to leave now.

    ¡°You look hurt. Do you want me to help you?¡±

    A sweet female voice broke through the dark. Aubrey instantly recoiled. ¡°Stay away!!¡±

    The blood loss made her head heavier and heavier, her vision clouding. Unable to see clearly, her body radiated killing intent. Her temper frayed, raw and violent.

    Startled by Aubrey¡¯s ferocious tone, the girl nearly burst into tears. If Aubrey hadn¡¯t been so close, she might have fled outright.

    The bystanders who had only been watching backed away under the weight of Aubrey¡¯s oppressive aura, no longer daring to approach.

    That was fine. They should keep their distance. She was dangerous.

    Blood trailed behind her without her knowing. She thought she¡¯d managed to bind the wound, but she hadn¡¯t.

    And Cado was already following the blood.

    He wasn¡¯t called a survivor of the battlefield for nothing. Even with a dozen werewolves hunting him, he still forced his way here, driven by sheer bloodlust.

    Drenched in blood, he terrified the onlookers. They shrieked and scattered, giving him wide berth.

    He had underestimated Aubrey and Hudson earlier, and it had cost him dearly. That only fueled the beast inside him. He would capture that damned omega and tear her apart before Alpha Henry¡¯s very eyes.

    In the shadowed alley, Cado red his nostrils. The cloying sweetness of blood mingled with his own iron stench. This scent was prey.

    Many searched for him outside, but atst, he had found her.

    His boots pped against the stone street¨Ctap, tap. Soaked through, wounds crudely bound, he

    <b>11:49 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>7 </b>

    Chapter 382 The Dead End

    :.

    moved with the vignce of a predator, sharp and seamless, without a single opening.

    Finished

    A dead end. That surprised Cado. Instinct told him it was a foolish mistake on Aubrey¡¯s <b>part</b>. <b>Yet </b>after what he had seen at the fishing grounds, he couldn¡¯t apply Tempest Pack¡¯s notion that ¡°females have no mind¡± to her.

    He knew she must be weak from blood loss, but still his muscles bulged, ready to shift and rip her to pieces.

    Step by step he closed in, until atst he found her huddled in a sealed corner.

    Aubrey sat on the ground, her head resting against the wall, her posture ck, defenseless.

    A dim yellowmp hung overhead, but with her head bowed, Cado couldn¡¯t see her face. The silence was absolute¨Che couldn¡¯t even hear her breathing.

    His heartbeat quickened. Narrowing his eyes, he ordered, ¡°Stand up.¡±

    Aubrey didn¡¯t move.

    His fangs glinted as he snapped coldly, ¡°You think I¡¯ll be fooled again? Stand up!¡±

    Still, Aubrey stayed motionless.

    He squinted. Had she passed out from blood loss?

    His massive body drew tight. He crept forward, hand stretching out carefully toward her-

    Suddenly! A wolf¡¯s shadow burst forth.

    A massive gray¨Cck wolf lunged and sank its fangs into Cado¡¯s throat.

    In less than two seconds, Cado¡¯s life was gone. Even in death, he couldn¡¯tprehend where that wolf hade from.

    When Cado stopped struggling, Aubrey¡¯s strength gave out. She shifted back into human form and copsed onto the ground.

    Her shoulder throbbed with searing pain¨Cbut she was smiling. <fneb1d> Find the newest release on F¦ÉndNovel</fneb1d>

    Send Gifts

 Unleashed 383

    <b>11:49 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>7 </b>¡­

    Reborn Omega: Avenge Herself Like an Alpha

    Chapter 383 The Aftermath

    Third¨C<b>person </b>POV

    :

    678

    Finished

    She had deliberately chosen this enclosed ce. No other werewolves could enter. That way, even if her blood spilled during the fight and carried the Kajit virus, only Cado would be exposed.

    Thankfully, everything had gone ording to n. Cado was dead, and no one else had touched her blood.

    ¡°Ms. Mary?!¡±

    The deputy captain of the werewolf security unit arrived with the others, their bodies covered in wounds.

    In the dim light, they saw Aubrey leaning against the wall, while Cadoy sprawled in blood on the ground, lifeless.

    Hearing them approach, Aubrey¡¯s shadow stretched long in themplight. As her icy gaze turned toward them, the men felt as if invisible hands clenched their hearts.

    The aura of ughter.

    Just as the deputy captain opened his mouth, his phone rang. The voice on the other end made his face nch.

    ¡°What? You said¡­ because of Ms. Mary, someone¡¯s been infected with the Kajit virus?!¡±

    At once, Aubrey looked down at her wounded arm. Blood seeped from the edge of her bandages, drop by drop. Someone must havee into contact with it¨Cand been infected.

    She didn¡¯t hesitate. She grabbed her phone and called Xavier, ordering him to have theboratory wolf doctors suit up in protective gear. The infected patients were to be rushed immediately to the Miguel family¡¯s virus research facility.

    The Miguel family even cleared an entire road to prevent any idental spread.

    Aubrey herself entered theb. When she encountered John, he tried tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s all right. We¡¯ve already developed an antitoxin serum for the Kajit virus. There¡¯s a good chance you¡¯ll recover.¡±

    Aubrey looked at him. He kept his head down, unable to meet her eyes.

    Not long ago he had been sending her flowers, pretending to court her. Now he was subdued, not daring even a nce. Had alpha Henry straightened him out?

    <b>11:49 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>7 </b>

    Chapter 383 The Aftermath

    She didn¡¯t bother to ask. Her only response was a calm, ¡°Mm.¡±

    ??

    Finished

    Then she led a team of wolf doctors, along with the infected, into the ward. But this time, <b>over </b>a hundred had been infected. The situation was dire.

    As for the serum John mentioned¨CAubrey knew more about it than he did. She was well aware of its side effects. Not every werewolf had the willpower she and alpha Henry possessed. For many, taking it outright would mean dying in agony.

    That was why they had been working on refining the serum. She simply hadn¡¯t participated in the live trials recently because of her injuries at Howling Cliff. <fn8f30> This content belongs to f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn8f30>

    One incident after another. Aubrey could feel it: the true mastermind was about to reveal themselves. All she could do now was wait. For the moment, she focused on having the wolf doctors administer inhibitors to the infected. With inhibitors, survival chances would rise dramatically. Under normal conditions, they couldst until the serum was perfected.

    Still, the sheer number of infected overwhelmed them. It wasn¡¯t untilte afternoon that every patient had received treatment and finally stabilized.

    Aubrey hadn¡¯t participated directly in the care. The moment those werewolves saw her, they hurled curses.

    ¡°Damn whore! If not for you, we wouldn¡¯t be infected with the Kajit virus!¡±

    ¡°You filthy virus slut, you should be tied to a cross and drenched in pus!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t your mother drown you in the toilet back then? Would¡¯ve spared us from a gue- bitch like you spreading disease everywhere!¡±

    Send Gifts

 Unleashed 384

    Chapter 384 A Dangerous Summons

    Third¨Cperson POV

    467

    67

    Finished

    ¡°Shut up! If you keep insulting Ms. Mary, we¡¯ll stop giving you the inhibitors! Do you even understand these inhibitors were developed by her?!¡±

    ¡°If not for her, we¡¯d never have made this much progress on the Kajit virus!¡±

    ¡°She could have stayed uninfected¨Cit¡¯s because¡­¡±

    Some of the wolf doctors tried to defend her, but the furious crowd wouldn¡¯t hear a word. ¡°Who cares! All we know is this bitch infected us! Now we¡¯re dying!¡±

    They roared at Aubrey. Some even tried to shift into wolf form and tear her apart, but were restrained before they could reach her.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll leave this to you. I shouldn¡¯t show my face here.¡±

    Aubrey didn¡¯t exin herself. In circumstances like these, exnations were useless. And, in truth, it was her fault¡­

    If they hadn¡¯t touched her blood, none of them would be infected.

    She gave the wolf doctors a few brief instructions, then left in haste.

    Back in her office, she cleaned her shoulder wound. She discovered the reason it wouldn¡¯t heal -Cado hadced his ws with poison. She applied an antidote and, once detoxified, let E release her power. The wound closed immediately. She wasn¡¯t worried about being seen; theb was full of regenerative agents.

    After finishing, Aubrey sat down to rest.

    But before she could take even a sip of water, John burst in, grabbing her wrist, his face taut with urgency. ¡°Come with me¨Cquickly!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Aubrey frowned.

    ¡°A squad of beta werewolves just showed up outside holding the alpha King¡¯s insignia. They¡¯re demanding the Miguel family hand over you¨Cthe Kajit virus carrier!¡± John blurted. He tugged on her arm but couldn¡¯t move her.

    Damn it, why was this omega so strong? He pressed on anxiously. ¡°No one can defy the alpha King¡¯s will. If they want to take you, the Miguel family can¡¯t stop them!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re nning to smuggle me out?¡± Aubrey raised an eyebrow.

    11:50 <b>Tue</b>, Oct 7

    Chapter 384 A Dangerous Summons

    67

    Finished

    19

    ¡°Of course! If you go with them, you¡¯re finished!¡± John rushed out. ¡°They won¡¯t care if you¡¯re the alpha¡¯s favorite. They¡¯ll kill you on the spot as a Kajit virus carrier!¡±

    For the first time, Aubrey saw real sincerity in his eyes. Her stern expression softened slightly, but she still said, ¡°If I leave with you, the Miguel family will be punished by the alpha King. Alpha Henry will be dragged down because of me.¡±

    ¡°Alphas will handle their own politics! That¡¯s not something an omega should be worrying about!¡±

    ¡°What counts as an omega¡¯s business? What counts as an alpha¡¯s business?¡± Aubrey¡¯s tone sharpened. ¡°Does being an omega mean I have no resolve to face anything?¡±

    Her voice carried weight and gravity. In that moment John almost thought she was a pack¡¯s true Luna.

    It took him a moment to recover. ¡°¡­Anyway, no. You need to leave with me right now!¡±

    Seeing her unmoved, John yed his trump card. He shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you love me? If I tell you to leave, shouldn¡¯t you obey?¡± The words were out before his face flushed red.

    Aubrey stared at him nkly. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡­ love you? Are you out of your mind?¡±

    John blinked. Huh? Hadn¡¯t Justin said that once Aubrey drank that potion, she¡¯d be madly in love with him? He¡¯d even seen her drink it. Unless¡­ she was being coy, embarrassed to admit her feelings?

    Yes, that had to be it. She¡¯d loved alphas before; turning to someone else now would be awkward. <fn1d3e> Read full story at F¦Énd£Îovel</fn1d3e>

    He convinced himself and doubled down. ¡°Aubrey, since you love me, you have to listen to me. Right now I want you to leave with me immediately!¡±

    Looking at his deadly serious expression, Aubrey couldn¡¯t help but give him a look of pure, patient pity¨Cas if at a dim child who still didn¡¯t know better.

    Send Gifts

 Unleashed 385

    Chapter 385 Taken Away

    Third¨Cperson POV

    Aubrey¡¯s look wounded John.

    :

    <b>67 </b>

    Finished

    Frustrated, he shouted, ¡°Do you need me to say I love you too before you¡¯lle with me?!¡± He guessed maybe that would convince her to listen.

    But the next second, Aubrey¡¯s expression shifted from pitying a fool to looking at him as if he was the fool.

    John: ¡­Why does something feel wrong here?

    A chill ran down his back. Toote, he wondered¨Chad Justin lied to him? Was the potion useless?

    Just then, the sound of boots thundered outside the office.

    Thud, thud, thud.

    The approaching rhythm made John stiffen. He hadn¡¯t expected them to arrive so quickly.

    Momentster, an armed squad of werewolves surrounded the office.

    John instinctively stepped in front of Aubrey as several figures in white protective suits stepped forward.

    A stern¨Cfaced officer announced, ¡°Aubrey, is it? You¡¯ve been reported as a Kajit virus carrier. You are required to submit to immediate blood testing.¡±

    The voice was clipped and harsh, filled with pressure.

    John tried to intervene. ¡°There must be a mistake! Tempest Pack wolves attacked us earlier- maybe <i>they </i>brought the Kajit virus in as sabotage.¡±

    The officers frowned.

    But Aubrey wasn¡¯t optimistic. Cado hadn¡¯t carried the Kajit virus, so she couldn¡¯t pin this outbreak on him.

    She understood John wanted to shield her, but against the alpha King¡¯s authority, who could

    protect her?

    Besides¨Cshe still had a card to y.

    <b>11:50 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>7 </b>

    Chapter 385 Taken Away

    <i>673 </i>

    Finished

    The alpha King was alive because she¡¯d been supplying him medicine in secret. If he truly was the mastermind, then at least she had leverage to keep herself alive.

    With that thought, Aubrey stepped out from behind John.

    Seeing her move, John blurted anxiously, ¡°Aubrey?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Her face was calm. ¡°I don¡¯t love you, but thank you for caring.¡±

    John¡¯s cheeks flushed red again¨Cthis was hardly the time for that.

    Turning to the officer, Aubrey said, ¡°No need to test me. I am a Kajit virus carrier.¡±

    ¡°In that case, Ms. Mary, pleasee with us.¡±

    Aubrey nodded and walked forward.

    ¡°Aubrey¡­¡±

    John instinctively grabbed her arm, but she shook him off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When alpha Henry returns, tell him not to worry about me.¡±

    With that, she left with the officers. They put her on a ne bound for King City. ording to them, an istion zone had been built deep in the mountains three hundred kilometers from King City, specifically for containing Kajit virus carriers.

    The more than one hundred infected werewolves were also taken away. Xavier and the others had no power to resist¨Cunless they dered rebellion outright and renounced the alpha King¡¯s rule.

    When alpha Henry received the call, he nearly smashed his phone. The voice on the other end continued grimly.

    ¡°Because of Ms. Mary, the Kajit virus has leaked. Now over a hundred werewolves are infected, and its sudden spread has triggered mass panic!¡±

    ¡°Where is Aubrey?!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Mary was taken by the alpha King¡¯s troops to the istion zone near King City!¡±

    Over a hundred infected¨Cthis was already a catastrophic incident.

    At first there had only been one or two cases. They hadn¡¯t recognized it as the Kajit virus, just thought it was an unexined fever. Those patients had gone to hospitals, where most wolves were weak and poorly treated by ipetent doctors. If the pack¡¯s disease control unit hadn¡¯t

    <b>11:50 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>7 </b>

    Chapter 385 Taken Away

    contained it in time, the situation might have spiraled beyond control.

    Finished

    There had been whispers of Kajit outbreaks before, but they affected only a few major families. Ordinary wolves hardly noticed.

    This time was different. The virus had struck ordinary werewolves, and panic spread like wildfire. Crowds massed at the gates of the Miguel family, demanding answers.

    Aligator Harbor, where the outbreak began, was immediately locked down. No one could leave. Convoy after convoy of werewolf officers and medical teams poured in.

    It was thergest crisis since the founding of Shadowmoon Pack.

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

    M <fnaebb> Updates are released by Find~Novel</fnaebb>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Unleashed 386

    Chapter 386 Into the Trap

    Third¨Cperson POV

    After hearing the full ount, alpha Henry closed his eyes and thought for a moment.

    $<b>79 </b>

    +2 Pearls

    The most critical thing now was to make sure the werewolves infected with the Kajit virus. didn¡¯t die. If they did, the crisis would spiral even further out of control.

    He quickly made several calls¨Cordering Xavier to send the newest antibody treatments to the istion zone immediately, and dispatching teams to suppress riots and calm the panic.

    But most of all, he worried for Aubrey. She was injured and alone in the istion zone. What if someone used this chance to strike at her?

    When all arrangements were finally made and Xavier swore he would keep her safe, Henry let out a long breath.

    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± Barry, who had just managed to regroup with him, wanted to say something tofort him. But Henry stopped him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    He looked coldly into the dark mountains, lightning shing in his violet eyes.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one thought in my mind now: to tear that rat from Tempest Pack into pieces!¡± If not for the ambush, he would already have cut off the Moon Goddess contract and returned with the potion. He wouldn¡¯t have been dyed¨Cand Aubrey would never have been put in danger.

    Meanwhile, ¡°the rat¡± Ki had also heard the news of Aubrey being taken to the istion zone. He immediately contacted his royal coborator.

    ¡°Aubrey¡¯s been caught by your people? Then I can pull out now, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And the goods you promised me? When¡¯s the trade?¡±

    ¡°The trade¡¯s canceled. After all, you weren¡¯t the one who delivered her to me.¡±

    ¡°I still kept alpha Henry tied down for you! If not for me, would you have gotten Aubrey so easily?¡±

    <i>1/3 </i>

    hapter 386 Into the Trip

    $<b>79 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Silence lingered on the other end. Then came a quietugh. ¡°Ki, when you¡¯ve managed to survive alpha Henry and crawl out alive, thene talk to me again.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Click¨Cbeep, beep, beep.

    The disconnected call made Ki smash his phone in rage.

    Fuck. Used and discarded!

    His chest seethed with anger, uncase, fear.

    Because he knew the truth: Henry was terrifying. Not only was he a top¨Cranked alpha in strength, but also cunning, sharp, relentless. No matter how Ki ran, Henry kept finding his hideouts, kept hunting him down. At this rate, he was doomed.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s the cave entrance up ahead. We¡¯ve got to get inside. As long as we¡¯re alive, there¡¯s still a chance.¡±

    A small werewolf whispered beside him.

    Ki¡¯s jaw tightened with unwillingness, but his life mattered more. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They had barely taken a few steps when smoke and fire surged at them. A gust of wind fanned the mes into a raging ze.

    Ki¡¯s gut clenched. He abandoned the nned route again and fled in another direction. But no matter where he ran, he couldn¡¯t shake the sense that someone was herding him.

    The farther they fled, the stronger the fire grew, until they found themselves surrounded by walls of me.

    ¡°Boss! This way¨Cthere¡¯s water here!¡±

    Escaping through water was better than nothing. In desperation, Ki led his men toward it. But in the distance, he saw a lone figure waiting.

    Behind him, fire roared skyward. Ahead, just one man¨Cbut Ki¡¯s heart sank, sank, and kept sinking.

    Barry stood there with a faint smile. ¡°Been a long night, but we¡¯ve finally driven the rats into the trap. Now tell me¨Cwhere can you possibly run?¡± <fnbc43> Readplete version only at find~novel</fnbc43>

    Ki¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. They¡¯d thought Henry hadn¡¯t caught up¨Cthat they¡¯d been fleeing free. But the truth was far worse: they¡¯d been driven, step by step, straight into his snare.

    <b>14:21 </b><b>Wed</b>, <b>Oct </b>8

    Reborn Omega Avenge Hersell Like an Alpha

 Noble Tales 79

    Rania was shocked when she learned what happened to L. She had met the healer a few times because of her injuries, and she liked her.

    But, what shocked her the most was the cause of her death. It was because of poison. Wouldn¡¯t it be very weird if this was a coincidence? Was this simply a coincidence?

    When Maximus said that they were going back to the pce, she was very relief, because she wanted to meet with Kean, and asked her what happened. There was no way it was a coincidence, right?

    ¡°Are you, okay?¡± Maximus asked when they were inside the car on their way back to the pce.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rania looked at the shotgun seat, Eiten was supposed to be there. ¡°Where is Eiten?¡±

    ¡°He is running some errand. He will be in the pceter.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± And she didn¡¯t say anything else after that.

    Rania was exceptionally very quiet, and Maximus didn¡¯t bother her because of the sad news, and how mentally exhausted she was still because ofst night.

    During their trip back, Rania spent her time to sleep. She didn¡¯t have the energy to stay awake, and even when she was awake, she still pretended that she was sleeping, because her mind was wondering about all the possibilities that might happen to L.

    Did the Movement start with their n? But, Maximus was still fine, there was no sign that the poison worked

    on him.

    Once they arrived at the pce, it was sunset, the sky had turned red, like blood. Rania grimaced when she saw this, it felt like a bad omen.

    ¡°Go to your bedroom, and don¡¯te out.¡± Maximus kissed her lips before he left with Den, who had been waiting for him, the royal beta informed him that the elders had been waiting for him.¡±<fn6b86> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find[?]ovel</fn6b86>

    Rania then walked toward her bedroom, she wished Kean woulde to visit her. At least, she had toe to bring her her dinner.

    Therefore, when Kean came to her bedroom, she immediately approached her, and bombarded her with questions.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened with L? She was poisoned¡­ did you have anything to do with this?¡±

    Thest question broke Kean down, she almost dropped the tray in her hand when she knelt down in front of Rania, and started sobbing uncontrobly.

    Rania¡¯s heart lurched when she saw her reaction. She immediately grabbed the tray out of her hand, so it wouldn¡¯t cause problem, since it would be a long conversation.

    ¡°Tell me, tell me what happened¡­? I thought you only want to kill the king?¡± Rania put away the tray, she talked in a very low voice, so it was only Kean, who could hear her, because out there was the warrior, who

    guarded her door.

    If the warrior overheard their conversation, they would be done for.

    ¡°¡­ didn¡¯t mean to do that¡­ I have told him not to harm her¡­ I am sorry¡­¡± Kean was crying, her words jumbled up, and Rania knew better than to rush her to exin what happened.

    She had been in Kean¡¯s position, where she couldn¡¯t articte her words perfectly, thus she was being very patience with her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, tell me what happened¡­ I will listen.¡±

    Both of them were sitting on the floor right now, but they didn¡¯t care the coldness, since the gravity of the situation hit both of them hard.

    Through her tears, Kean then told Rania about everything. From how L was about to discover the poison. and how she was in panic state looking for Killian, asking for his help, because what they were doing was almost discovered by the healer.

    ¡°I have asked him not to harm her, I have asked him that, but he said not to worry¡­¡±

    And Rania didn¡¯t need to know the rest, because the fact that L was dead because of the poison was an answer enough for her.

    Killian had killed the healer, or he had gotten someone to do the job. Either way, things would only escte to the worse scenario at this point.

    ¡°Here¡­¡± Kean took something out of her pocket, and it was two bottles of poison. ¡°Take these¡­ these are the new poisons with stronger effect.¡±

    Kean shoved the bottles to Rania¡¯s hands before she could react. These two bottles felt like ice cube against her skin, it was the same feeling when she got the poison the first time, if it was not stronger.

    Rania wanted to tell Kean that she had another solution to make the king stop the war, but with how everything that was happening, she didn¡¯t think this was a good idea to bring the topic up.

    Moreover, Kean was still shaken up by L¡¯s death. She was not in her right mind at this moment, and was too emotional to listen to Rania¡¯s suggestion about the king.

    Therefore, Rania put the bottles of poison into her pocket. She was going to hide them and not to use them.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to kill her. I swear¡­¡°

    Rania then hugged Kean tightly, caressing her back in soothing motion. The omega was too shaken up to realize that she was being inappropriate in front of Rania, but thetter didn¡¯t care much.

    For Rania, Kean was her only friend in this ce, and she cared for her like one.

    ¡°Everything will be alright, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s not you who had done it.¡±

    ¡°But, I am the cause of it¡­.¡±

    ¡°No. There must be another way, but they dealt with it in the worse way possible. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Rania hugged her a little bit tighter.

    However, someone opened the door when they were too distracted and it was the king. Maximus stopped in the doorway, his eyes narrowed at Kean, who was being hugged by his mate, while the omega was crying her

    heart out.

    Thankfully, Kean immediately realized the presence of the king. It would be impossible <i>to </i>ignore his strong aura when they were in the same room.

    The only reason why Kean didn¡¯t notice him sooner was because she was too distracted.

    Kean immediately freed herself from Rania¡¯s arms, and then knelt down in front of the king. She was still trembling, whether it was because of her fear toward the king or because she was still mourning the healer.

    ¡°I am sorry for the distraction, my king. I didn¡¯t mean any disrespect tody Rania.¡± Kean lowered his head, she didn¡¯t dare to meet the king¡¯s eyes.

    Seeing this, Rania immediately approached Maximus, she stood in front of him to block his sight on Kean.

    ¡°She is mourning L,¡± Rania said in pleading voice, asking him not to punish her. ¡°Both of them were very close. I was the one, who hugged her. She didn¡¯t disrespect me, we are mourning the healer.¡±

    Rania didn¡¯t know whether or not it was enough, but she breathed in relief when Maximus touched her cheek gently, but he talked to Kean.

    ¡°You can leave us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my king. Thank you.¡± Kean then scurried away.

    Rania was visibly rxed, but Maximus said something that she didn¡¯t expect.

    Ìï

    AD

 Noble Tales 80

    ¡°There is something, I want to let <i>you </i>know, Maximus said to kasi after Low left the room. He red at the food. ¡°You have not yet eaten anything The food was untouched

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like celing¡± Rania replied ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Kanis felt her heart was beating so fast again her chest, because there were two boules of poison inside her pocket.

    She would be screwed if he found out about those two bottles, especially after the poison incider with L

    Maximus took her to the sofa, and then got the tray of food closer. I will tell you while you are eating¡±

    Rania didn¡¯t feel like eating when she was very anxious, but probably it was not a bad idea, since she had been fidgeting, and didn¡¯t know what to do. Eating could prevent her from touching the bondes in her pocket impulsively.

    Therefore, Rania did what Maximus asked her to do. She ate her food silently, while waiting for <b>him </b>to speak.

    He looked very serious, therefore the news he was going to tell her must be very important, bet Rania didn¡¯t expect what he said next.

    ¡°Caden is on the way here?

    Rania almost choked on her food when she heard that She whipped her head, and stared at him. Dread crept in, and Maximus could see the misunderstanding

    ¡°He didn¡¯te here as the alpha, I will strip <b>his </b>title, and he will be punished for what he had done to you¡± Maximus caressed Rania¡¯s head.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Rania could feel her chest caved in, so the forced the words out of her mouth before the couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°I don¡¯t want him. I don¡¯t want anyone to know about that. It was humiliation.

    It was already a great deal to tell Maximus and Eiten about what she had gone through, but she didn¡¯t think for whatever reason, she wanted other people to know what Caden had done to her. It was humiliation.

    Rania was angry, because while it was Caden, who had tainted her, but why it was also she who had to bear the consequences of his action when she didn¡¯t even do anything

    The thought of that clouded her mind, and <b>this </b>made her had a hard time to breath. She started hyperventting, and the fork in her hand cluttered down, as the started trembling Panic clouded her.

    Seeing this, Maximus immediately put away the te <b>in </b>her hand, because shew was going to drop it too.

    ¡°Rania! Rania!¡± Maximus didn¡¯t know what to do now. Her whole body was trembling so hard, her skin turned cold, and he remembered this was her reaction whenever she was being overwhelmed.

    Now when Maximus understood her, he wanted to punch <b>himself </b>for not realizing it sooner. Rania didn¡¯t shut <b>him </b>down, but she shut the world down because it hurt her.

    She didn¡¯t try to avoid <b>him</b>, instead she was trying to protect herself from harm<b>. </b>Including <b>him</b><b>. </b>He was hurting her 100.

    ¡°What Do you mean they took him away?!¡± Winter was furious when he learned that Caden had been taken away to the pce by force under the usation of treason.

    But, not only Caden, but the previous beta; ric was dragged out from his house as well. Maximus thought about it and decided to get ric as well in thest minute.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop them?!¡±

    ¡°They are the pce warriors, alpha, there is no way we can stop them. We will be charged by treason if we tried to do that, but Caden tell me to let you know about the n. This is the only way to save him.¡±

    Winter pressed his lips tightly. He hated his own son because of his reckless decision, and how bold he was trying to take down the king, but at the same time, he knew how cunning Caden could be, and what if his n worked?

    ¡°What is it?¡± Winter asked, narrowed his eyes because he didn¡¯t trust what Darren was going to tell him was a good thing.

    And he was right. It was the worse thing that he could imagine.

    ¡°That n could get us all killed! Are you out of your mind?!¡± Winter roared incredulously after Darren finished with his exnation.

    ¡°But, the n is doable. This can help us to get Caden back, and I think it will work. Caden has thought about it thoroughly, but because he is not here, we can only rely on you.¡±

    ¡°Rely on me for what? Leading the Movement that you have been nning to dethrone the king?! I can be beheaded for that!¡±

    ¡°If the n failed, but if the n is a sess, Caden will be the one sitting on the throne.¡±

    <i>¡°</i>You are insane.¡± Winter shook his head, while Darren was still trying to convince him, and then he revealed another shocking news about how deep their people had prated the pce.

    ¡°Killin is in the pce now, and he is sure he has around five four hundred warriors under him, who can attack from inside. We also have the support of eighteen packs, two among them are the biggest pack in this kingdom, they will attack the pce at the same time, and it will catch the king out of guard, especially when he already sent all of the warriors to the frontline. We can easily take down the pce.¡±

    Winter was indeed shock when he heard all of this. The n was very meticulous. ¡°I heard about the warriors, who will mess up with the frontline, what about them?¡±

    ¡°They will act as a back up. The king may manage to send a message for help from his warriors in the frontline, but we have messed up with them first. They will not make it.¡±

    Winter wanted to ask something to be clear, but then he got the answer before the question left his mouth. ¡°Poison,¡± he stated. ¡°You poison the warriors in the frontline.¡±

    Darren nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He disagreed with this n, but then he also understood why it was necessary, just like<fn9f2a> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F¦ÉndNovel</fn9f2a>

    Killian action toward the healer, who was going to reveal their move.

    But then, it happened <b>faster </b>than they predicted.

    It would be easier because Caden was in the pce, so he could lead the warriors from inside.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Winter cursed under his breath, and Darren let him to have his moment, before he started talking again.

    ¡°You have no other choice, alpha Winter. If the king executed Caden, you will have no one to lead the pack. He is your only flesh and blood.¡±

    Caden had coached Darren to say this, because Caden knew his father and how he actually felt about him, and for him being the only child, it was always a point of annoyance for him.

    ¡°Even if you decide to not help Caden, you know that the king will not leave you unscathed.¡± Darren then reminded him why the king would execute Caden. ¡°Rania has talked, the king believes her, and you were the alpha during the time when she was being tortured by Caden, do you think you can be left alone?¡±

    Ìï

 Unleashed 387

    Chapter 387 I Need Her

    Third¨Cperson POV

    6203

    + Pearls

    Ki wanted to run, but three sides were fire. Even if he shifted into wolf form, he couldn¡¯t break through.

    He thought of throwing himself forward, fighting his way past Barry and into the water to escape. But behind Barry, a wall of beta werewolves appeared¨Cexactly as they had promised. They had spent the whole night for this one moment, trapping him like a turtle in a jar.

    Ki clenched his teeth and shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s alpha Henry? Tell him toe out and face me!¡±

    His words made Barryugh.

    ¡°You? You¡¯re not worthy of an alpha¡¯s time.¡±

    Ki¡¯s face went pale. ¡°He¡¯s not here?!¡±

    He was Tempest Pack¡¯s current alpha. He¡¯d yed cat and mouse with Henry all night. And now, at the final step, Henry wasn¡¯t even here? Was he still not worth Henry¡¯s personal attention?

    ¡°So alpha Henry¡¯s a coward? He¡¯s afraid of me! Afraid I¡¯ll kill him!¡±

    Listening to Ki¡¯s furious defiance, Barry¡¯s eyes filled with pity.

    ¡°Sorry. To an alpha, you¡¯re not even worth one of Ms. Mary¡¯s fingers¡­¡± His

    gaze

    hardened.

    ¡°And besides, what¡¯s the point of meeting a man who¡¯s already as good as dead?¡±

    At hismand¨Cand at Ki¡¯s enraged roar¨Cthe two packs who had hunted each other all night finally shed in the burning forest.

    But from the first strike, the oue was already decided.

    When Henry heard the rising wolf howls, his steps faltered for a heartbeat. He knew the prey. was in the cage now. He felt no urge to look back. All of his thoughts were on Aubrey. She was hurt. She needed him.

    His guards had already prepared a private ne. As soon as Henry boarded, his subordinate began a rapid report.

    ¡°Alpha, the Miguel familypound is being surrounded by werewolves from the pack. The phones at home haven¡¯t stopped ringing. Everyone¡¯s demanding to know your orders. People <fn1d0f> ?????? ???? findnovel</fn1d0f>

    <b>14:21 </b>Wed<b>, </b>Oct 8

    Chapter 38 I Need Her

    are panicking.¡±

    He spoke quickly. ¡°Cam also called. He¡¯s been trying to suppress the news, but the fallout is too severe. He can¡¯t control the fear. He says you should distance yourself from Ms. Mary right now. After you deal with Ki, you must return to the pack immediately to discuss strategy with him.¡±

    ¡°The elders have already convened a council because Ms. Mary is involved. They¡¯re waiting for you to preside¡­¡±

    After the rush of words, he asked atst, ¡°Alpha, should we return to Shadowmoon Pack now<i>?</i>¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Henry didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Go to the istion zone near King City.¡±

    The guard seemed to choke on the order. Two secondster he said, ¡°¡­Alpha, Mr. Xavier has already gone there with a team of wolf¨Cdoctor specialists. They¡¯ll guarantee Ms. Mary¡¯s safety. There¡¯s still so much for you to handle, and everyone¡¯s waiting for your answer¡­¡±

    ¡°I said go to the istion zone.¡±

    ¡°But so many people need you right now¡­¡±

    Henry opened his eyes and looked out the window. The fires were receding into the distance.. The rising and falling wolf howls fadedpletely.

    Softly, he said, ¡°Many people need me? But I¨Cneed her.¡±

    Yes, outside was chaos. No¨Coutside had already turned upside down. But none of it mattered more than Aubrey.

    With Aubrey taken and locked in a strange istion zone, he wanted only one thing: to reach her side immediately.

    He needed her.

    He needed to feel her warmth in the next heartbeat, to know he hadn¡¯t lost her by ident.

    He needed her.

    Send Gifts

    ¡£

    1.8K

    W

    14:21 Wed, Oct 8¡­

    Reborn Omega Avenge Hersell Like an Alpha

 Unleashed 388

    Chapter 388 Blocked at the Gate

    Third¨Cperson POV

    The new istion zone near King City had never been so swamped.

    48 Pearls

    After receiving the infected from Shadowmoon Pack in the early hours, the wolf doctors worked nonstop. It took them the entire morning to properly settle every patient.

    Fortunately, the antibody Xavier brought was nothing short of miraculous. Compared to the old serum that left only about one percent surviving, his treatment was lifesaving: of the 186 originally infected, 103 were pulled out of infection after injection.

    Those who recovered still remained under observation, so the improvement couldn¡¯t be announced yet. Many were still unconscious, and whether the infection would rebound was uncertain. Outside, the chaos continued as before.

    Foot traffic moved hurriedly. The istion zone was under strict martial control¨Ceveryone entering or leaving was checked thoroughly. Even alpha Henry¡¯s uncle couldn¡¯t get in without special permission; after all, he was merely a council member of King City.

    Aubreyy on a hospital bed receiving treatment. Xavier and Professor Huang Bowen, together with other istion¨Czone doctors, bandaged her wounds.

    Originally seven wolf doctors from the Miguel family wanted to enter, but the istion protocols allowed only one¨CXavier¨Cand that was already a special concession.

    Aubrey closed her eyes and let them draw blood for testing.

    After the blood draw, Professor Huang was excused. Only Xavier remained at her side, monitoring her condition at all times.

    Henry had sent Xavier because, beyond excellent medical skill, Xavier was also a formidable fighter¨Che just hadn¡¯t had reason to fight in some time. With him guarding Aubrey, anyone who tried to cause trouble would pay dearly.

    By two in the afternoon, alpha Henry had reached the istion zone¡¯s perimeter, but his uncle Dn stopped him.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go in!¡±

    Dn was a councilman, but he dared not cross his powerful nephew¨CHenry was the Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s alpha, not him.

    ¡°I want to see her.¡±

    <b>14:21 </b>Wed, Oct 8 <fn2cf4> Original content can be found at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn2cf4>

    Chapter 388 Blocked at the Gate

    fa Pearls

    Henry¡¯s eyes reddened. If it hadn¡¯t been Dn blocking him, he wouldn¡¯t have paused for a second.

    Dn¡¯s thick brows knitted in panic.

    ¡°Do you know what time it is? The entire Shadowmoon Pack is in uproar! Werewolves across the northern and southern continents are watching the Kajit virus leak¨Ceveryone¡¯s asking if Shadowmoon Pack is going to be a hotbed for the virus. You¡¯re needed everywhere to steady the situation, and you¡¯vee here?¡±

    ¡°For the sake of the Miguel family, you should publicly distance yourself from Ms. Mary. Otherwise you¡¯ll stand opposed to the entire werewolf world. Do you understand the consequences?¡±

    ¡°You cannot approach her.¡±

    Henry frowned, unbuttoned two buttons at his cor, exposing his sculpted vicle and firm chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m going in to see her. Move aside.¡±

    His tone made it clear he was willing to use force¡ªand that firmness made cold sweat bead on Dn¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Henry, this is no small matter. So many people are watching the gate. If you go in, everyone will see. For the Miguel family and for Shadowmoon Pack, you can¡¯t do this!¡±

    Henry¡¯s violet eyes narrowed. ¡°If I have her, I can resolve this crisis. I¡¯m taking her away.¡±

    Dn didn¡¯t believe him.

    When Henry attempted to push forward, Dn gripped his arm in anger and shouted, ¡°Aubrey has be the public enemy! Bringing the Kajit virus back to Shadowmoon Pack for study was one thing¨Cnow it turns out she herself is infected! Everything she did before will be attacked. People are calling to burn her alive! And you still want to save her?!¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

 Unleashed 389

    Chapter 389 The First Face She Saw

    Third¨Cperson POV

    793

    8 Pearls

    ¡°You need to remember¨Cyou¡¯re Shadowmoon Pack¡¯s alpha. Whatever you do muste from the pack¡¯s interests!¡±

    Dn¡¯s voice rang out, then dropped to a hiss. ¡°And from what I¡¯ve heard, Aubrey was arrested under direct orders from the alpha King. She must have angered him somehow! You cannot go inside, and you cannot defend her, or the entire Shadowmoon Pack will suffer!¡±

    At those words, Henry¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    Relieved that he seemed to hesitate, Dn exhaled¨Conly to see Henry turn, eyes steady and unyielding.

    ¡°I¡¯m going in,¡± Henry said. ¡°And I¡¯m taking her with me.¡±

    Dn¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Believe me,¡± Henry continued, ¡°she can resolve this disaster. If you don¡¯t believe it, then don¡¯t stand in my way. I know exactly what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    ¡°Moon Goddess above! You¡¯vepletely lost your mind over that damned omega!¡± Dn¡¯s voice broke, raw with fury. ¡°She¡¯s stolen your soul! You call yourself an alpha? You¡¯re acting like a fool king!¡±

    Henry suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right.¡±

    He pulled his arm free of Dn¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°She has stolen my soul. And I¡¯d dly be a fool for her.¡±

    Dn lunged again, but Henry gave a look. Barry intercepted him instantly. For once, Henry¡¯s patience with his uncle was gone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my clothes again. If Aubrey saw creases, she wouldn¡¯t like it.¡±

    Leaving Dn¡¯s face purple with rage, Henry strode past without another word.

    Inside, he found his path strangely unobstructed. That, too, surprised him.

    Many eyes followed him in silence, watching his every expression. Were he here to kill Aubrey to vent his anger¨Cor to persuade her to publicly distance herself from the Miguel family?

    <b>14:21 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b>Oct <b>8 </b>

    Chapter 389 The First Face She Saw

    That was what they all spected. After all, she was only a woman, the lowest¨Cranked omega. He wouldn¡¯t risk the entire werewolf world for her.

    Ten minutester, ignoring every nce, Henry passed checkpoint after checkpoint until atst he reached Aubrey. <fnb6a1> The rightful source is fin?novel</fnb6a1>

    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± Xavier shot to his feet, but Henry pressed a finger to his lips for silence.

    He didn¡¯t need to go closer to know Aubrey was asleep.

    ¡°How is she?¡± Henry asked in a low voice.

    Xavier answered just as quietly. ¡°She¡¯s fine. Her wounds have already healed.

    ¡°Good¡­¡±

    Atst, Henry¡¯s heart, strung tight all the way here, finally eased.

    Xavier hesitated. He didn¡¯t know the full picture outside, but he knew the families of the infected had stormed the istion zone earlier. Only armed suppression had driven them away. Surely countless matters needed the alpha¡¯s attention¨Che shouldn¡¯t be here.

    And Henry knew that, too.

    But¡­

    He looked at Aubrey and whispered, ¡°I wasn¡¯t there when she was in danger. So I swore, when she woke, the first thing she would see would be me.¡±

    The sincerity in his voice silenced Xavier. His throat tightened. The words he¡¯d meant to say withered unsaid. Atst he sighed.

    ¡°You¡­ may be right.¡±

    Outside, the crisis raged, every second critical.

    Yet Henry only sent out hurried messages on his phone, refusing even calls, and then sat silently at Aubrey¡¯s side for two hours. If the outside world knew, they would lose their minds.

    ¡°¡­Henry?¡±

    A faint voice stirred him. Henry startled, setting his phone aside at once.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± He rushed to her bedside, speaking gently. ¡°How do you feel? Can you move?¡±

    Aubrey sat up, surprise flooding her chest. She had never imagined that when she opened her

    <b>14:21 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 589 The First Face She Saw

    eyes, the very first person she would see¡­ was alpha Henry.

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

 Unleashed 390

    Chapter 390 The Only Way Forward

    Third¨Cperson POV

    €<b>79 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    In her past life and in this one, Aubrey had always carried her wounds alone, sharing her pain only in passing with E.

    Now, dragged into the istion zone near King City by the alpha King¡¯s men, she couldn¡¯t deny the unease in her chest. Yes, she had cards to y¨Cbut if they refused to let her speak, no trump card would save her.

    If it came to the worst, she could shift into wolf form and break out. But that would drag Shadowmoon Pack into ruin. And without her, the development of the Kajit virus serum would stall indefinitely.

    She hated Bailey, hated Aurelia, and even resented Jax a little. But Shadowmoon Pack? Never.

    It was thend where she had been born and raised, where her grandparents¨Ccast out by the royal house¨Chad been taken in, given a ce to survive. It was the ce her mother had given her life to protect as Luna. She loved Shadowmoon Pack. She would never bring harm to it.

    It was her homnd, her refuge.

    So when she came here, she was already prepared to face whatever fate awaited her.

    But now¡­ Henry was here.

    He stood before her, and in his eyes there was only her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aubrey. I came toote.¡± His voice was low, heavy with regret.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Aubrey murmured. Her chest swelled, emotions she couldn¡¯t name surging inside.

    After a moment, she forced herself to shake her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m safe here. You should go¡­ they need you outside.¡±

    ¡°No. I came here to take you away.¡±

    Henry¡¯s words were soft but unshakably firm.

    Aubrey flinched under the intensity of his gaze. Atst she dropped her eyes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave. They won¡¯t let me.¡±

    Henry¡¯s look hardened. He rested a steadying hand on her shoulder.

    Chapter 390 The Only Way Forward

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said¨Cleave it to me.¡±

    :

    He caught her hand and drew her up beside him.

    <b>$</b><b>79 </b>

    +8 Pearls

    Aubrey frowned, resisting. ¡°The Kajit virus leak was my fault. They won¡¯t let me go. You should leave!¡±

    But Henry¡¯s grip tightened, his smile radiating confidence.

    ¡°So what if it was your fault? You¡¯re the only one in the world who can defeat the virus. Believe in yourself.¡±

    Xavier spoke up from the side at just the right moment. <fn0301> Content originallyes from F?ndNovel</fn0301>

    ¡°He¡¯s right! Our trials are at the final stage. The improved serum works¨Cbut the side effects are worse than ever. If we push it recklessly, some wolves might literally die from the pain. Not everyone has the willpower you and Henry have.¡±

    His voice sharpened with urgency. ¡°We¡¯re standing on the knife¡¯s edge. If the serum fails, the

    any of panic and bacsh will destroy everything. But you¨Cyou¡¯re the most gifted wolf doctor us have ever seen. You¡¯re the only one who can solve this. Miguel family is tied to you, and so are we. In this moment of crisis, you must believe in yourself and lead us out of it!¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s heart jolted. ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. We all believe in you.¡± Henry¡¯s hand closed warmly around hers, his smile fierce with faith.

    Then, without another word, he pulled her toward the exit. No ordinary staff dared to block them.

    Atst, at the main gates, a cordon of soldiers stood barring the way. The highest¨Cranking officer stepped forward, face grim.

    ¡°Alpha Henry, she is the primary culprit in this outbreak. You cannot take her.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Unleashed 391

    Chapter 391 Worth Everything

    Third¨Cperson POV <fn4c35> Readplete version only at ?ovelFind</fn4c35>

    $79

    +8 Pearis

    Surrounded by the heavily armed Third Legion of King City, every soldier¡¯s gaze carried suffocating pressure. Yet alpha Henry stood unmoved, Aubrey¡¯s hand firmly in his grasp.

    ¡°What if I told you only she can end this crisis?¡±

    ¡°Alpha Henry, you must be joking.¡± Themanding officer, Damon, frowned darkly. ¡°This is the Kajit virus¨Cnot some minor scuffle¡­¡±

    ¡°The antibodies my people brought here already saved over a hundred lives on the spot. Those antibodies came from Aubrey. Now the Kajit virus serum is in its final testing stage. Give her three days, and we¡¯ll have a perfected antidote.¡±

    Damon let out a sharpugh.

    Did Henry take him for a fool? That kind of medical breakthrough, from a young omega barely twenty? Impossible.

    ¡°Alpha Henry, no matter what you say, I cannot let her leave. If I do, I cannot answer for it. You¡­¡±

    Henry¡¯s patience thinned. His dazzling violet eyes, usually radiant as sunlight, now sank into a depth as dark as the abyss. Lightning seemed to crackle in the air around him, the atmosphere taut with looming storm.

    ¡°Do you have a better way to resolve this crisis?¡±

    Hisugh was cold, edged with steel. ¡°Will killing her magically save them all?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Damon faltered. Henry¡¯s presence bore down on him, pushing him back a step. Damon had no answer. The truth was, all he could do was follow procedure¨Ccontain the spread, suppress the panic, cut losses where possible. Beyond that, he had nothing.

    ¡°If you kill her, every infected wolf dies. With her, they have a chance. Three days, that¡¯s all. If anything happens, I¡¯ll shoulder the me alone. Isn¡¯t that a bargain worth taking? Or are you still hesitating?¡±

    The final note of Henry¡¯s voice rose, sharp andmanding, weighted with power. Damon¡¯s face drained of color, his mind twisting with disbelief.

    This omega was tied to the Miguel family at every level. Her scandal was their downfall. By all logic, Henry should cut his losses, sever ties, and salvage what he could. Yet instead, he stood here shielding her, staking everything on her survival. Was he insane?

    Chapter 301 Worth Everything

    Damon¡¯s hand lifted slightly, signaling his soldiers to block them by force¨Cbut then his eyes<i>. </i>zed. For a moment he froze, caught in Henry¡¯s overwhelming will.

    When his gaze cleared, he looked at Henry with a tangled expression, then finally stepped aside.

    ¡°Since you put it that way¡­ I¡¯ll wait for results.¡±

    At his signal, the soldiers parted reluctantly, though confusion and unease shadowed their faces.

    Henry wasted no time, pulling Aubrey forward. As they passed, countless eyes followed them, the weight of judgment heavy in the air.

    This was no longer just a pack matter¨Cit was a national crisis. By cing Aubrey behind him, Henry had chosen to defy the will of the entire continent. No matter how vast the Miguel family¡¯s influence, if this gamble failed, they would be crippled. And Henry himself¡­ he would face punishments no wolf could survive.

    All this risk¨Conly to take one woman away.

    What kind of power did she hold, to make the alpha of the northern continent, Henry of Shadowmoon Pack, willing to stand against the world itself?

    For an omega like her¡­ was she truly worth it?

    Send Gifts

    1.8K

 Unleashed 392

    Chapter 392 For Her

    Third¨Cperson POV

    Alpha Henry never stopped to weigh worth or cost. He only knew one thing: he wanted this, and he would do it. <fnb241> Discover more novels at find?novel</fnb241>

    He held Aubrey¡¯s hand and led her step by step out of the istion zone.

    $79

    At every checkpoint, wolves froze in ce, watching. Patrol units moved to intervene, then hesitated¨Chis authority was too heavy to ignore. If even the senior officers had not dared stop him, why should they? And if Aubrey spilled her blood, who among them wanted to risk infection with the Kajit virus?

    The atmosphere across thepound grew taut and silent, fear pressing on every chest.

    At the istion gates, an older male wolf stood waiting. His hair was white, his frame lean but steady, and behind him stood only two guards¨Cyet their presence radiated strength.

    Henry¡¯s stride faltered for a heartbeat, then resumed without hesitation, Aubrey at his side.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Henry¡¯s voice named him, and Aubrey¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The alpha King himself¨Chere?

    The King looked diminished, his aging face worn by long illness. He regarded Aubrey, then Henry, before smiling faintly.

    ¡°You wish to take her. Why her?¡±

    So it had been the King giving Damon his orders. Henry narrowed his eyes but answered evenly. ¡°Aubrey is an unmatched talent in medical research. You¡¯ve surely heard¨Cshe cracked the T Flu in Ste Pack. This time, she is the only one who can refine the serum, remove its lethal side effects, and save the infected.¡±

    The King nodded slowly. ¡°But she is also a Kajit virus carrier. If she walks free and the world learns it, panic will spread even further. And your promise¨Cthree days. If she fails?¡±

    Henry answered without pause. ¡°All consequences¨Closses, reputation, status, judgment¨Cfall

    on me.¡±

    The King had long admired Henry. Why else would he have named him northern continent leader within a single year of inheriting Shadowmoon Pack? Others waited half a decade or more for such trust¨Clike the Fog Pack alpha, who had proved himself through seven long years before being granted the south.

    <b>14:22 </b>Wed, <b>Oct </b>8

    Chapter 392 For Her

    Still, the King studied Aubrey and sighed. ¡°If she fails, the Miguel family will be gutted. You¡¯ll be damned as their betrayer. We¡¯ll strip you of your wolf. Even so, you¡¯ll stake yourself as her guarantor?¡±

    ¡°Why think so bleakly?¡±

    Henry¡¯s lips curved. His face showed no fear, only light and certainty.

    ¡°I believe in her. And when she seeds, not only will this crisis end, but Shadowmoon Pack will shine again before the world. Then you¡¯ll see¨Ceverything I do today is the wisest choice.¡±

    ¡°So you gamble for glory, then?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Henry lowered his gaze to Aubrey, his smile softening, lingering.

    ¡°I do it for her.¡±

    ¡°Her skill deserves the world¡¯s recognition. She has always deserved it. All shecked was a chance. And this time¨Cthat chance is hers.¡±

    Aubrey¡¯s chest tightened. In both lives, her deepest wish had been the same: to have the world of wolves acknowledge her craft, to see her contributions respected, not stolen by Bailey the fraud.

    She had never spoken it aloud. And yet¡­ Henry saw it.

    He understood her.

    He truly understood her.

 Noble Tales 81

    hapter 81

    Rania calmed down a bit, as Maximus reassured her that no one needed to know what Caden had done to her. He was going to kill him anyway.

    And when Rania raised her concern that it would make him look bad in front of the people because he killed an alpha without a hard proof of his wrongdoings, Maximus simplyughed.

    ¡°They call me as the Mad King for a reason. I might as well to live up my name, at this point,¡± Maximus said nonchntly. He couldn¡¯t care less about how other people saw him, Rania should know about that by now.

    Maximus would only give a verdict about the torture that Rania had to endure in the hand of alpha Caden, but there would be no detail exnation about that. It would be a misconduct, and an abused of power.

    The harshest punishment woulde from his attempt to deceive the king by spreading a false rumor about the future queen. Lying to the king was an act of treason that would guarantee him a death sentence.

    ¡°Do you have an idea of how to torture him? Or do you want to do it yourself?¡± Maximus gave a generous offer.

    Rania widened her eyes in shock, but she didn¡¯t answer him immediately. Because deep down, she really wanted to make Caden feel the pain that she had to endure, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to see him ever again.

    ¡°You can think about thatter, but I also want to inform you that I took your father too. Do you want him dead?¡±

    Maximus talked very casually about the death of those people, as if they were nothing, but animal on the sideline.

    ¡°I¡­ I want to talk with my father. Don¡¯t kill him¡­¡± Rania added quickly, because she was afraid Maximus would kill her father the same way he would kill Caden.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Maximus didn¡¯t seem to mind this. He caressed her cheek, he was d that she was fine, and was no longer having an episode of the panic. ¡°I will send him to you when he arrived. They will be here in two

    hours<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    After saying that, Maximus stood up, and kissed her cheek. He could sense that her scent was slightly changed, but it was very subtle, and he thought it might be because she changed her soap or shampoo.

    ¡°I will be backter. There are a few things that I need to deal with. Do you want that omega to be here with you?¡±

    Maximus was being exceptionally attentive and genuine with his worry for her. Not to mention he was ready to cater with her needs.

    ¡°Yes, please¡­¡± Rania still had a lot of things to talk about with Kean. They couldn¡¯t discuss anything earlier because she was too emotional, but now she might have calmed down a bit.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Maximus then pecked her lips before he left.

    Chapter 81<fn5553> Th?s chapter is updated by FindN0vel</fn5553>

    55 vouchers

    Rania could <b>see </b>that the king was capable to change<b>. </b>He was no the monster that people said he was. He had a heart, and Rania could feel that. Now, she was sure that she could influence him and tone down his bloodlust inclination.

    In that <b>case</b>, there was no need for the poison, neither the movement to dethrone him.

    However, when Rania told Kean about it, thetter didn¡¯t have the same opinion. She looked at her in shock.

    ¡°Are you going to back down?¡± Kean looked at Rania incredulously. ¡°Please, don¡¯t. We are so close. We are so close¡­¡±

    ¡°Kean, please, listen to me¡­¡± Rania could see Kean was having a panic attack, as she begged her not to change her mind to kill the king.

    Therefore, Rania had to drag her to the inner part of the room, her bedroom, because she was afraid the warrior would hear their conversation if they stayed in the television room.

    ¡°Mydy, please, don¡¯t do this. We are so close¡­¡± Kean begged her.

    ¡°Kean, please calm down. I need to exin this to you.¡± Rania squeezed her hands, and after some time Kean was calm down enough to listen to her. ¡°I am sorry, but I think I have another way to solve this matter.¡±

    Rania then gave her an instant example of how she could persuade the king. She didn¡¯t go into detail about what Maximus had gone through, she only said that the king had a difficult childhood that shaped him that

    way.

    ¡°But, I can help him. Give me a chance and time.¡±

    Kean shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Conquer the other kingdoms is his obsession. Do you think just because he didn¡¯t kill a warrior because you asked so, he will stop the war for you? It¡¯s not even aparison.¡±

    Rania disagreed with her. ¡°The warrior is only the beginning. I am sure if I am given time, I can aplish this.¡±

    ¡°No, mydy<i>, </i>you are too na?ve to believe that will work. The king was born as a monster, who lust for blood. There is nothing will stop him.¡±

    ¡°He is not like that.¡±

    Kean was taken aback, her expression almost looked like Rania had just pped her across the face. ¡°You think so because you have never lost a family to a war.¡±

    Kean forgot all the mannerism. She didn¡¯t want to be polite with Rania, because she was too angry. In her eyes, Rania was too na?ve to think she could change the king, just because she was his mate.

    ¡°Have you forgotten what he had done to you?¡± She reminded her cruelly. ¡°He wanted to break you. Just because he is being nice with you now, you forget about all of that.¡±

    Rania pressed her lips. Kean was being unnecessary harsh. ¡°I know that. I have not yet forgiven him for that.¡±

    Especially when Maximus had never apologized for what he had done, but that was her own problem, and

    Kean didn¡¯t need to know.

    ¡°But, if we can find a way without killing him, why don¡¯t we try <i>it</i>? Trying to dethrone the king will start a battle. People die in a battle. Why don¡¯t we choose not to do it when we have other option?¡±

    ¡°You are so blind, mydy. You don¡¯t know the pain of losing a family.¡±

    Rania was angry because Kean kept saying this. She then let go of her hands, her gaze turned cold. ¡°You keep saying that I don¡¯t know how it feels to lose a family to a war, yes, I have never felt that, but have you ever felt having a living family, but they tortured the shit out of you, and you hope they died instead?¡±

    Kean was taken aback when she heard that. Of course, she didn¡¯t have any idea what Rania had gone through, and Rania didn¡¯t have any intention to tell her about it.

    ¡°I have been tortured in that pack, and my father didn¡¯t do anything to save me. Can you imagine how I feel?¡± Rania narrowed her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you feel, and you don¡¯t know my pain too, but it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know suffering.¡±

    AD

 Noble Tales 82

    <b>Chapter </b><b>82 </b>

    Kean couldn¡¯t believe with what she heard. She widened her eyes, and opened her mouth<b>, </b>trying to <b>say </b>something to convince her otherwise, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    The way Rania looked at her was not usual. There was a determination in those eyes.

    ¡°Kean, please. Give me time. Your goal is to stop the war, right? You don¡¯t need to go through a civil war with the king. You know it will shed more blood if that happened.¡± Rania took her hand and looked at her eyes deeply. ¡°Please, I only need time, can you give me that?¡±

    ¡°What should I say to the people in the Movement?¡± Kean lowered her head, she didn¡¯t want to look at Rania, because she felt betrayed.

    ¡°You can convince them to give me time, and I will try my best to convince the king to stop the war.¡± Rania squeezed her hands. ¡°There is no need to spill more blood. There will always be people who died if there is a

    war.¡±

    ¡°But it might be for a greater reason.¡±

    Rania shook her head. ¡°There is no great reason for someone to die.¡±

    Kean then lifted her head because Rania¡¯s words triggered her. ¡°And yet, the man that you defend right now killed other people just because he could.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Rania didn¡¯t have the answer. She pressed her lips, and stared at Kean, she knew that she couldn¡¯t convince her.

    ¡°I will take my leave, good night, mydy.¡± Kean then retracted her hands and then stood up.

    Rania could only watch as Kean walked away from her, she felt the pang in her heart, and then fear, because she didn¡¯t know what she would do, and what she would say to the Movement.

    She cursed herself for being so na?ve to think that Kean would at the very least, listen to what she said, or considered her solution. It was not as simple as that.

    In the end, Rania was left defeated. She stared at the distance, and wondered what they would do when they learned she backed off from their n.

    The only member in the movement that Rania knew was Kean, and Killian. But then, if Killian was part of it, it meant Caden was also behind it.

    And her father¡­

    But, she didn¡¯t know who was their spies within the pce. They could catch Maximus off guard and killed him. The thought of it alone made Rania sick to her stomach.

    ***

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Killian was furious.

    ¡°She backed out,¡± Kean repeated what she said.

    ¡°No way!¡± Killian cursed under his breath, he was very upset. He learned that Maximus had captured Caden and the former beta ric, both of them were on the way here in a tight security.

    He didn¡¯t know what to do, but shit wouldn¡¯t go well at this point. Fuck. They were so close to kill the king, but now all of this happened.

    ¡°Why?! Why she backed out!?¡± Killian had to restrain himself fromshing out because they were not alone.

    They were in the corner of the kitchen, people were talking, which drowned out their voices, but if Killian was too agitated and then raised his voice<b>, </b>of course, they would hear him.

    Right now, a few people nced their way with curious look on their faces. From their perspective, <b>it </b>could be seen as a couple fighting.

    They were not a couple, though, but Killian didn¡¯t mind it. He didn¡¯t care what they thought, because his mind was a jumble mess.

    ¡°Why?¡± Killian asked in a lower voice, which scared Kean a little bit.

    Kean then told him what Rania had told her before. The solution that she offered, and then the fact that the civil war would bring more casualties. In a way, Kean knew that was a good solution, she would have agreed if it was not for her personal vengeance too.

    She wanted the king dead, as because of him, she lost her parents, and that was something that she could never forgive. She was being selfish, and she knew that.

    ¡°Stay close with her, I will tell you what to doter.¡± Killian then left.

    Lowering her head, Kean felt dejected. She didn¡¯t want to be close with that woman again. She felt aplicated feeling. She was happy they were close before, because she liked her, but now when their opinion differed, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to smile genuinely.

    ¡°What happened? Are you in rtionship with him? Were you fighting?¡± One of the omegas, who watched how Killian stormed out of the kitchen approached Kean with concern.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I am fine.¡± Kean didn¡¯t deny, or confirm what she said, but the omega didn¡¯t press further, because she thought Kean was not in the mood.

    ***

    Once Killian and ric arrived at the pce, the former went straight to the dungeon, but Maximus called ric to his study.

    The former beta looked haggard, as if he had not yet fallen asleep for a week.

    ¡°May I know what crime I havemitted, my king?¡± He asked in a defeated tone, which meant, he knew without hearing the answer..

    ¡°You are really something else, former beta ric. You watch your daughter suffer, but you did nothing.¡±

    take<i>. </i>

    ¡°She <b>was </b>punished for the crimes shemitted.¡± ric didn¡¯t meet the king¡¯s eyes, <b>as </b><b>he </b>stalked toward him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even believe what you say.¡± Maximus approached the former beta, and red down at him. ¡°If its up to me, I am going to feed you to the wild animal. Unfortunately, I like your daughter enough to let her have the final say.¡±

    And as if on cue, there was a knock on the door, and when the king gave permission to enter, Rania¡¯s scent hit ric.

    ¡°I will give you time to talk alone before I decide a punishment for you.¡±

    Maximus caressed Rania¡¯s cheeks, asking whether she would be fine to be left alone with her father, and when she said she would be fine, Maximus left the room.

    ¡°What the meaning of this, Rania?¡± ric narrowed his eyes at his daughter. ¡°What kind of lie that you told the king?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him lies, father. I told him the truth.¡±

    ¡°That you were abused?¡± ric scoffed. ¡°You caused trouble, Rania. You were punished.¡±

    ¡°When Caden forced himself into me, do you think that¡¯s also a punishment?¡± Rania saw the emotions shifted on her father¡¯s face. He knew it was wrong, but his next answer only made Rania¡¯s blood boiled.

    ¡°He was your mate. He can¡¯t help it. He even used another woman to cease the strong bond.¡±

    ¡°I rejected him, we were not a mate. Do you even believe that? I don¡¯t even want him even if he is my mate, but here you are telling me that he is fine to do whatever with me.¡±

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t help it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that he couldn¡¯t help it!¡± Rania roared. ¡°He took my innocent, and here you are, standing in front of me, and telling me that I should be grateful for that punishment!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to be grateful for the punishment! He was wrong in that case, I understand!¡± ric snarled back at his daughter. ¡°What else can I do?! You were a difficult child! You don¡¯t want me to be happy because I found someone else to be my mate! You don¡¯t even want to get along with your siblings!¡±

    ¡°They are not my siblings! Killian tortured me!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! He always wanted to be a big brother for you!¡±

    ¡°He groped me! He wanted me in sexual way! I told you that before, but you don¡¯t want to listen, because you want a son! You regret to have me because I am a woman!¡±

    ¡°You only threw a false usation because you were bitter! Because you want them out of our life! You only want me for yourself!¡±

    Rania couldn¡¯t believe that was what her father was thinking, but then she was not surprise<b>, </b>she knew about it for long time now,

    ¡°<b>I </b>don¡¯t want you for myself. I want a family too. I want you to be happy¡­¡± Rania¡¯s voice faltered, and ric could see the sadness in her <b>eyes</b>, and somehow it hurt him. ¡°But they hurt me, and you don¡¯t even believe

    me.¡±

    Rania pressed her lips. She watched how ric open his mouth, but closed it again, because he didn¡¯t know what to say. It felt pointless to say that they didn¡¯t want to hurt her. It felt like screaming to the void.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay now. <b>I </b>am out of your life. You can be happy now.¡±

    The room fell silence, but when Rania turned around, and was about <i>to </i>leave, ric grabbed her arm. ¡°There is important thing I need to talk with you.¡±

    ric knew this change of topic would only worsen the situation between them, but it was a critical condition, and Caden was being held in the dungeon.

    ¡°You need to get Caden out of the dungeon. Say whatever you need to say <i>to </i>convince the king that mean what you told him before. It was a mistake. A huge mistake on his part, and he was remorseful. Whatever you say to get Caden out of the dungeon.¡±<fn3863> Chapters first released on find~novel</fn3863>

    ¡°Why should I do that?¡± Rania narrowed her eyes. ¡°Let him rot in there.¡±

    you don¡¯t

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

 Noble Tales 83

    ¡°Rania!¡± ric roared angrily. If they were not in the pce, and he was not in this situation, he would have pped her.

    The only reason why he didn¡¯t do that, because he couldn¡¯t afford the king¡¯s wrath. From the look of it, the king was rather fond of her, or else, he wouldn¡¯t go to extra length to amodate this meeting.

    ¡°Caden is in the dungeon, we need him to exact the n,¡± ric said in a lower voice, he reminded her that she hadmitted to help them to get rid of the king.

    ¡°I changed my mind,¡± Rania replied. She turned around to face her father. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it,¡± she said in a matter of fact tone. ¡°You want me tomit a horrendous crime against the king. I have never agreed to do that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote, you are already in now.¡±

    ¡°I am not part of your charade,¡± Rania said sternly.

    Before she was still undecided what she was going to do, but now she was certain that she didn¡¯t want to be part of whatever n Caden had.

    After all he had done to her without even an ounce of remorse, she didn¡¯t care if he died. Actually, it was a good thing. If Caden died, probably the Movement would stop, even though she was not sure if it was Caden, who had orchestrated everything.

    Was he the leader? But, from the sound of it, he must be someone important for the Movement. It would be great. Caden could die for all Rania cared, and she would go through with her own n to stop the war by convincing Maximus.

    It might take years to aplish that, but she was sure she could do it. He had started warm up to her.

    However, Rania¡¯s answer only enraged ric, he red at his daughter, his grip on her arm tightened, as he spoke in a very low, and eerie voice.

    ¡°Yes, you are. You poisoned the king. If we are going down, you will go down with us too.¡±

    Rania shook her arm, but she couldn¡¯t free herself from his tight grip, which hurt her now. ¡°I will tell the king everything, and ask for his forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he will forgive you? How na?ve you are.¡±

    Rania couldn¡¯t retort to that, because she was not sure whether Maximus could forgive her or not, but she was not going to give her father a satisfaction to confuse her.

    ¡°He will. He is my mate.¡±

    ric let go of Rania¡¯s arms, but he slightly pushed her away, anger was written all over his face. ¡°Go, and <i>see </i>what he will do to you. Just remember this, Rania, you are not leaving this unscathed. You are going down with us, if you decided to betray us.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t betray you. I have never agreed with anything that you nned.¡± Rania narrowed her eyes, and then she walked away.

    She went out of the room, and then asked for the king.

    ¡°King Maximus is in a strategy room, mydy, he received an important news and he is with all the higher rank echelon.¡±

    Rania didn¡¯t expect this, and when she asked what happened, the warrior didn¡¯t know, because they were not high rank enough to be informed about such information.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rania said, she then went back to her bedroom, but she felt uneasy. Therefore, she decided to look for Kean.

    If there was something important came up, it was most likely something rted <i>to </i>the Movement, thus she went to the omega¡¯s quarters to look for Kean.<fne038> This content belongs to find?novel</fne038>

    It was not hard to find her, because of her bubbly personality, she was well known and liked by other people, and one of the omegas even escorted Rania to Kean¡¯s bedroom happily, since they knew that Rania was the king¡¯s mate.

    ¡°You look so beautiful, mydy. I am sure the king is very happy to finally find his destined mate.¡±

    Rania simply smiled, and thanked her for thepliment before she knocked on the door and told the omega that she could leave.

    ¡°Thank you, Daria.¡±

    ¡°Anytime, mydy.¡± She bowed her head slightly and then left, after that there was a clicking sound from inside the bedroom, and Kean was surprised to see Rania was there.

    ¡°Can Ie in?¡± Rania asked in gentle tone. She knew thest time they had a conversation it didn¡¯t end well.

    <b>*** </b>

    ¡°Poison,¡± Maximus said grimly. ¡°It¡¯s the same poison again?¡±

    There were twelve elders, sitting on their respective table, five senior warriors, and of course, the royal beta and the royal gamma, nked the king.

    ¡°Yes, alpha,¡± Corry, the senior warrior, who returned from the frontline said grimly. The warriors had been sick with the slow acting poison, it didn¡¯t ur to them that they were poisoned, since the reaction was not immediate.

    However, once they learned what happened to the healer in the pce, they asked a healer to check on the sick warrior, and it was revealed that they had been poisoned.

    Most of them had been feeling under the water, but they didn¡¯tin, until they copsed during the training.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s the same people. Their work is very organize, this must be a group of people, who are trying to

    rebel against the royal,¡± Den said hatefully.

    ¡°We should check all of the people in the pce,¡± elder Gayle said after a long moment of silence.

    ¡°I agreed with that, but it will take a long time to check all the people in the pce, there are thousand of

    them.¡±

    ¡°The omega. The omega, who works in the kitchen,¡± Maximus said. ¡°The slow acting poison in the frontlinee from their food. If they did that to the frontline warriors, they must have done it here too. L must have discovered something that made them panic and had to get rid off her immediately.¡±

    Maximus¡¯s theory did make sense.

    Ìï

 Noble Tales 84

    ¡°Kean, please tell me, who else the people that involved with the Movement,¡± Rania pleaded with her. ¡°We can go to the king, and ask for lenience. Please, this will not end up good. You will not seed in getting Maximus down from his throne. He has Caden now, alpha Caden is one of the instigator, right?¡±

    Kean didn¡¯t answer her question, instead she stared at Rania incredulously, as if she hadmitted a huge

    crime.<fn013b> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? </fn013b>

    ¡°I am not going to tell you a damn thing,¡± Kean replied harshly. She seemed <i>to </i>be ready to sacrifice herself for her vengeance.

    However, Rania didn¡¯t want her to do that. ¡°Kean, please look at the situation right now, it doesn¡¯t benefit you in the long run if you died. Will the people in the Movement save you if it goes down into that path.¡±

    Kean¡¯s expression then turned sad. ¡°I don¡¯t expect them to save me, even if I have to die, I will die with a fulfill heart, because I know I die for a great reason.¡±

    Rania was speechless, she didn¡¯t know what else to say to her, because she sounded very out of touch from reality.

    ¡°Kean, Maximus has captured Caden and my father, whatever the n that the Movement has, it needs to be postponed.¡± Rania didn¡¯t want to lose Kean, if things went wrong, Kean would be exposed. She didn¡¯t mind if Maximus killed Killian, she would dly ept that, but not Kean. ¡°Please, I want you to live.¡±

    ¡°If I have to live another day to be part of this pce, I don¡¯t want it.¡± Kean¡¯s eyes hardened, there was strong emotions and also resolution that you could feel from her. ¡°I want him dead.¡±

    Rania immediately knew that there was nothing else she could do to solve the situation. They were doomed to walk in different path.

    ¡°I am sorry, it will have to end like this, mydy.¡± Kean looked genuinely sad. ¡°The time that I spent with you. was precious, and I will forever cherish it.¡± She gulped down with difficulty.

    Rania felt her heart was so heavy, she looked at Kean, and then nodded. She didn¡¯t know what to say at moment like this, because it was very obvious that they were not going to be friend anymore.

    It had been so long since Rania had a girl as her friend, or friend in general, therefore it hurt her deeply.

    However, before Rania could leave the room, they both heard themotion from outside, and then someone knocked on the door.

    Both Rania and Kean looked at each other, because they were not sure whether or not to open the door, since it seemed, there was something major was going on out there.

    ¡°Open the door. It¡¯s the pce warrior.¡±

    Rania frowned, but she walked to open the door. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked, and the warrior was flustered because he found Rania was there.

    ¡°Mydy,¡± the warrior greeted her, bent his body slightly to give her the respect that she deserved, and then

    he exined why he was there, also what happened. ¡°We need to check the room to find a harmful substantial.¡±

    Kean¡¯s heart beat <b>so </b>fast when she heard that<b>, </b>and Rania caught up with the predicament. She turned around to look at Kean, and her heart lurched to her stomach, because her worse guess was right; Kean kept the poison bottles inside her bedroom.

    However, before Rania could regain her bearing, the warrior had stepped inside the bedroom. ¡°Excuse me<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>he said.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Rania didn¡¯t think much when she spoke, and stopped the warrior, but when he turned around and gave her a questioning look, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Say something. Say something.

    Rania forced her brain toe up with a reasonable excuse to get them out of the room, while Kean nched, she stared at the ground, fidgeting with her fingers, visibly trembling.

    ¡°Is this the order from the king? You can¡¯t walk into a woman¡¯s bedroom like that.¡± That excuse was very

    ¡°Yes, this is the direct order from the king,¡± the warrior said, confirming it.

    And with that, there was no way for Rania to stop him anymore.

    weak.

    ***

    ¡°They found the poison,¡± Eiten said. He was the royal gamma, which meant he was the head of the pce warrior, and all the news came through him first.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Maximus immediately caught up with the look on his royal gamma¡¯s face. Something was not right, and he could tell that.

    ¡°There is something that you need to know, but don¡¯t jump into a conclusion before you ask question,¡± Eiten said, he didn¡¯t meet Maximus¡¯s eyes, which made the king impatience.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Maximus repeated the question again, he stood up from his seat and then approached Eiten.

    ¡°They found the poison in Kean¡¯s bedroom,¡± Eiten exined, and when he mentioned the name, Maximus didn¡¯t have any change on his expression, which indicating that he didn¡¯t recall the name. Therefore, Eiten reminded him. ¡°Kean is the omega that you assigned as Rania¡¯s personal maid.¡±

    Maximus remembered that woman, but he didn¡¯t really pay attention to her name, there were a few people with the same name.

    ¡°So?¡± Maximus¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Are you going to say that she has been poisoning my mate?¡± He was going to kill that woman himself if that was the truth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I am not sure.¡± Eiten shook his head. ¡°I have asked the warriors to bring them here instead of the throne room, because I thought you want to deal with them personally.¡±

    ¡°Them?¡± Maximus didn¡¯t know what gibberish that Eiten was trying to tell him, because right now he didn¡¯t

    make any sense at all.

    ¡°Rania was inside Kean¡¯s bedroom when the warrior inspected the area, and she stopped them from taking Kean away.¡±

    Maximus closed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s because she liked the girl.¡±

    ¡°But, not only that¡­¡±

 Noble Tales 85

    Chapter <b>85 </b>

    Eiten looked trouble to get his words out, because it was indeed hard for him to say it when he was not even sure, and he didn¡¯t want to give any suggestion with the way he phrased his words.

    ¡°Say it. What is it?¡± Maximus narrowed his eyes dangerously because Eiten was acting very weird, and this made him think the worse.

    ¡°Rania seems to know about the poison, and she covered it up for her.¡± Eiten then raised both of his hands, <b>as </b>if saying to Maximus to hold back, and not to get angry, but the king had stared him down. ¡°I can be wrong, but Rania tried to stop the warrior when they found the poison inside her bedroom. She tried to grab the poison from the warrior.¡±

    Maximus pressed his lips. It could mean so many things, and he didn¡¯t think it was good for him to draw a conclusion from this. However, it indeed didn¡¯t give you a good perspective.<fna21c> ?????? ???? ?ovelFind</fna21c>

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Maximus¡¯s voice dropped a few degrees colder. Eiten could feel the murderous intention that emanated from him.

    ¡°I will call them here. I have them stayed in the omega¡¯s quarter. Rania didn¡¯t want to leave Kean.¡± Eiten then rushed out of the room, because he couldn¡¯t stand the king¡¯s strong rage.

    He knew it would be a difficult conversation, but hell¡­ he was scared out of his mind¡­

    Soon after, Rania, Kean, Eiten and a few warriors entered the room. Rania didn¡¯t dare to look at Maximus in the eyes, which made the king felt at lost. It was not a good sign.

    ¡°Maximus,¡± Rania called his name, but she didn¡¯t dare to look at him in he eyes, she approached him tentatively, as if she was waiting for him to reject her, but when he didn¡¯t do that, she walked steadily toward him.

    It didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Maximus how her body was trembling.

    Meanwhile, the warrior forced Kean to kneel before the king, the put silver bracelet on her wrist, while the omega lowered her head. She looked resigned, as if she had given up with her life, since she knew the result of it.

    She was right, though, there was no going back from this. There was no way Maximus would let someone who had killed L walked free unscathed in his presence.

    L was among those a handful people that he cherished the most, and she died because she discovered something. These people were coward. And he wouldn¡¯t be lenient with them, not even for his mate¡¯s sake.

    ¡°Do you know about the poison?¡± Maximus asked without beating around the bush. His sharp eyes fixed on his mate, but there was a pleading look there. He wished his mate would lie. He wished she didn¡¯t know anything about it. It was only a coincidence.

    However, the silence that follow was very loud, she pressed her lips, she still didn¡¯t dare to look at him in the eyes, but now her words also disappeared, she didn¡¯t even have the courage to take one more step closer toward the king, so she would be within his reach.

    ¡°Do you know about this?<b>¡± </b>Maximus asked again, this time his voice turned into a vicious hiss.

    If it <b>was </b>other people, if it was not his mate, if it was not Rania, he would be more than d to rip them apart, but this <b>was </b>his mate. The woman that he thought he would spend the rest of his life with.

    And then the next question came as a growl.

    ¡°Did you poison me?¡±

    Eiten clenched his fist. He wished it wouldn¡¯te to this. He should have asked Rania first before he brought her here, he should discuss this with her. He cursed at himself for him mishap.

    But then, why would Rania harm Maximus? Wouldn¡¯t she start warming up with him? Why would she do that?

    Eiten could understand if it was in the past, when Maximus was being a jerk with her, but then who could vouch for that?

    The royal gamma didn¡¯t think things would escte this quickly, and took this sudden turned.

    ¡°Answer me.¡± Maximus closed the distance between them, he gripped Rania¡¯s chin with both of his fingers, and lifted her head, so their eyes could meet. ¡°Answer me. Did you do it?¡±

    Rania gulped down hardly, and then nodded followed by a weak confirmation. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Maximus breathed raggedly, as he red at Rania. ¡°Were you under the pressure? Did she threaten you to do it?¡± Maximus pointed his finger at Kean.

    Did Kean threaten her to do it?

    ¡°No,¡± Rania answered truthfully. Kean didn¡¯t threaten her when she asked her to poison Maximus, she told her a story, and she agreed to do it because she hated the king at that time, and she was desperate with her life.

    But, she changed her mind¡­

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Think again about your answer, did she threaten you?¡±

    Maximus¡¯s voice was a few degrees colder, as he fixed his eyes on Rania. He looked like he was going to kill someone, the murderous intention that emanated from him made all the warriors inside the room felt the physical pain.

    ¡°She did threaten you.¡± Maximus emphasized every word he said.

    Rania was not that stupid not to know what he was trying to imply, but if she agreed, she would lie to him, and either way Kean would be killed. She would die. Rania wouldn¡¯t be able to save her no matter how much she begged for her life.

    But then, she needed to stop worrying about other people¡¯s life, because right now, it was her own life that

    Maximus gave her a leeway, an escape for her to take, as he pressed for her to agree with his statement.

    ¡°No, <b>she </b>didn¡¯t threaten me,¡± Rania replied. She didn¡¯t want to lie. ¡°But, I changed my mind¡­ I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡±

    ¡°And do you expect me to trust you?¡±

    AD

 Noble Tales 86

    <b>Chapter </b><b>86 </b>

    ¡°Please, Maximus, trust me for this one time. I don¡¯t want to lie to you,¡± Rania pleaded with him. She looked at him desperately, trying to find a <b>way </b>to convince him. <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>started telling you the truth, so I don¡¯t want to lie now<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Maximus narrowed his eyes, he wanted to snap Rania¡¯s neck, but to his annoyance, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to create such permanent damage on her.

    ¡°Telling me the truth? How do I know you are telling me the truth?¡± Maximus¡¯s voice was very harsh, even though he didn¡¯t raise it.

    Rania felt there was a blunt knife that twisted in her heart when she heard that. Those exact words were her worse nightmare, because she used to have people not to believe her.

    However, Maximus did, for a certain amount of time, he did believe what she said, therefore to lose his trust was very painful for her.

    Rania tried to breathe deeply, trying not to let the panic took over her, but it was not easy, because the look on Maximus¡¯s face told her everything.

    The king was hurt, and he didn¡¯t want to believe what she said no matter what.

    Yet, Rania gathered her courage and tried again. ¡°Maximus. I was wrong to do such horrendous thing behind your back, I am sorry, but at that time we were not in a good term, and you scared me. Please, I didn¡¯t lie to you when I told you that stopped giving you the poison even before we left for the Bloody Moon pack.¡±

    ¡°Should I believe you?¡± Maximus swatted Rania¡¯s hand harshly when she tried to touch him, but guilt crept in when he saw he used too much strength and it hurt her.

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    ¡°So, tell me what changed your mind?¡± Maximus narrowed his eyes dangerously, and Rania felt suffocated.

    She fought back the panic that crowded in her mind, as her throat closed in, making it difficult for her to speak, and it didn¡¯t look good in this situation.

    Meanwhile, Eiten had ordered the warriors <i>to </i>leave the room, because the conversation here was not something that outsider should hear, while he restrained Kean himself.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Rania couldn¡¯t answer that. If she said it out loud, it would only make Maximus even more reluctant to do it.

    No, knowing the king, and his bad temper, he would do the opposite just to spite her. He would go to the extreme for that.

    Therefore, Rania couldn¡¯t give him the truth, and she was unable to find another solution. She lowered her head, but then the words came out of her mouth without her even thinking about it.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you to die.¡±

    That was not a lie, she really didn¡¯t want Maximus to die. She had seen his gentle side. Just like elder Gayle said; somewhere, deep down within Maximus, there was <b>still </b>that sweet boy that the elder knew<b>, </b>and Rania wanted to see it too.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to die?<b>¡± </b>Maximus scoffed, as if he just heard the worse joke ever. ¡°You didn¡¯t want me to die that¡¯s why you stopped giving me the poison? If the poison is not the slow acting one, and I died, do you think you can say that to me?¡±

    Rania was fidgeting with the hem of her dress. She didn¡¯t know how to exin this so she wouldn¡¯t make things worse for her, but no matter what she said, it would end up with her digging her own grave.

    ¡°Maximus¡­ please, I am sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t want to kill you. Not anymore.¡± Rania shook her head. ¡°You can poison me to make it even. You can kill me.¡±

    The suggestion made Maximus even madder, as he grabbed her shoulders and rattled her body. ¡°Do you want to die so badly?!¡± He screamed to her face. ¡°I will not let you die, Rania. Not this easy. I am going to make you to beg for it.¡±

    Torture.

    Rania realized, he was going to torture her, just like Caden did to her. No, with the king it would be a hundred times worse.

    ¡°Maximus,¡± Eiten called him, he was trying to make him slow down, just in case he would make irreparable mistake that he would regret.

    ¡°Shut up! SHUT. UP!¡± Maximus roared angrily, as he shoved Rania to the floor.

    Rania gasped when she felt the pain in her lower abdomen when her but hit the floor so hardly. She bit her lip to prevent herself from crying, because she didn¡¯t want to anger Maximus more than this.

    ¡°Maximus, calm down, we will talk about this first,¡± Eiten said, as he tried to block Maximus from approaching Kean, but the king shoved his royal gamma to the side, and reached for Kean¡¯s neck.

    Eiten stumbled, and he was not as fast when he reached for Maximus again.

    ¡°Do you want to kill me? Good luck.¡± Maximus then snapped Kean¡¯s neck. He cut her neck very quickly, even the omega didn¡¯t have time to blink her eyes, and her head had rolled on the ground.<fnb427> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on fin?novel</fnb427>

    From where Rania was, she could see everything perfectly, as blood spurted from the headless body, and some of it sshed on her face.

    She had been tortured, and people had been very nasty with her, but she had never seen this kind of violence before.

    At first, her mind didn¡¯t register what happened quickly, she stared at Kean¡¯s head that rolled across the room, and her body thaty motionlessly on the floor, as blood pooled around her,

    Maximus¡¯s hands were bloody, and Eiten was saying something to him rapidly, but Rania couldn¡¯t tell what he was saying.

    <b>18:53 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>29 </b>

    She furrowed her brows, and felt the urge to vomit. She was dry heaving, as her chest caved in.

    And thest thing she heard was Maximus calling for the warrior to enter the room.

    ¡°Throw the body, and put her in the dungeon!¡±

    Ìï

    <b>AD </b>

 Noble Tales 87

    <b>Chapter </b><b>87 </b>

    ¡°How is he?¡± Den asked Eiten when he approached the royal gamma. The pce was in an <b>uproar</b>, as they <b>were </b>looking for the people that tied them down with the Movement.

    Maximus ended up torturing ric, and he told him about the Movement. You could imagine what he had to go through for a veteran beta like him to finally speak.

    ¡°You better not approach him. I am not sure he is in the right mind to hear your tactlessment.¡± Eiten nced at Den, who red at him. ¡°What? This is a good advice for you because sometime, you don¡¯t think twice whates out of your mouth.¡±

    Currently, Maximus were inside Rania¡¯s bedroom, as he turned the ce upside down, from what Eiten learned, he found two bottles of poison inside the suitcase that Rania used wen they went to the Bloody Wolf pack.

    The new pce healer had confirmed that the two bottles that Rania carried with her was poison.

    This fact broke her statement that said she didn¡¯t want to kill him. Why would she bring poison with her if she didn¡¯t want Maximus to die? That didn¡¯t make any sense.

    Even though, Eiten pointed out that the two bottles had not yet used, but it could be because Rania had not yet had a chance to use it.

    With that, Eiten couldn¡¯t say anything anymore.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Den asked when he saw Eiten walked away. Inside Rania¡¯s bedroom, they still could hear something was breaking. The king was thrashing the ce out of rage.

    ¡°I am going <i>to </i>the dungeon.¡±

    Den raised his brows, as if asking; did he lose his mind? ¡°You are aware that Max is mad right now, and you are going <i>to </i>meet with her?¡± He could guess what Eiten was going to do.

    ¡°There is something not right.¡±

    ¡°There are <i>a </i>lot of things that is not right. I have told you all that she is not good news, but both of you ignored me, here we are.¡±<fnb81b> This content belongs to F?nd-Novel</fnb81b>

    Eiten narrowed his eyes, he didn¡¯t want to be lectured at time like this, but Den had a point. If L didn¡¯t notice there was something wrong and she was killed for her knowledge, then they wouldn¡¯t know about the movement that tried to dethrone the king.

    And if they took longer than this, the poison would show effect on Maximus, and by that time, probably it would be toote for them to do anything.

    However, as far as Eiten knew Maximus was still fine. He didn¡¯t show any symptom that he was being poisoned. It was a slow acting poison, but the dosage must be too small for it to show.

    Still, Eiten wanted to talk with Rania, so he could gain some rity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Eiten, if Max knows, we don¡¯t know how he will react to this.¡± Den was not sure their voice would reach Maximus at this time, he was too deep in his rage<b>. </b>

    Not only that, he even shredded Kean¡¯s body, so the warrior had to pick what remains of her, which was a nauseating sight to see.

    Even the battle hardened warrior still found it very gruesome.

    ¡°No, I need to go.¡± Eiten was adamant, and then he shifted into his beast to head towards the dungeon, so he could speak with Rania.

    Rania was jolted awake when she felt the pain in her lower abdomen, she curled herself on the cold floor, <b>as </b>her mind tried to recall what happened.

    Her chest was still in so much pain, as if someone just hit her so hard, even though there was no injury there.

    And after some time, she remembered what had urred. Her eyes widened, as she took her surroundings with fear crawled in.

    She sat down, but she immediately whimpered, and hugged herself around the stomach, because the sharp pain made her feel dizzy.

    She was alone in a ce that look like a dungeon. No, this was a dungeon, she had been in one when she was in the ck Stone pack.

    Her throat was dry, and her body was shivering. She felt so cold. She didn¡¯t know what to do, but to hug herself, because she didn¡¯t find anything in her cell that could make her warm. There was no nket, there was no bed, there was nothing.

    ¡°In the end, he threw you away.¡±

    Rania was startled when she heard a voice. She whipped her head to her left side, the source of that voice, and found an old man curled on the floor. He was beaten so bad, his healing ability was having a hard time to heal him, but Rania recognized him almost instantly.

    ¡°Dad?¡± Rania¡¯s voice was very hoarse, as if she had not yet used it for a long time.

    There was a derisive smile pulled at the corner of his lips. ¡°You still call me that.¡±

    Rania retracted her eyes, and then stared at the darkness. It was very cold, and from the small window outside of her cell, she saw the dark sky. It was night already. It meant, she had been out for at least six hours.

    ¡°I heard what happened with you. You should have lied your way, since the king is ready to forgive you.¡±

    ric must be <i>too </i>idle to have this conversation with Rania, since he had been avoiding her for the past few years, and treated the conversation with his daughter as a sphemy.

    Rania didn¡¯tment on that, she kept staring at the night sky. Her mind was elsewhere, mostly to the swing at the backyard. Currently, she was there, feeling the wind against her face, not in this cramp dungeon with

    her father.

    55 vouchers

    ¡°You don¡¯t know when to tell lie. You used to be good at that. I almost fell for it countless times.¡± ric <b>looked </b>at his daughter with a sad smile. ¡°I wish you have never changed.¡±

    ¡°I never changed, but you did.¡±

    AD

 Noble Tales 88

    ¡°I never told you any lie.¡± Rania closed her eyes, because the pain in her lower abdomen was too much. She was having a hard time to breath.

    Layer of cold sweat formed on her forehead, but she bit her lip not to make any sound, even though when she spoke, her voice was trembling.

    ¡°Killian tried to touch me. I never lied when I told you that, but you never trusted me. You side with him. You

    but not only did not protect me, you

    assaulter.¡± side with my

    ¡°Killian had never done that.¡± ric was still adamant with his belief.

    ¡°You always said that because that¡¯s what you want to believe, but have you ever thought for once, just once, to consider my story is the truth?¡±

    The pain made Rania was a little bit groggy, she was lightheaded, and didn¡¯t think twice on what she was going to say, she simply blurted out the words from her mind.

    The grievances that she had been buried for a long time. The thing that she didn¡¯t say it out loud because she was silenced, because no one believed her.

    And when Rania didn¡¯t think she would get any consequences from her father, the words came out naturally. The fear that silenced her was not presence, and for that moment she didn¡¯t fear her father like she used to.

    ¡°The only wrongdoings that I have done is born as a girl. If I were a boy, if I were your son, you would have defend me to the end of the world.¡± Rania chuckled a bit when she said that. ¡°It would be nice to have you have my back.¡±

    ric didn¡¯t say anything, and Rania didn¡¯t care much about it, as she continued. She couldn¡¯t care less whether he heard her or not, because that was not the point.

    The pain on her lower abdomen increased, and this made her ears ringing painfully, she gasped, but for ric it sounded like she was shivering in cold. The cell was cold, the temperature dropped at night significantly.

    ¡°How will you justify what Caden had done to me? You know how wrong it was for him to force himself to me, but you kept your mouth shut even though he had been harassing me for a year. You act as if I didn¡¯t exist. Did that make you feel better to think that I didn¡¯t exist?¡±

    Rania took a sharp breath, she curled her body even more, but she kept talking.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t think Killian would touch me inappropriately, but you let Caden do what he did to me tantly. He didn¡¯t even hide it, and you didn¡¯t do anything, when as a father you should be the one, who protected me. How can you justify what he had done?¡±

    Rania breathed raggedly. She lowered her head, rested it on her knees, while she was breathing through her pain.

    ¡°Why do you hate me so much for the mistake that I didn¡¯t even do? Why do you try to break me? Why do you believe them more than me? Am I not your daughter? Your flesh and blood?¡±

    Rania¡¯s voice grew weaker, as the pain numbed her feeling, and her consciousness slipped away.

    55 vouchers¡°?

    ¡°If Caden could do what he had done to me, why do you think Killian couldn¡¯t? The two of them were best friend. You said it yourself that if it was not for Killian¡¯s promiscuous behavior, he would be the alpha¡¯s gamma. But, because of how reckless Killian was, Caden didn¡¯t choose him. You know how promiscuous Killian could be, and yet, you still believed him.¡±

    There was no answer, it felt like Rania was talking to a wall.

    And when she finally stopped talking, as the darkness imed her and released her from the pain, there was only silence that descended in this cold cell, while ric curled at the other side of the cell, trying not to think what Rania just said to him.

    Meanwhile, Rania had stopped talking, she stopped moving, and finally ric called her name, but there was no answer from her.

    ¡°Rania? Rania?¡±

    ric dragged his aching body to the other side of the cell, where the bars separated their cells, he called her again, and felt unease because she didn¡¯t answer him.

    Rania pulled her legs against her body, and rested her head on her knees, which made her look very small, while her hair cascaded down around her face, and this prevented ric to have a closer look to herplexion. The dimly lit room didn¡¯t help him with this case.

    ¡°Rania, are you sleeping?¡± ric wanted to go over and shake her body. He didn¡¯t know why, but he dreaded

    the worse.

    He thought, he would never feel anything anymore about her, he thought¡­ he didn¡¯t care about her.

    However, to see her like that, it felt like there was a de that gutted him. This was the reason why he didn¡¯t see Rania often, and actively avoid her in that one year she became the omega, and Caden literally toyed with

    her.

    Of course, ric knew how messed up it was, and he should have stepped up to stop the young alpha, but he

    didn¡¯t do it.

    And now he couldn¡¯t find a valid reason why he didn¡¯t stop Caden.

    ric avoided Rania because he was ashamed of himself, since he didn¡¯t do anything. No matter what she did, she was still his daughter.

    ¡°Rania!¡± ric raised his voice. ¡°Wake up!¡± What the king had done to her? He didn¡¯t see any injuries on her when she was brough here, but she indeed looked very fragile. ¡°Rania, do you hear me?! Rania!¡±

    ric rattled the bars, but it didn¡¯t budge. Even if he could shift into his beast, he wouldn¡¯t be able to break the bar down, let alone when he was in his human form.<fn91c4> ?????? ???? f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn91c4>

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± Eiten asked.

 Noble Tales 89

    <b>Chapter </b><b>89 </b>

    Against his better judgement, Eiten went to the dungeon, where he was going to ask Rania privately what actually was going on.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but there were so manyyers in the story, and he didn¡¯t think Rania really had the motivation to kill Maximus.

    If she really wanted to kill him, she would have done that. She had so many chances to do so.

    But then, Rania admitted that she gave Maximus the slow acting poison. Eiten was really curious about what actually happened, and he hoped, he could make her speak.

    However, when he arrived at the dungeon, the first thing that he heard was ric¡¯s panic voice, calling Rania¡¯s name over and over again.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Eiten immediately approached the cell, and watched ric frantically tried to break the cell bars.

    ¡°Check her! Check her! There is something wrong with her!¡± ric pointed his finger at Rania¡¯s figure that didn¡¯t move an inch.

    Eiten was rmed, he immediately went outside to get the warrior to open the lock, and when it was opened, he immediately approached Rania.

    ¡°Rania, hey.¡± Eiten shook her body, and when his fingers touched her skin, he couldn¡¯t shake this feeling of how cold she was.

    She was unconscious,yer of sweat formed on her forehead.

    The royal gamma¡¯s first instinct was to check on her injuries, but he didn¡¯t smell blood, and as far as he remembered, Maximus didn¡¯t harm her. There was no wound on her body too.

    The only smell of blood on her came from Kean¡¯s blood that sshed on her when Maximus killed the omega, but aside from that, there was nothing.

    However, Eiten saw how pale Rania was. Her lips had turned blue.

    ¡°Call a healer here!¡± Eiten instructed one of the warriors.<fn3cf7> Find the newest release on F?nd-Novel</fn3cf7>

    ¡°Take her away from here! Get her the help she needs!¡± ric shouted from the other cell. He tried to get a closer look on his daughter, but he couldn¡¯t because Eiten¡¯s body prevent his line of view. ¡°What happened with her?! Get her out of here!¡±

    Eiten wanted to do so, but he couldn¡¯t do it without Maximus¡¯s permission. He had made sure that Rania was locked in the dungeon.

    It was already a great deal for him to check on her, Eiten would lose his head, if he tried to get her out. And it would be a stupid thing to do in Maximus¡¯s current temper.

    The king was no longer saw reason, he only wanted to destroy everything that he touched. He couldn¡¯t care

    less about anything <b>else</b>.

    In Maximus¡¯s eyes, Rania had betrayed him deeply. He had trusted her and tried to open up with her, trying to change for her, but only met with betrayal.

    The fact that Rania admitted that she poisoned him had broken something inside the king, and Eiten didn¡¯t know if they could get him back.

    ¡°What are you doing?! Take her away! Bring her away!¡± ric shouted heatedly.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Eiten roared angrily, because ric didn¡¯t help with the situation, and more so he hated to be ordered around if it was not from the king. ¡°Shut the fuck up, or I will ask the warrior to gag you!¡±

    ric curse under his breath, but he didn¡¯t try to instruct Eiten about what to do, especially when the healer came and immediately checked on Rania.

    ¡°What happened with her?¡± Eiten asked, because the healer took a long time to make her diagnoses.

    The new healer was Karin, she was young, around the age of twenty five, and she was not as best as L, since theter was a veteran healer, but Karin was the best healer that they could find to fill L¡¯s position as the pce healer, since her demise was unexpected.

    ¡°She is¡­¡± Karin looked hesitated. ¡°She is pregnant.¡±

    Eiten widened his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect this. Of course, he had been wondering about why Rania had not yet gotten pregnant when he knew for sure the two of them had been active, but for her to actually pregnant at time like this¡­

    The timing couldn¡¯t be worse.

    ¡°We need to move her to a warm ce, her body is very weak, she is going to lose her baby if we leave her like this.¡±

    Eiten¡¯s head was spinning. He didn¡¯t know what to decide, and obviously, he couldn¡¯t make this decision on his own.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?! Take her away!¡± ric was shocked when he heard Rania was pregnant, but his shock immediately turned into a chaotic pleading for Eiten to immediately evacuate Rania.

    Just now it struck him with the fact that his daughter was pregnant, and the baby was his lineage. His flesh and blood. She was his daughter after all.

    What Rania said was right. No matter how much he wished Killian to be his son, he would never be, because he didn¡¯t feel the connection with him. The bond between them was not strong.

    It was not like he had a strong bond with Rania either, but at the very least, he once had with his daughter when it was only the two of them.

    ¡°Eiten!¡± ric was furious, because the royal gamma didn¡¯t do anything, and instead just sat there without doing anything.

    But suddenly, Eiten stood up.

    ¡°Stay here, and check on her.¡± He then turned to the warrior. ¡°Give her everything that she needs, and bring nket and makeshift bed here<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Eiten didn¡¯t take Rania out of the cell without Maximus¡¯s permission, but he could make it a little bit bearable and lessen her misery.

    And after giving the instruction, Eiten then rushed out of the cell. He needed to tell Maximus of what happened.

    Rania was pregnant, she was having his firstborn, the future of the king. Maximus couldn¡¯t abandon her and let her suffer in the dungeon.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Den asked when he saw the look on Eiten¡¯s face when he returned.

    <b>AD </b>

 Noble Tales 90

    This is bad,¡± Eiten replied to Den¡¯s question. ¡°How is Max?¡±

    The royal beta furrowed his brows. ¡°If you wanted to deliver bad news to Maximus right now, I rmend you <i>not </i>to do it.¡± Den shook his head. ¡°This is not the right time.¡±

    As if on cue, they heard the breaking sound from Rania¡¯s bedroom again.

    ¡°I thought there is nothing else he can destroy anymore.¡± Eiten grimaced.¡®

    ¡°He punched a hole to the other room, and now he is thrashing his own room¡±

    ¡°Heaven!¡± Eiten massaged his chest. He didn¡¯t think he could face Maximus when he was on the peak of his madness, especially with the news. He was not sure how he would react.

    ¡°So, what have you learned by visiting her in the dungeon?¡± Den asked sarcastically. If it was up to him, he wanted that woman die. Death sentence would suit her. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have a say in this matter.

    ¡°She is pregnant,¡± Eiten blurted out because he didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    ¡°What?!¡± Den turned his body around, and shook his shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me, this is not funny at all.¡±

    Eiten frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t intend this to be funny. I am not in the mood to joke around too, you know.¡± How could he be so care less to joke around with Den in this kind of situation?

    ¡°Then what do you mean she is pregnant?¡±

    Eiten red at Den for asking the stupid question. ¡°They had sex, a lot. The smell of sex that came from Maximus every morning always got me dizzy, don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t notice that.¡±

    Delcan crossed his arms in front of his chest, clearly upset with the way Eiten was talking with him, but he paid no mind, as he said what was in his mind.

    ¡°Do you think this is her other trick?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°She got pregnant just now, how convenience that is when the situation is very critical. She might think this pregnancy will help her to get away from the death sentence.<fnc8ba> Discover more novels at find?novel</fnc8ba>

    Eiten blinked his eyes when he heard the theory, and then got upset. ¡°She is not that cunning.¡±

    ¡°How could you say that when she had been poisoning Maximus without anyone knowing it?¡± Eiten challenged him.

    ¡°Instinct.¡± Eiten had to admit that he didn¡¯t have concrete evidence to stand up for Rania, but his gut feeling told him so. He believed with his instinct, that¡¯s why he came to the dungeon.

    See? If Eiten didn¡¯t go to the dungeon, Rania might have died by now, and now his instinct told him to save

    her.

    Damn it.

    ¡°She <b>is </b>not a schemer.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk with you if you keep denying what¡¯s in your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, the truth is something you can¡¯t see.¡±

    Den couldn¡¯t say anything anymore after that, because Eiten was really good with his words. But now, they were left with a huge problem; how to tell Maximus about the pregnancy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. We will face him together. At the very least, we have a good chance to survive if we are together.¡±

    Den patted Eiten¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good luck. I am not going to get inside and get myself killed.¡± And after saying that, Den walked away.

    ¡°Hey, where are you going?! How am I supposed to tell Maximus about it?!¡± Eiten was frustrated, but Den didn¡¯t stop walking away.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t say it, don¡¯t tell him, there is nothing good wille from Maximus knowing it. More so,¡± this time Den turned around to face Eiten. ¡°I don¡¯t think a baby that was born from a wolfless shifter will be strong enough to be the heir.¡±

    ¡°You are going too far, Den,¡± Eiten growled at him, but the royal beta didn¡¯t seem to care, as he continued walking away.

    ¡°You can deal with it by yourself, but if you ask my advice, I prefer for you not to say anything.¡±

    Eiten watched Den retreating back, he stayed there for a long moment before he could decide what he was going to do now.

    But, the answer was obvious; he needed to let Maximus know what happened.

    ¡°I feel like I am going to die for real¡­¡± Eiten sighed, and steeled his heart to enter the wreckage room. Seeing the condition of the room alone already made the royal gamma¡¯s heart pounded heavily. ¡°Here we go¡­¡®

    Eiten stepped inside, and saw a huge hole that went through to the other room, where Maximus was still trying to destroy everything he could get from his own room.

    It had been so long since thest time he was in his room, because he would spend his night with Rania most of the time.

    ¡°Max,¡± Eiten called him carefully.

    <b>*** </b>

    ¡°What happened with her? How is she? Why she has not yet woken up?¡± ric kept asked the new pce

    healer.

    ¡°She is very weak, there is nothing much I can do,¡± Karin replied. She was trying to be patient with ric, but this man started to get on her nerves. ¡°I have told you that she didn¡¯t have her wolf spirit, so she can¡¯t heal like normal shifter do. She will need to take a long time before she can regain her consciousness<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ric cursed under his breath, continued with his ranting about why they didn¡¯t take Rania away when her condition was very critical.

    ¡°She will be alright, right?¡± ric finally sat down, he leaned against the bars, tried to be as close as possible with his daughter, but it was hard to see her like this.

    She looked very pale, even under the dimly light, she looked like a ghost.

    Her body was bundled up with nket, and her hair matted to the side of her face. Yet, you could <i>see </i>that she was far from being alright.

    ¡°I am not sure. She is very weak,¡± Karin replied. She was also scared, because no matter what, Rania was with the king¡¯s firstborn.

    AD

    Comment

 Noble Tales 91

    ¡°What did you <b>say</b>?¡± Maximus narrowed his eyes at his royal beta. He stopped choking him, and lessened the pressure on his neck slightly, so he could breathe again.

    ¡°Pregnant¡­ Rania is pregnant¡­¡± Eiten said quickly, he breathed the air greedily. He thought he <b>was </b>going to die in Maximus¡¯s hand. Well, he might as well be dead, because the way Maximus red at him, it felt like the devil itself was staring at him straight from hell.

    ¡°No. She is not.¡±

    ¡°Karin has confirmed that,¡± Eiten said. He was still on alert, because even though Maximus had loosened up his grip around his neck, his hands still wrapped there. It only took a second burst of anger to snap his neck. ¡°Rania is pregnant and she is a bad condition. We need to get her out of there.¡±

    Maximus¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and it was hard to tell what was in his mind at this moment. He froze, and Eiten was too afraid to make a sudden move, just in case he decided he was too noisy and then end his life right there and then.

    But slowly, the king got off his body, and then sat down next to his royal gamma.

    There was a long moment of silence before Maximus finally spoke again. ¡°How bad her condition is<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Karin said, she needs immediate care. She doesn¡¯t have his wolf spirit, so her body can¡¯t heal as fast as the shifter. If we let her be, she is going to die, so did the baby.¡±

    Eiten sat down and then looked at Maximus. His expression was still unreadable, but his gaze faltered. It must be hard for him to ept this reality.

    ¡°So, what are you going to do, Max?¡± Eiten tried to advise him. ¡°She is having your child, Max. I came to the dungeon to know more about what happened, because if you think about it again, you can see that she stopped poisoning you long time ago. She had a change of heart. She made a mistake, but so did you.¡±

    ¡°Leave.¡±

    Eiten thought, he was going to get him, but when Maximus told him to leave, he knew that he was far from being able to get him.

    However, Rania¡¯s condition was critical, and he couldn¡¯t leave her like that. ¡°What about Rania?¡± Eiten asked when he already reached the door. He didn¡¯t want to be strangled again.

    He was not sure, he was going to survive that for the second time.

    ¡°Leave.¡±

    Maximus didn¡¯t give him the answer, and Eiten knew he couldn¡¯t pursue him anymore for answer, because the king might as well explode again.

    Therefore, he left the room, and then went to the dungeon to check on Rania¡¯s condition. Karin was still by her side, taking care of her, but from the look of it, Rania¡¯s condition only got worse<b>. </b>

    55 vouchers

    ¡°Can we move her now?¡± Karin asked, she was scared. She was not clear why Rania was here<b>, </b>and why the king was enraged. What kind of wrongdoings that this woman hadmitted to incur the king¡¯s wrath.

    However, if Rania was kept here, Karin wouldn¡¯t be able <b>to </b>save the baby, and by proxy, the mother would die too. Having a miscarriage on top of this would only worsen her condition and send Rania to her early grave.

    ¡°No,¡± Eiten replied, he looked trouble.

    ¡°What do you mean no?! She is having the king¡¯s child! Do you want to kill both of them?!¡± ric was furious when he heard that.<fnf6c8> Chapters first released on Find1Novel</fnf6c8>

    The king had been keeping Rania by his side all this time, and he thought he favored her, but it seemed, he didn¡¯t like her enough to ovee Rania¡¯s betrayal.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Eiten roared at ric. ¡°All of this because of you! Shut your mouth up, or I will sew it!¡± This situation was very stressful for Eiten, he didn¡¯t need ric to lecture him about what he needed to do.

    ric opened his mouth, but thankfully, he was wise enough not to utter another word, as he sat down at the corner sullenly.

    After Eiten was sure ric wouldn¡¯t say anything else, he shifted his attention back to Karin.

    ¡°What else do you need? Tell the guard all the things that you need, but she can¡¯t leave the dungeon.¡± Eiten had told Maximus what he had done to help Rania, and Maximus didn¡¯t tell him not to do it.

    Therefore, he tried to get the best out of this situation.

    However, he couldn¡¯t overstep too far by taking Rania out of the dungeon.

    Eiten could feel ric heated gaze, and then turned his body toward him. ¡°Take him out to the interrogation room, I am going to have a nice conversation with him.¡±

    There wouldn¡¯t be such thing as a nice conversation with ric. It sounded like a threat instead.

    Two guards immediately obliged and then took ric away. The former beta didn¡¯t say anything, as he let the two guards dragged him away.

    He still had the silver bracelet that prevented him from shifting into his beast, therefore, two guards were enough to keep their eyes on him.

    ¡°Royal gamma Eiten, I don¡¯t think I can preserver the baby if you want to keep her here. This ce is not condusive for her.¡± Karin shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t even think to be able to save the baby even if we put her in the infirmary. This is a lost cause.¡±

    Eiten pressed his lips. He was under the pressure, as he didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. ¡°How long do you think you can keep both the baby and the mother save?¡±

    Karin wanted to tell him that it was not possible, and was about to tell him to get them out of here if he wanted to have a chance to keep them both.

    However, Eiten had seen that, and cut her off first. ¡°Tell me how long.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b>92

 Noble Tales 92

    <b>Chapter </b>92

    Half <b>a </b>day.

    Eiten then stared at the sky that had started to turn bright. It was day already. Half a day was a very short time for him to convince Maximus.

    He would still be very angry to think straight, but Eiten knew Maximus would regret itter when he calmed down.<fn6322> This update is avable on find?novel</fn6322>

    Yet, half a day was not enough time.

    Shit.

    What should I do?

    ¡°Do your best to keep both of them safe.¡± Eiten watched how Karin looked like she wanted to cry, even though she nodded reluctantly.

    The healer had told him in detail that she couldn¡¯t do it, but the royal beta still asked this from her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t promise anything, but let¡¯s see what I can do,¡± Karin finally said.

    ¡°Thank you, Karin.¡±

    And after saying that, Eiten went out of the cell, he put a warrior with the healer, to help her if she needed anything.

    After that, Eiten went to the interrogation room, where he found ric was sitting on the floor. There was nothing in this interrogation room, it was an empty room.

    ¡°Tell me everything about the Movement.¡±

    ric scoffed, and Eiten felt the urge to kill him right there and then, but he couldn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°Why I should tell you about it?¡±

    ¡°Because this is the only way to save your daughter.¡±

    ric lifted his eyes, his gaze was cold. ¡°Why do you think I want to save her?¡± He pressed his lips, as he wrung his fingers anxiously.

    ***

    Maximus still held the morning meeting, but none of the elders talked outrageously, because they could feel the murderous intention that came from the king.

    They were scared the king would go out of the handle and kill them on the spot. They wouldn¡¯t put it above him not to do that.

    with the king.

    However<b>, </b>to their horror, the morning meetingsted longer than usual, and Maximusshed out for little detail that they presented wrongly.

    every

    Once it was done, and they were dismissed, all of them immediately scurried away, as if they were running for their life.

    However, there was only one elder that stayed. It was Elder Gayel. He stood in front of the king, staring straight at him, but said nothing, which only irritated Maximus.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Maximus snapped at Gayle, as he leaned his back against his throne, and then closed his eyes. He was too tired for this bullshit.

    ¡°You wronged her, boy.¡±

    There would be only one person, who dared to call the Mad King as ¡®boy¡®, and live to see the next sunrise.

    Maximus opened his eyes, and his aura became even more murderous. ¡°I don¡¯t need your opinion. Scram from my sight before I killed you.¡±

    ¡°You can kill me, but you are going to listen to what I want to say.¡±

    Maximus grabbed his crown, and then threw it away. The heavy crown grazed elder Gayle¡¯s cheeks, it drew blood, but it didn¡¯t do any harm on him, since the wound immediately healed.

    Elder Gayle saw thating, but he didn¡¯t even move to avoid it, because he knew it was not Maximus¡¯s intention to harm him. If he wanted, the crown would have hit his head without missing its target.

    ¡°Say whatever shitty think you want to tell me, and then scram from my sight!¡± Maximus roared, he stood up, and watched Elder Gayle approached him, but he stopped at the end of the tform, he didn¡¯t bring himself closer to the king.

    ¡°I know your heart Maximus. This is not what you want. You are hurt, that¡¯s why you are hurting your mate.¡± Elder Gayle shook his head. ¡°I had heard everything. I know you feel betrayed because she poisoned you, but there must be more into it.¡±

    Maximus scoffed. ¡°More into it?¡± He raised his brows incredulously. ¡°What are you trying to say old man? She didn¡¯t know that the thing she gave me was poison?¡±

    ¡°Maximus,¡± Elder Gayle called his name gently, the way he did when Maximus was little. ¡°When someone hurt you, you wanted to hurt them back. That¡¯s an instinct.¡±

    After all, Maximus did the same. He was hurt, abused by his father, therefore, he wanted to kill him. Elder Gayle exined that much to the king.

    ¡°If there is someone, who can understand Rania¡¯s motive, it will be you. You have gone through the same thing like her.¡± Elder Gayle then cut Maximus off before he could speak. ¡°I don¡¯t say that she is not at fault for poisoning you, but if we wanted to talk about fault, did you have none?¡±

    ER 55 vouchers

    Elder Gayle pointed that out.

    Maximus was not innocent in this matter too. In any case, he was the main reason why Rania wanted to kill him. He was not being nice either in the beginning of their meeting.

    ¡°You hurt her,¡± Elder Gayle stated that fact. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little bit hypocrite of you not to think that she wanted to kill you because of that?¡±

    Maximus gritted his teeth. He couldn¡¯t deny that. He wanted to kill anyone that hurt him, thus he should expect the same thing from other people.

    ¡°But she stopped right? What did she say to you? The reason why she stopped poisoning you?¡±

    Elder Gayle gave him a rhetorical question. He already knew the answer because Eiten hade to him for help. If the royal gamma couldn¡¯t talk his way out, and the royal beta refused to help, thus the only option was Elder Gayle.

    ¡°She stopped poisoning you because she wants to be with you. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a valid enough reason? You started treating her well, so she changed her mind.¡±

    Elder Gayle walked closer toward the king.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her any further than this. You are only hurting yourself in the process.¡±

    <b>AD </b>

 Noble Tales 93

    Maximus hated the way Elder Gayle talked to him<b>, </b>because he didn¡¯t want to admit that he was right. Rania had every reason why she hated him. He couldn¡¯t say he was good with her.

    He knew that his temper would cause trouble, and he had made peace with it, but Rania was different. His mate was not the same. She <b>was </b>everything that he needed and more.

    He didn¡¯t want to upset her, he didn¡¯t want to make her sad. Therefore, her betrayal cut so deep.

    After elder Gayle said his piece, he left the king in the throne room alone with his thought.

    Maximus didn¡¯t even realize how much time had passed when Eiten came to look for him. His expression ashen.

    ¡°I

    got them all,¡± he said with a grief tone. He then handed Maximus a paper with a long list of names. There was stain of blood there, and you could smell it from him too.

    It didn¡¯t take a genius to guess what was going on. Eiten must have tortured someone to get this long list of

    names<b>. </b>

    Maximus took it and read those names. His eyes darkened, as half of the names were the people who close to him, he knew all of them, and a handful people in the list were the people, whom he thought were loyal to

    him.

    ¡°Maximus, you really need to get Rania out of there, or else, you are going to lose both her and the baby. You can¡¯t do this to her, she is with your child.¡±

    Maximus didn¡¯t say anything, which made Eiten became agitated.

    ¡°Maximus! Karin said, she will not be able to help more than this! Rania is in a critical condition! She is going to lose her life! Karin gave me half a day to take her out of there, but she still can¡¯t promise that she can save her!¡±

    Maximus didn¡¯t budge, he kept reading the list, but then he stood up. The kingpletely ignored Eiten.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Eiten was frustrated. He didn¡¯t know what else he had to do to convince Maximus. He had taken the pain of interrogating ric, and then asked elder Gayle to interfere with this matter.

    However, nothing worked. He got a headache now. They were running out of time, and it was already midday.

    ¡°Max! Where are you going?!¡± However, when he was following the king out of the throne room, from the distance they could hear the sound of rm ring throughout the pce.<fnabc3> This update is avable on Find¡ïNovel</fnabc3>

    They were under attack.

    ***

    Winter had no other choice, but to lead the Movement in order to dethrone the king. Even though he was not so fond of the son of his, but Caden was his only flesh and blood. He had no other choice.

    He had been in contact with Killian, who was already in the pce<b>, </b>and along with a thousand of warriors from three different packs, he led the attack.

    More warriors from the other packs, who rebelled against the king would be here soon as the back up.

    This was not the original n, but they had no other choice, but to gamble with everything they had. More so<b>, </b>the king must have learned about the Movement and their goal. If it was not now, it would be difficult.

    He couldn¡¯t let the king hunt them down first.

    ¡°I have gathered all the warriors in the training ground,¡± Killian said, as he opened the gates for Winter and the warriors to enter the pce. ¡°We are ready.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Winter nodded.

    Killian then called one of the warriors with him. ¡°He will assist you to the throne room, I am going to the dungeon to release alpha Caden and the former beta ric.¡± It still left a bitter taste in his mouth whenever he had to address Caden as the alpha.

    Winter nodded. He then signaled the warriors with him to shift into their beast, and a minuteter, they went rampant in the pce, killing all the warriors they found.

    They caught them out of guard, so they didn¡¯t have time to regroup. It was easier to kill the warriors when they were not together, since shifter¡¯s natural instinct was to attack in arge number. They needed their leader.

    And Winter attacked them before they could fall into their rank.

    While the alpha from the ck Stone pack was hunting down the king, Killian went to the dungeon to find Caden. He had gathered enough information to find out where he was.

    ¡°There you are¡­¡± Kilian said. He grinned at Caden, who was sitting at the corner of his cell.

    The alpha of the ck Stone pack raised his head, and looked at him with a smirk. ¡°Finally<i>, </i>you are here. Did <i>my </i>father already here too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is leading the warriors to kill the king.¡± Killian then opened the cell. There were only the two of them here.

    This cell was different from the cell where Rania stayed, or the interrogation room.

    Meanwhile, the other warriors, who was supposed to guard this ce had been killed mercilessly, while the warriors under Killian¡¯smand stood on guard, waiting for him to rescue the alpha and the former beta.

    ¡°Good.¡± Caden smiled in satisfaction. He stood up and dusted the dirt from his pants. He looked terrible, there were a few bloods stain on his shirt, but most of his wounds had healed. ¡°It¡¯s time to kill the king. But, before that, let¡¯s meet with my Rania first.¡±

    ¡°She is

    Killian.

    pregnant,¡± Killian blurted out, and this made Caden stopped in his track. He had his back against

    tI¡¯tCt ??

    ¡°Shit. Poor baby. I am not going to have that Mad King¡¯s child.¡± And then Caden walked toward the door. ¡°<b>I </b>am going¡­¡±

    Caden didn¡¯t finish his words when he felt an excruciating pain, and when he looked down, he saw Killian¡¯s hand had pierced through his chest.

    Ìï

 Noble Tales 94

    55 vouchers

    Caden gasped in shock, he let out a screeching sound of pain when Killian pulled out his hand and a huge chunk of his flesh was being ripped off.

    ¡°What¡­ what¡­¡± Caden was breathing raggedly, his heart was hammering against his chest, as he tried toprehend what happened to him.

    Meanwhile, Killian looked down at Caden, who had fallen to the ground. Blood pooled around his body, <b>as </b>his healing ability fought to keep him alive, but to no avail. He was going to bleed to death at this point without the interference of the healer.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck you, Caden. Do you think I am going to save you?¡± Killian chuckled derisively. ¡°I still remember how arrogant you are to think that you can intimidate me just because you are the alpha. Alpha my ass.¡±

    Killian then crouched down, and Caden stretched out his hand, he wrapped his shaky fingers around Killian¡¯s neck, but the other shifter onlyughed at his feeble attempts to kill him.

    ¡°You are under my mercy now. How it feels to be the weaker one?¡± Killian raised his brows, and then grabbed Caden¡¯s hand. He then broke his fingers one by one.

    Kin did that with so much delight, as Caden¡¯s cry sounded like a song in his cars.

    ¡°You might have never imagined this, right?¡± Killian broke another finger. ¡°To think that I will be the one, who will kill you one day. You should have treated me nicely. You should have made me your beta, but you didn¡¯t do it because you think I am too reckless. Do you still think the same way now?¡±

    Killian crushed another finger.

    ¡°Fuck¡­ you, Killian. You are going to die for what¡­ you do to me.¡± Caden was breathing harshly now, his heart was thumping wildly like a dying bird.

    If look could kill, Killian would have died by now, unfortunately, that was not how things worked.

    ¡°Hm. Unfortunately, I will not.¡± Killian then grabbed Caden¡¯s face. ¡°You should have treated me better. Or at the very least, you should have shared Rania with me when I asked you nicely. Now it¡¯s already toote for you.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you¡­ Fuck¡­¡±

    Caden couldn¡¯t finish his curse words when Killian crushed his jaw. The gurgling sound then reced the alpha¡¯s cries, and then the room went very still, as Caden¡¯s jaw ckened, and he didn¡¯t move. His heart had stopped beating.

    But even so, Killian was still not satisfied. He then ripped his heart out of his chest, and crushed it in his hand.

    The blood sshed on his face, it felt warm and energizing. Killian liked this feeling. He had imagined this for a long time.<ul><li></li></ul>

    ¡°You should have treated me better.¡±

    Killian then stood up. He watched Caden¡¯s mangled body with indifferent gaze. In his eyes, Caden deserved more than this. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have enough time for a torture, because he still needed to go out there to assist with the coup.

    But, before that, he was going to pay a visit to ric and his step sister¡­

    There was a malicious smirk on his lips, but then it disappeared when he approached his warriors. ¡°The king had killed alpha Caden. His body is still inside. Go and retrieve it, I am going to look for the former beta ric<b>.¡± </b>

    The five warriors who heard that were stunned to realize the alpha was dead. There was something off, but they didn¡¯t dare to voice out their question.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Two of them then went inside Caden¡¯s cell and saw the alpha¡¯s current condition. They couldn¡¯t help, but vomited. It was a grotesque sight to say the least.

    Meanwhile, Caden went to ric¡¯s interrogation room first. He opened the door and found ric was sitting on the floor, blood oozed out from his wounds. He had gone through hell when Eiten retrieved the name out

    of him.

    ¡°Dad,¡± Killian called him. He approached his step father, and then squatted down in front of him. ¡°Are you, alright. It¡¯s okay. The reinforcement is here. You are going to be fine.¡±<fna> Latest content published on F?nd-Novel</fna>

    ric lifted his head and then looked at Killian. ¡°Caden¡­¡± He said breathlessly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have killed him,¡± Killian replied.

    This was their n all along. They were going to kill Caden when the chaos ensued as they tried to kill the king.

    ¡°Good.¡± ric nodded in relief. He had hatched this n without anyone knowing it, and cemented it when Killian visited him in the dungeon.

    With Killian¡¯s influence among the warriors, it was easy for him to slip in.

    The reason why ric wanted to kill Caden was simply because he hated that man¡¯s guts, and also because he had hurt his daughter.

    It was hard to admit it, but when he saw Rania, and how bad her condition was in the year Caden used her as his toy, there was this anger that he had not yet recognized until recently.

    ¡°Come here, let me help you,¡± Kilian said, he stretched out his hand, but ric didn¡¯t immediately take it. Instead, he showed the silver bracelet on his wrist.

    ¡°Take this off,¡± ric said calmly.

    Killian stared at the silver bracelet for a second too long, but then he did what his step father told him to do.

    Efis skin was turned when he touched the silver, haut he didn¡¯t make a sound.

    <i>¡°</i>Let¡¯s get Rania¡± ric said, as he stood up. He then walked toward the door

    However, he felt <i>it </i>before he actually saw it. The sudden murderous intention that came from behind him. from Killian

    ric immediately shifted into his beast.

    This was the reason why he asked Killian to take off his silver bracelet first, while he was still pretending that he was there to help him.

    After all, he could easily betray his alpha, ric wouldn¡¯t put it above him to betray him as well.

    Unfortunately, Killian¡¯s ws grazed ric¡¯s hack, as the beta¡¯s beast whimpered and fell to the ground.

 Noble Tales 95

    <b>Chapter </b><b>95 </b>

    ¡°Shit.¡± Killian furrowed his brows, as <b>he </b>watched his father¡¯s brown beast mbered away from him with <b>trail </b>of blood in his wake.

    His solemn expression turned into malice when he watched the beast tried to get away from him. In his current condition, even though ric could shift into his beast, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight Killian in <b>his </b>human form.

    ¡°Come, Dad. Don¡¯t make things difficult. I will make it easy for you.¡±

    ric now realized what kind of mistake he had done. He always thought highly of Killian, trying to treat him as his son, even though he couldn¡¯t feel the connection between them, since he was not his flesh and blood, but at the very least, he tried to convince himself Killian was his only chance to have a son.

    How wrong he was.

    Why would he need a son, who wanted to kill him? Fuck.

    He didn¡¯t believe Rania when she said how evil Killian could be. He refused to believe her when she said nothing, but the truth, and now he had to pay for it.

    ¡°Come here, Dad.¡± Killian approached ric slowly, like a predator lurked for its prey. ¡°Why are you being difficult?<b>¡± </b>

    ric looked around. He didn¡¯t have any advantage even though he was in his beast form.

    But then, he saw his only chance to get away from there. He then dragged his body toward the door, since he was closer than Killian, and then shifted into his human form.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± ric roared. ¡°What Rania told me was true! You were trying to touch her!¡± ric growled at him, as he tried to stand up.

    At this point, Killian thought ric was not able to sustain his wolf form, that¡¯s why he shifted into his human

    side<i>. </i>

    Therefore, Killian approached his step father with a confidence smile etched on his lips. He grinned from ear to ear, as his ws elongated. He was ready to gut his father, killing him right there and then, so no one would know about the n to kill Caden.

    ¡°I am sorry, Dad. But, I am not longer interested to y father and son with you.¡± Killian tilted his head. ¡°I think alpha Winter will be a cool step father for me, losing his unruly son will be a great hit for him.¡±

    Yes. Killian had his own agenda when he killed Caden. Without ric, it would be easier for Killian to get close to alpha Winter.

    ¡°Fuck you, Killian. You are going to die a miserable death.¡± ric managed to stand up, he used the door handle <i>to </i>steady himself.

    In Killian¡¯s eyes, ric was very pitiful. He looked very weak and old. The man was nothing, but a sorry figure.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Killian needed to get out and help to take down the whole pce, he didn¡¯t have time to y with ric, which <b>was </b>unfortunate<b>. </b>

    However, when Killian charged forward, and he <b>was </b>about to w ric¡¯s heart out, the former beta shifted into his beast, and with everything in him, he ws Killian across his face.

    He created deep wounds on Killian¡¯s chest, which made him fell to the ground, and wailed in pain.

    Unfortunately, ric lost all of his strength, he couldn¡¯t go all the way to killing Killian, because he had no more energy, and was forced to shift back into his human side, which didn¡¯t allow him to cut Killian with his ws.

    ric then stood up, and kicked Killian away from the door before he rushed out and then locked the door behind him.

    He needed to get to his daughter. His daughter was in a critical condition.

    ¡°Fuck.¡± ric was breathing raggedly. The wound on his back healed very slowly, and he almost lost his consciousness, while Killian¡¯s vicious scream echoed in the empty corridor.

    ric tried to move his heavy body, as ck dots blurred his vision.

    He needed to get to his daughter. He needed to get to Rania. He had not yet apologized to her for what he had done. He couldn¡¯t die. Not now¡­

    <b>*** </b>

    Eiten was having a hard time to ward off the rebel, who managed to enter the pce gates. Den was fighting alongside him, while the king led another army of warriors to the other part of the pce.

    They were caught out of guard. They didn¡¯t expect this attack, especially one that they could easilye into the pce.

    They had known about the spy, but it didn¡¯t cross their mind that there were so many traitors inside the pce. The enemy had put their people within without them knowing it.

    [Fuck! I don¡¯t even know who is friend or foe!] Den sounded very irritated when he had to fight these imbeciles off. [There is no end of them! We can identally kill our people! How can we differentiate the enemy?!]<fn7d98> Readplete version only at f?ndnovel</fn7d98>

    Eiten grunted.

    Den was not good with abat. He was a good warrior, but his strong forte was behind the desk, dealing with the enemy and to be in the battlefield was part of Eiten¡¯s job.

    [If they tried to kill you, then they are the enemy.]

    [Are you kidding me?]

    EZ 55 vouchers

    Do you think I am joking with you now?] Eiten killed two warriors in one impressive movement, and then led his own people to go further.

    They are like a distraction.] Den noticed something. He always aimed for detail, that¡¯s why he could tell almost right away there was something amiss. [They are trying to lure us away from Max.]

    For a moment, there was no response, but when Eiten thought about it, Den was right.

    [I can¡¯t mindlink Max,] Den said.

    [He always closed the mindlink during a battle. He must have let his beastpletely take over.] Den knew this about Maximus.

    [That¡¯s not good. Maximus will go on a killing spree.]

    [To be honest, in this rate, I don¡¯t mind that.]

 Noble Tales 96

    No Ads

    <b>Chapter </b>96

    Currently the king was killing his way toward the dungeon. His first instinct was to get his mate back. The fuck with these people.

    He would deal with Raniater, whether or not she was guilty for the crime shemitted, he would judge thatter, as long <b>as </b>she was withing his palm.

    However, these imbeciles tried to hold him back, and Maximus¡¯s beast ran rampant on them. He killed three of them in one strike. He let his rage guided him.

    Maximus didn¡¯t even try to restrain himself from the bloodlust that came to the front of his instinct. He decapitated his enemies, ripped their bones, and crushed their head.

    The sound of their wailing in pain was a song in his ears, which only made him more eager to kill them <b>all</b>.

    Maximus was lost. He was lost in the sea of blood and the craze of his mind. He was seeing red, even the warriors, who followed him didn¡¯t dare to assist him, because the king seemingly didn¡¯t even notice them.

    He killed anyone, who touched him. Anyone who was within his reach.

    It didn¡¯t take long before finally the enemy¡¯s warriors fell back, as they feared the king. It was too much for them. They didn¡¯t dare to attack, even they outnumbered the king by twenty.

    The king¡¯s aura was very sharp and it was suffocating for them. His presence alone was enough to make them weak on the legs.

    After all, they were witnessing the first hand of the king madness. This was the craziness of the king that they had heard.

    Fear crept in that left them rooted to the ground.

    Out of instinct, they gave away to the king when he charged forward. In their.mind, there were the other group behind them, who would deal with the king, while they held back the warriors who assisted him.

    The king moved like a storm, which killed anyone around him, and their first instinct was to avoid the predator.

    ***

    Killian cursed loudly when one of the warriors finally came to look for him because he didn¡¯t show up long time.

    for<fnef1e> This text is hosted at find¡¤novel</fnef1e>

    ¡°We need to go now, the king is on his way here and no one can hold him back. He is a menace!¡± The warrior looked panic. His face was nched.

    ¡°Why did you juste now?!¡± Killianshed out at his warrior. He was enraged, because his n was ruined.

    ¡°You said you are going to handle it by yourself¡­¡± The warrior looked fearful. ¡°We were taking away the alpha¡¯s dead body and secured¡­¡®

    10.30

    EZ 55 vouchers

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Killian didn¡¯t want to <b>waste </b>his time by listening to their excuses. He pushed the warrior to the side, and started walking away, but he took the opposite direction from the exit, which made the warrior perplexed.

    ¡°Sir, the exit is in the opposite,¡± the warrior said, he then followed Killian, persuaded him to go back. ¡°We need to leave. The king is on his way here.¡±

    Killian didn¡¯t want to leave before he killed ric, and get Rania.

    ¡°Sir, we really need to <b>leave </b>now. There is no time.¡± He urged Killian. ¡°We are going to die if we stay here. Alpha Winter issued an order to retreat.¡±

    Thest statement made Killian stopped walking, he stared at the warrior with confusion. ¡°Retreat? Have he killed the king?¡±

    The warrior shook his head in panic. ¡°No. The king <b>is </b>still alive. He killed a lot of our people. He is mad. He is the epitome of a madness<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°What about the warrior, who should hold him back?¡±

    The warrior shook his head. ¡°They were dead, most of them were dead, but those who were still alive, didn¡¯t dare to challenge the king. That¡¯s why alpha Winter gave an order to retreat.¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    To the warrior¡¯s delight, finally Killian went to the right direction, even though he didn¡¯t stop cursing under

    his breath.

    This was not how the mission should end.

    They knew the king was very strong, that¡¯s why they tried to weaken him by giving him the poison, but who would have thought the slow acting poison didn¡¯t have any effect on him? They should just ask Rania to poison him <i>to </i>death at this point.

    Caden¡¯s mistake in this mission was very

    fatal.

    ¡°Stupid!¡±

    This mission was a failure, since the king was still alive, and he couldn¡¯t get Rania back. Not only that, he had exposed himself to ric.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Killian was so angry with himself.

    If only he could get Rania, he wouldn¡¯t be this upset, at the very least, he got something; a souvenir for his trouble by pretending <i>to </i>be the warrior for the royal.

    And now it would be hard for him to get his hand on her, neither he would be able to step inside the pce without waging a war against the king or being captured as a treason.

    EL 55 vouchers

    ¡°Stay here¡­¡± ric said, he was breathing raggedly. It <b>was </b>a pure luck for him to be able to reach Rania¡¯s cell, and asked for Karin¡¯s help. He was heavily injured and was actively dying from the wound on his back.

    Thankfully, Karin had stopped the bleeding.

    ¡°I hear a deep growl¡­¡± Karin said, her voice was shaking in fear. She crept closer towards Rania, who just woke

    but she was too weak to speak.

    up,

    Rania was very pale, she blinked her eyes, as she stared at the surrounding, a little bit disoriented.

    ¡°What if¡­ what if the enemy¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s the king¡­¡± ric said in relief, he could smell the king¡¯s scent. He even could feel the king¡¯s wrath that permeated in the air.

    ¡°Really? Oh, we are safe.¡±

    However, that was so far from the truth, because when the ck beast appeared before their eyes, you could see the malice and murderous intention from him.

    Even Karin, who was not a shifter, was able to feel the danger.

    The king was going to kill them!

    Ìï

 Noble Tales 97

    <b>Chapter 97 </b>

    ¡°My king¡­¡± Karin tried to call for the king. Her voice was trembling, so did her whole body. ¡°My king¡­ <b>please</b>, calm down¡­¡± She followed the beast¡¯s line of sight, and figured he was staring at his mate.

    ¡°Karin¡­ don¡¯t¡­.¡± ric said in a low voice, he was holding his breath without him knowing it, because he knew one wrong move, and he would be dead. He would be killed just like those warriors out there. ¡°Come over here¡­¡± he said to Karin.

    Karin was not able to tell, but ric was familiar with the way the beast stared at his mate, who wasying on the ground. It <b>was </b>an obsession and an overprotectiveness.

    Many male shifters with a high rank would show this possessiveness, and the intensity would depend on how dominant you were.

    Obviously, no one couldpare to the Mad King in that case. He was a beast through and through.

    ¡°Come here, you will only get yourself killed.¡± ric was nervous to leave his daughter with the king without any protection, but if his guts feeling was right, Rania would be fine.

    Even if the king was deep into his madness, his beast would remember his mate. That was the thing with shifter, the magic of the mate bond. It would keep your sanity anchor to reality.

    However, ric talked too much and this caught the angry beast¡¯s attention.

    The huge ck wolf started to walk toward the former beta, his fangs on full disy. The beast lowered its body, ready to attack, and ric knew he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to survive if the king attacked him.

    He was barely able to keep his consciousness, let alone to shift and fight. Even the warriors in their hayday would find it hard to fight against the king.

    ¡°My king, no!¡± Karin watched in horror when they king¡¯s beastunched toward ric.

    That was it.

    ric thought this was the end of it.

    However, ever so softly, Rania¡¯s voice whispered in the thickness of the tension inside the dungeon. It was hard to hear her, but it was enough to make the beast halted.

    ¡°Maximus¡­¡±

    Rania felt the acute pain in her lower abdomen, it was so hard for her to move, but she still used all of her strength to call him.

    She didn¡¯t know why she did that, since she hated her father so much, but in the critical moment, she saved his life. She couldn¡¯t bring herself not to do it.

    ¡°No, please¡­¡± Rania curled her body, she was trembling. No matter how many nkets that Karin put on her, she felt very cold.

    The beast stopped. He was <b>so </b>close to killing ric off.

    For a moment, the ck beast only stood there quietly, staring at Rania¡¯s pitiful figure without doing anything. The beast didn¡¯t <b>even </b>try to get closer to her, but Rania could feel his heated

    <b>gaze</b>.

    ¡°Maximus¡­¡± Rania stretched out <b>her </b>hand, tears streamed down her face.

    But then, she felt there <b>was </b>something warm that leaked between her legs, and all of them could smell the strong scent of blood.

    Rania <b>was </b>bleeding profusely.

    ***

    Finally, Eiten killed thest warrior that blocked their way.

    From the mindlink, he knew that the intruder had retreated and the king was fine, he was in the dungeon right now, but no one there to go and check on him, because they were afraid of him.

    Eiten told them to avoid the king, because he didn¡¯t want Maximus to have a killing spree on their people, as the enemy had fled.

    ¡°Are you going to see Maximus?¡± Den asked, he shifted back into his human form, he was too tired to keep up with his beast form, so did Eiten, who took the brunt during the fight.

    Den was not shabby in fighting, but the royal beta was not built for this, therefore Eiten had to pay close attention to him as well.

    ¡°Yes. I am worried.¡±

    ¡°I will go with you.¡±

    Eiten didn¡¯t mind Dene with him, because he needed all the help he could gather to get Maximus back to reality.

    Something like this happened in the past when Maximus ran rampant killing the people in the pce, leaving a strong smell of blood in his wake for several days.

    And during that time, only Den and Eiten, who could reach him.

    Therefore, if something like that happened again now, thy would have a better chance to get Maximus back if it was the two of them.

    Along their way to the dungeon, they watched the aftermath of Maximus¡¯s rage. There were many dead bodies in a gruesome state. They could tell it was Maximus¡¯s doing from the brutality alone.

    This will not be good¡­¡± Eiten dreaded the worse, and Den shared the same sentiment as well.

    Both of them hastened their steps when the smell of blood was getting stronger the further they went into

    Rania¡¯s cell.<fnb420> ?????? ???? F?ndNovel</fnb420>

    55 vouchers

    ¡°No way¡­¡± Eiten muttered under his breath. His first thought was; Maximus had harmed Rania. He had smelled Rania¡¯s blood before, and the air mixed with it.

    The closer they got, the clearer they heard Karin¡¯s distressed voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Eiten arrived first, and his eyes widened to see the sight before him. ¡°No¡­ What happened?¡± He immediately looked for Maximus.

    He was still in his beast form, standing in front of Rania, while Karin tried to talk with him.

    ¡°Please, my king, let me check her¡­¡± Karin was pleading, her voice was trembling.

    She was worried about Rania¡¯s current state, but she couldn¡¯t get closer to her due to the ck beast was standing guard beside her, snarling viciously.

    Meanwhile, not so far from them ric was bleeding. He had lost his consciousness. He was dying.

    ¡°Royal gamma Eiten, please¡­ thedy is bleeding, she is having a miscarriage, we are going to lose her too if the king didn¡¯t allow me to check her!¡±

    Ìï

    AD

 Noble Tales 98

    <b>Chapter </b>98

    ¡°Maximus, please¡­ you need to shift back, you need to let Karin to check on her, or she is going to die!¡± Eiten pleaded with the vicious ck beast. ¡°Max. You are going to kill her!¡±

    Maximus was too far gone into his beast, that¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t hear them.

    ¡°Max!¡± Den tried as well. He was still with his opinion about Rania, he thought the woman was not a good match for the king, it would be better for her to be gone.

    Even so, he was still logical enough to imagine what would happen to Maximus if he lost Rania at this moment. There was a high chance they wouldn¡¯t get him back anymore, and he didn¡¯t want to kill his own king.

    ¡°Max! Come back, you are not helping by keeping her!¡± Den stood next to Eiten, he tried to take a step forward, but the beast snarled in warning, and Eiten immediately pulled him back.

    ¡°What are you doing? You are going to get yourself killed!¡±

    ¡°What? Are you going to stay here and watch her dies? What then? Maximus will be too far gone for us to reach him, if he lost his mate in this state!¡±

    Den was a voice of reason, and what he said did make sense.

    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± Eiten grimaced, because he didn¡¯t like the uncertainty of the situation. ¡°You know we can¡¯t fight him.¡±

    Maximus would kill both of them without any scruples when he still had his consciousness intact, but with the beast was taking control, Eiten and Den would have a miserable dead.

    Eiten remembered the dead bodies at the corridors. He would be one of them if they took the wrong step to approach Maximus.

    ¡°I know.¡± Den furrowed his brows. It seemed that was his n earlier, but Eiten¡¯s reminder made him take a step back.

    On the other hand, Eiten¡¯s eyes fell on Rania. She was very weak, on top of her condition, she was actively having a miscarriage.

    However, He knew she was still there. She was still conscious enough to listen to him.

    ¡°Rania,¡± Eiten called her name a few times, was not sure whether she could hear him, while the beast watched

    him in alert.

    The beast didn¡¯t attack them, but he sure would if they tried to get closer to his mate. The beast was in a defensive state.

    ¡°Rania, tell him to shift back. Tell him to shift back.¡±

    Rania blinked her eyes. She breathed raggedly, she opened her mouth, but there was no sound that came out.

    Chapter yo

    ¡°There is no point for that,¡± Den said. ¡°She can¡¯t speak.¡±

    Eiten looked frustrated. ¡°Rania, tell him to shift, or else we can¡¯t get to you.¡±

    On the other hand, Rania tried, she opened her mouth, trying to push her voice out, but there was nothing. She was too tired, not even her <b>voice </b>came easy.

    However, with so much difficulty, she moved her hand. At this point, her lower body felt so numb, she couldn¡¯t even feel the warm liquid between her legs.

    Rania touched the beast¡¯s fur, and the creature tensed, as it turned around and looked <i>at </i>her.

    Because she couldn¡¯t speak, she mouthed the word; please.

    She didn¡¯t even know what she was pleading for. She was so tired, and wanted all of this to end quickly, even if she had to die, so be it.

    She was done with this life.

    The beast lowered its head, and nuzzled her hand with his muzzle, but Rania had lost her consciousness now<b>. </b>

    Rania felt the coldness that she had never felt before, as if she just fell into a frozenke. She couldn¡¯t breathe, but she couldn¡¯t die either, so she trapped in this pain, and it felt like forever.

    She tried to open her eyes, but it didn¡¯t help with anything, because her surrounding was too dark, she was not even sure which was up or down.

    And aside from the coldness, Rania felt this hollowness in the bottom of her heart. Something so heavy that pulled her down. She tried to fight it, but she didn¡¯t have enough energy.

    She wanted to sleep so bad, yet she heard a few people talked at the same time. They were too noisy, but no matter how <b>hard </b>p

    n to what they were saying, she couldn¡¯t make out the word they said.

    em to stop.

    wanted this coldness to stop.<fn48c1> For original chapters go to find(?)ovel</fn48c1>

    She wanted to feel something warm.

    Anything to fill the void in her chest, though she didn¡¯t know what was that.

    Stop please¡­ Stop hurting me¡­

    Rania thought self, and then stopped fighting the heavy feeling that sunk her into the abyss.

    18:56 Mon, Sep <b>29 </b>

    ¡°How <b>is </b>she?¡± Eiten asked with concern expression.

    55 vouchers

    They were currently in the infirmary. They finally managed to convince Maximus to shift back into his human form, and to suppress his beast¡¯s instinct, because it didn¡¯t help with his mate¡¯s situation.

    Rania¡¯s simple touch actually helped tremendously for Eiten and Den to get Maximus back without any violence. It felt like a miracle.

    And right now, Maximus had gone somewhere to deal with the aftermath of the attack with Den. The beta¡¯s biggest responsibility was not for the kingdom, but to the king, to keep him sane and not let his bloodlust ran rampant during this period of time.

    Meanwhile, Eiten was assigned to stay with Rania.

    ¡°She lost the baby,¡± Karin said sadly, it was expected. They were going to lose the baby anyway, since she had told the royal gamma about it before. ¡°But, she will be fine.¡±

    Even without the king dyed the rescue, Karin was not confidence she could save both of them. It was already her luck for being able to save Rania, though her condition was still critical.

    ¡°How is the king?¡±

    ¡°He is still in his madness state.¡±

 Noble Tales 99

    Eiten didn¡¯t exaggerate it at all when he said that Maximus was in <b>his </b>madness state.

    Because soon after the attack, and the <b>king </b>regained his control, he had annihted the people on the list. The spy, who had been nted so deep into the royal¡¯s bones.

    Those people, who wished to dethrone the king had been beheaded and their heads were stuck on spears, <b>at </b>the fortress of the pce.

    People could see them, and not it caused the tension for people, because they saw the king¡¯s method was too barbaric and brutal.

    Even though the king¡¯s savageness had been well known, but they had never seen it with their own eyes.

    There were a huge different between knowing it, and witnessing it. Thetter caused a huge impact, as the talks about the king¡¯s madness had turned into a wildfire.

    People lived in fear, because once again the pce was smell like blood. You could smell it even when you just walked by. That was how bad the situation was.

    Thankfully, Den was there to remind Maximus that he couldn¡¯t have a killing spree on his ow people.

    Maximus didn¡¯t want to listen to that, but he reined himself, and only killed those people on the list.

    The pce bathed in blood for several days. People lived in fear, and the family of the traitor fled the capital city, leaving everything behind in order to save their lives from the wrath of the king.

    But, during the whole ordeal, not even once Maximus came to visit Rania. He was too busy killing people

    around him.

    And after ten days, finally Eiten had enough, he approached Maximus in the forest, as he fed his wild wolves with the flesh of his enemy. His expression was hard to discern.

    Meanwhile, the warriors around him tensed up. They nched after witnessing such cruelty for several days. Even if it was not them, who were being punished, but for some reason, they felt the pain when they watched the king torture the traitors before he finally killed them all.

    They even caught him smiling in delight with the misery he put on the enemy.

    ¡°Max,¡± Eiten called the king. He walked cautiously towards him, while the wild wolves gobbled on the flesh, making a sickening noise.

    Eiten took a mental note not to look at what those creatures were doing. He was still apprehensive <i>to </i>see how Maximus was fine with this sight.

    The king didn¡¯t acknowledge Eiten¡¯s presence, but he didn¡¯t chase him away too, which was a good sign.

    ¡°When will you visit Rania?¡± Eiten stood next to Maximus. ¡°She has been awake two days ago.¡± Eiten had someone informed Maximus about this.

    se it was too much for him

    <b>¡­</b><b>us </b>must be aware that all of that happened because of his fault, since he was too proud to hold his anger, instead of letting go and trying to understand the situation.

    Rania <b>was </b>also at fault for her betrayal.<fn1c03> Content originallyes from FindN0vel</fn1c03>

    However, things could end up differently.

    ¡°Max¡­¡±

    ¡°Did she ask for me?¡± Maximus cut Eiten¡¯s word, he didn¡¯t turn his attention away from the wild wolves, but Eiten could feel the ripple of his emotions through the bond.

    Maximus had been masking his true feeling all this time, he leaned so much towards his anger, but with the mention of Rania¡¯s name, the mask cracked.

    ¡°No,¡± Eiten replied honestly. He didn¡¯t want to lie to him. ¡°But, to be fair, she didn¡¯t talk to anyone about anything.¡±

    Rania had shut downpletely, she looked like a shell of herself. She was breathing, and alive, but something inside her was dead.

    ¡°Then there is no need for me to see her.¡±

    ¡°Max, don¡¯t be stupid, you only tortured yourself and her, there is no point of punishing her when she lost her baby.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t punish her,¡± Maximus said after a long silence. ¡°She is better off without seeing me.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eiten furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t understand what Maximus meant by that, and it didn¡¯t help because the king didn¡¯t borate further.

    Den didn¡¯t want to help in this matter because he was not fond of Rania.

    Meanwhile, ric had returned to the dungeon once his condition was stable. For now, Maximus had not yet done anything to him, and it was a wonder why he held himself back when he killed all the traitors.

    ¡°Max?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Leave, Eiten, I don¡¯t want to talk about this.¡± Maximus threw an arm toward the wild wolf, as they chewed on its flesh happily.

    The smell of blood, and the crunching noise that came from those beasts made Eiten nauseating.

    ¡°You are not well, Max. You need to visit her. You used to be like this when you didn¡¯t see her for a long time.¡± Eiten pointed out the time when Maximus was being aplete pain in the ass when he couldn¡¯t see Rania for days.

    And with his current dark mood, his violence tendency had escted tremendously.

    Maximus didn¡¯t say anything, he didn¡¯t even see Eiten when he left to visit the infirmary again. Rania¡¯s room <b>was </b>still under renovation after the king thrashed the ce.

    The same thing could be said to the king¡¯s bedroom. There was a huge hole on the wall.

    Therefore, until now Rania upied the infirmary, since it would be more efficient for Karin too to check on her condition.

    ¡°Rania,¡± Eiten called for her. Karin was not there, she must be away for a while to make a concoction.

    However, when he stepped closer towards her wards, the smell of blood hit him. Her blood!

    Because of how the pce had been engulfed in this nauseating smell for days, it didn¡¯t ur to Eiten that this blood was Rania¡¯s, until he was <b>so </b>close to her, and watched what happen.

 Noble Tales 100

    <b>Chapter </b><b>100 </b>

    55 vouchers

    Everything was bleak. It was almost the same like when Rania ate<b>, </b>she couldn¡¯t taste anything, and now she couldn¡¯t feel anything.

    There was this huge void inside of her chest.

    She felt nothing and then everything at once. The paradox of her existence suffocated her. She didn¡¯t know what to feel, or what to do. There was nothing she wanted more than to stop all of this.

    One moment she wanted to sleep, the next moment she felt like she could wake up for a whole week. She didn¡¯t have the energy to get up from her bed, but she was restless because she didn¡¯t do anything.

    And every time she touched her stomach, the heaviness that weighed on her chest only got worse.

    She lost the baby.

    She lost her baby.

    She didn¡¯t even know she was pregnant when she lost her child, and there was nothing she could do to prevent <i>that</i>.

    She shouldn¡¯t feel so sad, because she didn¡¯t even know it. How could she feel depressed for losing something that she didn¡¯t know?

    However, that was what Rania felt right now. She was at lost for what to do. Her chest felt so heavy, as if there was a brick that pressed her down.

    How could someone feel this way?

    ¡°How are you feeling, mydy? Do you need something? Do you feel hurt somewhere?¡± Karin asked Rania with the look of concern on her face.

    Rania stared at her. She watched her mouth moving, but she couldn¡¯tprehend what she was saying. It felt like she had detached herself from the reality, and she watched everything around her from outside of her body.

    This was not the first time she experienced this; to feel she was outside of her body, and her mind wandered.

    However, she waspletely disconnected with the reality.

    ¡°If you feel hurt somewhere, tell me, okay?¡± Karin said with the gentleness that could melt a steel, yet Rania felt nothing, even her touch didn¡¯t feel warm. ¡°I will leave for a while.¡±

    Rania watched Karin left the room, and then resumed to stare outside of the window, at the garden, where the magnolia was blooming beautifully.

    Someone used to care for her like that before. But, Rania couldn¡¯t remember who it was. Someone with a beautiful smile.

    A girl.

    <b>A </b>girl, who had lost her family during the war.

    The girl that Rania considered a friend.

    Someone who showed her kindness for the first time in this ce.

    Kean.

    55 vouchers

    One moment Rania felt nothing, and the next moment she felt all the pain all at once, as if the dam of agony had been broken inside of her.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Rania bent her body over, she gasped for air.

    She was not injured, the wound on her body had started to heal, but why she felt like she was being stabbed by thousand of knives? Why she felt like she was being beaten up ck and blue?

    ¡°Hurts¡­¡±

    Rania clutched her chest.

    Breathe, breathe, get yourself under control¡­

    Rania talked to herself. She gasped for air.

    However, it didn¡¯t help with her condition when her mind kept replying the scene when Maximus killed Kean. The blood that sshed on her face. The trail of blood on the floor, and the nauseating smell of it that permeated in the air.

    The girl was gone. Kean was dead, and she was killed by her mate.

    So did her unborn child.

    Maximus could save the baby, but he didn¡¯t do it. He was too mad with her to even think about their child.

    He didn¡¯t care about the child. He didn¡¯t even want it.

    Another voice echoed in Rania¡¯s head.

    Rania clutched her chest, and stumbled from the bed. Her legs buckled and her body engulfed in an agony that raging under the surface of her skin.

    The pain in Rania¡¯s chest redoubled, emptied her mind of thought. She opened her mouth to scream, but there was no sound.

    Rania couldn¡¯t breathe, her mouth was dry, and her throat was burning up. She needed to make it stop. The pain was unbearable, she couldn¡¯t handle it.

    ¡°Help¡­ it¡¯s hurt¡­¡±

    Her body thrashed on the floor like a fish on thend.

    55 vouchers

    Rania identally bumped against the table, which made the whole thing on top of it tumbled down. The table itself fell on her body<b>, </b>yet the pain from <b>it </b>was dullpared to what she was going through right now.

    The world was dulling, and she was crashing out rapidly, as if the air had been sucked out of her lungs.

    A few sses shattered on the floor, and <b>because </b>Rania was still struggling on the floor, the sharp shard bit her skin, drawing blood out of her.

    However, the move pain she felt from the cut, the lessened pain she felt inside of her.

    The blood.

    Probably her blood was the cause of her pain.

    Rania didn¡¯t know where she got the idea, but because the more she drew blood, the more she felt light, thus she grabbed one sharp ss and cut her wrists.

    More blood oozed out from her wound, which made the fire inside of her ceased, and she weed the coldness. It felt morefortable this way¡­

    With that thought, Rania cut her other wrist, drawing more blood.

    She was sitting in the pool of her own blood now, but she couldn¡¯t care less, because she was no longer in pain.

    More¡­ more¡­<fn948a> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F?ndNovel</fn948a>

    Rania thought to herself, thus she made an incision on her leg this time. The red liquid flew freely out of her body, and finally she could breath, and the heaviness disappeared. She felt very light, as if she could fly¡­

    This was better¡­

    It was an instant cold and a silent relief when Rania leaned her body against the toppled table, and she didn¡¯t struggle when the silence closed over her head.

    She felt better now¡­

    She wanted to sleep.

 Noble Tales 101

    Chapter <b>101 </b>

    :

    & 64

    55 vouchers

    Maximus gave thest limb to the wild wolves, as they gobbled on it happily. They looked bigger and

    stronger.

    Of course, they had a few feasts in the past few days.

    Maximus remembered the first time he discovered the pack of wild wolves. It was when he was being thrown out to the forest, because his father wanted to see how he would survive.

    He was only twelve years old, and had not yet been able to shift into his beast, but he needed to survive in the wild, just because his father found it was entertaining to see his suffering.

    Maximus watched thest wolf got a huge chunk of flesh, and then carried it away. He followed the wolf¡¯s movement and found the creature went behind the tree. There, he saw a female wolf. She was pregnant, and the male wolf had brought her food.

    The sight of it sent a harsh turmoil into Maximus¡¯s being. He had a hard time to breath when he remembered what happened to his mate.

    He lost his baby.

    He lost their baby, and it was because of him.<fnc077> Fresh chapters posted on Find[?]ovel</fnc077>

    He had avoided this topic for days. On the surface, he simply looked angry, mad. But, deep down, there was a storm that kept brewing.

    And that sight was his undoing. Maximus legs buckled, he clutched his chest, and breathed heavily, as the reality weighed in his mind. He tried to ward it off, but he couldn¡¯t do it.

    The truth kept invading his head, tearing down his wall of defense.

    Meanwhile, the warriors nearby, who watched the king fell on his knees and grimaced in pain looked at each other, they were not sure what to do. Would it be right for them to approach the king, or left her like that.

    They were hesitated. They didn¡¯t dare to go closer to him, and the reason was very obvious.

    ¡°Should we check on the king?¡± The first warrior said to his fellow friend.

    There were four of them, but neither dared to make a move.

    ¡°You go and check the king.¡± The second warrior nodded, but no one took the initiative. They didn¡¯t want to be the next meal for the wile wolves.

    ¡°What we should do now? Should we call for the royal gamma or the royal beta?¡± One of the suggested.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a good idea. Go and find beta Den or gamma Eiten.¡±

    One of them immediately left to look for Den or Eiten, while the rest stood on guard. They paid close attention to the king, but when Maximus shifted into his beast, they immediately scattered away, trying to <b>get </b>

    13:35 Tue, Sep 30 <b>N </b>

    out of the king¡¯s sight.

    64

    55 Vouchers

    However, instead of charging toward them, the king headed toward the forest.

    ¡°What we should do now?¡± The first warrior looked horrified.

    ¡°Should we go inside the forest and follow the king?<b>¡± </b>

    The two of them looked at the warrior who suggested that, as if telling him how insane the idea was.

    No one ever entered the forest and came back alive except the king, but now not only the wild wolves, but the Mad King was also there, who would want to deliver their lives to <i>go </i>after the king?

    ¡°We should wait for the royal beta or the royal gamma.¡± The warrior finally concluded and the other two agreed with this decision.

    ***

    ¡°Karin!¡± Eiten roared, calling the healer, but it was an omega, who came inside to check what was going on because the royal gamma¡¯s distressful shout. ¡°Call the healer now!¡±

    The omega didn¡¯t move, she was too stunned when she saw the sight of blood, and didn¡¯t react immediately, which irritated Eiten.

    ¡°Call the healer, now!¡± he roared angrily.

    The omega was snapped out of her shock, and then immediately ran away to look for Karin.

    Meanwhile, inside the room, Eiten was trying to press the wound, so it would slow down the bleeding, but there were a lot of wounds on her body, his two hands were not enough to do that.

    ¡°Shit! Shit! Shit!¡±

    The royal gamma cursed under his breath, he wondered what happened. Was she attacked? But, it didn¡¯t seem like it.

    If she was attacked, with this kind of wound, there was no doubt the attacker wanted her to die, but the wounds that were inflicted on her aimed for torture.

    Eiten had gone through a lot of torture methods, that¡¯s why he knew this kind of wound was not to kill.

    ¡°Did you inflict the wound on yourself?¡± Eiten shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Thest time he saw her this morning Rania was still in her disconnected state. She didn¡¯t respond to anything.

    Therefore, it was hard to understand how she could turn one eighty in a few hours. Karin should have known if something was wrong with her.

    He assumed, Karin just left to make a concoction, which usually would take less than half an hour.

    ¡°Eiten!¡±

    13:35 Tue<b>, </b>Sep 30 N

    ¡°Come here, quick!¡±

    CR 58 Vouchers

    Karin was stunned to see the infirmary, but she quickly recovered her wits, and went inside to check on Rania¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Why she is like this?¡± Karin felt like she wanted to cry, ¡°I left her ten minutes ago<i>!</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! When I came, she was already like this!¡± Eiten then stepped back to let Karin take his position. She immediately worked on her healing magic to preserve Rania¡¯s life.

    Karin used all of her strength to stop the bleeding, but some wounds were <i>too </i>deep.

    ¡°Did someone attack her?¡± Karin asked, she nced at the toppled table and the broken sses on the floor. No, she didn¡¯t think someone had attacked Rania.

    And Eiten shared the same sentiment. ¡°No. I don¡¯t think someone attack her¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want to say it, but he couldn¡¯t keep it for himself. ¡°I think she tried to kill herself.¡±

    This was not an attack, for that Eiten was sure now he was a little bit calm down, because there was no other scent in this room.

    <b>AD </b>

 Noble Tales 102

    ¡°She tried to kill herself,¡± Eiten said. He remembered Rania had ever done the same thing before. He was too panic, and shock to remember this detail.

    However, if it was L instead of Karin, she would be able to tell immediately that Rania had made another attempt to herself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave her alone again, even if you have to go somewhere, ask someone to stay here with her, do you understand?¡±

    Karin was surprised to hear that, but she nodded anyway. ¡°Yes. I am sorry. I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know that Rania had the tendency to do that.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just keep your eyes on her.¡± Eiten shook his head. He wouldn¡¯t me Karin for her ignorance. The healer had gone through a lot as well, and she was still adjusting herself to this role. ¡°Be more careful this

    time.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yes.¡±

    However, another problem came when Eiten thought he needed to focus on Rania first, while he was thinking what he had to do with Maximus.

    It was very clear that being away from his mate had worsened his emotions. If Den was not by his side to remind him, he might as well had butchered any living being that he saw.

    It was already a good thing that the king still listened to his royal beta¡¯s council.

    ¡°Royal gamma Eiten! This is bad news! Bad news!¡± The warrior came to approach Eiten, he barged in without even knocking first, which made him re at him.

    ¡°What now?¡± He didn¡¯t want to hear bad news, but it would get worse, if he didn¡¯t solve it.

    ¡°The king!¡±

    <b>*** </b>

    When Eiten arrived at the forest, Den was already there. He didn¡¯t look happy at all. He was talking with one of the senior warriors.

    And as Eiten ran closer, he could hear what Den was asking of the senior warriors.

    ¡°¡­we can¡¯t send all the warriors inside, royal beta Den. We don¡¯t know the forest well. No one ever entered this ce before. Only the king understands the terrain.¡±

    ¡°So, how will you find the king?!¡± Den was livid.

    Eiten understood Den¡¯s frustration and his eagerness to find Maximus as soon as possible, but he also sympathized with the senior warriors.

    13:35 Tue, Sep 30 <b>N </b>

    420

    2040 Youchpres

    They had lost so many warriors because of thest attack, and there were a good amount of warriors, who had deflected, therefore they couldn¡¯t take the risk to lose more warriors.

    ¡°Those wild wolves only listen to the king, there is no guarantee they will not attack us when we enter their territory.¡±

    All of them knew how territorial the wolf was, as they were part of them, in a sense. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t risk their life walking into death.

    ¡°Not to mention the king¡­¡± The senior warrior looked a little bit hesitated, but all of them knew what he wanted to say. ¡°We don¡¯t know what kind of state the king currently is. He can be as dangerous as the wild wolves.¡± He shook his head. ¡°No. The king can be more dangerous than that.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to say that we will leave the king and do nothing?!¡± Den¡¯s anger red.

    ¡°No, of course, not!¡±

    Eiten immediately calmed them down, and offered a solution.

    ¡°We will wait until tomorrow, and if the king has not yet returned, we will try to venture further into the forest.¡±

    Both of them disagreed with that, because Den didn¡¯t want to wait, and the senior warrior didn¡¯t even want to consider to send his men into the forest. In his opinion, the king was safe. What kind of danger could he face in the forest when he had gone there when he was a young child and came back alive.

    Yet, they didn¡¯t have other solution, and no matter what, it was their king. They needed him.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Den was irritated, because Eiten was not on his side, but this was apromise that he was willing to take. ¡°I will deal with the Elders.¡±

    Eiten grimaced, he was d that he was not a beta, because dealing with the elders was something that he knew he wouldn¡¯t have enjoyed. He would prefer to be sent to the frontline instead of to deal with those old hags.

    ¡°Royal gamma Eiten, can I have a moment with you?¡± the senior warriors said hesitantly.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Eiten tried to remember his name, but his mind was a jumble mess, and he couldn¡¯t figure it out. His face was familiar, thus he knew that they interacted often before.

    ¡°My mate wanted to speak with you,¡± he said carefully, which made Eiten raised his brows.

    Eiten had never dealt with the mate of the warriors, he couldn¡¯t care less about them. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°There is an important thing she wanted to tell you. Her name is ire.¡±

    ***

    Maximus finally shifted back into his human form, but the pain didn¡¯t cease away, though it was more bearable than the first time it hit him, but it didn¡¯t make his condition better.

    There was something happened to Rania, because the mate bond between them stretched out, it was almost snapped.

    Maximus tried to run away from the pain, even though his beast told him to go back to his mate.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to. He knew the moment he saw her, he was going to break down. He was guilty of the death of their child, and he was aware that Rania was not in a good condition.

    Therefore, seeing him wouldn¡¯t help either.

    Yet, he craved her. He wanted her more than anything.

    She could poison her or kill him right away if it could case her pain, he didn¡¯t care anymore, but the thing was; his presence would only bring more pain to her.

    His mate was in so much pain, and Maximus could feel that through their bond, but he couldn¡¯t approach her.

    He didn¡¯t bring constion, but misery to her instead.<fn5d5f> Read full story at Find~Novel</fn5d5f>

    <b>AD </b>

 Noble Tales 103

    <b>64 </b>

    SB vouchers!

    Rania felt like she was in and out of a dark water. Her consciousness came and went, leaving her in this dark silence. She tried to move her body, yet there was a numbness, which left her thinking she had none.

    She was only a soul, without a body, wandering around between her unconsciousness and the reality.

    However, this darkness chipped in her memories one by one. Little by little, until she had nothing left. Not even her name.

    And suddenly, there was this heavy voice filled with regret and pain, calling out for her. Calling the name that she almost forgot.

    Rania.

    Rania.

    Rania.

    Come back to me.

    There was a silver thread that she saw. It was very thin, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see it if her surrounding was not pitch dark. And when Rania touched it, she was yanked back.

    There was a sudden force that hurled her, and when she opened her eyes, she still saw the darkness, but it was not the same. She still could figure out the shape of things around her.

    She was inside a room; an infirmary room, and someone was holding her tightly. His body was very warm, he was very close, and the tingling feeling that she felt from him wasfortable.

    She felt¡­ safe.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you are, okay now,¡± he said gently, but his voice was on edge.

    Who was this? Rania tried to look at his face, but she couldn¡¯t figure out who was the man, who held her because the pain suddenly burst in her head, and she had a hard time to think.

    Yet, her body was very weak, she couldn¡¯t even ask for help.

    Had you ever trapped inside a nightmare and couldn¡¯t wake up? That was how Rania felt right now. She couldn¡¯t even tell him how much her head was in pain, as if it was going to explode.

    He kept holding her, rocking her back and forth, but he was not aware of the pain she was in.

    It hurts¡­

    The pain is too much¡­

    Rania whimpered in her head, but she couldn¡¯t tell him.

    13:36 Tue, <b>Sep </b>30 <b>N </b>

    64

    355 vouchers

    In the end, when the pain was unbearable for her, she let the darkness to im her, taking her to that wandering state once again.

    ***

    ¡°We are going to take revenge,¡± Winter said beside his son¡¯s dead body. ¡°Maximus will pay for this dearly.¡±

    He didn¡¯t like Caden, but for whatever wrong he had done, in the end of the day, he was still his son. He would avenge his death.

    ¡°I am sorry, alpha, I don¡¯t know that the king had killed him. I didn¡¯t hear anything about it.¡± Killian looked remorseful. ¡°I should have done something. Only if I knew he would have killed him, I would have informed you sooner.¡±

    Winter took a deep breath, he then looked at Killian. ¡°I am d to have you here.¡± Winter judged Killian with his eyes. ¡°Even though I am still shocked that my former beta betrayed me.¡±

    Killian had fabricated the story well, and no one would be able to confirm that, because he had gone into the cells alone, so whatever happened inside, the story woulde from him.

    ¡°I feel ashamed to what my stepfather had done. Please, punish me because I have failed you.¡± Killian immediately knelt down in front of the alpha. He lowered his head to show his submission.

    Currently, they had returned to their pack, and fortified the ce. The king was going to attack them sooner orter, and right now, the packs, who had been against the king in the shadow hade to light.

    They showed their support to alpha Winter to dethrone the king.

    Maximus¡¯s recent killing spree when he cleaned up the pce from traitors, and his barbaric action to put their head on the spike for public disy had caused an uproar.

    Some people thought the traitors deserved that. Some people were too afraid to voice their opinion, but some people had raised to rebel, especially those who had been holding a grudge against the king.

    The civil war would be inevitable at this point.

    ¡°Stand up, Killian. It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Winter said tiredly. There was no point of questioning his loyalty when he had performed an excellence role in thest attack, though it was a failure. ¡°I am d you are here.¡±

    He watched Killian rose to his feet. He had seen him growing up with Caden. Both of them were good friends, but because they wanted the same woman, their rtionship recently became sour.

    However¡­

    Winter was no longer young. His only son was dead. He was killed, and despite his grudge, and hatred that drove him, he knew he couldn¡¯t live forever. He needed someone to lead the pack.

    ¡°I will take you as my beta,¡± Winter said. He would raise him to rank, so he could pay close attention to him, whether or not he met his expectation.

    ¡°I will be forever grateful.¡± Killian then recited an oath for the alpha, which made Winter pleased with his

    disyed of loyalty.

    220

    <b>65 </b>vouchers

    Maximus watched Rania¡¯s pale face. She was sleeping now. Her body had stopped shivering, and ayer of sweat form on her forehead. She breathed deeply.

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to stay away from her any longer. Let her hate him. Let her try to kill him, he didn¡¯t care more.

    He didn¡¯t care about this kingdom anymore. He only wanted her.

    This must be the longest period of time he had been away from his mate ever since he found her.<fn0448> Find the newest release on findnovel</fn0448>

    ¡°Rania¡­¡± Maximus leaned over and kissed her lips gently, they were cold, but her breath was warm against his cheeks. ¡°Hate me all you want, but let me be selfish for onest time. Let me stay with you.¡±

    Maximus nibbled on her lip, and hugged her a little bit tighter, so he could feel her heart beating, knowing she was alive.

 Noble Tales 104

    Eiten was dumbstruck when he heard what ire just told him. She had told him everything about Rania. She apologized because she didn¡¯te forward earlier.

    ¡°You should have this conversation months ago,¡± Eiten said frustratedly, but he reined back his anger, because ire looked terrified of him. ¡°We can prevent a lot of things.¡±

    Rania only agreed to poison Maximus because the king had been treating her so bad, since he learned the false information about Rania was in love with her rejected mate, when the truth was far from that.

    ¡°Are you sure, Rania disliked Caden?¡± Eiten narrowed his eyes, he wanted to make sure of it first.

    ¡°Yes. I know how Caden was¡­¡± ire shivered. ¡°I am d I can escape his clutch.¡± She lowered her head in shame.

    In order to tell Eiten about the truth, she had to let him know about her shameful past with Caden, that was why she had been very reluctant to open up.

    When ire was in rtionship with Caden, she was treated no different from Rania, that¡¯s why she could tell what kind of hell that Rania was going through in his hand, and she couldn¡¯t tell anyone about it.

    At that time, Caden only did it behind the close door, because ric was still the beta of the pack, and it would be very wrong of him to offend him.

    Yet, at the same time, he was the future alpha, therefore he could subdue ire from telling anyone about what he had done to her.

    ¡°I am d I can leave the ce.¡± ire squeezed her mate¡¯s hand, who had stayed with her during the whole conversation to give her strength. ¡°I am d I could find the courage to leave the pack after I found my mate.¡± ire nced at her mate sheepishly.

    Meanwhile, Eiten was still trying to process everything. It was too much information for him. He was still upset because ire didn¡¯te forward sooner.

    But he was also upset with himself. Why would he go to the ck Stone pack to gather false information when the truth was so close? He felt stupid.

    ¡°But the rumor¡­¡±<fnce10> For original chapters go to F¦Énd£Îovel</fnce10>

    ire shook her head. ¡°Caden is very cunning. He must have nned everything. Trust me, Rania must have gone through hell in his hand, there is no way she enjoyed the time with him, especially when Caden used her to take revenge on me.¡± Once again, ire apologized profusely.

    She was ashamed of herself, and regretted herte confession.

    ¡°Please, Rania had gone through a lot. I was not close with her, but I know she is a good person.¡± She didn¡¯t get close to her because she had to deal with Caden, and didn¡¯t have time to form a bond with her.

    ¡°Hh¡­ this is a mess¡­¡± Eiten rubbed his face roughly, he was annoyed with how everything turned out. This catastrophe could have avoided if only¡­

    A

    Eften shook his head, there was no point of regretting what had happened, right now he needed to find Maximix and told him everything. It wouldn¡¯t end good with him, since he failed to deliver the correct

    information

    ¡°I am sorry, royal gamma Eiten, ire said for a hundred times.

    ¡°I know, there is no need for you to bash yourself in regret. The situation had escted to this point, we need to find a solution to make it right.¡±

    Eiten then stood up, and ire and her mate followed.

    Outside, the sky had turned bright, it was a new day, and Eiten knew Den would soon to be on his ass to find Maximus, since he had promised him that.

    ¡°Come, Keith, we need to find the king.¡± Eiten said to the senior warrior, who was ire¡¯s mate.

    Keith was not happy, but he didn¡¯t have other choice. He could feel ire¡¯s grip on him tightened. She was worried for his safety, which rightfully so.

    ¡°Okay. I will follow after you.¡±

    Eiten nodded. He gave time for the two of them alone, and then left the warrior¡¯s quarter first, but when he arrived at the king pce, Den had been waiting for him.

    ¡°We need to move now,¡± he said curtly, he didn¡¯t even greet the royal gamma, showing how much he was still annoyed with the dy.

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Eiten said begrudgingly. ¡°The warriors will be gathered in the forest within an hour.¡±

    ¡°An hour?¡± Den narrowed his eyes unhappily, his mood had worsened even more after dealing with the elders.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, if you are not happy, why don¡¯t you lead the venture to the forest too,¡± Eiten said sharply. He knew Den wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.

    ¡°That¡¯s not part of my role as the beta in this kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about role with me, Den.¡± Eiten walked ahead of him. ¡°You don¡¯t even try to think of Maximus¡¯s wellbeing, all you need is for him to sit on the throne and follow the rule.¡±

    ¡°Because that his role as the king.¡±

    ¡°But, he is also our friend!¡± Eiten snapped. ¡°You only think what¡¯s good for the kingdom, but have you ever tried to understand him more? We have been there from the beginning, we knew what he had gone through, but not even once you tried to understand him.¡±

    ¡°He is the king, he needs to be strong for this kingdom not to fall.¡±

    ¡°You and your rule¡­¡± Eiten sneered. ¡°I know you are so bad to read other people¡¯s emotions, but I don¡¯t think you are this dense.¡±

    13:36 Tue, <b>Sep </b><b>30 </b><b>N </b>

    64

    65 vouchere

    Den snarled angrily when he heard what Eiten said. ¡°Do you think you know what¡¯s best for this kingdom?!¡±

    ¡°Do you?¡± Eiten threw the same question to him tactfully. ¡°If only you can use your smart brain to understand the situation more from different perspective, instead of sticking up to your damn rule, you would know that this situation could have been different.¡±

 Noble Tales 105

    Chapter <b>105 </b>

    Opera Thackerm

    ¡°Are you trying to fight me at every corner?¡± Den was angry because Eiten kept challenging him in every word.

    He knew that he was not good with emotions and read other people like Eiten did, but he stood with his rule, and there wasw that you had to oblige.

    ¡°I don¡¯t, Den. I only told you the truth, but you acted as if I attacked you. Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Eiten narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Sometime, you need to use your empathy, so you will understand the situation better.¡±

    ¡°Did you use it? Can you see where we are now?¡±

    Eiten didn¡¯t want to do this, but he felt a little bit petty. ¡°I want to ask you the same question.¡±

    However, before thing could escte between the two of them, thankfully Karin came to inform them something important.

    ¡°I am sorry, do I interrupt an important discussion?¡± She asked sheepishly, because she could feel the tension between the two of them.

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t interrupt anything.¡± Eiten shook his head. ¡°What is it?¡± He took a deep breath to calm his nerves, while Den took a step back, to make it less tensed between them.

    ¡°The king¡­ he is in the infirmary.¡±

    ***

    Eiten was relief because they don¡¯t need to go to the forest, and risked their lives, but he knew the problem

    was not over.

    ¡°Max,¡± Eiten called, while Den entered the room and approached Maximus directly.

    ¡°You got all of us worry,¡± Den said, once he stopped at the leg of the bed.

    Currently, Maximus was holding Rania¡¯s hand, staring at her with a nk expression. No one knew what was in his mind.

    ¡°You need to go, there is a council¡­¡±

    Den didn¡¯t get to finish his words when Maximus suddenly stood up, and then wrapped his fingers around his neck, his eyes shed with rage. He pushed his loyal beta against the wall behind him.

    ¡°I will not go anywhere,¡± Maximus growled in a low voice.

    Seeing this, Eiten immediately came to stop Maximus from crushing Den¡¯s neck, while Karin was trembling. She was very scared of the king.

    The sight of him alone made her heart beat so fast. This was not the first time she witnessed the cruel sight of

    13:43 Tue, Sep <b>30 </b>

    him.

    (83

    69 vouchers

    After what happened in the dungeon, Karin thought she had been traumatized for life because of that.

    ¡°Please, not here¡­¡± Karin whimpered. She was worried about Rania¡¯s condition. She was not sure she would be so lucky to save her life again if they had a fight here and implicate her condition.

    ¡°Max, don¡¯t.¡± Eiten grabbed his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    Maximus narrowed his eyes, but then, he let go of Den¡¯s neck, as he walked out of the infirmary room, but when he passed Karin, he spoke in his deep voice.

    ¡°Make sure she is fine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, my king.¡± Karin lowered her head, she was trembling in fear. She only could breathe normally when the three of them had left the room. It was very suffocating to have the three prominent figures in this kingdom to be in the same room with a high tension.

    Karin then immediately checked on Rania¡¯s condition. She was still very weak, but at the very least, she didn¡¯t

    get any worse.

    Meanwhile, outside of the room, Den red at Maximus. ¡°Enough with this, Max. You need to face the elder, and give them amand, or else the situation will be out of control!¡±

    ¡°Den, it¡¯s not the right time.¡± Eiten was irritated because Den seemed not be able to read the room, as he demanded Maximus¡¯s attention.

    ¡°When is the right time?!¡± Den snapped at Eiten. He was very angry because none of them could see how critical the situation here now. ¡°Do you want me to understand his condition? You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else if we are attacked when we are not ready for that. There will be no need to worry if you are dead!¡±

    In Den¡¯s opinion, this was not the right time to be sentiment. They needed to make a decision and a concrete n before the enemy came knocking at their door.

    ¡°You have seen her, what else do you want? She will be there, safe and sound, Karin will stay with her all the time. For you to be with her will not help her condition either,¡± Den said sternly, delivering the truth. ¡°There is nothing you can do to help her, but there are a lot of things that you need to do to save this kingdom.¡±

    Eiten knew Den was right with his own priority, but the way he said it felt very unsympathetic.

    However, to their surprised, Maximus walked toward the throne room. ¡°Gather all the elders. There is something I want to announce.¡±

    Den and Eiten looked at each other. They didn¡¯t have any idea what kind of announcement that the king would make, but they hastily followed behind him.

    There was a reason why they kept following Maximus, and was extremely loyal to him, despite everything that he had done, he was a good ruler when he was in a good day.

    23 00

    Eiten then informed on of the warriors to tell Keith that the king had returned just in case the warrior had not ver heard about it.

    So, you are the woman that Caden used to have in his bedroom, huh?¡± Killian approached Casey, she was curling herself on the bed.

    She had heard what happened with Caden, and felt an extreme relief that flooded inside of her. She always wished someone killed him. He deserved that.

    ¡°I will take my leave. I will leave¡­¡± Casey said hastily, as she stood up from the sofa, and was about to leave, but Killian grabbed her hand.

    ¡°Where are you going? I have not yet given you a permission to leave.¡± He grabbed her by the waist, but then he realized something. ¡°You are pregnant.¡±

    Ìï<fna79f> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find[?]ovel</fna79f>

 Noble Tales 106

    Casey¡¯s body was stiffened when Killian noticed that. She gulped down with difficulty. She should have conde to this room again. She should have stayed in her room in the omega¡¯s quarter and found a way to leave the pack.

    Or. how to abort her baby.

    She didn¡¯t want Caden¡¯s baby.

    Any reminder of him made her stomach churn. She hated the thought that she carried his flesh and blood.

    You are pregnant.¡± Killian turned her body around and then stared at her deeply. ¡°If you are pregnant, it meant the baby is Caden¡¯s. That was not a question, but a statement.

    Casey didn¡¯t know what Killian was thinking about this pregnancy, but she was able to sense danger that came from him.

    ¡°Please, let me go, I will not cause trouble for you.¡± Casey shook her head. ¡°I will live quietly and do whatever you told me to do.¡± She begged her for life just like she once did to Caden.

    Casey felt this heavy grievance settled in her heart, because she had to do the same thing, but this time it was to a different man.

    She didn¡¯t know Killian well, but from what she heard, he was no different from Caden. Both of them were womanizer.

    ¡°Please, I will do everything¡­¡±

    Casey didn¡¯t get to finish her sentence when she felt an excruciating pain in her stomach. Out of instinct she lowered her head, and saw Killian¡¯s hand pierced into her. He cut her open with his ws.

    ¡°Good. Now, all I want you to do is to die,¡± Killian said viciously, there was no trace of warm in his voice. He didn¡¯t even hesitate to end Casey¡¯s life.

    In his eyes, she and the baby was a threat for him. He was not going to risk his n, especially after what he had to go through.

    Killian had killed Caden because without him, alpha Winter wouldn¡¯t have any sessor to rule the pack.

    However, if he learned Casey was carrying Caden¡¯s baby, he would think otherwise. Killian knew alpha Winter would put his effort to raise the baby.

    ¡°No chance.¡± Killian pulled out his hand, and Casey¡¯s body fell limply on the floor, blood oozed out from the wound on her stomach.

    Her body twitched for a while, as if trying to heal herself before finally gave in.

    The smell of blood permeated in the air.

    <b>13:43 </b>Tue, <b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    ˆF

    ne vouchere<fn43fd> Readplete version only at f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn43fd>

    And now, Killian was left with the task to clean up this mess, before anyone realized what was going on here.

    ***

    Rania was in and out of consciousness.

    When she woke up, sometime she was would be in someone¡¯s arms. She didn¡¯t remember, who it was, but she felt thefort, and sadness at the same time.

    But other time when she woke up, a woman was treating her gently, talking to her, yet she was not able toprehend what she was talking about.

    And sometime she would be alone. Her whole body felt so cold and exhausted, but the first feeling that she felt was this hollowness.

    It was unclear, whether she hated this reality, or the dream that kept torturing her with nothingness. She also lost a sense of time.

    How long she had been like this? And why?

    She tried to remember, but her subconsciousness told her not to go far. There was something horrendous that she didn¡¯t want to remember.

    Despite that feeling, when she woke up again this time, she stayed awake for long enough when a man walked into the room.

    Their eyes met. Those electric blue eyes, that had been haunting her even in her dream. And Rania remembered everything.

    She remembered the pain, the helplessness, and also her lost¡­ the lost of her baby.

    ¡°Rania,¡± Maximus whispered her name softly. He was stunned to see her awake. All this time, she had been very weak to keep her consciousness, but this time, her eyes were alerted.

    It had been a month since the attack, and a lot of things had happened.

    Currently, Rania had returned to her own bedroom after the reparation was done, and Maximus would stay here all the time once he was done with the matter with the kingdom.

    ¡°You are awake.¡± Maximus then mindlink the warrior outside to call Karin over, so she could check on his mate. He then walked toward the bed, where Rania was still staring at him.

    Most of her wounds had healed, and Karin told him how hard it was to save Rania¡¯s life. She couldn¡¯t be hurt anymore.

    One more time Rania was in a critical condition, she was as good as losing her life. Therefore, they needed to be careful with her.

    Maximus had especially asked Karin to exin to further extent on how to treat his mate.

    And with that he learned that Rania would have a difficulty to bear a child for him, because of her body

    <b>13:43 </b><b>Tue</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    condition, being pregnant would be hard on her.

    420

    Not only there was a high chance she would lose her life, but also the baby might not survive until the delivery.

    Karin looked worried when she told the king about all of this, because for a royal like Maximus, a lineage was the most important thing, moreover Maximus was thest royal bloodline, since he had killed his own family to sit on the throne.

    But in the end, Maximus only told Karin to shut her mouth and never tell anyone about that, not even to his royal beta and royal gamma.

    For him, if this was the punishment he had to carry because he had let down his mate and his firstborn, so be it. He had a lot of regret in his life, but this one was something that he would carry to his grave<i>. </i>

    ¡°Here, drink some water,¡± Maximus said, as he handed her a ss of water. ¡°I will help you.¡±

    However, Rania swatted his hand away, and then pushed the ss, until it fell to the floor.

    AD

 Noble Tales 107

    The ss scattered, and the sharp shard grazed Maximus¡¯s skin.

    Silence ensued when the ttering sound ended, for a moment, but then Maximus simply told her not to get out of the bed.

    ¡°Stay there. I will get you another ss.¡± Maximus¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even change when he poured another ss of water and went to give it to Rania.

    But, she grabbed it and hurled it across the room. This time the ss hit the wall and shattered. She red at Maximus viciously, and he could only see her hatred.

    She had every right to hate him, but still¡­ Maximus wished something different.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to give you water? It¡¯s okay, Karin is on the way here. I will stay until she is here.¡± Maximus sat on the edge of the bed. He didn¡¯t try to touch Rania, because he knew she wouldn¡¯t like that, even though he really wanted to wrap her in his arms.

    And when Rania pushed herself into a sitting position, and then attacked him by wing his face, Maximus let her.

    Blood oozed out from the wound, yet the king said nothing, he simply stared at her gently. ¡°If hurting me can ease your pain, do it. Do whatever you want with me, Rania. Even if you give me poison, I will dly drink it.¡±

    He knew that he was hopeless. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to hurt her. When he learned she had betrayed him by giving him poison, he had punished her.

    However, it felt like he punished himself more.

    And with the death of their unborn child, Maximus knew it was a regret that was worse than anything else

    that he had ever done.

    This time Rania wrapped her fingers around his neck, she wanted to strangle him, and Maximus was sitting there, epting his fate.

    Unfortunately for Rania, shecked of strength. Her energy had been depleted after she was in unconscious state for so long.

    Therefore, no matter how hard she was trying to strangle him, she couldn¡¯t do it.

    And right in that time, Karin walked into the room, she gasped in shock and immediately pulled Rania away from the king.

    ¡°My king, are you alright?¡± Karin asked worriedly.

    ¡°Check on her, don¡¯t let her to get out of the bed before someone clean up this mess<b>,</b>¡± Maximus said calmly, he wiped the blood from his face, as his wound had healed and then got up.

    He wanted her to wake up, but he also knew that Rania might not want to see him when she finally regained her consciousness<b>. </b>

    13:43 Tue, Sep <b>30 </b>

    Therefore, her strong reaction was expected.

    However, when Maximus stood up and was about to leave, Rania suddenly moved forward to yank him back. She had not yet done. She wanted to kill him.

    Rania was no longer care whether she would be punished for what she was doing or not, because she wanted Maximus to die.

    She wanted him to die so badly, just like how he had killed their unborn child.

    ¡°Mydy, no!¡± Karin was panic, she tried to pull Rania back, but she was too fast, as she was already on Maximus¡¯s face, and hit his face.

    The hit itself was not that hard, because she didn¡¯t have the strength to deliver a harsh punch, but her body lost her bnce, and almost fell off the bed if it was not for the king, who caught her in time.

    The floor was still covered in sharp sses, and Rania would only hurt herself if she fell on top of them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight me, Rania, you will only hurt yourself,¡± Maximus said gently, as if the woman in his arms didn¡¯t try to hurt him.

    This must be the first time for Maximus to be very considerate. He was well known of not having a patient. He wouldn¡¯t be so calm when someone tried to punch him.

    But, he was being very calm and collected when he dealt with his angry mate.

    ¡°I will take her to my room, ask someone to clean this up and thene with me to check on her.¡± Maximus then lifted Rania¡¯s body easily.

    He furrowed his brows slightly because of how light she was. Her weight was already concerning when she came here for the first time.

    But, at this moment, Maximus finally grasped how everything had taken toll on her, whether it was physically or mentally.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight me, Rania, Maximus said, as he carried her in his arms. ¡°You will get yourself hurt.¡±

    Rania struggled in his arms, but she didn¡¯t make any sound, and by this time Maximus understood. She shut herself down again.

    Whenever her emotions overwhelmed her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to speak.

    Eiten had told him about what happened, and Maximus had asked ire toe over and asked the woman himself.

    She apologized for not saying anything sooner, and Maximus had the urge to punish her, but then he knew it wouldn¡¯t solve his problem.

    It was his fault.<fn93c9> Chapters first released on fin?novel</fn93c9>

    As a king, he shouldn¡¯t have admitted that he had made a mistake, but for his mate, he didn¡¯t care about being

    <b>13:43 </b>Tue, Sep <b>30 </b>

    a king

    Maximus ced Rania gently on his bed, and Karin followed closely behind them. She came in time when Rania pped the king.

    The sound of it was very weak, but it was still a p nheless.

    Seeing this, Karin was scared for Rania¡¯s life.

    But, the king didn¡¯t show any reaction, he simply caressed her cheek. ¡°I will leave you with Karin. Get more rest.¡± Maximus said before he left the room.

    Meanwhile, Karin immediately checked on Rania. She was too work up, thus her blood pressure spiked.

    ¡°Mydy, you need to calm down, please¡­¡± Karin tried to hold her back from leaving this room.

    Rania didn¡¯t want to be here. This room smelled like Maximus and it confused her anger. She hated him. She didn¡¯t want to be surrounded by his scent.

 Noble Tales 108

    Chapter <b>108 </b>

    30

    ¡°How is she?¡± Maximus waited for Karin to finish with her check up on Rania, He didn¡¯t leave, and simply leaned his back against the wall, and closed his eyes. He had not yet had a good night sleep in the past month.

    ¡°She is sleeping now, I put sedative into the medicine that she drank.¡± Karin didn¡¯t have other choice but to do that because Rania didn¡¯t want to calm down, and the more she was too work up, the more her body tensed up, and it was not good on her condition.

    ¡°Why her healing ability is very slow? It¡¯s even slower than human.¡± Maximus opened his eyes and looked at Karin intensely, which scared the healer, as she lowered her head to avoid meeting his eyes.

    ¡°I just figured things out,¡± Karin said in a small voice. She was trying to keep her voice steady despite her fear towards the king.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°I found a small amount of poison in her system. That is the cause of her slow healing ability. The poison in her body is the same like the poison that she gave to you, my king.¡±

    Karin¡¯s heart was thumping wildly, because she knew how sensitive this topic was for the king.

    ¡°The same poison?¡± Maximus narrowed his eyes. ¡°Someone had been poisoning her too?¡± His temper red, and Karin could feel the suffocating aura that permeated off him.

    Even though Karin was not a shifter, and she didn¡¯t share the same bond with the king, but it didn¡¯t matter, since she was trembling anyway.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so,¡± Karin immediately exined. ¡°I think she identally got in contact with the poison, it¡¯s like¡­¡± Karin tried to find the right analogy. ¡°It almost like she touched the poison, and identally touched food with the same hand. The amount is very small, so I can¡¯t say it until recently. This is a slow acting poison after all.¡±

    Karin then looked at the king.

    ¡°May king, should I check on you? You have consumed a good amount of the slow acting poison after all.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that,¡± Maximus said firmly. He knew his own body. Slow acting poison didn¡¯t work on him. His father had poisoned him a few times and he survived those attempts, therefore, his body had been built with a high poison tolerance.

    Now he could see why they tried to add the dosage of the poison he gave him, which led them to their demise, since L had discovered the smell of the poison on Kean.

    ¡°L found out Kean hid the poison because she smelled it, what kind of smell is that?¡± If the healer could tell through smell, so did the other shifter.

    But, because theycked of knowledge, thus they didn¡¯t think much about it, thinking it was only ordinary scent that they happened to smell.

    ¡°The smell is like¡­¡± Karin tried to find the simr thing that close to it. ¡°Mint. The basic ingredient for the

    13:43 <b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    poison is mint, so when they added the dosage, automatically, the smell got stronger.¡±

    ¡°Mint?¡± Maximus narrowed his eyes. He knew where he got that smell from. ¡°Fuck!¡± He cursed loudly, his anger red up again, and this time Karin took three steps back, so she would be out of reach from the king.

    The healer did that out of instinct. She was scared out of her mind, but she didn¡¯t dare to run away without the permission from the king, just in case she would anger him further.

    Karin felt like she wanted to cry. She didn¡¯t know what she had said wrongly to trigger the king¡¯s wrath.

    Meanwhile, Maximus tried his hardest to rein in his rage, but he couldn¡¯t help cursing under his breath. He now realized how Rania had given him the poison.

    There was time when he tasted that mint in her mouth when he kissed her, but he didn¡¯t think much about it.

    But now he knew. It was the poison. She put the poison in her own mouth to give it to him. Of course, she was not stupid enough to think that she wouldn¡¯t get any.

    No. She had an intention to die as well.

    This was not Rania¡¯s first attempt to kill herself. She had tried before, but she had not yet seeded.

    ¡°Stupid!¡± Maximus growled angrily. If she wanted to kill her, she had to make sure he died first! Why would she want to die with him anyway?! ¡°Damn it! Stupid!¡±

    How stupid Rania could be to use such method that could harm herself? She should know better about her body. She was weak to begin with, since she didn¡¯t have her wolf spirit, and now she had poisoned herself, which only made her condition worse.

    No.

    It was Maximus, who had made her condition worse. She had stopped giving him the poison, which meant, she also stopped poisoning herself.

    ¡°Fuck you, Rania!¡±

    Yes, she was poisoning herself. She didn¡¯t have any intention to live after she killed him. Stupid.<fnff2f> For more chapters visit ?ovelFind</fnff2f>

    ¡°My king¡­¡± Karin tried to speak, but she immediately shut herself up when Maximus didn¡¯t stop cursing. He cursed Rania, himself, and everything between them.

    In the end, Karin watched how the king punch the pir, which left a huge dent there before he shifted into his beast and then stormed out.

    Only then, Karin¡¯s legs buckled, and she breathed greedily. She thought, she was going to die.

    <b>*** </b>

    Rania woke up, and the first thing that she noticed was Maximus, who was sitting on the edge of her bed. He was staring at her with those beautiful blue eyes, which Rania grew to hate.

    13:43 Tue, Sep <b>30 </b>

    <b>62 </b>

    55 velchers

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Maximus asked. His voice filled with grief. ¡°What did you poison yourself?¡±

    Rania turned her body around and then closed her eyes again, but then she felt his hand on her head, as he caressed her hair.

    She despised this. She didn¡¯t want to be touched by him.

 Noble Tales 109

    ¡°Why did you poison yourself?¡± Maximus asked the same question when Rania didn¡¯t answer him. ¡°Why did you do that? If you want to kill me, you can use different method to make me consume the poison.¡±

    He knew.

    Rania was not sure how he knew the way she registered poison on him, but then it didn¡¯t matter anymore. She swatted his hand away. She sat down and red at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ touch¡­ me.¡± Rania gritted her words, because it was not easy for her to speak. Her throat was closing in again on her. The same reaction that she always had whenever her emotions overwhelmed her.

    Rania was hyperventting. She hated this feeling, and even more because Maximus was so close with her. He was angry, and frustrated, Rania could tell that.

    ¡°Tell me why did you poison yourself?¡± Maximus grabbed her shoulders, he tried to be gentle with him, but at this point, he had to admit that gentleness was not in his bone. ¡°Did you¡­ really want to be with me?¡±

    That was why Rania told him when she said she stopped giving him poison. She wanted to be with him. Was that the truth?

    The fact that she consciously harmed herself when she harmed him changed the whole thing in Maximus¡¯s

    eyes.

    Did she¡­ really want him?

    ¡°Tell me, Rania. Do you really want me?¡± Maximus stared into her eyes, but she shook her head. She pressed her lips tightly, as her hatred was palpable. ¡°Please¡­ tell me that you want me¡­¡±

    Rania opened her mouth, she tried to force her voice out, even though it was so hard for her, but finally she managed.

    ¡°I¡­ want you¡­¡± Maximus¡¯s gaze softened, but then Rania continued. ¡°¡­Dead.¡±

    She wanted him dead. That was how much she hated him.

    ¡°Go¡­. die¡­¡± Rania enunciate every word with difficulty, but her gaze ryed her emotions better. The pain and the suffering that she had to endure would be forever etched in her soul.

    She had been abandoned before, but she thought she could get something different from her mate. She thought, Maximus would be different.

    But once again, the universe proved her wrong. Maximus was only one of those people, who didn¡¯t believe her. He was part of those people, who abandoned her. That was him¡­

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t want me to die¡­¡± Maximus cupped her face. ¡°You will not hurt yourself if you really want me to die.¡±

    Rania grabbed his hands and then scratched him. Her nails embedded so deeply inside his skin, but the king didn¡¯t even flinch.

    13:44 Tue, <b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    He epted it. He would take all the pain that she wanted to inflict on him, because he deserved it.

    ¡°Hurt me, ruin me, but I will never let you go again, Rania.¡±

    Maximus kissed her forehead gently, despite Rania¡¯s attempt to hurt him.

    ¡°Let me go¡­ I want to leave¡­¡±

    This ce was suffocating. She didn¡¯t want to be here¡­ this was the same feeling that Rania felt when she was under Caden¡¯s thumb.

    However, this time ten times worse than that.

    ***

    The problem with Barlukan kingdom was on halt, because they lost so many warriors due to poison that was instigated by Caden.

    Not to mention with the civil war that brew from the south of the kingdom. This war was led by alpha Winter.

    ¡°He said we kill his son, Caden. Did you?¡± Den asked Maximus. The southern packs had fortified themselves securely, thus it was hard to gather information from there.

    Based on that, only now they could get the information about the death of Caden.

    ¡°No,¡± Maximus replied. He was irritated because someone had taken away Caden from his clutch, but even more when he learned Caden had been killed.

    He wanted to be the one, who did that. He was going to make it so painful for him for what he had done to Rania. It was a pity, he let his chance to do so slip away from his fingers.

    ¡°Then, who had killed him? Someone had fabricated the story and put the me on you.¡± Den was fuming. The public was not on their side ever since Maximus was on his killing spree phase.

    The only thing that kept them in check was only because they feared the king, so they didn¡¯t run their mouth carelessly.

    But, fear wouldn¡¯tst for long. They needed to take control of the situation here, or else they would be attacked from all direction.

    ¡°Killian,¡± Maximus said calmly. It was so rare for him to be this peaceful.

    And it was because, he could stay with Rania during the night. She had been very exhausted, since she had been throwing a tantrum for a whole day, therefore during the night, her energy had depleted and Maximus could sleep next to her without her trying to kill him.

    ¡°Killian?¡± Eiten raised his brows. ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°He tried to kill ric during the attack.¡± Maximus nced at Den. ¡°He wanted to raise in rank, and killing Caden will secure him a position as the alpha from the ck Stone pack. Tell your spy to watch closely the interaction between Killian and Winter.¡±

    13:44 <b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    02

    Den was surprised with the order, but he was more than willing to do the job. Maximus was always astute with his surroundings. He was good with things like this.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Eiten asked when Maximus stood up to leave the room.

    ¡°I miss Rania.¡± Maximus said bluntly.

    ¡°Did she already stop trying to kill you?¡± Eiten raised his brows. That would be a progress.

    ¡°Mostly she ignored me.¡±<fn601e> Discover more novels at find?novel</fn601e>

    And with that Maximus left his beta and gamma.

    Only when he left Den spoke disdainfully. ¡°He should stop ying with her. I know she is bad news for him since the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Can you drop that already?¡± Eiten narrowed his eyes. ¡°You are still on it? No matter how much you hate her, she is still Max¡¯s mate, respect that.¡±

    AD

 Noble Tales 110

    It waste at night when Maximus returned to his bedroom, and Rania had fallen asleep. There were a few items that was missing, and it must be because Rania had destroyed them.

    Maximus didn¡¯t mind that. She could destroy everything that she wanted, if that could ease her pain. After all, Maximus didn¡¯t have anything precious.

    She was the most precious thing for him.

    Carefully, Maximus approached Rania, who curled herself on the bed, she was sleeping in a fetal position, as if she was trying to protect herself from the beating.

    ¡°Rania¡­¡± Maximus lowered his head and then kissed her softly on the lips. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to stay away from her for so long.

    Therefore, even though he knew he only caused her pain, he couldn¡¯t help it. He was selfish and he already knew that.

    ¡°Let me be selfish when you are not aware¡­¡± Maximus caressed her cheek, and tilted her head so he could deepen his kiss.

    He only stopped when Rania moaned in her sleep, her brows furrowed and her fingers curled. She hated him without a doubt, but her body still reacted to his touch.

    ¡°What should I do to get you back?¡± Maximus rested his forehead against hers. There was nothing he wouldn¡¯t do at this point.

    Rania turned he head, which exposed her neck. Maximus stared at his mark that peeked behind her messy hair. She looked so beautiful in her sleep.

    She would be pregnant if they could save the baby.

    Maximus closed his eyes. Karin said it was also because of the poison that she consumed, which further weakened her pregnancy.

    They lost the baby and there was nothing they could do about it.

    A momentter, Maximus climbed the bed, he pulled Rania close to him, and breathed in her scent. This was the only time he could touch her, when she was not aware of her surroundings, because when the day came, Maximus had to leave.

    He savored this moment, and prayed the night would be longer.

    When finally the day came, and Rania woke up, she found herself was alone, but the spot beside her was very warm, as if someone had been there. She stared at the empty spot for a long moment.

    And when she turned her head to look at the sky out there from the window, she furrowed her brows. The sun was already high.

    She used to wake up very early, but ever since she regained her consciousness, it seemed she had lost the

    <b>15.44 </b><b>Tue</b>,

    concept of time.

    There were moments, when she didn¡¯t even know what she was doing for hours. She stared at one object and suddenly it was night already.

    Rania felt exhausted, no matter how long she rested. It was not enough.

    Slowly, but gradually, her sense of reality distorted.

    There was time when she spent a long time sitting inside the tub, until Karin came and found her inside. She looked panic, and said that she had been there for at least three hours.

    Rania didn¡¯t feel that way, she felt like she had just been there for a few minutes, but apparently, time flew by without her knowing it.

    Probably, because she had given up for this life. She couldn¡¯t care less about what happened to her or her surroundings anymore. She only wanted to disappear.

    She couldn¡¯t even kill herself because there would be an omega, who stayed quietly at the corner, just in case she tried to make another attempt.

    However, unless Rania tried to harm herself, the omega didn¡¯t do anything. She didn¡¯t make her existence noticed.

    Rania hugged herself to sleep. She was alive just because she couldn¡¯t die. There was nothing left of her anymore at this point.

    <b>*** </b>

    ¡°Why her condition became even worse?¡± Maximus questioned Karin.

    It had been two days, and Rania was barely awake. She spent most of the time sleeping.

    At first, Maximus found this a fortunate thing, since he coulde to visit her during the day when she was asleep, but then he quickly found something was not right with her.

    ¡°She is fine, her body is fine. She is healing, but¡­¡± Karin sat on the edge of the bed next to the sleeping Rania. She was so deep in sleep, she was not even aware of the people around her.

    ¡°What? But what?¡± Maximus lost his patience. He wanted to shake the healer¡¯s body so she could talk quickly.

    ¡°This must have something to do with her mental state.¡± Karin nced at the king fearfully. ¡°My king, she didn¡¯t have wolf spirit, which had hurt her soul, and now after what happened, I think it damaged her soul even further.

    Maximus gritted his teeth. ¡°What to do to help her.¡±

    Karin shook her head. ¡°I am not sure, my king¡­¡± she only knew how to heal the visible wound, something about soul was not her forte. ¡°I think¡­ you need to get her out from her dark thought¡­ taking her somewhere will be a good first step.¡±

    <b>13:44 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>30 </b>

    Taking her somewhere?¡± Maximus furrowed his brows. It was not out there, they were in the early stage: of a civil war, where the rebel pack had joined hand to challenge his authority.

    ¡°I mean.. this ce¡­¡± Karin waved her hands to her surroundings. ¡°Remind her to her pain. Maybe a change of scenery will be good for her mental state.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you are going to leave?¡± Den furrowed his brows, but then he answered his own question. ¡°This must have something to do with Rania, right?¡±

    He had enough of that woman. She had no use for Maximus. She was a burden at this point, especially with her current state.

    ¡°I will take her for two days to the eastern side of the kingdom,¡± Maximus replied. ¡°I have given an order to Keith and the other warriors leader about what to do. You can reach me there if you need something urgent.¡±<fn7e32> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn7e32>

    ¡°This is ridiculous, Max!¡±

 Noble Tales 111

    Den was livid when he learned Maximus took Rania away to the eastern side of the kingdom. They would stay in one of the royal family¡¯s houses there.

    ¡°Don¡¯tin to me, if you asked me, I will tell you that I agreed with the decision. Both of them need some alone time.

    ¡°Alone time?!¡± Den was exasperated. ¡°How many alone times they need?! They had been together day and night! How could Maximus neglect his duty?¡±<fnd7de> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel</fnd7de>

    ¡°Den, he doesn¡¯t neglect his duty, he had done what he needed to do, even if he is here, there is nothing much he can do, unless you expected him to go to a war against the ck Stone pack, and those rebel packs.

    Eiten was in the middle of the preparation, since he would lead the attack. Therefore, he would leave the pce for at least a month, since that was the estimated time that they would manage to quail the coup.

    ¡°I can¡¯t talk with you! You don¡¯t understand, you only know how to fight, you don¡¯t understand the matter in the kingdom¡¯s state!¡± Den groaned angrily. ¡°You don¡¯t know how hard it is to deal with the elders?¡±

    Eiten finally fed up with Den¡¯sin, he turned around and faced the royal beta. The three of them were good friends growing up, but sometime Den was to idealist with his vision.

    ¡°Have you gone to the frontline of a battlefield? Does deal with the elders cost you your life?¡± Eiten stared at him, waiting for his answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s your specialty, you know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Then you got the answer for your own question, Den.¡± Eiten sighed deeply, he approached Den and patted his shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t be too rigid, you will only break the king even further, and then there will be nothing left for this kingdom, but a madness.¡±

    Den gritted his teeth, and said nothing else, butter that night, he received a secret letter, asking for a meeting.

    ***

    Maximus carried Rania out of the car, because she was sleeping when they arrived at the beach house. It was still afternoon, but the sky was cloudy, and the temperature was right. From afar you could see the sound of

    waves.

    Maximus only took a handful of warriors with him, since he only intended to stay for two to three days. He couldn¡¯t stay away from the pce for long.

    Carrying Rania in his arms, Maximus stared at her sleeping face. She looked pale, and her lips were slightly ajar.

    He climbed the stairs, as their bedroom was on the second floor. Maximus opened it and the salty smell of the wind greeted him. The door to the balcony was opened, and from there you could see the blue sea.

    It was a sight to behold.

    13:44 Tue, Sep <b>30 </b>

    ¡°I open the door to air the room. Do you want me to close it, my king?¡± The old butler asked in a low voice, because he didn¡¯t want to wake Rania up.

    He heard about the rumor of the king¡¯s mate, but because the king had not yet held any ceremony for her after all this time, he thought it was only a rumor.

    But then, when he saw the woman and the way the king cared about her, he knew immediately, she was indeed his mate.

    Knowing Maximus, he wouldn¡¯t waste his time for a random people, let alone to treat them with any form of gentleness.

    ¡°No, leave it like that.¡± Maximus then waved his hand to dismiss the old butler after he put Rania down on the bed carefully.

    The old butler left and closed the door behind him with a soft clicking sound.

    And now he was here, he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°What should I do with you?¡± Maximus caressed her hair gently. He would do everything for her, but he didn¡¯t think his everything would be enough to reach her.

    He had managed to do that once, but he lost his chance, and now Rania felt like she was fading away.

    ¡°Please,e back to me, stay with me¡­¡±

    Maximus didn¡¯t remember when thest time he prayed, but he started it again now for her. If he prayed was enough, he would worship whatever god that could bring his mate back to him.

    ¡°Be angry with me, fight me, but don¡¯t be like this¡­¡±

    Maximus would take her rage any day, instead of this. She looked very weak, as if he held her a little bit stronger, she would break in his hand.

    He took Karin with him as well, just in case Rania would need her care, but most of the time she would stay away from them, unless she was called.

    This beach house was huge, they wouldn¡¯t run into each other, if it was not intentional.

    ¡°Wake up, Rania.¡±

    People wouldn¡¯t believe the Mad King actually begged someone, no one would believe that he had this side of him.

    However, Rania didn¡¯t wake up untilte at night. Maximus didn¡¯t have other choice, but to wake her up, because she had skipped her lunch, she would get sick if she had to skip her dinner too.

    ¡°Wake up, eat something.¡± Maximus shook her shoulder gently. ¡°Wake up.¡±

    He leaned over and nuzzled her cheek, which stirred her awake.

    13:44 <b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>30

    A

    162

    Rania furrowed her brows when she saw Maximus, but she said nothing. It had been so long, since thest time Maximus heard her voice.

    ¡°You need to eat something,¡± Maximus said, but Rania didn¡¯t move, she stared at the te in his hand.

    For a few second, Maximus wished for her to throw the te away, and showed some emotions, but Rania didn¡¯t do that, she simply stared at it.

    She was alive, but she was dead inside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat something, okay?¡± Maximus helped Rania into a sitting position. ¡°Can you look at me<i>? </i>Can you talk

    to me? You can hit me.¡±

 Noble Tales 112

    ¡°Hit me, be angry with me, anything that can satisfy your anger. Don¡¯t give <i>me </i>your silence¡± Maxims cupped her face, he stared into her eyes, and he saw nothing, but numbness. ¡°Come back to me.¡±

    Maximus felt a lot of feelings at the same time, as he felt the mate bond between them was stretched taut. This was the most ufortable feeling he had ever felt.

    It was suffocating, as if there was a rope that wrapped around his neck.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat something.¡± Maximus kissed her forehead and then brought her food over. He sat down next to her, and when Rania didn¡¯t touch her food, he fed her.

    She was a shell of herself. She was empty, and Maximus didn¡¯t know how much it hurt him, until he realized how he had lost her.

    Rania was out of his grasp now.

    ¡°Say something, will you?¡± Maximus said, as he fed Rania, but she didn¡¯t even want to open her mouth. She wanted to starve herself to death, since she was not allowed to end her own life.

    Rania didn¡¯t respond to him.

    ¡°Say something.¡± Maximus put away the te and wiped the stain of food on her lips. The food was barely eaten. ¡°Eat, please.¡±

    Maximus closed his eyes. Most often than not, he didn¡¯t have this kind of patience, but with Rania, he endured it.

    ¡°Rania, please.¡± Maximus then did something that was expected. He bit the meat and then chewed on it before he fed her with his mouth. He forced her to swallow it down.

    This action got Rania¡¯s attention, her eyes shed with shock, which made Maximus became even more eager to do it. At least, he got a reaction out of her, not a nk expression.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat it, I will do it this way.¡±

    Rania pressed her lips, she met his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to ignore me.¡± Maximus closed his eyes, the words slipped from his mouth. He didn¡¯t mean to be harsh with her. ¡°You need to eat. I don¡¯t want you to get sick.¡±

    Maximus then did the same thing again, and Rania¡¯s struggle meant nothing to him, as he held her hands on top of her head, while his other hand gripped her chin, and he fed her in the same way.

    Rania thrashed her body, and she identally kicked the te away, the crashing sound echoed in the room.

    The meat managed to be swallowed, but with the te was scattered on the floor, Maximus had to get a new

    one.

    13:44 <b>Tue</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    But, because he couldn¡¯t leave Rania alone in this room, he mindlink one of the warriors to bring extra inea into the room.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, be angry with me. Hit me. Scorn me. I will take everything. Maximus caressed her check, <b>but </b>Ramia bit his hand down

    She didn¡¯t hold back when she bit him, but Maximus only furrowed his brows, as if it was only an inconvenience.

    Instead, he started to caress her hair. ¡°Good. Let out your anger.¡± He smiled, as though Rania was doing something that was worth to be praised of.

    Maximus preferred this side of Rania more than the one without feeling.<fn0e4a> Original content can be found at F¦Énd£Îovel</fn0e4a>

    In the end, when Rania didn¡¯t get the reaction that she wanted, she pushed Maximus away, and hugged herself. She started to rock her body back and forth tofort herself.

    This¡­ she did it again.

    And when the food was there, Rania refused to ate half of the meat, because she didn¡¯t want Maximus to pull the same trick again.

    After that, she fell asleep.

    Rania slept throughout the night, and when she woke up, it was almost sunrise. She found Maximus was sleeping next to her.

    Therefore, slowly she got out of the bed, and then walked toward the balcony. She sat down on the floor to stare at the beautiful sun on the surface of the sea. She basked in its morning glow.

    Meanwhile, Maximus watched her from the bed, he could only see her back, but that was enough. He was woken up every time Rania made a move, so obviously he would know when she got out of the bed.

    But, as long as she was safe, he would be fine whatever she wanted to do.

    However, Rania ended up sitting there for hours. She ate her breakfast, but that was it. She didn¡¯t move, even when the scorching sunlight hit her.

    ¡°Come here, get inside, you will get sick if you are under the direct sun too much,¡± Maximus said, he lifted her body in his arms, and he expected her to fight him, but she didn¡¯t do that.

    Rania simply stared at the distance. She was out of his reach again¡­

    ¡°Do you want to walk in the beach in the evening?¡± Maximus asked her, but she didn¡¯t give him any answer.

    Patience. All he needed was patience.

    ***

    Den¡¯s mind was a mess. He couldn¡¯t think straight after the secret meetingst night.

    13:44 Tue, Sep <b>30 </b>

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have considered it at all.¡± Den murmured to himself. He felt like he was going crazy. He scratched his head as he was reying his conversation with Killian.

    20

    That was right. Killian had sneaked out and asked for the secret meeting, knowing the civil war was going to happen within a few days.

    ¡®I want her.¡®

    That was what Killian said. He wanted Rania.

    He had lived in the pce for long enough time to understand the situation. After all, as a spy, he needed to read the situation quickly.

    And now, he got a grasp with the fact that Den had never liked Rania. He saw her as a burden, and Killian came to offer him taking away the burden.

    ¡®Give her to me, since you have no use for her. It will be a win win solution for both of us. We can still fight. This deal has nothing to do with our battle.¡¯

    <b>AD </b>

 Noble Tales 113

    That woman had no use. Because of her. Maximus neglected his duty. Look where they were right now? They were on the verge of a civil war, but the king conveniently left the pce to have a vacation with his mate.

    Den rubbed his face roughly. He didn¡¯t want to do this, but it seemed, this was the right thing to do

    That woman was only a distraction for the king to rule this kingdom, and after everything that Maximus had gone through, Den wouldn¡¯t let anyone, or anything to ruin it.

    ¡°Why do you look very restless?¡±

    Den jolted in his seat, and opened his eyes to see Eiten strolled inside his study. He growled at the royal gamma.

    ¡°Could you knock first before you entered the room?!¡± His heart was beating so fast, he felt like a thief, who was caught in action.

    On the other hand, Eiten furrowed his brows. ¡°What? I have knocked the door, I might as well tear it down, because you didn¡¯t answer, I thought you were not here, but I smelled your scent from inside. Were you taking a nap?¡± Eiten chided. He narrowed his eyes, and stared at Den with a questioning look.

    ¡°There are a lot of things I need to think about.¡± Den waved his hand nonchntly, as if telling Eiten to go

    away.

    ¡°You always have a lot to think about,¡± Eiten jeered. He was not as upset as before when he told him about the reason why he came.

    This would be thest discussion he would have with Den before he set off to the battle against the ck Stone pack, and all the packs that were against the king.

    There was nothing serious, it was only a technical thing, since he had to coordinate with Den about the provision and whatnot.

    <b>*** </b>

    Maximus walked ten steps away from Rania, as she walked ahead along the beachline. She was barefoot, wearing a floral dress that he had packed for her, with her hair cascaded down her back, and was blown softly by the wind.

    Under the red hue of the sunset, she looked so beautiful. Ethereal. She almost looked like an angel that descended from the heaven. A bless for the earth because she graced it with her presence.

    Maximus felt like he could walk for eternity like this. He wished he could stay like this.

    But then, Maximus saw blood on Rania¡¯s footstep, and he immediately came forward to stop her. She turned her head and looked at him with her nk expression.

    ¡°Stay still, what happened with your feet?¡± Maximus made Rania sat down on the sand and checked on her feet.

    <b>13:44 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    Chapter 113<fn781e> Readplete version only at find{n}ovel</fn781e>

    She was bleeding because apparently, she stepped on a sharp stone. ¡°Damn it!¡± Maximus cursed when <b>he </b>saw the wound <b>was </b>rather deep.

    But, he immediately regretted his outburst when he saw Rania flinched. Not because of the wound on her feet, but because of him.

    ¡°We need to take care of your wound. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Maximus took off his shirt, and wrapped it around her wound, tied it tightly, and then carried her in his arms.

    Rania didn¡¯t struggle. She let him do whatever he pleased, as she stared at the distance. Her mind kepting back and forth from the reality and the space in her head, where she was somewhere else. The ce that wouldn¡¯t hurt her.

    Once they returned to the house, Maximus immediately called for Karin toe and check on her wound.

    ¡°How is she?¡±

    ¡°She will be fine, but her wound shouldn¡¯t get wet,¡± Karin replied. ¡°I wille again every twelve hours to change the bandage.¡±

    ¡°But, why she doesn¡¯t feel it?¡± Maximus saw the look on Rania¡¯s expression. She didn¡¯t feel the pain. She didn¡¯t even realize that she was bleeding profusely.

    Karin nced at Rania, who was sitting at the balcony, staring at the sunset. This was her favorite things to do. She could sit there for hours if it was not for Maximus who took her inside.

    ¡°I think¡­ it¡¯s the same like when she lost her taste buds¡­ she is too far gone into her mind, where she couldn¡¯t feel anything that happened to her body.¡± Karin furrowed her brows. She could treat wounds and whatnot, but this matter was different.

    ¡°You said this trip will help her, why her condition is getting worse?¡± Maximus shouldn¡¯t have med Karin, because he knew her capacity, but he couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°My apologize my king, but this is¡­¡± Karin tried to think of what she should say. ¡°I¡­¡±

    However, Maximus waved his hand. ¡°You can leave.¡± He rubbed his face. ¡°Try to think of another solution.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes my king.¡± Karin then left the room in hurry.

    And once she left, Maximus stared at Rania, who was still sitting in the balcony. He then took a nket from the bed and wrapped her in it.

    ¡°Please,e back to me, Rania.¡± Maximus then hugged her from behind. ¡°I don¡¯t know what should I do anymore.¡± He pressed his face against her nape, inhaling in her scent, but Rania didn¡¯t even move. She let him do whatever he pleased with her body.

    And probably, if Maximus wanted to force himself into her, she wouldn¡¯t have much reaction as well. This thought scared him.

    It was another level of madness for Maximus to actually scare of something like that.

    13:44 Tue<b>, </b>Sep 30

    ¡°I will do everything. Tell me what you want. I will do it for you.¡±

    A

    Rania then said something, very softly, and Maximus was not sure whether he heard her right. He had to get closer to her to hear her.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Maximus asked Rania to say it again. ¡°Please, say it again¡±

    Maximus¡¯s ear was right in front of Rania¡¯s lips, so he could hear her, and her answer was as cold as the frozen river.

    ¡°Dic¡­¡±

    Rania wanted him to die. She didn¡¯t want anything, but his death.

    Ìï

 Noble Tales 114

    <b>Chapter </b>114

    ¡°Do you want me to die?¡± Maximus smiled softly at her, this confession didn¡¯t faze him. After all, this was not the first time he heard her wish. ¡°Fine. But, you need to help ine.¡±

    Maximus then stood up, he went into the bedroom, and then grabbed a knife. He returned with the knife <b>in </b>his hand, and gave it to Rania.

    ¡°Here. Do it.¡± Maximus was sitting in front of her. ¡°Kill me, if it can sate your anger. I don¡¯t want this life anymore if you don¡¯t want me.¡±

    Maximus wrapped his hand around Rania¡¯s, as she held the knife.

    ¡°One clean cut.¡± Maximus pressed the sharp edge against his neck. ¡°Or you can stab my neck and let me bleed to die.¡±

    Rania¡¯s eyes flickered. It was not sure whether she was listening to him or not, but there was a tinge emotion there, and Maximus craved on it.

    ¡°Or, you can stab me in the heart.¡± Maximus brought the tip of the knife against his chest, right where his heart was. ¡°Take it, Rania. Take my life. I don¡¯t want it. I should have died long time ago. My father wished I was dead in one of his tortures, but I was too stubborn to live. I wanted a revenge, but now, there is nothing I need to avenge. I only want you.¡±

    And if she didn¡¯t want him back, there was no point to hold on this measly life of his.

    ¡°Stab me, kill me, ruin me. I will be damn if I don¡¯t let you get what you want.¡±

    Maximus stared into her eyes. There, he saw a flicker of emotion again. He was happy to see that. He wanted to see more of her.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that our time is very short, even more because I don¡¯t cherish you when I still could.¡± Maximus pressed his forehead against hers, and kissed the tip of her nose, before he drove Rania¡¯s hand that held the knife against his chest, straight to his heart.<fneae2> For original chapters go to Find~Novel</fneae2>

    Rania gasped when she felt the warm liquid that burst into her hand. Out of instinct, she pulled back, but Maximus¡¯s hand was still holding hers tightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything will be fine. It¡¯s okay¡­¡± His voice wasforting.

    When Maximus took revenge on his father, he beheaded him with his own hands. He remembered how his ws embedded into his skin. He remembered thest gurgling sound that his father let out, and that gave him a satisfaction.

    He felt fulfilled, and at ease for the first time after so long when he realized his father had died in his own hand.

    The satisfaction that he wished Rania felt right now for taking his life with her own hand.

    Maximus then twisted the knife, giving his heat onest shudder before he copsed onto herp, only then the grip on her hand loosened, and Rania could pull away her hand.

    3:45 <b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>SU </b>

    Thest thing Maximus saw before he closed his eyes was Rania¡¯s emotionless expression. He wished, <b>she </b><b>had </b>a smile on her lips, the smile he had when he ended his father¡¯s life.

    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Den just received a report that Rania stabbed Maximus, and the king was in a critical condition.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Eiten was ready to leave when he saw Den was furious after a warrior talked to him. He could sense his rage in the bond they shared. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Den red viciously at Eiten, who took a step back out of instinct, because he didn¡¯t understand with his rage. Why would he be so angry with him?

    ¡°What?¡± Eiten raised his brows. He didn¡¯t fear Den, hell, he was a better fighter than the royal beta<b>, </b>but at this moment Den was exceptionally scary.

    ¡°This is all your fault!¡± He roared angrily.

    ¡°And why is that?¡± Eiten raised both of his arms in a surrender gesture. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what is here, can you at least enlighten me before you use me?¡±

    my

    fault

    Den gestured for the warrior to leave, but told him not to breath a word about the news he just gave to him, which only made Eiten became even more puzzled.

    ¡°Tell me what is it?¡±

    ¡°She tried to kill him.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Eiten furrowed his brows.

    But, his question only set Den off even more. ¡°Who do you think?! That woman! Rania! She tried to kill Maximus<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    Eiten was surprised, but then his expression turned neutral. ¡°It¡¯s not like she will seed.¡± Eiten shrugged his shoulders. He knew that Rania would try, well she tried to kill him with poison before, so the news about her trying to kill him was not news at all.

    ¡°Maximus is in a critical condition! You dimwit!¡± Den roared angrily because Eiten didn¡¯t understand the seriousness of the situation. ¡°They took him to the hospital because Karin couldn¡¯t help much!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eiten nched. He thought it was only an attempt by Rania. There was no way she would be able to take him down, and stabbed him. ¡°Wait, there must be a story behind it.¡±

    ¡°What story do you want?!¡± Den snapped at Eiten because until now the gamma still didn¡¯t get it. ¡°I told you that she is a bad omen! She is a rejected mate, that alone is enough to tell you that she is a bad luck! But, you and Max kept insisting to keep her around!¡±

    Eiten shook his head. ¡°You and I know better than to believe such superstitious.¡±

    ¡°The fuck with the superstitious! Can¡¯t you see where we are now! What happened with this kingdom since

    13:45 Tue, Sep <b>30 </b>

    she entered the pce?!¡±

    Eiten wanted to argue with Den, but he knew there was no point on that, because the royal beta was beyond logical.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Eiten asked when Den turned around to leave.

    ¡°To the hospital, to make sure that bad luck stays away from Max!¡± Den replied sharply.

    AD

 Noble Tales 115

    The only reason why Maximus was still alive was because the warriors around could feel the excruciating <b>pain </b>from the king through the bond, which told them that he was in danger, that was why they immediately rushed in only to see the king was unconscious with a knife was stabbed on his chest.

    Meanwhile, Rania was sitting there, staring at the king without saying anything. No, there was no expression on her face at all. She might as well stare at the ocean, instead of her dying mate.

    However, little did they know, Rania also felt the agony as the mate bond between them stretched tout, she could feel the same pain like Maximus did.

    The only different between them was; she didn¡¯t die, because she was not the one, who was bleeding.

    Immediately, the warriors called for Karin toe and check the king¡¯s condition, but the wound in his heart was too deep, and she could only slow down the bleeding.

    With that, Maximus was rushed to the hospital. Thankfully, they made it in time, and the shifter doctors could preserve his life.

    Therefore, the warriors immediately jumped into a conclusion that Rania was the one, who had stabbed the king, thus that was the report they gave to Den.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Den asked. He rushed to the hospital as soon as he received the news. He made sure Maximus got everything that he needed here, only then he could focus on something else.

    ¡°She is in the beach house,¡± the warrior replied. He looked at the royal beta. The anger in his eyes made him immediately dropped his gaze. It was very terrifying to say the least.

    And without saying anything anymore, Den turned around and left for the beach house, where Rania stayed with Karin.

    The healer was trying to talk with her, to know more about what actually happened when she was with the king.

    Because now when the critical moment had passed, Karin didn¡¯t think it made sense for Rania to be able to stab the king, especially when she stabbed her from the front, where the king could see her and prevent it from happening.

    ¡°Mydy, please tell me what happened?¡± Karin asked, she grabbed Rania¡¯s hands and squeezed them lightly to get her attention, but she didn¡¯t say a word.

    Rania stared at the blood stain between her nails, that was Maximus¡¯s blood.

    ¡°What happened between you and the king, mydy?¡± Karin¡¯s voice was gentle, but she couldn¡¯t hide the concern that she felt.

    After all, all the warriors had been saying that Rania was the one who stabbed the king, and the report that they gave to the pce would be no different.

    However, Karin didn¡¯t think that was the truth. There would be more to the story.

    <b>13:45 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>want him dead,¡± Rania said in a small voice, her eyes still fixed on the blood stain. ¡°I want him to die.¡±<fnb7ca> Checktest chapters at find¡¤novel</fnb7ca>

    ¡°Mydy¡­ so, you really tried to kill the king?¡± Karin was shocked, she felt the heaviness that weighed in her heart. It would be a great crime. The king would have punished her severely for what she had done.

    Rania would be executed, especially if royal beta Killian knew about this, and from what Karin learned, he was already in the hospital.

    The healer knew the situation in the pce, and the royal beta¡¯s dislike towards Rania. It would be better if it was royal gamma Eiten who came over, but he was currently leading the warrior to attack ck Stone pack and its allies..

    ¡°But, why the king didn¡¯t stop you? He could have stopped you, right?¡±

    This time, Rania lifted her head, for a brief moment there was an emotion that shed in her dull gaze. She stared at Karin briefly before she turned her head to look at the night sky.

    ¡°I am¡­ in pain.¡± Rania¡¯s lips were trembling. ¡°I want¡­ to die.¡± It was hard for her to force the words out of her lips. She felt like she was drowning under the ocean. It was getting hard to breath.

    ¡°Mydy¡­¡±

    ¡°He made me¡­ stab him.¡± Rania¡¯s gaze faltered. She remembered his hand that wrapped around hers, as he pushed the knife against his chest.

    Was this what happened when you felt the mate bond between you were going to snap.

    Rania heard something along the lines of; you could feel something happen with your mate because the mate bond between you two, that was because you were one soul.

    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Rania breathed raggedly, she then clutched the front of her shirt, as she breathed heavily. ¡°It hurts¡­¡±

    Karin immediately got closer to Rania. ¡°Let me see, let me check on you.¡± Karin furrowed her brows, as she tried to detect something wrong with Rania¡¯s body.

    However, aside from her heart that was beating so fast, she couldn¡¯t sense anything wrong. She was fine, technically, but of course, there was an underlying pain that Karin couldn¡¯t help with.

    ¡°Mydy¡­¡± Karin watched Rania curled her body on the bed, as she clutched her chest. Her whole body was trembling, she was breathing raggedly, as tears kept streaming down her face.

    Karin wished she could help her to ease the pain, but she couldn¡¯t think of a way to do so.

    And when she didn¡¯t know what to do, someone opened the door. Karin was jolted in shock, because that person literally kicked it open.

    ¡°Royal beta Den?¡± Karin was surprised to see him. She thought he would be with the king all the time, but the fact he was here¡­

    ¡°Leave, Karin.¡± Den¡¯s voice was very cold.

    <b>13:45 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    ¡°Royal beta Den, let me exin something to you. I don¡¯t thinkdy Rania intended to kill the king. She was¡­ the king drove the knife into his own heart.¡±

    Rania said it herself.

    ¡°Did she tell you that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Karin replied quickly.

    ¡°And you believed that?¡± It was obvious that Den didn¡¯t believe it at all.

 Noble Tales 116

    <b>Chapter </b><b>116 </b>

    10 Vouchers

    ¡°Royal beta Den, why don¡¯t we wait until the king is awake and then ask him about what actually happened?¡± Karin suggested, she was scared for Rania¡¯s life.

    ¡°Leave, Karin,¡± Den said impatiently, he stared into the healer¡¯s eyes, and made sure she understood the situation.

    Karin was torn. She nced at Rania, who still curled on the bed, clutching her chest in pain, but she couldn¡¯t go against Den¡¯s order.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t make a rash decision,¡± Karin said before she left the room. She closed the door behind her with a heavy heart.

    And when Karin left, it was only Den with Rania. He approached the bed, and stared at the woman disdainfully.

    He didn¡¯t like her before, because she was nothing, but a burden for Maximus. And then she proved herself to be more distasteful by trying to kill Maximus with poison.

    Not only that, she was the reason why Maximus put aside his duty as a king to y a happy couple in this beach house.

    And to make matter worse, she tried to kill him.

    If the warriors werete to discover Maximus¡¯s critical state, they would have hold a funeral by now, and everything happened because of this woman.

    The woman, who held no power whatsoever. A rejected mate. A sign of bad luck.

    Whether it was a superstitious or not, Rania was a bad luck for Maximus.

    ¡°You should have killed yourself instead of trying to kill him.¡± Den looked down at Rania, who was still struggling to breath on the bed. ¡°You are useless. No one will mourn your death. Stop causing trouble for the king.¡±

    Den stretched out his hand and grabbed Rania by her hair. She closed her eyes, and trembled.

    If an hour ago Rania didn¡¯t even feel anything when she saw Maximus¡¯s body dropped to herp with blood all over the floor, now the feelings came forward.

    It was overwhelming, like a burst of anguish feeling, like a broken dam.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this, but you left me with no other choice.¡± Killian narrowed his eyes. ¡°You need to be gone, so the king can resume with his duty.¡±

    The pain subsided, and then he felt nothing.

    14:40 Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    A51

    10 vouchers

    However, in the nothingness, he saw a beautiful white wolf. The wolf looked ethereal, with its fur as white as snow. The creature curled itself on the ck tiles floor.

    And when Maximus approached the wolf, it lifted its head, and stared at him with curiosity.

    A white wolf¡­

    She looked so beautiful.

    However, she looked so weak and upon closer look, Maximus discovered the wolf was wounded. There was a wound around her neck. You wouldn¡¯t be able to see it if you were not close enough.<fne3c6> For more chapters visit find?novel</fne3c6>

    Yet, when Maximus was about to touch her, the white wolf disappeared, along with the dark room he was in.

    Instead, when he opened his eyes again, he was lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling. The strong smell of antiseptic and disinfectant hit him hard, which made Maximus scrunched his nose.

    He groaned, and then pushed himself into a sitting position. When he looked at his hand, there was a syringe that connected to the IV drips beside his bed.

    Maximus frowned. He pulled it away and then stood up, but the sharp pain in his chest forced him to buckle down his legs, and gasp for air.

    He groaned, as he remembered what happened.

    Rania.

    What happened with her? Where was she now?

    She would be very disappointed because he didn¡¯t die.

    Taking a deep breath, Maximus pushed himself from the floor, and then walked out of the room, where he found two warriors were standing on guard.

    ¡°My king?¡±

    The two of them looked surprised. ¡°You should stay in the room, I will call a doctor.¡±

    ¡°Where is Rania?¡± Maximus didn¡¯t have any reason to stay in the hospital bed any longer. He wanted to know where his mate was. How was she after what happened to him.

    ¡°She is¡­¡± The two of them looked at each other, they were not sure whether it was right for them to tell the king the truth, but then they didn¡¯t receive any instruction <i>to </i>hide this from the king.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Maximus snapped impatiently.

    ¡°She is still in the beach house¡­¡± the warrior looked hesitated. ¡°That¡¯s what we heard¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean with that?¡±

    <b>14:40 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    HAR

    10 Vouchers

    Den poured himself a ss of whiskey to calm his nerves. He tried to convince himself that he had done the right thing.

    This was necessary. He did this for Maximus and for this kingdom.

    He had made the right choice.

    However, why he was not at ease? If this was the right decision, then why he felt agitated, as if he hadmitted a great crime? It didn¡¯t make sense.

    He gulped down the whiskey and then poured some more.

    ¡°Calm down. Calm down. You only need to exin this to Maximus. He will understand. No, he will despise her when he woke up for her attempt to kill him.¡±

    Den rapped his fingers against the table. He felt his whole body was ill.

    He saw the look on Rania¡¯s face when he handed her over to Killian. She looked scared. The look on her face would be forever haunting him.

    However, this was the price that Den had to pay.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay.¡± Den rubbed his face, but his eyes widened when Maximus¡¯s scent hit him before he arrived at the dining room. ¡°What are you doing here? You should have stayed in the hospital!¡±

    Den didn¡¯t expect to meet Maximus this fast. He nned to visit the hospital again after he had calmed down a bit. He thought, he still had time to rearrange his thought.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Maximus asked. He had gone to the bedroom, but Rania was not there. The warriors around didn¡¯t know where she was either, because they were not the warrior that Maximus brought with him.

    AD

 Noble Tales 117

    <b>Chapter </b>117

    61

    <b>10 </b>vouchers

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Maximus¡¯s voice was cold. He seemed to know what Den had pulled behind the scene, but he didn¡¯t know the detail of it, or even imagined what he had done. ¡°Answer me, Den, where is she?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Who¡± Den did a good job to prevent himself from stammering, but at this moment, it was not even close to be enough. ¡°Why are you here, Max? You should stay in the hospital.¡±

    Den came closer, but he was hurled backward when Maximus punched him right on his face. The broken bone sound echoed inside the dining room, followed by the ttering tes that were broken on the floor, as his body hit the table.

    ¡°Where is she, Den?¡± Maximus asked again. His eyes were aze with rage. He walked toward his royal beta, who was clutching his broken nose, like a predator stalked on its prey. ¡°I will not ask you the same question over and over again, so you better answer me this time.¡±

    Den cursed under his breath when he fixed his broken nose before his healing ability could heal him, because by that time, he would need to break it again.

    ¡°She left,¡± Den panted. He tried to put a distance between him and Maximus, because he could sense the danger that was emanated from him. He was going to kill him.

    ¡°Left?¡± Maximus crouched down. ¡°Where?¡± He grabbed Den¡¯s hand, his grip was firm, but he might as well break his wrist if Den gave him the wrong answer. ¡°Where did she leave? How she could leave?¡±

    Rania was unwell, there was no way she had left on her own.

    ¡°Max, please hear me out first.¡±

    Crack.

    Maximus broke his wrist. That was not the answer that he wanted, he had warned Den before that he was not going to ask the same question over and over, so he should give him a straight answer.

    ¡°Max!¡± Den was in disbelief. He lifted his head to look at the king, but he saw nothing. He didn¡¯t show emotions.

    any

    Maximus had fought against Eiten a few times, even though he wouldn¡¯t kill him, but they wounded each other nheless.

    Meanwhile, Maximus had never challenged Den on a fight. The worse thing he had done was threatening to snap his neck. He wouldn¡¯t follow through with that.

    However, this was different.

    Maximus punched him and broke his wrist.

    And yet, he didn¡¯t show any emotions whatsoever when he did that.

    ¡°Max! Arrgh!¡±

    <b>14:40 </b>Wed, <b>Oct 1 </b>

    2313

    10 Vouchers

    Den roared in pain when Maximus snapped his wrist even more. Den couldn¡¯t feel his hand anymore, aside from the excruciating pain.

    ¡°I gave her to Killian!¡± He finally blurted out when Maximus aimed to his shoulder. He was going to break <b>his </b>shoulder too if he didn¡¯t speak.

    At this point, Den believed, Maximus would break every bone in his body until he got the answer that he wanted, and Den¡¯s pain tolerance was not that great.

    ¡°Killian?¡± Rage shed in his eyes. Out of all the possibilities, Den did this¡­

    ¡°ARRGH!¡± Killian wailed, as Maximus just dislocated his shoulder.

    ¡°You did what?¡± Maximus gripped Den¡¯s chin and lifted his head up, so he could look at him in the eyes<b>. </b>¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°Killian¡­ he wanted her¡­.¡±

    Rage blinded Maximus, as he stood up, and kicked Den. The royal beta¡¯s body hurled across the room and only stopped when he hit the wall.

    Den was vomiting blood, as he clutched his chest, breathing was so hard for him now. Needless to say, Maximus had broken a few of his ribs with that single kick.

    But, he was not yet done with him.

    Maximus approached Den again, and stepped on his knees. No, he was not only stepping on his knees, he crushed it.

    Den¡¯s body buckled, he tried to push Maximus¡¯s leg away from him, but he couldn¡¯t do it with only one hand. His left hand was a waste now with a few broken bones and dislocated shoulder, he was not able to shift

    into his beast.

    But, even if he managed to shift into his beast, it wouldn¡¯t do any good. He had zero chance to fight him.

    If Maximus shifted into his beast as well, and let that side of him to take control, Den would have done for.

    He would be dead by now for sure.

    However, this pain was way worse than death itself.

    ¡°Maximus, please¡­ understand this¡­ I did that for your sake. She was a bad luck for you¡­ You couldn¡¯t keep her¡­¡±

    Maximus stepped on his thigh this time, and cracked his femur.

    By this time, Den was no longer able to breath, the excruciating pain numbed his brain, the room was spinning, and thest thing he saw was the king shifted into his ck beast.

    He was going to die¡­

    <b>14:40 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 117<fnb3af> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find(?)ovel</fnb3af>

    51

    20 vouchers

    ¡°I have you now¡­¡± Killian crouched down in front of Rania. His eyes shed with victory. This was the woman that he wanted ever since he saw her.

    If they thought he wanted her to piss Caden, they werepletely wrong. Killian had been wanting her <b>ever </b>since he saw her for the first time when she was only a six years old little girl.

    He had been wanting her for so long, but Caden took her first. That¡¯s why his betrayal was not unexpected. Caden should have thought about it.

    ¡°You are mine now. Finally. Don¡¯t you feel d, Rania?¡± Killian stretched out his hand and caressed her cheek.

    They were inside the car. Killian had asked the warrior to step outside for a while because there were a few things he wanted to talk about with her. He wanted some alone time with her.

    He had endured not to touch her for years, and now he could do whatever he pleased.

    She was his now.

    ¡°I am sure you didn¡¯t remember me, but I will always remember you.¡±

    <b>AD </b>

 Noble Tales 118

    6513

    20 vouchers

    The first time Killian saw Rania was not when he went to the beta¡¯s house with his mother to be Rania¡¯s step

    brother,

    But, he had met her long time ago before that.

    He remembered vividly the little girl, who was ying in the makeshift swing under a wisteria tree. Her long, brown her was a contrast. Her curls stuck to her cheeks, as sheughed happily.

    Killian was in awe with her beauty, even though he didn¡¯t know what that feeling just yet, but he found the little girl was adorable. He wanted to approach her, and yed with her too.

    He was only eleven at that time.

    ¡°I always want you, Rania.¡± Killian kissed her forehead, and then pulled her closer to hug her, despite her struggle to get away from him.

    Rania tried to push him, and w his face, but it was no use, since she couldn¡¯t match his strength.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Rania whimpered. She felt so dirty when Killian touched her, this was the same feeling that she felt whenever Caden got closer to her.

    She survived Caden, and then Maximus, but she didn¡¯t think she was going to survive Killian. She was very tired of fighting. She wanted this to be over quickly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will treat you gently.¡± Killian caressed her back, as he pressed his face against her neck. He hated the sight of the king¡¯s mark on her sweet spot.

    And with a vicious smirk, Killian bit down on the mark, so the king would know what he was doing to his mate. Good. Let him know.

    He wanted him to know that Rania was in his hand now.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Rania screamed, she felt the sound of her voice pierced through her ears. Killian was going to ruin the king¡¯s mark on her, and once again she could feel the mate bond stretched taut.

    ***

    Maximus deployed all the warriors that he could reach in order to search Rania. Not only that, he also closed down all the border to the other pack, so Killian and his spawns wouldn¡¯t be able to cross to ck Stone pack unnoticed.

    If Maximus still couldn¡¯t find Rania, then he was going to lead the attack against the ck Stone pack. He was going to make sure that pack and those packs that had been supporting the ck Stone pack wouldn¡¯t leave unscathed.

    He was going to raze them all, eradicated them from this realm.

    That was how deep his rage was.

    <b>14:40 </b>Wed, <b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    20 vouchers

    But suddenly, Maximus was brought to his knees, as the excruciating pain hit him so hard. The warriors around him immediately came to check on his condition.

    ¡°My king, are you, okay?¡±

    All of them looked worried for the king, but they stopped in their track when the king roared angrily.

    ¡°Step back!¡± Maximus growled. He clutched his chest, as his blood boiled. If one of the warriors touched him now, he was not sure he could control his murderous intention.

    He wanted to kill someone because he knew what Killian was doing to Rania. He touched her! He touched what was his!

    The stabbing wound in his chest didn¡¯t help either, since he was still healing from it. This kind of wound was indeed taking a long time to heal.

    ¡°I am going to kill him¡­¡± Maximus breathed heavily, as he stood up and barked another order to his warriors, who immediately rushed away to get everything done.

    They didn¡¯t have any intention to worsen the king¡¯s mood than this, since there was a high chance, they might end up as a feast for the wild wolves.

    ¡°Goddamnit!¡± Killian was furious. ¡°If she died, you died too!¡± Killian threatened a young healer. She didn¡¯t look capable, but she was the first healer that Killian could get.

    Rania had bitten her tongue when he touched her. She was trying to kill herself. Was it that bad to be with Killian until she wanted to end her life?

    Why would she do that?

    ¡°I- I have stopped the bleeding,¡± the young healer stammered, she looked at Killian fearfully. She must be still learning the healing magic, that¡¯s why there was nothing much she could do.

    But, stopped the bleeding was a basic thing that all the healer was capable of doing, but for her that was it.

    ¡°Do something! Why she is not awake yet?!¡°.

    ¡°I- I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know, I am sorry.¡± She was trembling in fear. ¡°I think¡­ you should take her to the hospital¡­¡±

    Killian then grabbed a little girl, who was around two years old, clearly the young healer¡¯s sister. ¡°If something happened to her, something will happen to this girl too.¡±

    The little girl was wailing, tears streamed down her chubby cheeks, as she stretched out her arms to her big sister.

    ¡°Please, please, don¡¯t. I will do anything. I will try my best!¡± She became panic now.

    Killian and his warriors had barged into her house when they learned she was a healer. Killian didn¡¯t have

    <b>14:40 </b>Wed, Oct <b>1 </b>

    613

    20 vouchers

    time to choose a better healer for Rania when she started gurgling in her own blood.

    Moreover, Rania didn¡¯t have a healing ability like normal shifter, so she wouldn¡¯t heal anytime soon<b>, </b>and if Killian didn¡¯t make a quick decision, she would die.

    There was no way in hell, he was going to let that happen.

    He had gone through so much to let her go. He had her in his arms now, he wouldn¡¯t let her leave his side that easily. Not even death could do that.

    ¡°Take her to the other room! Stay there!¡± Killian tossed the little girl to one of the warriors, and told him to lock her inside one of the rooms.

    The little girl was crying, she was scared and the warrior didn¡¯t have other choice.

    After that, Killian walked around the house, while the young healer tried to save Rania¡¯s life. He stopped in front of a family picture.<fn383f> For more chapters visit f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn383f>

    ¡°You have a big sister? Where is she?¡±

 Noble Tales 119

    20 vouchers

    ¡°Please, I need to see the king. I have to see the king!¡± A woman begged the king warriors to let her in. She learned that the king had visited the beach house, which was not too far from where she lived.

    ¡°What do you want?! You can¡¯t demand to see the king just because you want to!¡± The warriors were aggravated, because he didn¡¯t want to bother the king as much as possible, especially rted to an unimportant thing. ¡°Step back!¡±

    They were scared if the king heard themotion and got angry because they couldn¡¯t even handle a

    woman.

    I have an information about the king¡¯s mate!¡± The woman finally blurted out. ¡°Please! You need to let me see the king! My two sisters are in danger!¡±

    Hearing that, the warriors immediately went inside and then returned with the king. This would be the first time for the woman to see the king in person.

    Just like everyone else in this kingdom, most of them only saw the king from the television<i>, </i>even so, the king¡¯s aura was unmistakable.

    Therefore, when the woman saw the king, her legs immediately buckled. She was not used to be in the presence such strong aura.

    ¡°My king¡­¡± Her voice was trembling, as she lowered her head in submission.

    ¡°Stand up, tell me what do you know?¡± Maximus didn¡¯t have any patient for this formality. He wanted to know immediately where was his mate.

    ¡°The¡­ there were a few people barged into my house. I recognized one of the men. It was¡­ Killian from ck Stone pack¡­¡±

    It was Maximus¡¯s idea to publish the pictures of those traitors from each pack, and listed all the pack who had rebelled against the kingdom. The king also issued a bounty for anyone, who killed those traitors trespassing the territory.

    That was why the woman knew who was Killian.

    ¡°He brought a woman, she was injured, and he asked my younger sister to heal her. I saw it and immediately run to look for help.¡± She looked ashamed because she admitted to run away, leaving her sisters in danger.

    But then this was the right thing to do, since there was no way, she could fight those warriors. And knowing the king was nearby, she immediately came here.

    ¡°I think¡­ I think the woman is your mate, my king. I saw her curly, long, brown hair.¡± She remembered Rania from a video that went viral a few months ago when she and the king made an appearance in a shopping

    center<b>. </b>

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Maximus¡¯s voice was very dark, as he demanded more information.

    <b>**** </b>

    <b>14:40 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    51

    30 vouchers

    The first thing that Den felt when he opened his eyes was; pain. More pain. The excruciating agony that pierced through his legs.

    He groaned painfully, as he looked around him. He was in a bed. He remembered this was one of the rooms. inside the beach house. From afar, he could hear the sound of crashing waves, and afternoon light streamed inside the room through the window.

    It should be a peaceful moment if it was not for the anguish he felt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move your legs,¡± Karin said. She heard his voice, thus she immediately came to his side. ¡°You will exacerbate the wounds.¡±

    Karin pushed Den back to his pillow gently, and then poured him a ss of water, which he drank greedily.

    ¡°Wh- what happened?¡± Den asked, he wiped his mouth with his hand, and then looked at his bandaged legs.

    He remembered Maximus beat him up, and he thought he was going to kill him when he shifted into his beast, but the fact that he was still here and was very much alive, meant he didn¡¯t go through with his intention.

    ¡°I think he changed his mind from killing me,¡± Denughed humorlessly. He grimaced when he tried to move his legs again. ¡°How long I have been out?¡±

    He lifted his head to look at Karin, but the healer gave him a look that made him worry.

    ¡°It is only a few hours. Seven hours to be precise.¡±

    Den sighed. ¡°I guessed that much. Or else, I would have healed by now.¡±

    However, Karin shook her head. ¡°Your legs will not heal royal beta Den.¡± But, Karin shook her head again. ¡°No, you are not a beta anymore. The king has stripped you from your tittle.¡±

    ¡°What? What did you say!?¡± Den whipped his head quickly.

    Karin looked helpless. She didn¡¯t want to be the one, who ryed this message to Den, but the king told her to do that, since he didn¡¯t want to see his beta anymore.

    He also didn¡¯t want to give Den some dignity by assigning a warrior to give this information. Instead, Karin was the one, who told him about it, which only indicated how much the king despise him.

    This was not how the shifter worked.

    The hierarchy was important for a shifter, and for someone like Den, who was the royal beta, at the very least, it would be the royal gamma, who delivered the news.

    Yet, it was someone who was not a shifter at all. It felt like a p on the face.<fna055> This update is avable on Find_Novel(.</fna055>

    There was no offense for Karin, but she was not a shifter.

    ¡°What? You lied to me¡­¡± Den¡¯s heart was beating so fast, he tried to move his legs again, but the pain

    <b>14:40 </b><b>Wed</b>, <b>Oct </b><b>11 </b>

    stopped him.

    61

    20 vouchers

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ please, don¡¯t move. You will make your legs even worse. You will not be able to walk at this poit if you tried to move them!¡± Karin was in panic.

    However, this was another blow for Den. He immediately went still.

    Because of the news of his demotion, he didn¡¯t catch another information that Karin gave to him. ¡°What do you mean with that? My healing ability¡­¡±

    ¡°The king crushed your legs, but he stopped me from treating you until it was toote. Your legs are waste

    now¡­¡±

    AD

    Comment

 Noble Tales 120

    ¡°I will push your swing,¡± Killian said to the little girl with cute curly hair. She stared at him and then smiled. brightly. It was exceptionally bright under the light of the afternoon sun.

    And for a moment, eleven years old Killian was mesmerized by her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Even her voice sounded very cute, and Killian couldn¡¯t help it, but smiled as well, as he started pushing the swing for her.

    However, their happy moment didn¡¯tst long, because they saw a wild dog rushed toward them. From the look of it, you could see it was hungry.

    Without thinking twice, Killian immediately stopped the swing.<fn9c94> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on F¦ÉndNovel</fn9c94>

    ¡°Go! Run!¡± Killian screamed at Rania whose face had nched when she sensed the danger. ¡°Go!¡±

    Rania looked hesitated, she looked at Killian, and then grabbed his hand to run with her as well.

    They went down the hill, but her short legs wouldn¡¯t take them far, since the dog would be faster than them, and Killian knew that.

    He was happy when this little girl tried to get him to the safety, but both of them wouldn¡¯t make it if they ran together.

    ¡°You go first, I will be right behind you!¡± Killian then let go of her hand and then shifted into his beast. He was just able to shift into his beast two months ago, and was still trying to ustom with this form.

    Therefore, his fighting training had not yet started.

    But, Killian would have zero chance if he tried to stop the dog in his human form. Therefore, he let his instinct guided him, as he watched Rania run away.

    ¡°I will get my dad! I will get my dad! Wait there!¡± She yelled at Killian. Tears welled up in her eyes, as she tried to get away from there as fast as her short legs could bring her.

    Meanwhile, Killian had to focus on the wild dog that tried to attack him.

    The fight didn¡¯tst for long, and by some miracle Killian managed to make the dog scurried away. He didn¡¯t win the fight, since his opponent escaped, but it was enough.

    And when he shifted back into his human form, he was covered by wounds. They were so painful, and Killian cried silently, as heid down on the grass, staring at the clear blue sky, wondering when the little girl would

    He didn¡¯t realize that he lost his consciousness.

    And when he woke up, he was already on his own bed. Later, his sister told him what happened. Rania

    returned with her father as she promised him, and found Killian unconscious,

    22 (51)

    20 vouchers

    Beta ric took him to the hospital and call his mother. That was the first encounter between beta ric and his mother.

    ¡°That little girl has been crying by your side,¡± ire said, pursing her lips, mocking him.

    However, Killian was too happy to feel offended, he felt the pain, but it was not enough to wipe away the smile on his lips.

    And when Killian woke up, he still had that smile on his lips, but this time he saw Rania was lying on the bed. Blood trickled the corner of her lips.

    For a moment, Killian was too disoriented to understand what was going on. His heart was still full with happiness after all, until he realized it was all a dream.

    A memory from years ago, when he was only an innocent boy, who was mesmerized by a little girl¡¯s beauty.

    And now, that little girl had grown up to be a beautiful woman.

    But unfortunately, she was unconscious. There was no happy smile on her lips like the way Killian remembered her when they met for the first time.

    Instead, it was blood.

    ¡°Dorry!¡± Killian yelled, calling for the young healer to get there immediately. ¡°She is bleeding again!¡± Killian pointed at the blood on Rania¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The young healer immediately went to the bed and check on Rania. She was very frightened by this whole situation. ¡°Her wound opened again,¡± she said in a whimper. ¡°It must be because when we moved her here.¡±

    When Killian realized there was another girl in the house who managed to escape, he immediately took them away, and now they stayed in a cheap motel not so far from Dorry¡¯s house, because they couldn¡¯t be on the road for long, as Rania¡¯s condition was not stable.

    ¡°Do something, you stupid healer!¡± Killian said harshly. He had the urge to strangle her, but then he would need to find another healer, and by that time, Rania might as well be dead.

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Dorry was holding back her tears, as she did her best to stop the bleeding. It was hard to concentrate when Killian red dagger at her, and reminded of her little sister, who was in the next room.

    ¡°You lost her, you are going to lose your sister too, remember that.¡±

    Dorry nodded. She didn¡¯t make a sound, as she bit her lip, and started to focus again. She didn¡¯t understand why Rania couldn¡¯t heal. Her healing ability was even worse than human.

    She felt like she wanted to cry, her vision was blurry, but she wiped her face, and tried again to stop the bleeding.

    ****

    651

    20 vouchers

    ¡°They are here, I swear they are here.¡± De looked around her house frantically, calling both of her sisters¡®

    name.

    They were the family of healers, thus De couldn¡¯t pick the scent in the house, but Maximus could. He smelled it.

    He smelled his mate¡¯s scent, and the nauseating scent of Killian and his warriors.

    Anger rose within him like a storm, as he shifted into his beast, and then stormed out.

    Seeing this, De was scared, she tried to tell the king that she was not lying. This would be a great offense if she lied for something so critical.

    However, the king had left, so did the other royal warriors, who had shifted into their beasts and followed the king.

    AD

 Noble Tales 121

    51

    20 vouchers.

    It was rather challenging for Maximus to follow Rania¡¯s scent, because Killian was using a car to move her. thus it took a few hours for the king to finally be sure where his mate was being held.

    Good thing was; they had not yet left the territory.

    Apparently, they stayed in a motel, an hour away from De¡¯s house. Maximus was still in his beast form, as he sensed the strong scent of his mate. She was here, without a doubt.

    Through the mindlink, Maximus gave an order to his ten warriors, who hade with him. Their number was even, since Killian didn¡¯t bring so many warriors with him too. It would be hard for him to move in the enemy¡¯s territory with a lot of people after all.

    Meanwhile, inside the room, Killian¡¯s thought was too distracted to realize the danger that came approaching him rapidly.

    When he finally got the grasp of the situation, it was already toote. There was a howl from the distance, which informed him they were under attack.

    ¡°Shit!¡± He cursed loudly under his breathe, as he stood up, and yanked Dorry to wake up.

    The young healer, who was sleeping on the floor next to Rania¡¯s bed, immediately woke up with a start, her eyes dted with fear to see Killian¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Get to the car!¡± Killian then order his warriors to hold back the attack as long as possible, as he carried Rania in his arms. He was heading to the parking lot, where his car was parked.

    ¡°My sister¡­¡± Dorry could hear the sound of fighting in the distance. She was worried her sister would be caught in the middle of it, and subconsciously tried to go back. She didn¡¯t see any warrior follow them and her sister was not there as well.

    However, Killian grabbed Dorry by her hair, and hissed viciously to her face. ¡°Go. To. The. Car. NOW!¡±

    Dorry peed herself, because of how scared she was. She nodded her head vigorously, and immediately followed beside Killian, as they raced towards the car.<fn6b08> Fresh chapters posted on find¡¤novel</fn6b08>

    She didn¡¯t know who hade to attack this man, but her mind was a jumble mess, she couldn¡¯t think clearly.

    Once they reached the car, Killian put Rania at the backseat and told Dorry to sit there as well. He scrunched his nose in disdain when he saw the young healer had wetted herself.

    He didn¡¯t have time toin about that, as he sat down behind the wheel and was ready to go when suddenly the door to his side was yanked open, and the next thing that Killian knew, he was already on the

    street.

    His head hit the pavement, and blood spurted out freely from the wound. He didn¡¯t see the next attack came, as he curled himself when he felt the pain on his back.

    ¡°Arrghh!¡± Killian screamed on the top of his lungs, as the king¡¯s ws embedded on his back, drawing four

    <b>14:41 </b>Wed, Oct 1

    gnashes of ws, tore his shirt.

    <b>61 </b>

    20 vouchers<b>. </b>

    Before Killian could prepare himself, there was another kick on his groin, which made his mind exploded with the white pain. He breathed sharply, he felt his heart was going to burst.

    However, his survival instinct finally kicked in, as he quickly crawled away from the next attack. He looked up to see the king¡¯s mad expression.

    His electric blue eyes filled with disdain and wrath. There were red circles around his retinas, which only made him look even more insane.

    Killian would be done for at this point, if he couldn¡¯t think of a way to escape the situation.

    ¡°No¡­. please, listen to me¡­¡± Killian bbered. What made him think that the king would stop and listen to him?

    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t¡­ stop¡­¡± Killian tried to shift into his beast, despite the pain, which made it harder for him, especially when he was losing blood.

    However, Maximus didn¡¯t allow him. This time, he ws his face, and injured his left eye.

    ¡°Arrghh!¡± Killian bent his body forward, covering his face with his hand, as he could only see with one eye.

    Thest attack got a good chunk of his flesh. His left cheek felt hollow, as if there was a hole there. And he might be true about that.

    On the other hand, Maximus didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t even blink his eyes for the pain that he caused. If anything, he looked madder than before.

    He approached Killian with a manner of a predator, as he gazed him up and down, thinking of which part he would take. He was going to take him limb by limb.

    It wouldn¡¯t be an easy death for him, especially after he touched his mate. His mark on her¡­

    Maximus then grabbed his hand and then broke one of his fingers, he made an ugly cut on his pinky, and shoved the finger into his mouth.

    Killian gagged. He bent his body, was about to spit out the finger from his mouth, but Maximus pushed him down and stepped on his face, which didn¡¯t allow him to open his mouth. He forced him to swallow his own finger.

    He was going to continue this for his other nine fingers left, also his ten toes, but then he sensed someone approached him with a killing intense, which mixed with fear.

    The king turned around in time to catch three shifters, who approached him. They were Killian¡¯s warriors, came to his aide.

    Maximus tilted his head. The three beasts were not a match for him anyway.

    However, this gave time for Killian to regain his strength and shifted into his beast, as he escaped Maximus¡¯s clutch.

    200

    The three warriors were a nuisance for Maximus, but he couldn¡¯t kill them quick enough to chase after Killian, and his warriors came toote.

    They came when Maximus had dealt with the enemies.

    ¡°My king! Lady Rania!¡± One of the warriors informed him from the car.

    Rania.

    He needed to get to her first.

    <b>AD </b>

 Noble Tales 122

    <b>Chapter </b><b>122 </b>

    Rania got all the medical treatment that she needed in the hospital. She was in a critical condition and <b>even </b>though Dorry¡¯s effort help, but it was far from being enough.

    Killian managed to escape, but his warriors had been killed on the spot. Right now, there was a massive party that hunted him down.

    However, all of that didn¡¯t concern Maximus, he stayed with his mate. He didn¡¯t even sleep. Karin had tried to tell him that it wouldn¡¯t be good for him, but the king didn¡¯t listen, and the healer was too scared to persuade him more than this.

    Rania had bitten her tongue, and the wound was quite deep, therefore she couldn¡¯t speak for a while, which only made Maximus even more depressed.

    Even without the wound, Rania didn¡¯t want to speak. He wondered, how long it would take for him to listen to his voice again. Would it take forever?

    Maximus closed his eyes, and then stared at the night sky that had turned slightly bright. The sun was up. It was a new day, which meant, Rania had been unconscious for three days straight.

    ¡°Wake up, please.¡±

    Maximus had never begged someone this much in his entire life. When his father tormented him, he begged him to stop once, and when he learned it wouldn¡¯t help with his situation, and only made his father be even crueler, he stopped begging him.

    But with Rania, he had begged her a few times. He couldn¡¯t help it. He even started praying again, whatever that could bring Rania back to him. He wanted his mate and that was all that important for him at this

    moment.

    ***

    Karin needed toe back and forth from the hospital to the beach house, because she needed to take care of Den too.<fn4818> Latest content published on f?ndnovel</fn4818>

    Some time, she would have a slip tongue and call him with his title, and this made Den looked so angry. But, when Karin apologized, he dismissed her.

    Den didn¡¯t say anything much. Most of the time he would be very quiet, as if he was not even alive. He sat in one ce for a long time, didn¡¯t move, like a statue.

    ¡°You need to eat something, or else it will be a long time before you can heal.¡± Karin put down a tray of food on the table.

    She pitied the beta, but after what she learned from the warriors the reason why the king punished him and demoted him, she felt angry.

    How could someone be very cruel to separate a mate? Especially this was the king¡¯s mate.

    ¡°You said my legs are waste, what the worse thing can happen?¡± Den was still staring outside. The sky had

    <b>14:41 </b><b>Wed</b>, <b>Oct 1 </b>

    turned gloomy, and it seemed there would be storm tonight.

    ¡°I am sorry.¡± Karin apologized, she nced at his bandaged legs. ¡°But, your legs can be even worse. You <b>can </b>get an amputation if they don¡¯t heal properly.¡±

    Finally, Den shifted his attention to the healer, and somehow, heughed, as if he just heard something very funny.

    ¡°What did you say? Amputated?¡± Heughed until tears appeared on the corner of his eyes. ¡°You are really funny, Karin. Have you ever seen a shifter who got amputated?¡±

    There were a handful warriors, who lost their limbs during the battle, but then they could tell the story proudly because they lost part of their body during the battle.

    That was something that they could brag about, but for Den it was different. He lost his legs because hemitted a treason.

    Yes, that was right. He hadmitted treason. It was already kind enough for Maximus not to kill him, or even cut him limb by limb, just like what he did to those traitors in the pce.

    He didn¡¯t even put Den inside the dungeon. Den still could stay in this bedroom with afortable bed.

    It could be said as a mercy from the king, but then, all Den wanted was for Maximus to kill him right away.

    He wished Maximus let his beast take control at that time and finished him off, instead of letting him live to carry the humiliation.

    ¡°Den, you need to live.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± Den red at Karin. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you are talking about. You are not even a shifter.¡±

    As a shifter, you lived with your pride, but Den had none right now.

    ¡°And you, as a shifter, you don¡¯t even know how important a mate bond is. How could you do that thing to the king? You separate the destined mate, and then for what? You only cause more harm than good.¡± Karin was upset, she knew that she was too harsh with Den, but at this point, she couldn¡¯t care less about that.

    He wanted this man to stop thinking only about himself.

    ¡°You are too dense to think that getting rid of someone else¡¯s mate will be a solution for a problem, if anything, it will only make things worse.¡± Karin furrowed her brows. ¡°I am not a shifter, but even I know how important the mate bond for shifter. Why don¡¯t you think that way?¡±

    ¡°Because that woman will bring no good for this kingdom, and as the king, Maximus should put the kingdom first before anything else.¡±

    ¡°The only thing that you can think of is the kingdom, which is admirable in a way, but have you ever thought thatdy Rania might bring the best side of the king?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°How?¡± Den narrowed his eyes. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even have her wolf spirit. She is very weak, and all of this problem came from her pack. She is a bad luck. Even if she gave birth to the baby, the baby will be very weak

    <b>14:41 </b>Wed<b>, </b>Oct <b>1</b><b>. </b>

    to have a mother like her.¡±

    Now Karin understood why the king asked him not to say anything about Rania¡¯s condition, where it would be hard for her to conceive for the second time, and how it would put her life in danger.

    ÊÐ

 Noble Tales 123

    ¡°If you ask my opinion, I will say that it¡¯s not your ce to judge the king for what he decided to do with his family,¡± Karin said with a trace of disdain.

    Vanished all the pity feeling she had for the former royal beta.

    ¡°You have overstepped your position, Den. You put the kingdom above anything else, but little did you. know the king and the kingdom is one entity. You can¡¯t separate both.¡±

    ¡°And he didn¡¯t do his role as the king!¡± Den told himself to stop, because there was no point of arguing with a healer, he knew nothing about the political situation within the pce. ¡°That woman brought the worse of him.¡±

    Karin didn¡¯t respond to that statement for a long moment before she finally spoke when Den was a little bit calm.

    ¡°King Maximus¡¯s moniker is the Mad King. How worse Lady Rania could make him be? You have years to clear his name from being called as such, but I didn¡¯t see how you seed about it yet.¡±

    Den¡¯s nostril red. He grabbed the tray of food and then threw it on the floor. ¡°Get out! GET. OUT!¡±

    <b>*** </b>

    It was storm tonight, the wind sounded very harsh outside, like a howling of a banshee.

    Meanwhile, inside the room, Maximus was still holding Rania¡¯s hands tightly, warmed her up. He had not yet budged from his position, since four hours ago.

    And at some time in the middle of the night, he fell asleep. The exhaustion that had been umting more than a week hit him so hard.

    The howling wind outside still sounded very vicious, and that was the sound that Rania was woken up into.

    Rania gave a start, her body shuddered, as the harsh wind hit the branches, which made a grating sound against the window.

    She looked around her, and found Maximus was sleeping, while sitting on a chair, with his head on the edge of Rania¡¯s bed.

    His brows furrowed, as though he had a nightmare.

    For a moment, Rania looked at her surroundings. She was in a hospital, without a doubt, and the fact that Maximus was here it meant he managed to rescue her from Killian¡¯s grasp.

    But, even so, Rania didn¡¯t feel like she was being saved. If anything, it only felt like she escaped a trap of a snake only to be shoved into a pack of wild wolf that would tear her apart.

    Rania tried to move her arm, but she couldn¡¯t do it, because Maximus was sleeping on it, which made her arm turned numb.

    <b>14:41 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Voust

    However, because of that small movement, Maximus jolted awake. He opened his eyes and immediately found Rania¡¯s.

    For a brief moment, the two of them only stared into each other, while outside the raging storm was getting

    <b>worse</b>.

    <b>¡°</b>I am hot dreaming, right?¡± Maximus said in his sleepy tone

    The king thought he was still dreaming when he saw Rania opened her eyes, that was why he had no reaction.

    Rania turned her head and then avoided his gaze.

    ¡°Even in my dream, you don¡¯t want to see me¡­¡± Maximus closed his eyes again. He was too exhausted to think straight.

    On the other hand, Rania stared at her mate¡¯s sleeping face. He looked trouble, <b>as </b>if he had aged a few years after thest time, she saw him.

    The pain in her tongue returned, and she found it hard to move her mouth. It was ufortable and itchy.

    But, there was another thing that was more crucial; she needed to pee.

    Rania furrowed her brows, she moved ufortably, and tried to push Maximus off her, but it was to no avail, because the king was too heavy. He didn¡¯t budge, not even wake up.

    Rania tried and tried again, until she didn¡¯t have other choice, but to hit his head.

    Thankfully, herst ditch of effort managed to wake Maximus up. He looked around, but then his eyes fell on Rania. He furrowed his brows, as if he didn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Maximus tried to put her back to the bed, when Rania struggled. She couldn¡¯t speak.

    Not only because of the wound, but also because of the traumatic event she had to endure with Killian. She tried to push Maximus away.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t go. You need to stay.¡± Maximus didn¡¯t want to hurt her, but he would end up hurting her anyway if she kept fighting him like this.

    Therefore, he called for the nurse.

    He had expected this reaction when Rania woke up.

    However, Rania struggled even more when she saw Maximus call for help. She pushed Maximus away, but she was too weak after being unconscious for so long.

    ¡°No, Rania. Please<b>, </b>stay still.¡±

    And then, the worst thing happened. Rania couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore, and she wetted herself. She felt like she was going to die. It would be better if she was dead.<fn4776> Fresh chapters posted on ?ovelFind</fn4776>

    For a brief moment, Maximus didn¡¯t understand, but then he saw it. Rania wetted the bed and herself.

    14:41 Wed, <b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    51

    35 vouchers

    And when he looked at his mate again, Rania was crying silently, she covered her face with her palms when the nurses walked inside.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Maximus screamed at the nurses, who just entered the room. They were stunned, because they were called toe. ¡°Get out now!¡± Maximus threw a pillow towards their direction to make them leave.

    Seeing this, they immediately rushed out of the room, too scared to even ask what happened, and why they were called only for being chased away afterwards.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay.¡± Maximus then carried Rania in his arms toward the bathroom once the nurses left. ¡°I am sorry, I didn¡¯t know,¡± he said awkwardly, but Rania still covered her face. She felt humiliated. Rightfully so.

    Maximus didn¡¯t know that she needed to go to the bathroom. He thought, Rania was about to run away from him.

 Noble Tales 124

    <b>Chapter </b><b>124 </b>

    ¡¾½¹î

    36 voucherie

    Carefully, and gently Maximus took off her hospital gown, and tossed it to the side. The nudity didn¡¯t bother him, but Rania still felt self conscious with it.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will take care of it. No one will see it.¡± Maximus then turned on the shower, and arranged the temperature. They didn¡¯t have a bath up in the hospital, though they were in the VIP room.

    After that, he took Rania under the shower.

    ¡°I will leave you alone here, so you can clean up yourself. I will take care outside.¡± Maximus then kissed her forehead before he left.

    Maximus then left. He didn¡¯t ask anyone to clean up after Rania¡¯s mess, he only asked the nurse to bring new bedsheet, and then gave the soiled one to them along with Rania¡¯s hospital gown, but he said nothing.

    He did everything alone, and when he was done and Rania had not yete out, he entered the bathroom, and found her still in the same position.

    Without saying a word, Maximus helped her to clean up after herself, and then dried her up before he put her into a clean hospital gown, and then brought her back to sit down on the sofa, as he dried her hair.

    Her hair was just like how he remembered it. It was very soft, and fluffy. Her curls looked cute when her hair was wet. And Maximus thought; he could do this all the time. He didn¡¯t mind to do it every day.

    They didn¡¯t exchange a single word, as Maximus helped her to bed again. It was already cleaned up. The fresh bedsheet made Rania sleepy again..

    Maximus wanted to make her eat something before she fell asleep, but when the warrior returned with a meal, Rania had fallen asleep.

    ¡°Is she alright for her not to eat?¡± Maximus asked the nurse, who checked Rania¡¯s body. She was sleeping peacefully now, her lips were slightly ajar.

    ¡°She will be fine. I will put her into an IV drip.¡± The nurses nodded her head and then left the room to prepare the IV drip for Rania.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t get sick.¡± Maximus leaned over and then kissed Rania¡¯s forehead.

    ***

    They stayed for two days more to make sure Rania was fine.

    If he could, Maximus would love to extend the stay, since Ranai was under a good care if they stayed in the hospital, but there were a lot of things that needed his attention back in the pce, especially when he lost Den as his royal beta.

    The first thing Maximus had to do when he got to the pce was holding an urgent meeting rted to Den. He would announce it official that Den was no longer the royal beta of the kingdom.

    Which meant, Maximus had to find another candidate to fill the spot. He couldn¡¯t let the seat of the roval beta

    <b>14:41 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    empty for long.

    ¡°We are going to go back to the pce today.¡± Maximus sat down next to Rania¡¯s bed. She stared at her fingernails, but her expression was not as avoidant as before. ¡°Do you want¡­ to stay in the beach house, ore back with me?¡±

    If Rania chose to stay in the beach house, he needed to drag Den out of the house, and arranged more warriors to stay with her. Karin would definitely stay in the beach house 100,

    ¡°Where do you want to stay?¡± Maximus¡¯s voice was very gentle. It even surprised him.

    Maximus then remembered that Rania was not allowed to speak, so he took a paper and a pen. He handed them to her.

    ¡°I will agree with whatever your decision.¡±

    It would make sense if Rania wanted to stay in the beach house, Maximus expected that, therefore when he saw wat she was writing, it actually surprised him.

    ¡°The pce? Are you sure you want to go to the pce?¡± Maximus was more than d to have her back in the pce, close to him, and within his reach. ¡°Why? I thought you hate the ce?¡±<fnfeca> For original chapters go to find~novel</fnfeca>

    Rania then only write one word; Safe.

    On the other hand, Rania wanted to say that it was safest for her to stay in the pce. So, Killian wouldn¡¯t be able to reach her.

    She learned that he managed to escape from the king¡¯s attack. Therefore, there was nowhere safer than the pce.

    Even if the ce was being attacked, they still had a lot of warriors to protect the area.

    Rania didn¡¯t want to fall into Killian¡¯s hands again. She didn¡¯t want to give him the satisfaction of having her.

    While Killian still remembered their first encountered so many years ago, Rania didn¡¯t have any idea such thing ever happened.

    Because after that she had gone through a lot, so her mind was trying to protect herself, and this was the cause of her to forget about a few things.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    With this, Den got to stay in the beach house until Maximus said otherwise. There were a few warriors, who guarded the building too.

    However, after theirst encounter, which almost costed Decan his life, Maximus had never seen him again. He didn¡¯t evene to check on him, which made Den feel even more bitter.

    ¡°The king ordered me to return to the pce,¡± Karin informed Den. This must have developed into a habit where she talked respectfully to the former royal beta.

    <b>14:41 </b><b>Wed</b>, Oct <b>1 </b>

    If you didn¡¯t count Karin¡¯s outburst thest time she had an argument with Den, it could be said that they interacted with each other respectfully.

    ¡°Is there an order for me?¡± Den asked, his hope rose high. This was already a few weeks since the fight between them.

    ¡°No, there is none.¡± Karin replied.

    The look of disappointment was written all over his face now. ¡°What is he nning to do with me?¡±

    Den looked dejected, and Karin didn¡¯t have a heart to tell him that the king was going to find a recement for him.

    AD

 Noble Tales 125

    TRACTIONS

    ¡°How long is he going to ignore me?¡± Den asked. He was way calmer than thest time they talked,

    Karin opened her mouth, she tried to tell him something, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. She could just live, and it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, leaving Den alone with his own assumption that his punishment would end soon after the king calmed down.

    Den was still under the impression that he would return to the pce one day. Even though he was no longer the royal beta, but the pce was the only ce that he knew, a ce that he could call home.

    However, Den would stay here for long, surrounded by the warriors. He might not be put in the cell, but this ce was a jail for him in a way.

    Karin could just walk away without saying anything, unburdened herself from the responsibility to deliver the

    news.

    Yet, she couldn¡¯t let Den¡¯s hope rose only to be trampledter on.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ get your hope high, Den,¡± Karin said. ¡°The king will be very busy from now on. He will¡­ have a lot on his te.¡­.. I think it will take a long time for him to finally lift the punishment. I meant, a very long time.¡±

    Den clenched his jaw. He was not stupid, he knew the underlying meaning behind what Karin said. He knew what it meant.

    ¡°Are you trying to tell me that he will not even remember me?¡± Den ripped the bandage off and asked her the most obvious question. ¡°Do you mean to say that this will be my prison?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to be decided yet.¡± Karin took a deep breath. ¡°But, I can tell you will be here for a long time¡­¡±<fn047c> This update is avable on F¦ÉndNovel</fn047c>

    Den¡¯s whole body was trembling, he was trying to hold back his emotion, but he didn¡¯t do a good job in that mater, because when he spoke again, his voice had a sharp edge on it.

    ¡°Leave,¡± he said curtly.

    Karin didn¡¯t need to be told twice. She left the room, and soon enough after she closed the door, she heard the thrashing sound that came from inside.

    ***

    Rania tried to stay awake, but during the trip back to the pce, she fell asleep, she rested her head against the window of the car, but because of the bumpy road, she hit her head several times.

    ¡°Come here,¡± Maximus said. He pulled Rania towards him, and rested

    dher

    head on hisp.

    Probably because she was too tired, or too sleepy, but Rania didn¡¯t fight back. She let him to pull her closer, which made the king happy enough.

    Maximus caressed her head, and yed with her hair, which helped Rania to sleep even deeper.

    14:42 Wed<b>, </b>Oct 1

    51

    23d vouchers

    When they finally reached the pce, Rania woke up. She looked hesitated before she got out of the car

    ¡°Do you want your old bedroom back, or do you want to stay in different room?¡± Maximus grabbed her hand and led her inside the king¡¯s pce.

    Eiten had set off to fight the ck Stone pack and its crony. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t be around for a few months until everything was settled.

    Rania pointed at the direction of her old bedroom, indicating that she wanted it back.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Maximus couldn¡¯t be happier to see how responsive she was. It was way better than anything else. ¡°Let¡¯s go to your bedroom.¡±

    And when they arrived at the front door of her bedroom, Maximus didn¡¯t enter like he used to, instead he stood there and stopped her for a while.

    ¡°Good night, Rania.¡± He leaned over and kissed her forehead.

    Rania flinched a bit when his cold lips pressed against her temple, and after that, she immediately went into her bedroom and closed the door.

    Maximus even heard the clicking sound, where Rania locked the door.

    For a long moment, Maximus simply stood there. He didn¡¯t do anything, but stared at the close door. He breathed deeply, inhaling her scent that still lingered in the air.

    And when he finally walked away, he didn¡¯t go to his bedroom, instead he went to see Elder Gayle in his ce.

    The elder looked surprised to see the king was there, but it seemed, he had expected his visit.

    ¡°Is there something I can help you with?¡± Elder Gayle was wearing simple clothes. He was ready to get to sleep when he was informed that Maximus was there to meet with him.

    ¡°I want you to fill the position as the royal beta,¡± Maximus said without preamble. ¡°It will be temporary until I found someone suitable for the task for the long run.¡±

    Elder Gayle didn¡¯t seem surprised when he heard the request. He had expected this as well. He then went to pour two sses of bourbon for both of them.

    ¡°So, he finally crossed the line,¡± Elder Gayle said with a deep sigh. He knew what happened in the beach house and what Den had done.

    He didn¡¯t believe Den would go that far, but he should know that sooner seeing how agitated he was with Maximus as day went by.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t cross the line. He burned the path.¡± Maximus still had the intention to kill him.

    The reason why he didn¡¯te to visit him was because he didn¡¯t want to hear him yapping about how right he was, and how he justified his action, because by that time, Maximus couldn¡¯t promise he would be able to keep his rage in control.

    <b>14:42 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    ¡°I see.¡± Elder Gayle handed over the ss to the king, and he sat down next to him. ¡°He loves this kingdom. more than anything. I hope you understand that.¡±

    Maximus knew that. ¡°I do. But, it doesn¡¯t justify his action.¡±

    ¡°No. It doesn¡¯t justify his action,¡± elder Gayle agreed with him. ¡°It¡¯s a pity he took the wrong path.¡±

    Maximus didn¡¯t feel the same, because it was Den¡¯s decision in the end.

    <b>AD </b>

 Noble Tales 126

    <b>Chapter </b>126

    Eiten heard the news that elder Gayle would take the position as the royal beta now. He clicked his <b>tongue</b><b>. </b><b>He </b>felt bad for Den because no matter what, he was actually very good with what he was doing.

    The royal gamma sighed deeply, as he focused on the battle ahead.

    It had been two weeks since he was here, and he was so close to taking down the ck Stone pack. The only obstacle here was the Bloody Wolf pack.

    These shifters were very sneaky. And thetest news Eiten heard was they had formed an alliance through the mating ceremony between Killian and the daughter of alpha Xaden.

    Killian managed to escape, even though he didn¡¯t leave unscathed. From what Eiten had gathered, he lost his vision on his left eyes and his pinky finger when he fought the king.

    It was a pity Maximus lost his chance to kill him off.

    ¡°Royal gamma Eiten, there is a movement in the fortress<b>,</b>¡± one of the warriors reported to the gamma.

    Eiten immediately stood up to check what was that.

    <b>*** </b>

    Rania still couldn¡¯t speak, but it didn¡¯t bother her at all, if anything, Maximus was suspicious that she used this opportunity to never speak again, and ignored him most of the time.

    Because her body was very weak, as she was still recuperating, Karin would always by her side. To prevent the poison incident again, she required to check all the food that Rania ate.

    Even though, it should be the king¡¯s food that got a thorough check, because he was the one, who got poisoned.

    ¡°This is Melia Bell,¡± Karin said, as she showed a nt with a weird shape to Rania. ¡°This can reduce inmmation and warm up your body too.¡± She plucked three leaves and handed it over to Rania. ¡°You only need these three leaves and then added with¡­¡±

    Karin went on with her exnation about the herb.

    Because she spent a lot of time with Rania, she didn¡¯t know what to do. She had taken her to roam around the king pce, since Rania didn¡¯t get the chance to do that. Kean was a mere omega, she couldn¡¯t decide where she should take Rania without the king¡¯s permission.<fnbf70> Chapters first released on find(?)ovel</fnbf70>

    But Karin was different, the king had specifically assigned her to be with Rania, apany her all the time. There was no restriction area, but if Karin wanted to take her outside of the pce, she needed to inform the king first and get his permission.

    In the end, Karin took her to learn about herbal medicine, because she didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. Thankfully, Rania felt happy to learn a new thing. She would ask a few questions and had started to concoct an easy medicine under Karin¡¯s guide.

    :.

    35 vauchers

    Karin had reported this to the king, and it seemed the king didn¡¯t mind for Rania to actually be Rania¡¯s apprentice.

    Rania had something to keep her busy, while Maximus had a lot of things to take care of

    However, there was one thing that he couldn¡¯t deny and this matter couldn¡¯t wait any longer; therefore,ter that night, Maximus came to visit her room.

    It had been three days since he came to see her. That was the maximum time for the king not to see his mate before he started losing his mind and his mood turned sour.

    ¡°We are going to have our ceremony by the end of this month.¡± Maximus didn¡¯t like to beat around the bush, so that was the first thing that came out of his mouth when he entered the room.

    Rania looked shock, her reaction was a clear indication that she didn¡¯t want to go through it.

    ¡°This is just a formality.¡± Maximus entered the room, and sat down on the sofa. Rania was still watching the same cartoon that she liked. ¡°There wouldn¡¯t be anything that changed after that.¡±

    Rania stood near the door, as if she was going to flee in any moment.

    ¡°Come here, sit with me. I will not do anything to you.¡± Maximus slouched on the sofa, he looked at Rania tiredly. He wanted to hug her, kiss her, make love to her, but those things would be thest things that was in Rania¡¯s mind.

    In the end, when Rania didn¡¯t budge, Maximus closed his eyes.

    ¡°Let me stay here for a while,¡± he said in a small voice. The elders had been giving him a hard time, and it didn¡¯t help when he killed one of them during a heated argument, as they disagreed with Rania to be the queen of this kingdom.

    They shared the same view like Den. They saw Rania as a burden, a weak point for this kingdom. They wanted Maximus to form an alliance with the neighboring kingdom, so they could join hand to destroy the Barlukan kingdom sooner.

    Rania had no backing and shecked of confidence. They had had not yet seen her, because Maximus didn¡¯t allow them to get closer to the king pce.

    But, they learned about her, and what they knew about Rania didn¡¯t impress them at all.

    Elder Gayle was upset because Maximus killed Elder Ryan.

    However, it was rather effective, since those elders stopped theirin and thought twice before they disagreed with Maximus¡¯s decision.

    didn¡¯t

    The night grew quiet, and Maximus sensed Rania was moving. He didn¡¯t open his eyes, but her scent was growing strong, as he felt the heat of her body next to him. She was sitting beside him.

    Maximus then opened his eyes and then tilted his head to look at her. She was staring at the ceiling, as if she was deep in thought.

    14:42 Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    A

    It was a relief to see her this way, even when she didn¡¯t talk at all. Because this was way better. At least, she was really alive, with her mind and personality.

    ¡°Is there a ce do you want to visit?¡± Maximus suddenly asked.

    <b>AD </b>

    Comment

 Noble Tales 127

    Spout hers

    Rania turned her head and then looked at Maximus with a questioning look. She shook her head, but then something crossed her mind. Maximus noticed that.

    ¡°What ce do you want to visit?¡± Maximus stretched out his hand and touched her curls. He did this. subconsciously. He didn¡¯t want to touch her recklessly and deepen her hatred, but he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Tell

    me.¡±

    Maximus still remembered what Rania told him. He nned to make it a regr thing; to take her to the ces she wanted to see.

    Rania pressed her lips. She then shook her head again, but she didn¡¯t swat Maximus¡¯s hand from touching

    her.

    But suddenly Maximus stopped, and he stood up to get a paper and a pen. He handed them over to Rania.

    ¡°Write down all the ces you want to visit. We will go there once in a month.¡± And after hat, Maximus left the room.

    Rania was still holding the paper and the pen, but she stared at the closed door.

    ces that she wanted to visit?

    ¡°Well done, mydy!¡± Karin cheered for Rania because she managed to concoct aplicated medicinal herb. ¡°You are a natural whenes to learning!¡±

    Karin didn¡¯t mean to tter Rania, the healer only told her what was in her mind.

    On the other hand, Rania smiled brightly for the first time after a month. She felt happy because she could aplish something.

    Her tongue was no longer in pain or itchy, but she had gotten used not to use her voice, that¡¯s why she had never tried to speak again. She was way morefortable this way, though.

    ¡°Next, we will try this one¡­¡± Karin was in a high spirit because she got to do the things she liked, while having someone with the same passion with her.

    It was so hard to find a shifter who was interested to medicine, as they barely needed it because of their crazy healing ability.

    Sometimes, Dorry and De woulde to learn a few things from Karin, and Rania had met them a handful of times too. She liked to have a few more friends, seeing how hard it was to have someone she could trust in this pce.

    ¡°Here, you can read this first, and then we will look for¡­¡±

    Karin¡¯s exnation was cut short with the knock on the door, and when Karin opened it, she saw Elder Nico and Elder Yesa were standing outside, they gave Karin a cryptic smile before their eyesned on Rania.

    ¡°You can leave, we need to have a talk with her.¡± Elder Yesa said, she was an elder in her early seventy with hair that had turned white.

    Karin refused. ¡°But, I should be with her. Moreover, the king said that the elders shouldn¡¯t be here, dut the king know that youe here?¡±<fn4b29> Official source is find?novel</fn4b29>

    She was scared to go against the elders, but she had no other choice. The king was scarier after all. And she was right to remind the elder that they shouldn¡¯t be here.

    ¡°Are you trying to tell us what to do, Karin?¡± Elder Nico narrowed his eyes. He was not happy with the way Karin talked to him.

    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not what I mean¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave, Karin. Don¡¯t cause trouble,¡± Elder Yesa said sternly, she opened the door widely for her to step out, as if they own this ce when in actuality, it was Karin¡¯s.

    Leaving with no other choice, Karin stepped outside, she nced over her shoulder to see Rania, who was frowning at the two elders.

    Karin didn¡¯t stay idly, once the two elders closed the door behind them to have a private conversation with Rania. She immediately went to the throne room to inform this to the king.

    On the other hand, Rania was trapped with these elders, who scrutinized her from head to two.

    ¡°Rania, isn¡¯t it?¡± Elder Yesa sat down, she gestured for Rania to sit down too.

    Rania didn¡¯t budge. She still stood a few steps away from the table. She was not happy with this situation, but she couldn¡¯t leave.

    ¡°Wee to ask a few questions from you,¡± Elder Nico started, he sat down beside Elder Yesa. ¡°I hope you will answer them.¡±

    Rania said nothing, but the two elders continued anyway.

    ¡°We have not yet met before, but I have heard a lot of things about you,dy Rania. More than my liking, Elder Yesa said. She was still smiling when she said those things, as if it meant nothing to her.

    ¡°Wee here to <i>see </i>you in person because we want you to refuse the king¡¯s proposal for the queen position. I am sure the king had asked you about it.¡± Elder Nico chimed in.

    Meanwhile, Rania furrowed her brows, the two of them were talking in tandem, as if they had rehearsed this conversation somehow.

    ¡°We have nothing against you, since we barely know each other, but I hope you are willing to step down from the queen¡¯s position. You can still be with the king, but you will not hold the title as his queen. I know that you don¡¯t want this role.

    ¡°I saw your look earlier, I know that you don¡¯t like the status as well, right?¡±

    These two elders spoke as if they knew Rania personally, which only irritated her. She didn¡¯t like them.

    <b>14:42 </b>Wed, Oct <b>1 </b>

    420

    ¡°Let me be blunt with you.¡± Elder Nico sighed, as if he wanted to relieve some burden from his shoulders. ¡°You are not the queen that we are looking for the king. You don¡¯t suit the role. Moreover

    Elder Nico halted, he then looked at Rania with a meaningful look, which made her sick to her stomach. She hated to be scrutinized.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a wolf spirit, do you?¡± He grimaced, as if he just said a sphemy. ¡°You are also rejected, which made you a bad luck for this kingdom.¡±

    Den was not the only one who thought of Rania that way.

    <b>AD </b>

 Noble Tales 128

    hapter 128

    Rania should have seen thising. Getting rid of Den wouldn¡¯t solve the problem. The former royal beta was merely punished for what he had done.

    ¡°Reject the king¡¯s proposal,¡± Elder Yesa said bluntly. ¡°And you can help us to convince the king to mate with the neighboring kingdom.¡±

    They had not yet decided, who it would be, as they still weighed the options. Moreover, the fact that the king had been postponing the ceremony for Rania could be read as him was unsure with this mate of his.

    Anyone would be better than this frail, wolfless woman.

    ¡°You have helped the traitor to try killing the king. The fact that you are still alive is because you are the king¡¯s destined mate, but even so, you don¡¯t want to be with him, right?¡± Elder Nico leaned his back, and stared at Rania.

    He tried to conceal his disdain towards her, but he did a bad job on this.

    ¡°This will be a win win solution for your situation. You can live your life the way you want without the king breathing down your neck. Isn¡¯t it what you want?¡±

    Yes, that was what Rania wanted, but for them to use it against her, and thought they could control her, Rania was not happy with that.

    She had been controlled before, following an order, even if the order was what she wanted, but she wouldn¡¯t allow herself to go through the same path like before. She would be damn before she gave herself up like that again.

    The two elders then waited for Rania to give them some respond, but when she didn¡¯t say anything, Elder Yesa then remembered something.

    ¡°Oh, stupid me,¡± she groaned. ¡°You still can¡¯t speak, right?¡± She then stood up and brought a paper and a pen for her. She pushed the items in front of Rania, and started giving her an instruction. ¡°Write down what you want to say. If you want something, we canpromise on that.

    Rania stared at the pen and the paper before she stood up and walked toward the door. She had nothing to write down, and this time, her gesture was very clear for elder Nico and Elder Yesa.

    She opened the door for them, and held it.

    At first, the two of them frowned, as they didn¡¯t get the meaning of it, but when the realization hit them, they immediately leapt to their feet, and cursed at her brazenness.

    ¡°Do you think you can have the king now? Just because he can forgive you once, it doesn¡¯t mean he will forgive you all the time. There will be time when he will grow tired of you, and when that timees, you will be nothing, but the king¡¯s ything!¡±

    Elder Nico¡¯s words were extremely harsh, where elder Yesa had to tug at his sleeve so he would tone it down, but he was too furious to do so. He red at Rania when he and elder Yesa walked past her.

    14:42 Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    ¡°Think about this offer again. It¡¯s better to have an ally in this pce, <b>if </b>you n to stay here, Elder You und before she followed after the other elder.

    On the other hand, Rania breathed deeply when the two of them were out of her sight. Her legs buckled. The tension made her dizzy.

    She didn¡¯t even realize she was sitting on the floor when Maximus came into her line of sight.

    ¡°Rania,¡± Maximus called her name, but his tone was very cold. He knew who hade to approach her. Those old hags were trying to test his limit at this point. ¡°I will take you to your room<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Maximus picked her up, but Rania didn¡¯t want to be carried by him.

    Toote, Maximus was enraged, he needed his mate to keep his anger in check. Or else, he would have stormed out to find the two elders and kill them on the spot.

    He would be criticized again for killing his elders, but that would be fine with him.

    ¡°Stay still. Help me this time. I feel like I want to kill someone,¡± Maximus said against Rania¡¯s ear, as he carried her away, while Karin could only stare at the two of them.

    On the other hand, Rania went still when she heard Maximus¡¯s statement. She nced at his face. His expression was as cold as ever.

    She could feel his anger, thus she didn¡¯t try to fight him on this.

    Once they were in her bedroom, Maximus put her down on the edge of the bed, but instead of sitting next to her, he knelt down in front of her.

    This moves confused Rania, as she frowned at him. She didn¡¯t know what he was doing, and she almost pushed his head away when he rested his forehead on herp.

    ¡°Please, let me stay like this for a moment, so I can calm my anger,¡± Maximus said in a pleading tone, which made Rania stop.

    She intended to push him away from herp, but her hands were still, hovering above his head.

    ¡°Let me stay like this. I am afraid I am going to kill them. Elder Gayle will be on my ass if I do that,¡± Maximus groaned. When he killed Elder Ryan a few days ago, elder Gayle had scolded him to his heart content.

    It was not like Maximus couldn¡¯t kill elder Gayle, he could, but he didn¡¯t want to. There were only a handful people that he was not willing to kill no matter how terrible they offended him.

    Elder Gayle¡­ and Den were the example. And without a doubt; his mate.

    On the other hand, Rania didn¡¯t know what to do. She should have pushed him away, but then Maximus might kill those elders, and their death would be on her.

    So, in the end, Rania stayed still. She dropped her hands and stared <i>at </i>Maximus¡¯s head. He needed a haircut.

    <b>14:42 </b>Wed, Oct 1<fn4605> This text is hosted at </fn4605>

 Noble Tales 129

    Rania frowned. She pursed her lips, and tried to move her legs, but she couldn¡¯t feel them. It had been two hours she was in the same position.

    However, it was not the position that bothered her, but a certain heavy king, who rested his head on herp that made her unable to move.

    Maximus had fallen asleep, he breathed evenly.

    How could someone sleep in such ufortable position for so long? He would have a back pain when he woke up, but Rania doubted that. The shifter was built differently.

    Yet, here she was, suffering because of him again.

    Rania nudged his shoulder to wake him up, but he didn¡¯t wake up. She then proceeded to pluck his hair. Still, Maximus seemed barely feel anything.

    His arms wrapped around her lower body like chains.

    Rania grabbed a fistful of his hair and tugged on it. But, as ridiculous as it sounded, she didn¡¯t have a heart to wake him up that way.

    She didn¡¯t know what to feel about him. This man gave her butterfly in her stomach, but also ripped her heart.

    She had gone a lot of horrendous things with him, more than when she was with Caden, but she couldn¡¯t help, but softened her heart when she saw his sleeping face.

    His hair covered his eyes, and his cheeks jutted out. He lost so much weight. Thest month must be hard on him. Losing his beta was not trivial things, but for him to punish Den severely make Rania satisfied.

    Was she turned bad now? She couldn¡¯t help, but thought of all the possibilities that might happen if Maximus didn¡¯t discover what Den had done to her.

    Or he decided to give her up.

    Rania¡¯s mind clouded, she didn¡¯t remember much about the time when she stabbed him, but she was sure the wound was deep enough to kill him. That was what Karin said in passing.

    Maximus was wounded, but he still exerted his strength to look for her.

    Probably because of that reason, her heart softened a bit, though she had not ready to ept him yet.

    And then, he had been nothing, but respectful all this time. He woulde time to time, only to sit next to her without trying to do anything.

    But, Rania was not stupid, she heard a few rumors about the storm that Maximus brought in every morning court. He killed an elder when that person went against him.

    14:42 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    A 51

    However, that was only one among a hundred things that Rania heard from Karin. The healer actually loved to talk about anything, and because Rania didn¡¯t speak, it would be her, who had done the monologue.

    Therefore, when Maximus said he had an urge to kill someone, Rania felt conflicted. She didn¡¯t want him near, yet at the same time, he needed her presence to calm his anger.

    Once again, Rania nudged his shoulder, this time it was harder, because she was getting upset with him.

    And suddenly, Maximus opened his eyes, his electric blue eyes were on alert, he lifted his head, which made Rania jolted.

    But, when his eyes found her, they softened. ¡°I must have fallen asleep¡± Maximus rubbed his face, his voice was hoarse.

    He then looked at the clock on the wall and then frowned. He had been sleeping in the same position for three hours, and if it was not for Rania, who woke him up, he would have slept a little bit longer.

    ¡°You should have woken me up,¡± he groaned, scratching his head. His anger had shimmered down

    Hearing that, Rania wanted to curse. That was what she had been doing for the past two hours!

    Maximus then stood up. ¡°Come with me. I am alreadyte for the meeting anyway. Have a lunch with me.¡± He stretched out his hand, but retracted again when Rania pushed herself from the bed.

    Now he mentioned food, she felt hungry.

    However, when Rania tried to stand up, her legs gave up on her, and she would have fallen face first to the floor if it was not for Maximus, who caught her body.

    Rania grimaced. Her legs went to sleep on her.

    ¡°Careful.¡± Maximus watched how Rania grimaced, and sat her down on the bed again. ¡°Is it because of me?¡±<fn66ba> ?????? ???? F¦Énd£Îovel</fn66ba>

    There was an amusing tone in his voice, though his face remained expressionless.

    ¡°I am going to ask someone to bring our food here.¡± He rearranged the pillows behind her back. ¡°Stay here.¡±

    It was not like Rania would be able to go anywhere for the meantime.

    Not long after Maximus returned. He didn¡¯t say anything, and simply sat down on the chair next to the window. It was rather awkward, but after some time, Rania enjoyed this quietpany, until their food came and they ate in silence.

    ¡°I will leave now,¡± Maximus said after he finished his food. ¡°Thank you for apanying me.¡±

    And then he left the room.

    Rania watched his retreating back, and heard the door was shut closed. Suddenly, she felt lonely.

    <b>*** </b>

    <b>14:42 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct 1 </b>

    Killian thrusted deeply before his whole body shuddered, and he copsed on top of his mate. Both of them were panting heavily, as they felt the tension shimmered down.

    ¡°Hm¡­ something is bothering you?¡± Jasmine asked, she was a beautiful woman with blonde hair and green eyes. Her body was perfect, but she was everything that Killian didn¡¯t want.

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    ¡°Liar¡± Jasmine grimaced when Killian pulled away from her. He had never cuddled with her after they had sex, but she thought it was because he was very cold.

    Jasmine stared at his mismatch eyes, which his left eye was blinded by the king in his mission to kidnap the king¡¯s mate.

    It would put them in advantage if they managed to snatch that woman and then weaken the king, but unfortunately, the mission didn¡¯t go well.

    At least, that was the version that people knew about why Killian went to the Central City.

    <b>AD </b>

 Noble Tales 130

    Chapter <b>130 </b>

    ¡°I know there is something in your mind.¡± Jasmine wrapped her arms around his waist, and then <b>yed </b>with his member, she wished to have a second round with him. The sex was surprisingly mindblowing.

    He loved to be in control, and Jasmine was more than willing to let him.

    However, Killian found it boring. He wanted her to struggle a bit, reject him, or fight him. It would be more interesting, after all, as a shifter, he liked to get something in difficult way.

    Yet, this woman was too easy to please. There was no challenge.

    At the same time, Killian couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. Her pack¡¯s help was very much needed at time like this.

    Jasmine was the apple in alpha Xaden¡¯s eyes, therefore, Killian had to be careful with what he was saying.

    ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± She licked his back, trying to arose him again, keeping him by her side for a little bit longer.

    This was something that Killian didn¡¯t like about her.

    ¡°If it is about the battle, I may can help you with my father if you tell me what do you want.¡± Jasmine bit his shoulder. ¡°You know how much my father listen to me, right?¡± she giggled.

    Killian closed his eyes, he couldn¡¯t get arouse if he imagined this blonde, who was touching him.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about the battle. We will have a meeting about it. I need a thousand more warriors from your pack. The other packs have offered five hundred warriors, they can¡¯t spare more, since they have to defend their own pack.¡±

    ck Stone pack and Bloody Wolf pack, were so close. The only border between their territory was the river, that Rania crossed two years ago.

    Rania¡­

    Killian could feel how hard he became when he imagined the hair that cascaded down his chest was her brown hair.

    And this reaction made Jasmine happy, she became even bolder.

    It was a strike of a good luck for Killian because Jasmine wanted him, or else, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten the title as the heir for ck Stone pack so easily, since alpha Xaden would only give his daughter for Killian if alpha Winter named him as an heir.

    That was thest push that Killian needed to make alpha Winter stopped his mind games and tested him. He knew alpha Winter had the intention to make him an heir since the beginning. He was only being stubborn all

    this time.

    And Killian couldn¡¯t appear to eager to get the title.

    (510

    155 vouchers<fn0234> This update is avable on find(?)ovel</fn0234>

    What choice alpha Winter had when he had no son. Killian had killed Casey, who was pregnant with Caden¡¯s which automatically, leaving alpha Winter with no flesh and blood.

    ¡°You can consider it done,¡± Jasmine said happily, as she moved to kneel in front of him, and then started to lick the juice that came from the tip of his dick.

    Kilian threw his head back, and breathed raggedly. He bit his tongue to prevent himself to call Rania¡¯s name out loud.

    Jasmine was good with her tongue, and he had to give that to her.

    ***

    Rania was woken up to the feeling that someone was watching her, and when she turned around, she found Maximus was staring at her. He was sitting on a chair next to her bed.

    ¡°I wake you up, sorry.¡± Maximus furrowed his brows. He looked trouble, which piqued Rania¡¯s interest. ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±

    But instead, Rania sat down. She stared at Maximus who rubbed his face roughly.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± he said in a hoarse voice. Rania could tell he had been having trouble to sleep in the few days, seeing how bad the circles under his eyes.

    That only made him look scary.

    past

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee.¡± Maximus then stood up, and then left her room without waiting for Rania¡¯s reaction.

    However, the next day he did the same thing again.

    But this time, Rania didn¡¯t immediately wake up. She pretended to be asleep. And it happened for the next day and the next.

    Without her realizing it, it had been a week since Maximus did that. He woulde to her bedroom, and stayed there throughout the night, like a guard.

    Only when the morning came that Maximus finally left.

    Rania was not sure what to do. He didn¡¯t touch her, neither he tried to get into the bed with her. But, whenever she saw him at the day, he would look haggard.

    He looked terrifying¡­ the tiredness on his face only added to the savage side of him.

    Therefore, on the tenth day Maximus did that, Rania couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She sat down and faced him, which surprised the king.

    But like before, he apologized and then stood up.

    He was about to leave when Rania grabbed his hand to stop him. He furrowed his brows at her hand that touched him, and then fixed his gaze on her with a questioning look, as if asking what she wanted.

    <b>14:43 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    A

    <b>$</b>1

    #vinelYo

    Actually, Rania didn¡¯t know what she wanted, she did this out of instinct and impulsiveness, and now when it came to this, she was not sure if her next move was justified.

    Yet, she could see how much suffering Maximus was going through right now. Den was being punished and Eiten was away to the battlefield, while elder Gayle was not the same like the two others.

    The elder couldn¡¯t be called as a friend. Elder Gayle was more like a mentor for Maximus.

    Rania then pulled him to the bed. Seeing this, Maximus widened his eyes, but he didn¡¯t resist, why would he when this was what he wanted.

    Rania bit her lip, and then let go when Maximus was already on the bed.

    ¡°Do you want me to sleep here?¡±

    Rania didn¡¯t answer that, but she moved a little bit further from him to give him some space, and theny down again with her back was facing him.

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

 Noble Tales 131

    Rania woke up because she felt so hot, and when she opened her eyes, she immediately knew what was the problem.

    Maximus¡¯s strong arms wrapped around her body, he almost got her a heat stroke with how hot his body <b>was</b>.

    However, there was something not right. His body was too hot.

    Rania then turned her body around to press her palm against his forehead. His body was burning. He got a fever.

    Unbelievable. Shifter shouldn¡¯t have a fever. They didn¡¯t get sick easily, especially someone like Maximus. He came from the royal bloodline, they even had the faster healing ability among other shifters.

    Rania was confused. She didn¡¯t realize it when Maximus camest night, when hey down, he didn¡¯t touch her too, thus she was not aware of his condition.

    Shaking his body was not enough to wake him up this time, because Maximus didn¡¯t wake up. Beads of sweatyered his forehead. He furrowed his brows, as if he was in pain.

    Rania tried again, but to no avail. Maximus was deep in his sleep, and pain. Therefore, she decided to look for Karin.<fn3ca1> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find~novel</fn3ca1>

    For doing that, Rania had to get away from his arms that weighed her body down. He was very heavy! Even his arm was heavy! Rania grumbled in her head and when she finally escaped him, she panted.

    It was still very early in the morning, and Karin might still be sleeping, but Rania went to look for her anyway. What else she could do?

    It didn¡¯t take long before Rania reached the infirmary and found Karin in one of the rooms. She was still sleeping peacefully, but jolted awake when Rania shook her body.

    ¡°What is it? What happened?¡± She looked at Rania¡¯s panic expression with confusion. ¡°What happened, mydy? This is still too early,¡± Karin yawned. ¡°Give me five minutes more.¡±

    However, Rania pulled her hand when the healer was about to fall asleep again.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I am awake, I am awake.¡± Karin immediately got out of the bed, she grabbed her jacket, while Rania dragged her out of the room. She looked restless. ¡°Are you hurt, mydy?¡±

    Rania shook her head, she pulled her towards her bedroom, and when Karin was inside, he saw the king was still sleeping, and this made her nervous.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t bother the king when he is sleeping, mydy,¡± Karin said in a very low voice, because she was scared that she would wake the king up. Who would be able to guarantee he was in a good mood?

    Rania shook her head, she then climbed the bed and pressed her hand against the king¡¯s forehead, and beckoned Karin to do the same thing.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Karin looked horrified, but Rania urged her toe closer.

    E

    Therefore, without no other choice, she came over to check on the king. He was still sleeping, but upon closer look, Karin could tell there was something not right.

    And when the healer touched his forehead, she knew what was the problem. ¡°He is burning¡± Karin looked at Rania, who was nodding her head vigorously. So, that was where her worry came from.

    The king was sick.

    Rania then got out of the bed to write something down on the paper and gave it to Karin.

    ¡°Hm, sometime shifter can get sick too,¡± Karin answered the question that Rania had written down. ¡°It depends¡­ normally, the shifter will not get a fever, but there are some cases it happened. This is not out of ordinary, but obviously this is rare for the shifter to be like this, especially someone with a strong bloodline.¡±

    Karin then told Rania about what she was going to do, but Rania wanted to help.

    ¡°Hm, actually you have learned on how to make this concoction. You can make it, while I will try to subside the king¡¯s fever.¡±

    Rania nodded and then immediately went back to the infirmary to get all the ingredients that she needed.

    ***

    The battle against the royal should have ended a few weeks ago if it was not because of the massive support from the rebel packs that held back the fortress strongly.

    Eiten had asked for more back up from the pce, and they were on the way there.

    It would take another week before they could get through their defense.

    Another problem that they had to face was the fact that Barlukan Kingdom retaliated, they fought back when they learned there was a civil war within the kingdom.

    It caused them had to diverse the warriors in two ways battles.

    ¡°Royal gamma Eiten.¡± Keith approached him, he was out of breath, but he immediately reported something important. ¡°We found the secret way in.¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    Because of involvement between ire and Caden in the past, she learned a thing or two about the pack¡¯s secret, including the secret entrance.

    However, she was not sure where exactly it was. She only knew the area around it.

    Therefore, they had been looking for the secret passage all this time. This, or they had to wait for the backup, so they could storm into their fortress.

    But, with the finding of the secret passage, it would be easier for them, and sped everything up.

    ¡°Great!¡± Eiten patted Keith¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You have done a great job.¡±

    <b>14:43 </b>Wed, <b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    ¡°Thanks to my mate.¡± Keith said, he didn¡¯t want to take the credit from ire.

    ¡°Yes, thanks to your mate. I will tell the king about this. You don¡¯t need to worry. The king will reward both of you beautifully,¡±

    ¡°Many thanks to you, royal gamma Eiten.¡±

    Andter that night, Eiten led a hundred chosen warriors toe with him into the secret passageway. They didn¡¯t wait for the backup, who woulde the next afternoon, and decided to go ahead with the attack.

    ¡°Half of us will go to the fortress, and the other will go to the pack house. Kill alpha Winter and Killian.¡±

    <b>AD </b>

 Noble Tales 132

    ¡°Faster, faster¡­ ah¡­¡± Jasmine whimpered, she clutched the pillow beneath her, as Killian thrusted her from behind. His grip on her hips tightened. She could feel his ws emerged, embedded on her skin, drew blood.

    However, Jasmine couldn¡¯t care less. She liked it when it was painful. The pain only made her more excited.

    Meanwhile, Killian buried himself deep inside her, as he tried to get his release. He pinched her nipple, <b>so </b>hard, Jasmine yelped in pain.

    Recently, he had been trying to push her limit, making her feared him, by hurting her during sex, but apparently, this kind of act only arouse her more.

    Therefore, Killian wanted to see how far she could go with his demand.

    Jasmine was so close, he could feel it. She gripped him so tightly, but suddenly, he pulled back, which made Jasmine turned her body around in frustration.

    ¡°Kill¡­ Killian¡­¡± She shuddered when Killian flipped her body, until shey on her back, and before she could speak anything anymore, Killian had shoved his dick into her mouth.

    Jasmine¡¯s eyes widened in shock, as she took him in. Tears welled on the corner of her eyes, as she struggled to breath.

    ¡°Take it, Jasmine. Take me like a good girl,¡± Killian hissed.

    Jasmine was so close, she wanted to get her release, but Killian ordered her to please him. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t deny him.

    ¡°Yes<b>, </b>like that¡­ just like that¡­¡± Killian coed her. ¡°What? Are you crying?¡± Killian shoved himself further inside her, until he could feel he hit her throat. Jasmine gagged, but Killian didn¡¯t show any mercy.

    This was what she wanted, right? She wanted to be treated harshly? So be it. He was going to fulfill her wish.

    ¡°Good girl.¡± Killian gritted his teeth, and reached his climax. His body shuddered, and then went still.

    Jasmine heaved, she gagged, as saliva and his release spilled from the corner of her lips, and when Killian finally pulled away, she spat out on the bed.

    ¡°Why are you being so rude, you have to take everything, you know.¡± Killian twisted her hair between his fingers and lifted her head, so he could see her in the eyes. Those green eyes filled with lust.

    As expected, she enjoyed it. She liked to be degraded like this.

    ¡°I am sorry¡­¡± Jasmine said in a small voice, she blinked her eyes, and tears

    ars streamed down her cheek.

    Killian leaned over and licked the salty tear. ¡°Hm. You need to be punished for that.¡± He then shoved her back to the bed.

    Jasmine¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. She had not yet gotten her release, and it was very ufortable.

    wed<b>, </b>UCIT

    However, before they could continue, someone knocked on the door rapidly.

    Killian would have ignored it if he didn¡¯t feel the urgency from it. ¡°Stay¡± Killian then got out of the bed, he put on his boxer, while Jasmine furrowed her brows. She didn¡¯t like to be interrupted like this. Killian should <b>have </b>shooed that person away.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Killian asked, he yanked open the door and found Michael, the gamma of the pack looked panic..

    ¡°We are under attack!¡± He said urgently. ¡°Come outside! The royal warriors are inside the fortress!¡±

    ¡°What the fuck!¡±

    Both of them then shifted into their beasts, and then rushed toward the fortress.

    Meanwhile, Jasmine was left alone, naked and hanging.

    ¡°He will be fine,¡± Karin said with a reassuring tone. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. The fever has gone down, but he will need to get some more rest.¡±

    Karin told Rania what to do. She only needed a few pointers, because she herself had learned a few things, which came in handy now.

    ¡°I wille back again in four hours.¡±

    And with that, Karin left her alone with the sleeping king and elder Gayle.

    The king had been absent for two days, and the other elders were in an uproar, if it was not for elder Gayle, who calmed down the situation, they would be out of control.

    It was not that Gayle cherished them, he wanted to kill some of them himself, because they annoyed the hell out of him, but it would implicate badly for the king.

    ¡°I heard.elder Nico and elder Yesa came to see you the other day, what was their offer?¡±

    Elder Gayle seemed to know the real intention behind the two elders¡® visit.

    Rania took a paper and pen, and started writing down her answer.<fn0999> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? fin?novel</fn0999>

    [They want me <i>to </i>give up the position as the queen. They told me the position doesn¡¯t suit me.]

    Rania¡¯s ceremony would be held when Eiten had returned to the pce with a victory, but Rania herself didn¡¯t care so much about it. She had not yet decided whether she would like it or not.

    ¡°So, how did you answer them?¡± Elder Gayle took a seat on a chair where Maximus used to sit when he came to her in the middle of the night.

    [I didn¡¯t give them the answer.] Sometime, Rania thought it would be better for her to take their offer, but then Maximus wouldn¡¯t have agreed with that. Somehow, Rania knew that.

    <b>14:43 </b>Wed<b>, </b>Oct <b>1 </b>

    :

    ¡°Then, what do you want to do? Will you take the position as the queen?¡±

    [I don¡¯t think that will be role that I will take.]

    250

    256 valichers

    ¡°Why so? Because you are a weak, wolfless shifter, who brings a bad luck to this kingdom?¡± Elder Gayleughed when he saw the look on Rania¡¯s face after his statement. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what they said about you behind your back? We, the elders, like to gossip to,¡± he teased.

    Rania didn¡¯t respond to that, she fiddled with her pen, but didn¡¯t write anything. Her eyes fixed on Maximus¡¯s sleeping face.

    Elder Gayle followed her line of sight, and then spoke softly. ¡°Do you want to know why he fell sick? Den and Eiten know this is a normal urrence, so did thete healer L.¡±

    <b>AD </b>

 Noble Tales 133

    <b>Chapter </b>133

    A

    Elder Gayle slouched down on the seat, he looked tired. Thest few days had taken a toll on his body, as he had to manage the kingdom and the elders.

    This was the type of work that Den had beenining, and poor the elder, he was no longer young to keep up with the headache.

    ¡°Maximus might not remember this, but I think the reason why the poison didn¡¯t affect him much it¡¯s because the previous king had poisoned him. I don¡¯t know if he remembered this event or not. Yes, the poison didn¡¯t kill him, but there is an after effect because of that.¡±

    Elder Gayle waved his hand towards the sleeping king, indicating this was what he was talking about.

    ¡°He will not wake up for at least, three days, and after that, he will be in so much pain. He will ask for painkiller. L knew about this. She always prepared some for him around this time. Therefore, I think you have to prepare one too.¡±

    Elder Gayle looked at Rania gently. His gaze almost fatherly, as his voice softened.

    ¡°The fact that Maximus didn¡¯t tell Karin about this, it must be because he was notfortable to tell other people about his weakness. You must have known by now that shifter would look down in this kind of thing.¡±

    Yes, Rania knew that. Most of the shifter didn¡¯t respect the weaker being than them, and as the sovereign of this kingdom, having a fever that put you bedridden for days would be seen as weakness.

    ¡°Do you know how to make a painkiller?¡± Elder Gayle added. ¡°I heard you learn about medicine from Karin.¡±

    Rania shook her head and then nodded.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to make the painkiller?¡±

    Rania shook her head again.

    ¡°Hm¡­ Maybe L left some in the infirmary, or can you ask Karin to make some?¡±

    Rania nodded.

    ¡°Maximus will be fine even without the pain killer, but I am afraid the pain will disturb his concentration during the meeting, and make his temper res up.¡±

    Rania bit her lip, she knew what that meant. Elder Gayle then stood up. He stretched his body, and his bones cracked in protest.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what other people said about you, Rania, but I think youpliment him. There must be a reason why the moon goddess chose both of you as mate.¡±

    Rania scribbled something. [What reason the moon goddess gave me Caden as a mate?] She felt bitter whenever someone talked that way to her.

    <b>15:23 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>2 </b><b>T </b>

    Elder Gayle then shrugged his shoulders.

    <b>¡°</b>Sometimes, the Moon Goddess made a mistake too, and probably Maximus is her <i>way </i>to apologize to you. The same could be said about Maximus too. Probably, you are a blessing for him after all the hardship he had to endure<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Even though Rania said she would ask Karin to make the pain killer, but when she came to the healerter in the evening, Rania asked Karin to teach her how to make one instead.

    ¡°Why do you need a painkiller for shifter?¡± Karin asked with a confusion.

    A painkiller for a shifter would be different from human, and the one that Ran¨ªa got mostly leaning toward human, since she couldn¡¯t be said as a shifter without her wolf spirit.

    Rania scribbled something on the paper. [Maximus looks like he is so much pain. I want to ease it a bit.]

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the king will be fine. You don¡¯t need to give him that.¡±

    [Please, at least teach me how, just in case.]

    Seeing this, Karin had no other choice, but to relent to her. Painkiller for a shifter was not difficult to make, but it needed a long time. Rania had to stand for two hours to stir the concoction without stopping.

    Hearing that, Rania grimaced. Should she do that? Or just let Maximus suffer. He deserved it, though. A little bit suffering wouldn¡¯t kill him.

    Elder Gayle himself said that the king would be fine even without it.<fnb932> Follow current nov?ls on f?ndnovel</fnb932>

    But in the end, Rania did it. She grumbled in her head as she stirred the concoction, and when she was done, her arms felt like they were going to fall off.

    Boiling all of the ingredients for two hours, it left her with a small amount of liquid that she needed to put inside a vial forter used.

    After that, Rania returned to her bedroom to find Maximus was sitting on the edge of the bed, holding his

    head.

    He looked like he was in so much pain. Rania went over to check on him, she was thinking of calling Karin, but the healer woulde in an hour.

    ¡°Rania,¡± Maximus called her name in a delirious tone. His body was still burning. Rania wondered if the medicine that Karin gave to him was the right one, since she didn¡¯t know Maximus¡® condition like L did.

    Rania pushed his body, so he couldy down. Surprisingly, it was easy to push him, indicating how weak he

    was<b>. </b>

    Rania could imagine what those elders would say if they saw Maximus like this, or those alphas from the packs that supported him. The king of werewolf shouldn¡¯t have any weakness.

    65 vouchers

    ¡°Stay.¡± Maximus stretched out his hand to reach her. ¡°Stay with me.¡± He furrowed his brows when Rania didn¡¯te over. ¡°Stay¡­ with me.¡±

    Maximus looked impatient when Rania didn¡¯t take his hand, thus he sat down and hugged her. He pulled her

    closer.

    In an instant, Rania felt like her body was burned. He was too hot.

    However, when she was about to push him away, Maximus rested his chin against her shoulder. He was trembling.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold,¡± Maximus said in a weak voice.

    Maximus¡¯s body was burning, but he was trembling in cold.

    Against her better judgement, Rania wrapped her arms around his body. She pulled a nket to cover him. At this point, Rania thought she was going to have a heatstroke.

    <b>15:38 </b><b>Thu</b>, <b>Oct </b><b>2 </b>

 Noble Tales 134

    <b>Chapter 134 </b>

    $5 vouchers

    Eiten managed to conquer half of ck Stone pack, but they needed to stop and wait for the reinforcement if they were going to go further.

    They managed to kill the gamma. Gamma Michael from ck Stone pack, but they missed the opportunity. to kill Killian and alpha Winter because the reinforcement from Bloody Wolf pack came in time and saved the situation.

    Eiten was irritated. It was because these people knew the terrain better than his warriors, which allowed them to escape and make an ambush here and there, thought those things were not fatal, but it was enough to be <i>a </i>disturbance.<fn7037> Official source is find?novel</fn7037>

    ¡°The reinforcement is here, royal gamma Eiten,¡± Keith informed him.

    ¡°Great.¡± Eiten nodded. He then looked up to the sky. The sun was scorching, it was so hot.

    And then, he remembered something; this was the time when Maximus had his re. He wondered how he

    <b>was </b>now<b>. </b>

    But, Eiten thought it was a good thing that he didn¡¯t hear any bad rumor from the pce, which meant Maximus could manage it just fine, right? Moreover, elder Gayle was there, even though Den was not around.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Eiten said to Keith.

    <b>*** </b>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is the sign the fever is going down,¡± Karin exined to Rania. ¡°The king¡¯s condition will be fine soon.¡±

    Fever was notmon for shifter, but it didn¡¯t mean it had neve happened. Therefore, their body reacted differently.

    ¡°Put more nket on him, and let him sweat,¡± Karin instructed, and Rania listened to her.

    The healer offered to have someone to do it for Rania. Karin intended to call for Dorry or De to stay with the king, but Rania refused. She would handle it.

    Moreover, she was afraid of those girls¡® safety.

    When one of the omegas entered the room earlier to bring them food, Maximus was very angry, he almost hurled a flower vase towards her.

    From outside, elder Gayle made an excuse for other people that the king was spending a few days with his mate, to cool off the tension from the on going argumentation rted to the war.

    Of course, this created another uproar, but it was better than to make them think they were led by a sick king.

    ¡°In that case, I will leave the king to your care. I wille again after four hours,¡± Karin said. She wanted to leave right away because the king look like he was going to kill her if she didn¡¯t leave immediately.

    15:38 Thu, <b>Oct </b><b>2 </b>

    <b>443 </b>

    56 vouchers

    Karin¡¯s often visit was not out of ordinary, since many people knew that Rania and Karin were pretty close.

    And with Karin left, it was only Rania with Maximus. His body was trembling, and he pulled Rania closer to him, buried her with his body. He was heavy to say the least, and Rania felt like she was his personal pillow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave,¡± Maximus said deliriously. His breathing was heavy, and Rania was thinking that Karin made a mistake with her diagnose.

    However, when the morning came, Maximus¡¯s temperature went down. His body was not as hot, but at this point, Rania felt so exhausted.

    She didn¡¯t sleep throughout the night. It was hard to get away from his arms, and when she did, he would wake up almost immediately and look for her again like a lost puppy.

    If only he was not that scary, Rania might find him adorable. Yet, with murderous intention like he had, there was no way she found him cute. He was very intimidating even in his weak state.

    Rania pressed her palm against his forehead. The fever had gone, which made her sighed in relief.

    But when she retracted her hand, Maximus opened his eyes, which caught her by surprised. He grabbed her hand, and kissed her knuckles without breaking the eyes contact between them.

    He became even more brazen when Rania didn¡¯t react immediately. Maximus licked her knuckles, which sent shiver down her spine, and made her stomach churned.

    She tried to pull away her hand, but the king didn¡¯t allow her to do so. He then kissed her on her wrist and started nibling on her soft flesh.

    What the hell he was doing?!

    That was what Rania thought. Her mind was a jumble mess when he tangled his legs with hers, and she could feel his morning wood.

    Her eyes widened even more when Maximus ¡®attacked¡® her neck. This time, she felt the fire within her was ignited. She should have pushed him away, but it had been a long time since she felt him.

    And as humiliating as it sounded, she missed to be with him. The mate bond between them was to be med for this feeling.

    Rania started panting lightly when Maximus licked the hollow of her neck, and traced his tongue along her corbones. She could feel how wet she was, and even though she still couldn¡¯t ept him, Rania couldn¡¯t lie as well that she was long for him.

    There was something magical that you felt whenever your mate touched you. and that was what Rania felt when Maximus did that. She wanted nothing, but for him to keep going.

    Rania bit her lip to lessen the tension that built inside of her, but how na?ve she was to think it would work, because it didn¡¯t.

    Now she moved her hip, trying to grind herself against him, which was shameless of her to do so after she tried to push him away.

    ACD

    As if Maximus knew what she wanted, he lifted her right leg, and then ced himself, where she could feel him.

    Rania breathed sharply when she felt the weight of his member that nudged her core. She wanted him. She wanted him to be inside her.

    This was not right, but Rania couldn¡¯t think straight, as she gasped when Maximus pulled down the hem of her dress and capture her nipple between his teeth. He bit her there, and licked the wound to ease the pain.

 Noble Tales 135

    However, when the tension built up, suddenly Maximus stopped, his hand was still inside her dress, as he cupped one of her breasts.

    Rania blinked her eyes in confusion, but when she looked down, Maximus was sleeping.

    What?¡±

    <b>43 </b>

    Rania couldn¡¯t believe it. He fell asleep when a second ago he was very aggressive to have her, but now he was sleeping peacefully between her breasts.

    This couldn¡¯t be real, right?

    The fever had ceased down, but it seemed Maximus¡¯s mind was still clouded.

    Rania furrowed her brows, she then pushed his body from her. It was embarrassing, she prayed Maximus wouldn¡¯t remember any of this. She was too willing to give in to him. Somehow, the thought of it alone made her very upset.

    After that, Rania went to the bathroom to ssh water to her face. She looked so bright red, and her nipple stung. Maximus had bitten her there. She pulled down the cor and saw there was a hickey on her breast.

    Rania pressed her lips and closed her eyes, so she could concentrate to put off the fire within her, but when her finger identally brushed her nipple, she felt the fire ignited and before she could think better, her hand had descended to her core.

    She hated herself for doing this, but she imagined it was Maximus¡® hand that touched her, even though the feeling was not the same.

    She touched herself, and just now she realized how wet, and ready she was for him. This was embarrassing, but at the same time it was exhrating.

    The thought of sex had never appealed to her, because her first experience was with Caden, and she would rte it to pain and humiliation. It didn¡¯t help with the way Maximus treated her the first time she was here.

    Therefore, Rania had never craved it before.

    But, it was different now.

    The mate bond made the experience¡­ less scary. No, to be fair, it was something that she had never felt before. It was more than satisfying.

    Rania had to bite down her lip, as her legs were trembling. She breathed raggedly, as her face turned very red. She quickened the pace when she felt she was so close.

    With her fingers rubbed her clit, she squeezed her breast with the other, feeling the knot in her stomach taut. She couldn¡¯t believe she was doing this.

    Yet when she reached her climax, she forgot about everything else. Her body shuddered, as she rode her release.

    grew

    15:38 Thu<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>2 </b>

    43

    youchers

    It was not as satisfying as when Maximus did it to her, but it was enough to ease the tension.

    And once she calmed down, she felt guilty. She felt embarrassed as she imagined Maximus when she was supposed to hate him.

    But then, she didn¡¯t think she hated him anymore. It was not like she was innocent in all of this¡­<fnb58c> Checktest chapters at findnovel</fnb58c>

    The only thing that made it hard for her to move on was the lost her baby¡­

    Rania touched her belly, and that feeling of emptiness sunk in once again.

    Jasmine rushed to her father when she saw alpha Xaden approached her. The alpha hugged his daughter tightly, relieved that she was fine, before he directed his sharp eyes toward Killian who was standing not too far from him.

    ¡°How could they manage to breach the fortress and your defense?!¡± Alpha Xaden roared angrily. ¡°They captured half of your pack, and their reinforcement is here. There will be more attack. How will you handle it?!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Jasmine cried, she didn¡¯t want him to me Killian. ¡°It¡¯s not his fault. The enemy knew the secret passage.¡±

    ¡°And how they know about it?!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it somewhere private,¡± Killian said calmly, while Jasmine was trying her best to calm her father to no avail, alpha Xaden was too furious because they put his daughter in danger.

    ¡°Dad, please, don¡¯t. If you want to be angry, be angry with the royal, not to him.¡±

    ¡°Stay here.¡± Alpha Xaden ignored what she said and then walked toward one of the rooms in the building with Killian.

    The royal warriors managed to capture the pack house, therefore they used this house as the central of the

    strategy.

    ¡°What is your excuse now?¡± Alpha Xaden faced Killian, as he closed the door behind him.

    Alpha Winter was alive, but he was injured during the attack, therefore Killian assumed all the control and responsibility upon the ck Stone pack.

    ¡°I have no excuse. I don¡¯t have any idea how they knew about the secret passageway.¡± Killian then added. ¡°But, I have a theory¡±

    Killian then told him about ire, his sister who lived in the pce. She ran away from the pack because she met with her destined mate.

    When he saw her there, he was surprised, but ire didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him or the people from this pack, so Killian didn¡¯t bother her.

    15:38 Thu, Oct <b>2 </b>

    ¡°I think, being with Caden for years, she must have learned a thing or two.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can make her to be our spy?¡±

    55 vouchiare

    ¡°I am not sure, but I can try.¡± Killian was thinking about their mother. She had been a wreck since the king captured ric. Of course, she didn¡¯t know Killian¡¯s attempt to kill her mate.

    ¡°Good. The other alphas are restless. If you can¡¯t handle this attack, we don¡¯t have a leg <i>to </i>continue with this.¡±

    If the royal warrior managed to raze the ck Stone pack, then alpha Xaden¡¯s pack would be the next.

    ¡°You bettere up with a good idea to deal with the second wave.¡±

    ¡°I can do that if you give me more warriors. Mine had been killed. So many of them in the ambush.¡± Killian cut alpha Xaden off before he could protest. ¡°There is no point of holding back your warriors. You have to deal with the royal if I went down.¡±

    ¡°You sure asking too much.¡±

    ¡°And I need your beta to kill the royal gamma.¡±

    Ìï

 Noble Tales 136

    <b>43 </b>

    55 vouchers

    Rania breathed in relief when Maximus regained his consciousness again, he didn¡¯t remember about the previous event. He was still a little bit off, but he needed to attend the meeting with the elders again, as they started out of control, and elder Gayle was so stressed out about it.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Maximus looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Is it Gayle who told you?¡±

    Rania didn¡¯t know how to answer that, but she was not going to lie to him, so she nodded.

    Seeing that, Maximus looked annoyed. He clicked his tongue, and then thanked her for the medicine. Rania gave her the pain killer that she had concocted.

    ¡°I am going to have a talk with Karin, tell her to be here in the evening.¡± Maximus was annoyed.

    There was a reason why Maximus didn¡¯t brief Karin about his condition. It was because he didn¡¯t trust her yet. She just filled the role of the pce healer for a few months by now. It was not easy for Maximus to show his weakness to a random people.

    However, Rania tugged at his sleeve, she mouthed a word; why?

    She looked worry, understandably so, because the look on Maximus¡¯s expression was rather scary. He might as well have a n to murder the healer.

    ¡°She knew about this. I have to have a thorough exnation.¡± Maximus shook the vial in his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much Gayle had exined it to her.¡±

    For a moment, Rania was trying to grasp the meaning of it, and then she realized the misunderstanding. She pointed herself, indicating that she was the one, who had concocted the painkiller.

    ¡°You did?¡± Maximus furrowed his brows, and watched Rania nodded vigorously and then she went away to get a paper and pen to write down what she wanted to say.

    [Elder Gayle exined to me, and I asked Karin to teach me how to make it, but I didn¡¯t say anything about your condition.]

    Maximus knew that Rania started to learn about medicine from the healer. He had no opinion about that, especially when she seemed enjoying the activity.

    But, to think that it coulde in handy, it was rather strange for him.

    [You don¡¯t need to talk with her.] Rania wrote it down again. She was worried that Maximus would do something to harm the healer because he misunderstood that Karin had known something that she should. Rania didn¡¯t want that.

    Maximus stared at her for a long moment before he agreed. ¡°Fine with me. I don¡¯t mind you know about it. I think I will rely more on you in the future.¡±

    In Rania¡¯s eyes, Maximus looked fine. She wondered if elder Gayle only exaggerated the situation, because it was obvious that Maximus was not in any pain.

    43

    She didn¡¯t think he would need the pain killer, but when Maximus touched her cheek, she could feel how cold his fingers were. He was holding back the pain.

    How he could do that? There was no trace of his true feeling at all.

    There was a saying of; fake it until you make it. And Rania thought this was the case with Maximus. He faked his nonchnt, until he didn¡¯t care about the pain anymore. How scary it could be.

    But then, Rania remembered about herself. She was no different from him.

    In a way, they were very simr with each other.

    ¡°I want to introduce you to the elders. Be ready, someone wille to get you to the dinning hall this afternoon.¡± Maximus leaned over and kissed her forehead. ¡°Thank you for staying with me.¡±

    Rania blinked her eyes, she didn¡¯t hate the kiss. Lately, he had been kissing her forehead, instead of her lips, which made Rania feel respected.

    But then, Maximus leaned further to whisper to her ear.

    ¡°I will make up what I did this morning only if you want it.¡±

    His voice was deep, and his warm breath caressed her skin, which made Rania forgot to react. Her mind worked very slow, as she discerned what Maximus meant with that.

    When she did. Her eyes widened in shock. He remembered!

    Thankfully, Maximus had left the room, or he would witness how attractive his mate was when she was embarrassed. Her face turned very red.

    Rania thought he didn¡¯t remember any of that!<fnc927> Follow current nov?ls on Find1Novel</fnc927>

    More so, that was his fault to arouse her and then left her hanging!

    ***

    Around noon, a warrior came to escort Rania to the dining hall, where all the elders and the alphas from the supporting packs gathered together there.

    At the very least, there were a hundred people. All sides of the long table were filled with Maximus was sitting on the head of the table.

    Rania staggered. She didn¡¯t have any idea that the alphas had been summoned too. Actually, they had been here, since two days ago.

    Maximus only mentioned the elders, he forgot to say anything about the alphas.

    For a brief moment, Rania felt the temptation to flee the room, especially when the murmured quieted down, and all eyes were on her.

    ¡°Come here, Rania,¡± Maximus said, he nodded at the chair next to him.

    <b>15:39 </b>Thu, <b>Oct </b><b>2 </b>

    By vouchers

    Among all the people there, Rania only knew a handful people. Alpha Kehn from Bloody Moon pack, elder Nico, elder Yesa and of course, elder Gayle.

    Aside from them, she was not familiar.

    Rania bit her lip, she racked her brain, weighing her options, but in the end, what choice did she have.

    The walk towards the king felt so difficult. She felt like she was walking on hot charcoals. Rania tried not to look at the other people, and fixed her eyes on Maximus.

    As scary as he was, Rania found the other people¡¯s gazes were scarier.

    Probably it was because she had gotten used with Maximus, that was why she felt this way.

    And when she finally sat down next to him, Maximus squeezed her hand.

    AD

    Comment

 Noble Tales 137

    ??

    56 vouchers

    Rania felt a bad feeling about this whole lunch. The food was exceptionally hard for her to swallow, because of how nervous she was. She could tell that Maximus was nning something, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on what was that.

    The conversation sounded very formal. It almost felt like when you were making a small talk here and there, while avoiding the main topic. That was the impression that Rania got.

    These people looked nonchnt towards Rania, asking her a few questions, and when Maximus said that she hurt her tongue, so she was not allowed to speak in order to fasten the recovery, they didn¡¯t bother her anymore with questions.

    But, Rania still felt their eyes on her. Some of them even tantly looked at her direction. Some alphas even talked to the other alphas, while ncing her way.

    Rania wanted to leave the room. She swore that she wouldn¡¯t attend any lunch where Maximus invited her in.

    She learned her lesson.

    Meanwhile, Maximus was at ease, he added more and more meat into her te. Her taste buds still couldn¡¯t feel anything, and because she had hurt herself, Rania didn¡¯t think she would get her sense of taste back.

    But it didn¡¯t matter with her.

    Suddenly, Maximus stood up, he clinked the ss, and the room fell into silence. You could hear the pin drop in the room, and the atmosphere turned tense.

    ¡°As you already know. Rania is my destined mate. She will be the queen of this kingdom.¡±

    The introduction was very blunt. Maximus didn¡¯t even start it with a small talk, he went straight to the point.

    ¡°Ever since I told you my intention, I have been hearing words of protest from some of you.¡± Maximus¡¯s eyes fell on Elder Nico and Elder Yesa, who sat next to each other. ¡°I only want you to know, and I will only say it once; disrespecting my mate, will be equal as disrespecting me. You will be branded with a treason for that.¡±

    There was a low murmur from all around the table when Maximus said that. He put down the ss, and the murmurs died down again.

    ¡°Once the problem with the rebel packs is resolved. I will hold the queen ceremony.¡± Maximus then grabbed Rania¡¯s hand tightly, as he nudged her to stand up, yet Rania wanted nothing, but disappeared from this

    room.

    She even could smell the strong rejection from the elders¡® line of seat.

    But, she couldn¡¯t humiliate Maximus, so she stood up. She didn¡¯t know what to do, or¡­ did Maximus expect her to do something? Say something meaningful?

    Maximus should know it had been a long time since she spoke.

    But then, Maximus leaned over and kissed her on the lips. It was not a lustful kiss, but a chaste one, as he put

    his hand behind her back to make sure she stood straight.

    And when Maximus pulled away and fixed his eyes to his bannermen, he spoke in his deep voice. He asserted his king¡¯s voice in it.

    ¡°Kneel before your future queen.¡±

    That was an order. A direct order from the king.

    In unison, almost all of them stood up from their seat, and then knelt down before Rania and Maximus, including alpha Kehn and elder Gayle.

    As Rania was pronounced to be the queen, her status was higher than any of them, she only needed to lower herself before the king.

    However, not all of them agreed with this decision. Because five elders and two alphas refused to do that. They looked offended, as if Rania hadmitted a great crime on them.

    Rania felt awkward, especially with the seven people, who stood still with disdain look on their faces.

    ¡°My king, pardon my bluntness.¡± Elder Nico was the one, who spoke first. ¡°I represent the elders, disagreed with your decision to crown her as the queen. She doesn¡¯t suit the role. Have you forgotten that she tried to kill you? She poisoned you!¡±

    His voice was exceptionally harsh, as he pointed his fingers at Rania.

    ¡°How could you put a woman, who had harmed you to be your queen? I said this because I care about you, about this kingdom.¡± Elder Nico looked at the other four elders, who stood with him and the two alphas who were sitting across from him. ¡°This is not right. You should have put her in the dungeon like her father.¡±

    ric was still alive. Maximus had not yet paid him a visit ever since thest time he tortured him. He could be rotten there for all he cared.

    ¡°She is not a good fit to be the queen of this kingdom. She is a rejected mate. A bad luck. You lost your royal beta, Den, because of her. If it¡¯s not for her, royal beta Den would have been here with us.¡± Elder Nico then talked to elder Gayle, who was still kneeling before the king and queen. ¡°No offense to you, elder Gayle. But the king lost his trusted friend because of this woman.¡±

    Maximus tilted his head, he didn¡¯t say anything, as if he was waiting for elder Nico to stop talking, but he put his hand around Rania¡¯s waist, as if to reassure her that everything would be fine.<fn0fef> Checktest chapters at Find[?]ovel</fn0fef>

    ¡°Is that all do you want to say, elder Nico?¡± Maximus then walked towards the elder, after he gestured for Rania to sit down, because he was sure she needed it.

    ¡°No, my king. I am against this union. This will not benefit the kingdom. This woman will not only bring you a bad luck, but she will also destroy you.¡±

    ¡°This woman?¡± Maximus narrowed his eyes, he stopped right in front of elder Nico, which made the elder subconsciously took a step back because of the strong aura from the king. ¡°This woman is my mate.¡±

    And in the next second, elder Nico¡¯s head had rolled on the floor.

    15:39 Thu, Oct <b>2 </b>

 Noble Tales 138

    Everything happened very fast, even Rania didn¡¯t see iting. She didn¡¯t evenprehend what happened when people gasped in shock.

    It was a good thing that she was sitting down, or else, she would have copsed to the floor too, just like that head.

    Rania breathed heavily. This was the first time she saw someone beheaded right before her eyes. She watched how the blood spurted from the headless body, while the head fell with a loud thud to the floor, followed by the body.

    She witnessed how life drained out of elder Nico¡¯s eyes. The look on his face¡­ she would never forget. It was as if he didn¡¯t even know what happened, and the next thing life had slipped away from him.

    People, who were kneeling immediately moved away from the direction of the head that fell. Their faces nched, but aside from letting out a loud gasp, they said nothing.

    This was not the first time for them to witness the king¡¯s madness. Not so long ago, the king had killed elder Ryan for insulting his mate. Elder Nico should have learned from that.

    However, it was a pity that he thought he was invincible.

    The remaining four elders and the two alphas immediately knelt before the king. They were trembling, as they were mumbling their apology. It was toote, though, since they had incurred the alpha¡¯s wrath.

    Maximus wiped his bloody hand on the tablecloth and washed it with water. He used his ws to make a clean cut. Finally, after some time, he could feed his wild wolves again.

    ¡°What did you say? My mate doesn¡¯t deserve the position as the queen in this kingdom? And what? You are talking with me about rule?¡±

    Maximus approached alpha Dn from Chrystal Moon pack. The poor alpha pressed his forehead against the floor, mumbling an apology.

    ¡°So? Is there someone else wants to say something?¡± Maximus looked around. He stared at elder Yesa, and approached her.

    ¡°I am sorry, my king. I am sorry. All of this is elder Nico¡¯s idea. He was the one, who told me to do this.¡±

    Elder Yesa was trembling in fear, she didn¡¯t dare to raise her head, or even look at the alpha¡¯s shoes.

    But, Maximus grabbed a handful of her hair and lifted her head, so he could see her expression. ¡°So? You didn¡¯t even think to reject the idea and go on with his whim?¡±

    ¡°I- I am sorry¡­ I- I tried to tell him¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t try hard enough.¡± Maximus then wrapped his fingers around her neck, and crushed her windpipe before she could utter a single word of apology again.

    After that, he moved to the remaining three elder, but two of them got up and rushed towards the door. They

    15:39 Thu, <b>Oct </b>2<fn4ede> Read full story at find[?]ovel</fn4ede>

    266 vouchers

    were too scared to think clearly, and their first instinct was to get away from the king as far as possible, or else they were going to die.

    But, they should know better. There was no escape from the Mad King. Maximus was in his madness state, where he wanted nothing, but to kill these imbeciles.

    It was the royal¡¯s treasury that fed them and put them into a wealthy position, but they tried to oppose him in every direction. Not only that, they also insulted his mate.

    Above all the rules in this kingdom, it went without saying that the destined mate took the highest rule, and they just insulted the king¡¯s. What did they expect would happen?

    How na?ve and stupid they were that they thought they would be able to leave this ce intact.

    Maximus shifted into his beast, and in a blink of an eye, his ws pierced through the two elders¡® hearts, leaving a small hole on their chest, as their blood stained the floor.

    Everyone who already knelt down didn¡¯t dare to look up, they were in a perfect form of a submission, showing their neck.

    Meanwhile, those people, who opposed the king earlier already peed themselves. They knew it would be them next.

    And they couldn¡¯t be wrong about it, as the huge, ck wolf stalked toward the remaining elder.

    Even in his beast form, the king beast¡¯s expression was very savage, everyone in this room could feel his killing intention.

    ¡°My king¡­ I apologize¡­ I apologize¡­¡±

    The remaining elder was elder Shen, he was an old cohort, who took care of the matter with the ration for the war against Barlukan kingdom. He had embezzled a lot of money, but because of his family¡¯s standing as one of the pirs of this kingdom, he had not been executed.

    It was aplicated matter, since Maximus had not yet gotten him red handed.

    But, it didn¡¯t matter now. He could pin him with a treason, which would allow his whole family to be punished for that.

    ¡°My king¡­ my king¡­ I¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t get to finish his words when the beast ws his chest, but this time, he didn¡¯t kill him right away, instead he tore him limb by limb, letting his scream echoed inside the dinning hall.

    The king had lost his mind, he couldn¡¯t even careless with the fact that his mate was still inside the room, and witnessed how everything unfolded.

    On the other hand, Rania felt her stomach was churning. She wanted to vomit, but she was too stunned to move her body.

    Seeing there was no way out of this, the two alphas went to Rania instead, they knelt before her, asking for her

    15:39 Thu, <b>Oct </b><b>2 </b>

    <b>43 </b>

    S$5 vouchers

    forgiveness and protection.

    ¡°Mydy, please, forgive our rudeness. We didn¡¯t mean it that way. We didn¡¯t think clearly!¡±

    They touched Rania¡¯s legs, but she immediately stood up and moved back, which made the two alphas became even more panic.

    But, it was a wrong move, because it only incurred the beast¡¯s wrath even more, as they touched his mate.

    Especially when one of them lunged toward Rania and wrapped his ws hand around her neck.

    <b>AD </b>

    Comment

 Noble Tales 139

    Chapter 139<fn219c> ?????? ???? f?ndnovel</fn219c>

    0:0

    56 vouchers

    ¡°D- don¡¯t move¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± alpha Dn stammered. ¡°I- I don¡¯t¡­¡± He was too scared to speak, as he could feel his end was near.

    His ws grazed Rania¡¯s neck and the wound was bleeding, but Rania couldn¡¯t feel the pain when fear entered her system and numb her feelings.

    Rania¡¯s eyes fixed on the beast¡¯s electric blue ones, the beast stood very still before he moved closer slowly<b>, </b><b>as </b>if assessing the situation.

    ¡°I will¡­ I will let her live, if you let me go¡­¡± alpha Dn dragged Rania with him. He was breathing heavily<b>, </b><b>as </b>he tried to calm himself down.

    Meanwhile, the other alpha¡¯s heart almost dropped on the floor when the king walked past him. He thought, he was going to be killed, but currently, the king¡¯s attention was on his mate. He paid no mind to him.

    Alpha Letto should have stood up and then used this opportunity to leave, but his legs didn¡¯t want topromise. He couldn¡¯t move.

    He had no one else to be med but himself for his stupidity. He shouldn¡¯t have been so easily swayed, and refused them more firmly.

    And now, all of those people met their demise and it was only a matter of time before he met his as well.

    On the other hand, alpha Dn was still threatening the king beast, since he had no other choice. Because of how anxious he was, his grip on Rania¡¯s neck tightened, which only hurt her even more.

    Blood spilled from the wound, coated his hand, but he didn¡¯t feel that. His eyes fixed on the king, he couldn¡¯t take them away.

    ¡°No¡­ I will kill her¡­ I will¡­¡±

    For a moment, his whole body was freeze, as if all of his nerves exploded, but this critical second was all the king needed to charge forward and topple him down.

    The next moment, the beast had mped its jaw on alpha Dn¡¯s head, didn¡¯t give him a chance to shift into his beast, and killed him in an instant.

    Once the alpha was dead, the king shifted immediately into his human form and approached thest alpha.

    Alpha Letto could feel his end was near, he felt his heart leapt to his throat. He couldn¡¯t even utter a single word.

    There was no chance for him to fight the Mad King. Escape from this room was also impossible. Therefore, all he could do was to wait for his death.

    He surrendered to his faith, though he couldn¡¯t help, but regretted every decision he made.

    The sound of the king¡¯s footstep promised him death. With each step the king came closer, the closer also his

    end.

    Ð¢ð^

    But, suddenly the footstep stopped. Alpha Letto closed his eyes. That was it. The king was here. He was going to kill him.

    However, the pain didn¡¯te. The room was still as quiet as before, as if all of these people was afraid to even breathe a little bit louder.

    A moment passed, and there was nothing happened, thus alpha Letto gathered his remaining courage to lift his head slightly, so he could see what was going on.

    Apparently, the king stopped because his mate tugged at his pants. She was visibly trembling, blood still oozed out from the wound on her neck, but she gripped onto the king¡¯s trouser, and didn¡¯t let him go<i>. </i>

    She shook her head, the look on her eyes was pleading.

    Meanwhile, the king stared at her without any expression. He pressed his lips, as if contemting what to do.

    There was a flicker of murderous intention for a brief second, but it disappeared almost immediately. The king seemed conflicted between giving in to his bloodlust instinct or to relent to his mate.

    Fortunately for alpha Letto, the king chose thetter.

    Maximus bent down his body, and then picked Rania up in his arms. He carried her out of the room, leaving all the kneeling people behind.

    Elder Gayle was the first person, who stood up, followed by the other elders and then the alphas. None of them talked, as they were still reeling on what had happened.

    Even though the king was no longer in the room, but his strong presence and the tension that he left behind was still suffocating.

    Elder Gayle approached alpha Letto. ¡°You need to be wiser in the future.¡± He didn¡¯t reprimand the young alpha, but his voice was stern. ¡°You are an alpha now, your action will affect your pack.¡±

    Alpha Letto nodded.

    He just recently became the alpha of Red Moon pack. He was still very young, a twenty two years old, he became an alpha because his father had passed away from an old age.

    The previous alpha of the Red Moon pack had him veryte. Therefore, it was a pity if his first mistake as an alpha would bring a disaster to his pack, and take his life.

    ¡°Wh- what should I do¡­<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Alpha Letto might escape death now, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to run away from the king¡¯s clutch if he determined to have him dead.

    ¡°Pray the future queen will manage to calm the king down.¡±

    ***

    Karin bandaged Rania¡¯s neck under the king¡¯s sharp eyes, she was scared shitless if she did something wrong,

    13:48 <b>Sat</b>, Oct 4

    <b>TA </b>

    8590uchers

    the king would have her head. She heard what kind of disaster that happened in the dining hall.

    She couldn¡¯t say that the king was overreacting, since those people should have known better before they offended him by insulting his mate. What did they expect?

    ¡°She will be fine, my king.¡±

    ¡°Leave.¡±

    Karin didn¡¯t need to be told twice before she scurried away from the room. Pretending she didn¡¯t see Rania¡¯s pleading eyes for not leaving her behind.

    But then, what else the healer could do? The king wouldn¡¯t kill her because she was his mate, but Karin was a mere healer that he could find the recement everywhere else.

    Once Karin left, Maximus approached his mate.

 Noble Tales 140

    <b>Chapter </b><b>140 </b>

    ¡°You are hurt again,¡± Maximus said, his voice had a sharp edge on it, he pressed his forehead against her. ¡°Do you want his head? Or do you want me to skin him alive?¡±

    Rania opened her eyes in shocked, she shook her head vigorously. She wanted none of it. More so, the alpha who had harmed her had been killed.

    Lifting her head to meet the king¡¯s eyes, Rania saw the determination behind his electric blue eyes. His madness returned. This was not only his way to avenge the insult on her, but Maximus actually enjoyed it.

    He found satisfaction in hurting those people, and Rania couldn¡¯t allow that to happen, especially when he did it for her. She didn¡¯t want someone¡¯s blood on her hands.

    Shaking her head, Rania tightened her grip on Maximus¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t let him go, afraid if she loosened up, the king would rush back to the dining hall and finish what he had started.

    ¡®Please.¡¯

    Rania mouthed.

    ¡®Don¡¯t kill anyone.¡®

    Maximus could read what she was saying, but he wanted to hear her voice. She knew that her tongue had healed now. She could speak, but she didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡®Please, don¡¯t kill anymore.

    ¡°I will not, but I want to hear your voice.¡± This was not an unreasonable request. It had been so long and he missed the sound of her voice. ¡°Talk to me, Rania. Call my name.¡±

    This time, it was Rania, who furrowed her brows. She wouldn¡¯t say that she forgot how to speak, but because she had not used it for long, she became morefortable to stay quiet like this.

    ¡°I am going to kill him if you don¡¯t speak,¡± Maximus said casually. It didn¡¯t sound like a threat, but Rania knew he would do it.

    After all, killing those people gave him a satisfaction, which Rania couldn¡¯t understand.

    However, one thing that Rania noticed; Maximus had changed. He was not as calm as this before. In the past, he would force himself to get what he wanted, he wouldn¡¯tpromise.

    It was a year ago. There were a lot of things that happened, they were broken, and then healed, and then went through agony and many more.

    Here they were now.

    If it were in the past, Maximus wouldn¡¯t have negotiated with Rania, he would have killed thest alpha without thinking twice. They wouldn¡¯t have this conversation.

    <b>¦Í¦Á¦É</b><b>, </b><b>¦Í¦É¦É </b>

    67243

    66 vouchers

    But, Maximus had grown very patient with her, though it didn¡¯t erase the madness side of him. He was still the bloodlust king.

    ¡°Get some rest, Rania.¡± Maximus caressed her cheek before he stood up, he had waited for her to speak, but he couldn¡¯t force her more than this.

    He had learned his lesson. He had made a progress with her and he didn¡¯t want to make his mate scared of him again.

    However, Rania suddenly pulled him back, and then pressed her lips against him. She couldn¡¯t speak, but she thought this would be enough to rece his request.

    The kiss didn¡¯tst for long, but it left Maximus stunned. He stared at her for a long moment before he leaned over and then kissed her.

    He ced his hand on the back of her head carefully, so he wouldn¡¯t aggravate the wound on her neck. He pried her lips open, so he could taste her tongue.

    Maximus did it very gently, and gingerly, because he didn¡¯t want to hurt her. And when he sucked on her tongue, he could sense the roughness of her wound. The wound had healed, but it left some kind of <b>scar </b>there.

    But, Rania flinched when his hand touched the back of her neck subconsciously, as he wanted to deepen the kiss.

    Maximus sensed that and immediately let her go. He didn¡¯t have any intention to hurt her, but Rania was still holding on his arm.

    ¡°What is it? Do you want to continue the kiss?¡± Maximus was in an excellent mood, as he teased her.

    Hearing that, Rania immediately let him go, as if her hand touched a hot charcoal, which made Maximus smile even wider.

    He stood up, but Rania immediately held him again. Maximus knew what she wanted. Her expression looked conflicted.

    She didn¡¯t keep holding him back because she wanted to continue the kiss, but she was afraid if she let go, he would hunt down thest alpha who had offended her, and killed him.

    ¡°I will not kill him.¡± Maximus leaned over and kissed her forehead. ¡°I will have a talk with him, but that¡¯s all. I will not do any harm on him.¡±

    Rania was still holding on his sleeve, she didn¡¯t believe him.

    ¡°I promise,¡± Maximus said with earnest. He caressed her cheek. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, then I will assume you want to continue the kiss<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Rania immediately let him go for the second time, as if her hands were burned.

    ¡°You are so adorable.¡± Maximus caressed her head. ¡°Get some rest. I didn¡¯t have any intention to ruin our lunch, but those imbeciles simply couldn¡¯t give me a break.¡±

    13:49 <b>Sat</b>, Oct 4

    The way Maximus said that as if this was a normal urrence.

    4274

    12:55 vouchers

    And after that, he left the room, while Rania was lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling, while thinking what she should do now¡­

    Should she still hold a grudge against him? But, at this point, she didn¡¯t know what grudge that she still had for him.

    Her anger had vanished. Still, it couldn¡¯t fill the void in her heart. She touched her t belly again.<fne91e> The source of th?s content is ?ovelFind</fne91e>

    Why would be very sad and regretful whenever she was thinking of the baby that she didn¡¯t even know she had.

    She shouldn¡¯t be this sad and depressed whenever she thought about it.

    But actually, Rania knew the answer. She wanted someone that belong to her, someone that would love her unconditionally, someone that she would love back.

    The opportunity to have it slipped through her fingers, that was what she was grieving for.

 Noble Tales 141

    <b>74 </b>

    he vouchers

    Rania ended up spending her time in the infirmary to learn more about the medicine because she was surrounded by books. There were a few notes from Karin and L on every page of the book, indicating that they had read them a few times.

    ¡°You should be resting, mydy,¡± Karin said when she saw Rania was perusing yet another notes. She had asked her to sleep, but she refused to listen.

    Instead, Rania asked more and more question about the medicinal herbs. She was very interested in it. Unfortunately for her, she was not a healer, so she couldn¡¯t use healing ability.

    Later that night when Rania returned to her bedroom, she felt there was something missing. The room was quieter and the bed felt empty.

    She had gotten used to have Maximus on her bed, since he was sick, that was why when she looked at the bed, she felt this emptiness slowly crept in.

    Would hee to her bedroom tonight? He did that a few days straight before.

    Or he would be too busy to take care of the problem in the pce, so he wouldn¡¯t have time to be with her¡­.

    The thought only made Rania became even more depressed, because she didn¡¯t want to have this feeling. It felt like she betrayed herself for wanting him.

    Why would she want someone who had hurt her?

    Yet, the other part of herself answered that; She had hurt him too. She had to take ountability for that.

    Raniay down on the bed, she hugged the pillow closed to her chest. Her neck was hurt, a reminder of Maximus¡¯s cruelty.

    Even though he was not the one, who had injured her, but she was hurt because of him. Still, she didn¡¯t feel like she was able to hate him.

    In her twisted mind, Rania didn¡¯t hate the idea of it.

    After all, it had been so long. She didn¡¯t even remember when thest time someone stood up for her. She couldn¡¯t recall there was someone, who would go extra length to defend her. Not even her father, not anyone else¡­

    Yet, Maximus did it.

    Yes, he killed someone for it, but they should expect that, right? After all, they were dealing with the Mad King.

    It felt¡­ good, to have someone, who was very angry on her behalf, because she was too scared to show her

    emotions.

    Would this make her¡­ bad also?¡±

    <b>13:49 </b>Sat, Oct 4

    Rania didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t even want to think about it. She buried her face against the pillow and tried to sleep, but it didn¡¯te so easily to her, as Maximus¡¯s scent still lingered.

    She breathed in it deeply.

    She waited, just in case he wouldeter that night like he used to do, but even after midnight had passed. there was no sign that he woulde over.

    Exhausted, Rania finally felt asleep. She wondered what Maximus was doing right now.

    In her dream, she saw a white wolf.<fn80d1> For more chapters visit f?ndnovel</fn80d1>

    ¡°I pledge my loyalty to you, my king. I will offer my life to you and the queen,¡± alpha Letto said solemnly. fearfully. He pressed his forehead against the floor, begging the alpha for forgiveness for <i>what </i>he he done.

    He stayed in the pce, instead of running away to his pack when he got a chance, because elder Gayle advised him to do this.

    After all, even if he managed to reach his pack, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape his death if the king determined to end his life.

    If anything, the king might send his royal warriors to kill him, and attack his pack once they were done with the ck Stone pack and all the rebel packs.

    Therefore, he listened to elder Gayle¡¯s suggestion and show his good intention.

    However, it was not less unnerving for him. The king was sitting on his throne. He said nothing, and simply red at him.

    Letto remembered how alpha Dn was too stunned to do anything in the end of his life, as he was astounded by the king¡¯s powerful presence.

    That was the only power that the royal family held. They could make them stop thinking for a brief second.

    A second that determined your life and death.

    This ability was very famous across this realm, and right now, it was only king Maximus who held such dangerous ability.

    ¡°Get up,¡± maximus said, his voice was very deep, and his gaze was prating, as if he could see you straight to your soul.

    Trembling, alpha Letto stood up. His young face drenched with sweat and fright. He didn¡¯t dare to lift his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your loyalty.¡±

    That statement made Letto¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He gulped down with difficulty, as he listened to what the king would say next.

    <b>13:49 </b><b>Sat</b>, <b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>

    :

    55 Vouene

    Rania didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t even want to think about it. She buried her face against the pillow and tried to sleep, but it didn¡¯te so easily to her, as Maximus¡¯s scent still lingered.

    She breathed in it deeply.

    She waited, just in case he wouldeter that night like he used to do, but even after midnight had passed, there was no sign that he woulde over.

    Exhausted, Rania finally felt asleep. She wondered what Maximus was doing right now.

    In her dream, she saw a white wolf.

    ¡°I pledge my loyalty to you, my king. I will offer my life to you and the queen,¡± alpha Letto said solemnly, fearfully. He pressed his forehead against the floor, begging the alpha for forgiveness for what he he done.

    He stayed in the pce, instead of running away to his pack when he got a chance, because elder Gayle advised him to do this.

    After all, even if he managed to reach his pack, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape his death if the king determined to end his life.

    If anything, the king might send his royal warriors to kill him, and attack his pack once they were done with the ck Stone pack and all the rebel packs.

    Therefore, he listened to elder Gayle¡¯s suggestion and show his good intention.

    However, it was not less unnerving for him. The king was sitting on his throne. He said nothing, and simply red at him.

    Letto remembered how alpha Dn was too stunned to do anything in the end of his life, as he was astounded by the king¡¯s powerful presence.

    That was the only power that the royal family held. They could make them stop thinking for a brief second.

    A second that determined your life and death.

    This ability was very famous across this realm, and right now, it was only king Maximus who held such dangerous ability.

    ¡°Get up,¡± maximus said, his voice was very deep, and his gaze was prating, as if he could see you straight to your soul.

    Trembling, alpha Letto stood up. His young face drenched with sweat and fright. He didn¡¯t dare to lift his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your loyalty.¡±

    That statement made Letto¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He gulped down with difficulty, as he listened to what the king would say next.

    86 vouchers

    ¡°You have a very weak determination. Someone as casily sway like you is as bad as an enemy¡± Maximus tilted his head. He watched as the young alpha¡¯s face nched. ¡°Indecisiveness and cowardness.

    Letto wrenched his fingers, which was very sweaty. He wanted to say something, but when he opened his mouth, he realized he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Why do you think I need someone like you?¡± Maximus satzily. His anger had ceased down significantly. If it was not because of this matter, he would have a good mood.

    Unfortunately, trouble had never tired to find its way to him.

    ¡°If it was not for my mate, who stopped me, you would have been a feast for my wild wolf.¡± Maximus propped his head on his hand.

    Rania had asked him not to kill this alpha. Maximus intended to do that, because he didn¡¯t want to make her upset with him anymore, but alpha Letto didn¡¯t know that, and Maximus would keep it that way.

    ¡°So, tell me, why should I let you live?¡±

    All of sudden, alpha Letto¡¯s ws emerged, and he did something unexpectedly.

 Noble Tales 142

    05 voucher

    There were only the two of them inside the throne room. Alpha Gayle was not presence, because he was not summoned toe, and even though sometimes he would admonish Maximus for his rash decision, but he wouldn¡¯t challenge him openly in public.

    Therefore, it was especially nerves wrecking for alpha Letto to face the king alone,

    And now, the king demanded a proof of his loyalty. He almostmitted treason once, it was only right for the king to question him.

    With that, alpha Letto used his ws to cut off his own car.

    He tore his left ear, gritting his teeth through the pain, and once he was done, he didn¡¯t waste his time to wail in pain, instead, he knelt down again, and put both of his arms up, to offer his severed ear.

    Droplets of blood traced down his neck, stained the shirt he was wearing. His hands were bloody as well, while the ear sat on his trembling palms.

    ¡°I offer to you my loyalty, my king,¡± he said through the pain. ¡°You are my king, my blood and the bone of this kingdom,¡± he chanted the pledge of loyalty for the king.

    Seeing this, Maximus¡¯s expression turned into an amusement. This was a move that he didn¡¯t expect, but he was pleased nheless that the young alpha took the initiative to do this.

    In any case, losing an ear couldn¡¯t bepared to losing your life.

    But then, the implication of losing ear was not only disfigurement, but it was also a form of a great sin. A symbol that you havemitted a great crime to your sovereign.

    And that symbol would be carried by you for the rest of your existence. It would be seen by the other people.

    It was more of a social punishment than the physical one.

    Maximus smirked when he saw this. Finally, he stood up from his throne and approached Alpha Letto, who was offering him his severed ear.

    The king picked up the ear and nced at the hole on the side of his head. The blood was still oozing out, but his healing ability was taking care of that.

    ¡°This will be yourst chance, alpha Letto.¡± Maximus fiddled with the ear between his finger. ¡°One more time you show some indication that I can¡¯t trust you. I am going to feed you alive to the wild wolves.¡±

    Letto gulped down with difficulty when he heard that. Of course, he knew about the king¡¯s infamous wild wolves. They had been feasting over the dead bodies of the traitors. Nobody dared to cross the forest, because of how vicious those wolves were.

    ¡°Y¨Cyes, my king. Yes. I will be loyal to you. Only you.¡±

    However, if Letto thought he could be off the hook easily, he waspletely wrong about that, because the king didn¡¯t intend to leave him unscathed.

    ¡°I will double your pack retribution for six months, and you will give me half of your warriors.¡±

    Alpha Letto lifted his head in shock. ¡°P- Pardon me?¡±

    ¡°You hear me, alpha Letto, I don¡¯t like to repeat myself.¡±

    A

    56 vouchered

    The Red Moon pack was one of the biggest pack, which led them to wealth. The double retribution wouldn¡¯t burden them, but obviously, it would lessen their profit.

    In this way, Maximus could control them, as they grew stronger under the previous alpha¡¯s control. However, Letto had proved himself untrustworthy.

    Therefore, it was only right for Maximus to strictly control them a bit.

    With the warriors, it would help with the two ways battles the kingdom was currently in.

    ¡°Anyin?¡± Maximus raised his brows. He crushed Letto¡¯s severed ear in his hand.

    ¡°N- No, my king. Not at all.¡±

    ¡°Good. You can leave now and tell your pack member about his new information.¡± Maximus walked away from the throne room, leaving Letto alone with his own regret, as he stared at his severed ear that had been crushed by the king.

    It looked like a messy and bloody trash¡­

    <b>*** </b>

    Maximus returned to his bedroom sote, he stopped for a while in front of Rania¡¯s door, staring at it for a long moment, as if he was having a hard decision whether or not to enter.

    But in the end, he left to go to his own bedroom.

    He rarely slept here, and this ce that he had upied for years ever since he became the king, didn¡¯t feel

    like his.

    It felt strange.

    He missed her touch, and her presence.

    In the end, Maximus walked out of his bedroom again, and then entered Rania¡¯s. He found her was sleeping peacefully, hugging a pillow to her chest.

    She was so beautiful, but the bandage around her neck made Maximus irritate again. He should have prepared the lunch better. He expected such scene, but he didn¡¯t protect her well.

    Maximus then climbed the bed, and took away the pillow, which made Rania¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but he wrapped her in his arms, so she could hug him instead.

    ¡°My beautiful mate, my beautiful Rania,¡± Maximus whispered to her ear, as she snuggled closer to him.

    13:49 <b>Sat</b>, <b>Oct </b>4

    $<b>74 </b>

    56 youchers

    He had washed his hands from Letto¡¯s blood when he came here, as he wouldn¡¯t dirty his mate with such thing<fn44e1> Latest content published on FindN()vel</fn44e1>

    ¡°My sce¡­¡± Maximus then leaned over to kiss her brows, down to her nose, and then her lips. He could spend eternity kissing her like this, but he didn¡¯t want to wake her up, so he stopped.

    The night grew solemn and the king woke up with a better mood, which made it less tensed for the other warriors around him.

    People whispered about the fact that the king would be in a good mood after he spent the night with the queen, therefore many people looked forward to it.

    It seemed, only his mate could dull his menace.

    However,ter that night bad news arrived.

    ¡°Gamma Eiten is severely injured. He might not survive.¡±

 Noble Tales 143

    :

    74

    155 vouchers

    Eiten cursed himself for being too rash with his decision, as he walked straight to the enemy¡¯s trap. He red at alpha Xaden and Killian.

    He had to fight the two men on his own, as he separated himself from his other warriors without him realizing it, as he took their bait to follow them here.

    What the fuck.

    He couldn¡¯t believe he was this dense, and gullible to go into their trap. But now, it was not the time for him to regret his decision. He had to deal with them, and find a way out of this situation.

    ¡°You are very young and a good strategist, I will give you that,¡± alpha Xaden said with a menacing smile on the corner of his lips. ¡°But, youck of experience.¡±

    ¡°Well, I am sorry, I am not as old as you.¡± Eiten looked around him, trying to find a way, any way to get out of this mess.

    Currently, he was in the ruin of the ck Stone pack house. He managed to lead his warriors to take over the building and burned it to the ground, but now he was trapped here with alpha Xaden and Killian.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get done with it, shall we?¡± Eiten tilted his head. ¡°But, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little bit too much for the two of you to fight me? Why don¡¯t try to be more honorable about it?¡±

    However, Killian ignored Eiten¡¯s attempt to waste their time, so his warriors coulde offer. He immediately shifted into his beast and attacked the royal gamma.

    Killian had lived in the pce long enough to learn Eiten¡¯s trick. He was very good with his words, or else, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make those hundred of thousand warriors loyal to him, and were willing to throw their lives for him in the battlefield.

    Therefore, he was not going to allow Eiten to distract him alpha Xaden.

    With Killian shifted into his beast, it was a clue for alpha Xaden to do the same. His beast was bigger since he was the alpha, but Killian was faster, because he was in his prime. He had been training extensively during his stay in the pce, and it benefited him.

    Eiten rushed forward. He needed to reach the door, the only mean as an escape for him, because the broken ceiling was too high for him to leapt over.

    But, for doing so, he needed to take down this two.

    Clearly, it was not an easy feat to do. Killian took advantage of the situation, as he distracted Eiten, while alpha Xaden delivered the crucial blow to take the royal gamma down.

    Surprisingly, Killian and alpha Xaden worked well, but it was bad news for Eiten.

    However, Eiten had gone through war before. He knew how to take an advantage on the situation, and he saw an opportunity.

    13:49 <b>Sat</b>, Oct 4

    74

    155 vouchers

    His brown beast pinned down alpha Xaden¡¯s, as he made a deceiving move, and he wed his throat.

    The alpha was surprised with this move, so did Killian, as they went still for a brief second, and when alpha Xaden could no longer sustain his beast form, he shifted into his human form, as he clutched his throat.

    The alpha crawled away from the royal gamma, ring at Killian to finish this fight off immediately.

    However, alpha Xaden didn¡¯t get too far, Eiten grabbed his by his shoulder and then wrapped his ws around his neck again, threatened to deepen it. If Eiten did that, there was no way for him to survive.

    ¡°Surrender, Killian,¡± Eiten said sternly. He managed to reach one of the warriors, as he was nearby. Earlier he couldn¡¯t do that, because they were too far, but he was lucky, there was one that wandered off to this side of buildings to look for him. ¡°You are not going to live for long if you resist.¡±

    Eiten had shifted into his human form, holding alpha Xaden closed to him with his ws on his neck, preventing his wounds to heal.

    ¡°Surrender? Do you think your king will let me live?¡± Killian scoffed. He had shifted into his human form too, so he couldmunicate with the royal gamma.

    ¡°Get down, Killian,¡± alpha Xaden with difficulty.<fn3623> Read full story at find~novel</fn3623>

    For a brief moment their eyes met, and the alpha felt child down his spine when he saw the intention in his

    eyes.

    The next second was a blur, because Killian moved very fast, as his ws pierced through alpha Xaden¡¯s heart, straight to Eiten¡¯s.

    No one expected this move. Killian caught them out of guard, but thankfully Eiten¡¯s reflex was great, as he pushed alpha Xaden away from him immediately, barely avoided to get his heart ripped out.

    Meanwhile, Alpha Xaden red at Killian in disbelief. He didn¡¯t expect his son inw killed him in order to get <i>to </i>Eiten.

    ¡°How¡­¡± Alpha Xaden didn¡¯t even manage to get his word out when his heart stopped beating. His eyes stared at Killian widely, as if he was cursing him.

    If look could kill, the alpha would bring Killian with him too. This man was¡­ an abomination.

    However, it was not a surprising move for Killian. He had done it to Caden, and it was a pity that ric managed to escape his clutch.

    On the other hand, Killian shook his hand away from alpha Xaden and approached Eiten. The royal gamma was panting for his life.

    ¡°You¡­ how could you¡­.¡± Eiten didn¡¯t have any objection with Killian killed alpha Xaden, but the way betrayed the person, who had helped him was¡­ out of his mind.

    he

    Killian didn¡¯t respond to that, he shifted into his beast to kill off Eiten, but he was toote, the warriors hade to the gamma rescue, and if the door was blocked, he was going to die there.

    13:49 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b>4¡­

    Therefore, Killian leapt out of the room, and went straight to the Bloody Wolf¡¯s pack house, where Jasmine had been waiting for him..

    ¡°Where is my father?¡±

    ¡°Dead. Eiten killed him.¡±

 Noble Tales 144

    :

    <b>74 </b>

    66 vouchers

    Eiten and his warriors managed to conquer five rebel packs, and recently, they managed to get ck Stone pack as well, but it costed them so much, because there was a trap, and Eiten walked straight to it.

    The battle was in a limbo, because they couldn¡¯t advance further without anyone to guide them, but at the same time, this was the best time to attack.

    Because it was not only the other pack was still hurt because of the damage that the royal warriors caused, but their only main problem was; the Bloody Wolf pack and the ck River pack.

    If they managed to take down those two packs, they would have the advantage, and the remaining five packs would be easy to subdue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a senior warrior to lead the attack?¡± Elder Gayle asked. ¡°Send Bariston to lead the attack. He is a battle hardened warrior.¡±

    ¡°He is a great warrior, but not a great strategist.¡± For this part, it was very much true, because Bariston had never taken the initiative to lead this big of campaign. ¡°He will mess up the moment.¡±

    It must be a typical for a beta to be very much clueless about the strategy of war, because that was how <i>it </i>was with Den and elder Gayle.

    They were excellent to deal with the court, and met their scheme with scheme, but for the battleground. They didn¡¯t have any idea how it worked.

    Elder Gayle was deep in thought, as he sighed deeply. ¡°What are you going to do now? Will you retreat?¡±

    ¡°No, this is the best moment to get it down once and for all.¡± Maximus wouldn¡¯t let this chance slip, especially after what Eiten had to go through to ensure this victory.

    And after some thought, the answer was very

    ¡°I will go to lead the attack.¡±

    obvious.

    ¡°What? You are going to leave the pce?!¡± Elder Gayle immediately rejected the idea. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. You are the king! If something happened to you¡­¡±

    The lineage of the royal would be cut off, because Maximus was thest of his kind. He was thest royal blood.

    Therefore, what he suggested was not doable at all.

    ¡°Even though you are strong, you are the king, you don¡¯t go to the battlefield. Find someone else to lead those warriors. The victory is close, you only need to bulldoze them with strength and they will surrender.¡±

    Elder Gayle made it sound very easy. If his theory worked, it would be great, but the battlefield was the most unpredictable terrain.

    Having a bad n in a battle like this was a guarantee of death.

    13:49 <b>Sat</b>, Oct 4

    2200

    ¡°You handle the things inside the pce. I will go this evening,¡± Maximus said, ignoring elder Gayle¡¯s suggestionpletely, as he stood up from his seat.

    ¡°No, think about this clearly, Maximus. You can¡¯t put your life in danger.¡±

    Maximus chuckled when he heard that. ¡°I have been in danger my whole life, old man.¡±

    And with that, Maximus prepared his departure to the ck Stone pack, but in hisst attempt to stop Maximus, elder Gayle went to look for Rania.

    ¡°Please, do something to stop him. He can¡¯t leave to the battlefield. He can¡¯t put his life in danger. He is the king, this is not his duty. His duty is here.¡±

    Elder Gayle was in hurry to make Rania understand the situation, so he couldn¡¯t talk calmly and rationally like usual.

    ¡°Go to his room, and tried to stop him.¡± Elder Gayle grabbed Rania¡¯s hand and pulled her out of her room to go to the next room, which belonged to Maximus.

    Rania didn¡¯t even have time to respond to this request, as she stood in front of Maximus¡¯s door. Elder Gayle knocked on the door and then left her there.

    No. Wait.

    Rania didn¡¯t want to talk with Maximus. She didn¡¯t even know how to talk with him, let alone to persuade him from leaving.

    But, before she could scurry back to her own bedroom, Maximus had opened the door and looked at her with confusion, but there was a smile on his lips.

    ¡°Do you need something, Rania?¡±

    Rania looked around, the elder had gone, and the warriors who stood on guard had nothing to do with this.

    Therefore, she shook her head, intended to leave, but Maximus grabbed her hand and pulled her inside his

    room.<fn3a70> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? F?ndNovel</fn3a70>

    He closed the door behind her, and pushed her body against it. Trapped Rania.

    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Maximus repeated the question.

    <b>*** </b>

    It took an extra effort to retrieve alpha Xaden¡¯s body from the ruin of the ck Stone pack. Two warriors died, and five were injured because they couldn¡¯t avoid the fight against the royal warriors in order to get to alpha Xaden.

    Jasmine was inconsble. She cried over her father¡¯s dead body. Blood dyed his shirt in red, a hole in his chest, but someone must have closed his eyes.

    ¡°Dad! Dad!¡± Jasmine called her father, but there was no respond.

    13:49 Sat, <b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>

    B

    65 vouchers

    Meanwhile, her little brother clung to her tight. Adrian was only nine years old, her father had started to prepare him to be the next alpha for the pack, but now it happened.

    He was too small to lead the pack, and Jasmine did not cut off as a leader.

    ¡°Who had done this?! Who had done this?!¡±

    Jasmine had been told this was Eiten¡¯s doing, the royal gamma was the one, who had killed her father, but in her hysterical state, she couldn¡¯t help herself.

    An omega took Adrian away, as the little boy cried, he was scared because his sister was screaming like a mad woman, and he was terrified to see his father¡¯s condition.

    Jasmine went to Killian. ¡°Please, you need to avenge my father. You have to avenge him!¡±

    Killian didn¡¯t shed a tear, but he held his mate¡¯s hand and stare into her eyes. ¡°I will.¡±

 Noble Tales 145

    674

    55 vouchers

    The funeral that was held for alpha Xaden was not as grand as Jasmine wanted, because they were in the middle of the battle, which only made her even more depressed, she didn¡¯t want to get out of the bed once the funeral was done.

    And because her little brother, Adrian was too little to understand the situation, even more to lead the pack, thus it left Killian to take care of the whole thing.

    The transition was very smooth, and no one objected him in this matter, even though they didn¡¯t outright call him as the alpha, since by lineage, it should be Adrian, who held the title, but in the name to avenge theirte alpha, they were more than willing to follow Killian¡¯s order.

    And Killian didn¡¯t mind when they didn¡¯t address him as the alpha. He needed to take thing slow, if he inserted himself forcefully, they would retaliate against him. Right now, he needed them to be enraged, so he could stir their anger toward the enemies.

    To be honest, this was way better than his n. He couldn¡¯t believe that he would be so lucky. His lucky star seemed shining very bright.

    ¡°Gaher all the alpha from the other seven pack,¡± Killian ordered gamma Michael. He was the gamma from Bloody Wolf pack, he worked alongside alpha Xaden for years, and now he was filled with rage because of the death of his alpha.

    ¡°Right away,¡± Michael said.

    He was in histe thirty, and for a shifter, he was still in his prime. He met with Killian the first time almost two years ago, when the king¡¯s mate tried to escape her pack and was caught trespassing to Bloody Wolf pack.

    ¡°You embodied your role very quickly,¡± alpha Winter said.

    It was hard to tell whether he was still an alpha or not, because he no longer had a pack, and his warriors had merged with the Bloody Wolf pack now. He was merely an old man, and Killian was no longer acted cautious around him.

    A wolf who lost their ws and fangs were merely a big, disfigured dog, and that was what alpha Winter was.

    But, Killian still had to be cautious around him. The old alpha still had some use for him. He was a good strategist and Killian could use his skill to win this battle against the royal.

    Moreover, he still had a connection to the Barlukan kingdom, where they could negotiate for a reinforcement from them.

    ¡°I learned from the best.¡± Killian was not stingy with hispliment, as he walked with alpha Winter back to the war room, where they would discuss about the next move. ¡°Who do you think will lead the warrior in their next attack?¡±

    It had been confirmed by their spy that Eiten was no longer able to lead the attack. He was bedridden, and was still in a critical condition.

    ¡°There is a senior warrior, Keith. He had been with the royal gamma in every attack. I think he will be the

    one, who will get the rein of leadership.¡°.

    1:

    ¡°I think so too,¡± Killian said, contemting another option.<fn8ba1> Find the newest release on find(?)ovel</fn8ba1>

    074

    55 vouchers

    Keith was his sister¡¯s mate, but both of them had never been close, thus Killian didn¡¯t feel bad when he had to harm that man.

    Unless the king would personally lead the warrior, which was impossible, Keith was the best candidate for it.

    ¡°We need to send someone to assassinate him. It will dy their next attack, enough time for the reinforcement from the Barlukan Kingdom to be here.¡±

    ¡°Did you manage to get through to them?¡± Killian was surprised. He stopped walking and looked at alpha Winter. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°I have been corresponding with them.¡± Arthur furrowed his brows. ¡°I have discussed with alpha Xaden, at that time, you are still not qualified to hear this news. But, I think the situation has changed now.¡±

    Killian balled his fists, but he regained hisposure immediately, thus when he spoke again, his voice was light.

    ¡°Can you tell me everything that you know? We need to make a move ording to the information that we have.¡±

    This old hag¡­

    He undermined him since the beginning, and excluded him from an important discussion.

    ***

    ¡°Is there something you want to tell me?¡± Maximus trapped Rania between his arms. He stared intensely into her eyes.

    Rania shook her head. She had nothing to talk with him. The only reason she was here, it was because of Elder Gayle, but she couldn¡¯t sell the elder out.

    Her eyes then fell on the suitcase on the floor, Maximus was in the middle of a preparation to leave.

    Maximus then followed her line of sight and then smiled. ¡°I am going to leave for a while. Stay here and be good, okay?¡± He kissed her forehead lightly to see her reaction.

    And when Rania didn¡¯t reject his advance, he kissed both of her eyes, her nose, her jaw, and then down to her neck, licking her corbones, until Rania pushed him away. She red at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t step out of the pce. It¡¯s dangerous out there.¡±

    Rania narrowed her eyes, as if telling him that he was also dangerous, but Maximus just chuckled to see her cute reaction.

    It felt like he could hear what she was thinking, even though they couldn¡¯t use mindlink.

    13:49 Sat, <b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>

    <b>74 </b>

    55 vouchers

    ¡°I will be right back. I wille with Eiten and we will have the ceremony for you. What do you think?¡± Rania said nothing, she pressed her lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. I feel like I want to kiss you.¡±

    Rania was surprised, she didn¡¯t even make any face deliberately, but she clutched the front of his shirt, and Maximus caught her hand.

    ¡°I will make things right for you when I return. Wait for me.¡± He brought her hand to his lips, and kissed her knuckles. ¡°Was it still true that you want to be with me?¡±

 Noble Tales 146

    74

    55 vouchers

    Maximus still remembered the reason why Rania stopped poisoning him. There were a few bottles that she had, but all of them were still full.

    That was the only proof that could support Rania¡¯s im, and Maximus believed that.

    Now everything had passed, and he remembered what he said in the throne room, he wanted to be sure of that.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Maximus asked again, he gently caressed her cheek. ¡°I know you can¡¯t ept me yet, but I am willing to dedicate my whole life to get your trust back.¡±

    Maximus said that solemnly, it sounded like an oath. After all, they were going to spend the rest of their lives together, and he would make sure of that.

    ¡°I will trust you, even if you have a knife on my throat.¡±

    The frown on Rania¡¯s brows deepened. Who would make such a promise? He is crazy, but craziness would sound like apliment for him.

    ¡°Can you believe me in this? I will not ask you to trust me right away, but give me a second chance to prove it to you and I will give the rest of my life not to disappoint you. Can you give me that?¡±

    Rania didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. She lowered her head, and stared at her fingers.

    ¡°I did hurt you so much, didn¡¯t I?¡± Maximus kissed her forehead. ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    Rania bit her lip, she nodded very slightly, until you couldn¡¯t see that, but she told him that he indeed had hurt her so bad.

    ¡°I am really sorry.¡±

    Maximus pulled her closer and then hugged her a little bit tighter, so she would know how much she meant for him.

    ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    Rania cried silently, her whole body was trembling. She had been holding back this emotion for so long, she

    didn¡¯t even realize it.

    And now, all of her pain came flooding out of her system, but not like before, she felt safe to let them out, to feel them, and cleansed herself from them.

    These feelings were like poison in her body, and Rania kept drinking on it over and over again every time she suppressed herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, cry.¡±

    There was time in the past when he wondered on how to treat someone gently, because such delicate word

    13:50 <b>Sat</b>, <b>Oct </b>4

    had never been in his life.

    :

    He had no one who would treat him gently, not with his father would punish them severely.

    E.

    74

    65 vouchers

    Yes, E must be the only one, who showed him such gentleness, but it had been <i>so </i>long ago, and every time Maximus remembered about her, it would follow with a great regret.

    His memories with her were fuzzy, as it ovepped with the images of her death<b>, </b>but he remembered her smile. She was like a mother for him.

    However, with Rania, as time went by, he gradually learned what gentleness was. He could do it without trouble now.

    But, for what cost?

    Rania lifted her head, tears streamed down her face, she pointed her fingers at his unfinished packed clothes, and then shook her head.

    The meaning for it was very simple. She didn¡¯t want him to leave.

    But, with regret, Maximus had to deny her request. ¡°No. I can¡¯t I need to leave. This is very important. They will be a trouble for you too in the future. Killian is still alive. I am going to settle score with him.¡±

    Rania pressed her face against his chest, she hit him, feeling very upset.

    Liar.

    He said he would do everything that she asked him to do, but not a minuteter, he already broke his promise. How she could trust him?

    ¡°This battle is important, because it¡¯s rted to you too and this is about your safety.¡± Maximus gripped her chin and lifted her head. ¡°I can¡¯t let go of the person, who had put you in harm way, but I will be back as soon as possible.¡±

    Maximus still could see that his words didn¡¯t convince her.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± he said. He then went into his cab to get a jacket that he draped on her shoulder. ¡°It will be cold outside.¡±

    Maximus grabbed Rania¡¯s hand and took her out of the room.<fn3f0e> Read full story at find{n}ovel</fn3f0e>

    The sky looked pretty with moonlight and studded sky, and Maximus was right, it was rather cold out here when he took her towards the direction of the forest.

    Thankfully, Maximus had a good insight, so Rania wouldn¡¯t be freeze.

    They walked for around thirty minutes, which made her panting. She had to exercise more.

    ¡°Tired?¡± Maximus asked. He wiped the sweat from her forehead, despite the cold night wind. He then

    13:50 <b>Sat</b>, Oct 4

    E vouchers

    dropped down to his knees, and told her to hop onto his back. ¡°Come on. It will be faster this way.¡±

    Usually, Maximus would shift into his beast when he visited this side of the forest, and it would take him less. than five minutes to reach his destination.

    But, because he was in his human form, and Rania¡¯s pace was not too fast, it took them so long.

    On the other hand, because Rania didn¡¯t have any other chance, she climbed onto his back. She knew that the king¡¯s body was built different.

    It almost felt like he was nothing, but muscles, and his broad back was exceptionallyfortable. Soon enough, Rania found a satisfying position with her chin rested on his shoulder.

    And for the king, he walked with ease, as if he didn¡¯t carry Rania. He was not even out of breath when they finally reached the ce that Maximus wanted to show her.

    However, Rania knew this ce, especially when she saw the wild wolves emerged from the dark. Their eyes glinted behind the trees.

    What the meaning of this?! Would Maximus feed her to the beasts? Would he do that?!

    Rania¡¯s first instinct was to run away from there, but Maximus held her hand tightly.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

 Noble Tales 147

    $<b>74 </b>

    SS VOUCHE

    Maximusughed when he realized why Rania looked very scared. His voice echoed in the forest, which made the wild wolves stopped in their track to approach them.

    See? Even the savage wild wolves were scared of him. Let alone Rania.

    ¡°Of course, not. I will not feed you to them. Why would I when I want to have a feast with you?¡±

    The inuendo made Rania blushed and she hated the fact of how her body was very responsive <i>to </i>him. Why she was so shameless?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will not hurt you?¡±

    Rania tilted her head, as if asking; how do you know?

    And despite theck of the mindlink, Maximus could understand her perfectly. ¡°Because you are my mate, and they can sense that.¡±

    Rania was still unconvinced, how he would know that when he had never had a mate before? It was not like he had run down a test to support his im, right?

    ¡°The wild wolves have never attacked Eiten or Den, because they can sense that the two of them are my people.¡±

    Maximus answered the unspoken question, and this left Rania speechless, she started to wonder if he could read her mind.

    But, it didn¡¯t cease her fear. She clutched to Maximus¡¯s side closely, as she watched the wolves emerged from the dark again, they walked closer to them, circled them, which made Rania clung to Maximus even more.

    And yet, the king looked unbothered with this. He stretched out his hand, and let one of the wolves approached him. The wolf licked his fingers, and Rania had the urgency to pull his hand away. She was afraid the wolf would bite him.

    ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Maximus looked over his shoulder to Rania, who pressed her face to his side, while staring warily to her surroundings, as the wolves surrounded them. ¡°It will be fine. Give me your hand and let the wolf sniffs you, so, he will recognize your scent. He is the alpha of this pack.¡±

    Rania widened her eyes in shocked. The alpha of the wild wolves? Wouldn¡¯t that make this creature was even more dangerous?

    However, the look on Maximus¡¯s face made Rania want to try.

    Hesitantly, Rania stretched out her hand, but when the muzzle of the wolf was about to sniff her fingers, she retracted her hand.

    It was so scary!

    Maximus then gently held her hand, he intertwined their fingers together, cing her hand under his, so she was well protected, while the wolf sniffed her.

    55 Vouchers

    Rania¡¯s heart was beating so fast, she could feel the hot breath of the wolf that caressed her knuckles. She jolted when the wolf licked their intertwined fingers.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± Maximus chuckled. Slowly, he let go of Rania¡¯s hand. ¡°Maybe you want to give him some pet on the head, as a greeting? Don¡¯t too hard. The first impression is important.¡±

    Rania wanted to roll her eyes at his statement. Well, her first impression of him was when he marked her the moment, he saw her and realized she was his mate.

    Such statement was an irony when it came from him.

    And Maximus could feel her judgemental look. ¡°Pet the head.¡±

    At first, Rania wanted to call it quit. It was enough to be sniffed by the wolf, and she wanted to go back to the pce, but her curiosity got the best of her.

    She gathered her courage and started to pet the wolf¡¯s head slowly, gently¡­

    The fur was surprisingly very soft. Rania noticed that the back wolf was the biggest among the other wolves. Even in the wild, the alpha was still the biggest and the strongest.

    Gradually, a smile bloomed on Rania¡¯s lips. This was not that bad. When she was sure that the wolf wouldn¡¯t bit her off, she became more and morefortable.

    But suddenly, the wolf stepped back and walked away from her, though the rest of them remained.

    Rania then looked at Maximus out of instinct, as if asking him what she had done wrong to chase away the wolf.

    ¡°Watch this,¡± Maximus said, he looked very pleased, as if Rania had aplished something.

    For a moment, Rania didn¡¯t know what happened, but less than a minuteter the wolf came with another wolf. This time, the second wolf was the color of sandy brown. It looked so majestic and beautiful, even when it just walked over towards Rania and Maximus.

    However, soon enough Rania¡¯s eyes caught the sight of the young wolves behind them.

    ¡°They are their pups. The female just gave birth two weeks ago.¡± Maximus crouched down, he reached something from his pocket and wiggled the meat to entice the young pups. There were three of them. ¡°Crouch down,¡± he said to Rania and gave one piece of meat to her.

    Rania didn¡¯t touch the meat, she stared at it with a horrifying look, and then Maximus understood.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a meat, I got this from the kitchen.¡± He intended to visit the forest before he left to ck Stone pack, that¡¯s why he had them.

    Maximus chuckled again when he saw the look of relief on Rania¡¯s face. Somehow, he had beenughing a lot in the past few hours with his mate.

    Seeing Rania was in tears, felt like it cleansed his soul too. They were trying to bridge the difference between them. They wanted to believe in the mate bond that tied them together, that they meant for each other.

    <b>13:50 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b>4

    If they were not, why would Maximus feel strongly about her? He knew she feel the same way.

    Rania then crouched down too, she got the meat from Maximus¡¯s hand and wiggled it to entice the three pups, which waddled towards them with curiosity.

    They looked very cute. They were so small, like furballs. She wanted to hug them, but she was afraid of the bigger wolves.<fn5817> Find the newest release on Find_Novel(.</fn5817>

    Rania watched how the wolves encouraged their pups to eat the meat.

    She imagined, she would have a family too. Children.

 Noble Tales 148

    55 vouchers

    ¡°I want you to know more about me.¡± Maximus helped her to climb the steep rock. There was another ce that he wanted to show her.

    Meanwhile, behind them the wild wolves followed them, but they kept their distance.

    And now, after Rania yed a little bit with the pups, and fed the wolves, she was not as warry as before. Their presences were not a threat, but instead, it felt like they were there to protect her.

    Was that weird? How her heart and perceptions of these wolves changed in a matter of an hour?

    These were the wolves that feast to the shifter flesh, but Rania felt safe with them,fortable even.

    On the other hand, Maximus told her about a story when he was thrown away to this forest and met with the wild wolves for the first time.

    Rania listened to him attentively. Elder Gayle had told her this story, but there was some part that he didn¡¯t know, since it was not the elder, who had to experience it.

    However, Rania could feel that Maximus gave her the water down version, so it wouldn¡¯t be too gruesome for

    her.

    ¡°They brought me food when I was injured, and I learned how to fight from them. They are the natural. Their instincts are sharp.¡±

    Rania tugged his hand. ¡®Monster?¡® She mouthed.

    This was the part that elder Gayle didn¡¯t know, and probably Maximus had never told anyone. Her mate just told her casually there was a monster inside the forest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is not the season for the monster, moreover I went further to the north, and got lost there. That¡¯s where the monsters are. They don¡¯t usuallye to this side of the forest, even if they do, the wolves will take care of it.¡±

    Rania had no other choice, but to believe him, what other options did she have? At the very least, one thing Rania was sure about; Maximus wouldn¡¯t put her in danger.

    She happily followed him.

    ¡°Do you hear that?¡±

    Rania tilted her head. She heard nothing, thus she shook her head.

    ¡°I think we need to get a little bit closer.¡± Maximus carried her to go through the muds, so her feet wouldn¡¯t get dirty.

    Rania¡¯s senses became duller and duller. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt her condition was even worse than human.

    And after five minutes of walking, finally Rania could hear what Maximus meant.

    Waterfall.<fnc4ee> Follow current nov?ls on find?novel</fnc4ee>

    Rania could hear the sound of waterfall. She had never seen one, and she felt excited. They only heard stories about it, and how they described the sound of it.

    Therefore, she asked Maximus for confirmation.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s waterfall. I used to spend my time there when I want to be alone. After all, no one will bother me out here.¡± No one there to take a step into the forest and Maximus made sure of that. ¡°Careful¡±

    Rania was too excited, she hastened her pace, while Maximus followed behind her.

    She looked exceptionally beautiful under the moonlight, her smiling face was something that Maximus had been waiting for. He was d she came knocking to his door tonight, or else, he would miss his chance and this moment.

    Rania reached the waterfall first, as she followed the sound, but then it was not so hard, since she caught a glimpse of it from the distance.

    It was massive.

    She had never seen something so big like this. The sound of it was terrifying, but at the same time it was captivating.

    Maximus came not long after, and hugged her from behind. ¡°Are you happy? Do you like it?¡±

    It felt weird to ask someone else¡¯s feeling, as if it matter to him, but then it did when it came to his mate. He cared for how he felt, and whether or not she was happy.

    If he could, he would have stopped the time, so he could engrave this moment to his soul.

    Rania nodded with the question.

    ¡°Do you want to dip in?¡±

    Hearing the question, Rania turned her head, and blinked her eyes at him. She was stunned with the question, and felt her cheeks turned very hot. If she was blushing, Maximus didn¡¯t tease her.

    ¡°Come here, this spot is way quieter,¡± Maximus said, he released Rania from his arms, and then grabbed her hand to walk toward the further spot from the waterfall.

    You could still see the majestic waterfall, but here, the water was way calm. It was <b>so </b>clear, you could see the bottom of it, as the water from the waterfall created a river, it was wide enough for a small ship to go through.

    And when they reached the spot, Maximus took off his clothes, and his pants. Without any hesitation, he went in.

    The water reached his waist, so it would be around Rania¡¯s chest if she decided to join him. Would she join him?

    13:50 Sat, <b>Oct </b>4

    56 vouchere

    Maximus didn¡¯t ask her, or force her toe with him, he simply stood there, sshed himself with the water, cleaned up the dirt from the mud earlier.

    The water carried away the dirt away.

    It looked¡­ fun.

    However, Rania hesitated. She approached the water, and dipped her finger into it. It was not as cold, as she thought.

    Meanwhile, Maximus watched her. He leaned against the rock and wetted his hair.

    ¡°Come on. You will not get this chance every day,¡± Maximus encouraged her.

    He was right though. She might get lose if she tried toe back here alone, even though the wolves wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but her sense of direction was shitty.

    What the worse could happen if she went for a dip? She might regret it when she returned to her bedroom, and trapped there for who knew how long, while Maximus was away in a battle.

    Slowly, Rania stood up, she took off her jacket first, and then her clothes, and her pants, until she was only in her underwear.

 Noble Tales 149

    :

    74

    2465 vouchers

    Rania bit her lips when she took off her underwear too. Her heart was thumping so hard under Maximus¡¯s intense eyes.

    He stared at her without blinking, and when Rania lifted her head to look at him, their eyes met, and she could feel how gentle his soul actually was.

    Gathered all the courage that she needed, Rania went into the water, naked.

    She was right, the water reached her chest, her long hair was wet, and she used it to cover her breasts, even though it was not necessary.

    Maximus had seen everything. What else he had not yet touched, seen, or licked? He had left his mark all over her body.

    However, Rania was still feeling a little bit self conscious under his prating gaze. She approached him.

    She knew what she signed up for when she decided to join him.

    This was not only about dipping into the water, but also about the two of them.

    Baring their naked body and soul for each other, trying to heal their wound and wash away all the grievances. Starting anew.

    This was not about sex, but about how to trust again.

    Rania approached Maximus, she rested her head against his bare chest, as he kissed her hair and wrapped his arms around her gently.

    She remembered the little wolf family. She wished, she would have one. The children that she would love wholeheartedly, and the little ones who would love her too.

    She craved for it so bad¡­

    <b>*** </b>

    Jasmine woke up from her sleep when she sensed Killian entered the room. She had been crying, all day and night, which made her eyes puffy.

    Losing her father was a hard pill to swallow for her, because she was so close with him. Her mother died five years ago because of the rogue attack, and ever since then, alpha Xaden always put her and her brother first.<fn8f07> Updates are released by F¦Énd£Îovel</fn8f07>

    ¡°You just came,¡± Jasmine said, she stood up, and approached Killian. She hugged him tightly, and started crying again. ¡°How¡¯s the meeting? Were you able to find a solution?¡±

    Killian fought the urge to push Jasmine away from him. Now alpha Xaden was dead, he didn¡¯t need to pretend to enjoy herpany.

    But, it was still her pack, people here might be angry for the death of their alpha, but it didn¡¯t mean they

    would ept Killian with opened arms, especially if he treated theirte alpha¡¯s daughter badly.

    <b>€</b><b>74 </b>

    $vouchers

    ¡°Yes, we wille up with something. You don¡¯t need to worry. Just take care of yourself and Adrian. He needs you.¡±

    Killian hugged her back, caressed her and consoled her, though his mind was elsewhere, and when Jasmine pushed her to the bed, that was his limit, he couldn¡¯t go further than this.

    ¡°No, you must be very tired. Let¡¯s do this other time,¡± Killian refused when Jasmine was about to take off her dress, and went down on him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me?¡±

    Killian had to close his eyes to contain his irritation, so Jasmine wouldn¡¯t start with her waterwork again. He was tired of this shit.

    ¡°I want you, Jasmine. I do.¡± Killian pulled her closer, hugged her, rested her head against his chest, and suppressed the urge to break her neck. ¡°But, I have a meeting tomorrow, an important one. I need to be at my best, and having sex with you, will make mete, because I will never get enough of you.¡±

    Killian wanted to scoff at himself on how smooth his words were. If only all of his trouble could be smoothened by words, he would have everything within his palms.

    Thankfully, Jasmine bought it. She snuggled closer against his chest, seemingly satisfied with the excuse. ¡°Okay. If you can, can you bring that royal gamma alive? I want to skin him myself.¡±

    If there was one thing that Killian liked about Jasmine aside from her willingness to be degraded by him whenever they had sex, it was her fiery guts.

    She could be very cruel and determined. She would be a good warrior if she were born as a male.

    ¡°Sure. I will try to do that. Now, sleep.¡±

    Killian stared at the night sky out there, the moon shone brightly. He wondered when he could get his hand on Rania again.

    Killian had marked Jasmine, but the mate bond felt very weak, it couldn¡¯t even bepared to how he felt for Rania, not even the slightest.

    What are you doing now, little Rania? He hated the fact that he was so close of taking her away. So close¡­

    <b>*** </b>

    Rania squirmed when Maximus thrusted her slowly. It was too slow for her liking, which made her ached him.

    even more.

    She tried to move her hips, as if telling him to move faster, but Maximus held her in ce. He pushed her back against a smooth surface rock, while he was deep inside her. The water around her covered their nakedness<b>. </b>

    ¡°No, Rania. I want to feel you. I want to savor you¡­¡± Maximus leaned over and kissed her neck, he nibbled on

    13:50 <b>Sat</b>, <b>Oct </b>4

    his mark on her skin, as he pinched her nipple between his fingers.

    He wanted to hear her voice. He wanted to hear her calling his name again.

    However, Rania kept muted. She seemed to forget on how to speak.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient, Rania. Let me have you the way I want for tonight,¡± Maximus whispered against her ear.

    He didn¡¯t know when he would return, therefore he wanted to crave every moment with her. He wanted to feel her, every inch, every emotion.

    He was going to take her slow.

    ¡°I love you, Rania,¡± Maximus said against her lips, as he pulled away, and then thrusted her deeper.

    Rania¡¯s body shuddered, as she clutched onto him for dear life. She felt the tension that built inside of her.

    ¡°I love you. I will give my life for you. I do.¡±

 Noble Tales 150

    74

    155 vouchers

    They were lying on the grass, naked, while staring at the night sky that studded with stars.

    Rania crept closer toward Maximus because the wind that blew her nakedness was rather cold. Her mate wrapped his arms around her body, and tangled their legs together, to warm her up a little bit more.

    He ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. ¡°We need to go back.¡±

    They should, but none of them got up, or made any attempt to leave. This felt perfect. They wanted to savor every moment. They didn¡¯t want to leave just yet if they could stretch out their time a few seconds longer.

    ¡°We really need to leave¡­¡± Maximus sighed, and then pped her bum lightly, which made Rania jolted and widened her eyes at her. ¡°You look so adorable. I want to put you in my pocket.¡± Heughed.

    It was a magical night, because Rania heard Maximusugh a lot. Not the condescending one, but a pureugh that brought joy to anyone, who heard him.

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t tempt me with your eyes.¡± Maximus leaned over to kiss her lips, he groaned, because he could feel how hard he got. If it was up to him, Rania would have passed out by now.

    However, when she tangled her fingers and tugged his hair, his not so strong defense crumbled. He groaned into her mouth.

    ¡°One more¡­ just give me one more.¡± Maximus parted her legs, and ced himself between her. He reached down and could feel how wet she was.

    Hm. At the very least, she agreed with this. Maximus pulled away and stared at her face, her cheeks flushed and the color spread to her corbones and down to her chest. This was one of thousand things that Maximus liked about her.

    Her body was very responsive. There was no denying that she wanted him too.

    ¡°I promised you that I will make it up to you, right?¡± Maximus smirked, and Rania pursed her lips in

    response.

    This was way more than just make it up. He had done it at least four times at this point. Rania was soaked from their releases.

    Maximus entered her, he grunted. A deep rumble in his chest when he felt how tight she gripped him.

    ¡°Heaven, Rania. I want to be buried inside you all the time. Damn, it will be hard for me to leave.¡± Maximus moved faster, every thrust filled with urgency.

    Meanwhile, Rania¡¯s body shuddered, as she clung to him, her nails grazed his back, and he liked it. He liked this pain. He wanted her.

    ¡°Fuck, Rania. You are so tight.¡± Maximus pinched her nipple, and bit her neck, where his mark was, which only heightened the tension that had built inside of her.

    And when Rania came, she felt the blissful feeling for a few minutes longer. She bit down his shoulder,

    <b>13:50 </b><b>Sat</b>, Oct 4

    because the feeling was too much. He was so deep inside of her, and her mate¡¯s teeth sank on her neck.

    But the pain only added to the me that burned her from inside.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Maximus toe undone after her. His whole body was shivering, as he breathed raggedly. He groaned and stilled, as he reached to climax and filled her to the brim.

    And when both of them finally came down from the throes of passion, you could see the sky had the first glimmer of sunlight.

    The stars still studded the sky, and the moon was still there, but the sun came. It was a brief moment of encountered for the two of them, painting the sky beautifully.

    D

    Rania hugged Maximus, as she stared at the beautiful sight before her eyes. He was still inside her, and finally. she felt the universe treated her with kindness.

    ¡°We really need to go,¡± Maximus said, he pulled away from her and she flinched, spilling the juice from her core, which made her blush, but Maximus simplyughed at her reaction. ¡°Come on, we need to clean you up. You don¡¯t want to walk with it the whole day.¡±<fn3ba0> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel</fn3ba0>

    Rania bit her lip and hit his arm lightly for his crude words, but Maximus carried her in his arms and they headed towards the river.

    They did it once again, before they left. By that time, Rania was too tired to walk, and Maximus had to carry her on his back on their way to the pce.

    And by the time they arrived, Rania had fallen into a deep sleep. She still had this sex scent lingered on her, where Maximus¡¯s scent mixed with hers.

    ¡°Sleep tight, my beautiful mate.¡± Maximus leaned over and kissed her lips. He sighed deeply when he had to let go and then walked out of the room.

    Outside, the warriors had been waiting for him. He didn¡¯t bring many of them, since enough number had waited for him in the ck Stone pack.

    All they needed was a leader to lead the attack.

    ¡°So, you are really going?¡± Elder Gayle walked toward Maximus, he furrowed his brows. He still disagreed with his decision to go.

    However, if his mate had failed to convince him to stay, what else he could do or say to change his mind?

    ¡°I have led warriors to a war. I have done that in the past a few times, while my father wished for my dead body when I returned, but I survive. This kind of battle will not faze me, old man.¡±

    Elder Gayle groaned in annoyance when Maximus called him an old man. ¡°Fine. Do whatever, bute back quickly, bring that brat too, and let the other warrior to handle the aftermath. There will be nothing much you need to do there once you take them down.¡±

    And here, elder Gayle and his lectures.

    But, Maximus simply nodded. ¡°Okay. Take care of my mate. I don¡¯t want anything happen to her. And keep the other elders away from her.¡±

 Noble Tales 151

    The white wolf, sitting near the riverbank.

    9:4

    The beautiful creature was staring at Rania, as if she was waiting for her. But, Rania couldn¡¯t get what she was waiting for. She was there. She was always there.

    However, there was a longing in the creature¡¯s eyes. The white wolf kept staring at her¡­

    When Rania woke up, she was alone in her bed, she looked around and found <i>no </i>one there, but Maximus¡¯s scent lingered around her. He was everywhere.

    Rania rubbed her face roughly, and then looked at the time. It had passed afternoon. She had been sleeping the whole morning, and missed Maximus when he left.

    Rania put down her hand and then touched her neck, the mark of Maximus on her skin. There <b>was </b>a smile on her lips, she remembered every detail of their love makingst night, and this made her blush.

    But then, she touched her t belly and her imagination went towards apletely different direction.

    A child.

    Would she be able to carry one this time? The rtionship between them was good. They were in good term, even much morepared to before.

    This time, their baby would grow healthy, and she wouldn¡¯t be hurt anymore. She would be fine. Maximus would be fine too.

    There was no more secret between them. They had started to build the trust, and they were going towards the right direction, Rania could feel that.<fne52e> ?????? ???? f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fne52e>

    Thinking about that, Rania immediately got off the bed, and cleaned up herself before she went to see Karin in the infirmary.

    ¡°You missed your morning lesson, mydy.¡± Karin smiled sweetly, teasing her, because she knew why she missed the lesson.

    All the people in the pce talked about it. They saw the king carry Rania on his way back to the pce, and witness a gentle smile on his lips.

    The smile was not the mocking one, or grazed with threat, but it was a smile that came from a joyful soul. Something extremely rare, or they could say they had never seen one before.

    Because of that, people talked about how Rania managed to thaw the king¡¯s cold heart. The pce would be okay as long as Rania was there.

    Karin exined all of that to Rania. ¡°I think people start epting you, mydy. How do you feel about that?¡±

    Rania shrugged her shoulders, she didn¡¯t know how to respond to that, but a deep blush on her cheeks told Karin that she was extremely happy.

    D

    ICan you teach me to make that concoction?) Rania scribbled something on the paper, because she wanted to change the topic, and then showed it to Karin,

    ¡°What concoction?¡± Karin raised her brows questioningly.

    Rania bit her lip, she didn¡¯t know how to write what was in her mind. But then, she decided to write a single word. It would be enough for Karin to catch the meaning behind what she wanted to say.

    [Fertility:]

    Karin¡¯s heart almost skipped a beat when she read that. She gulped down nervously. It was very clear that the king had not yet said anything about her condition.

    Knowing this, Karin didn¡¯t know what to say to her.

    Should she tell her everything honestly? The king only said that Karin was not allowed to tell anyone else about Rania¡¯s condition, but he didn¡¯t say anything about telling Rania herself.

    Rania nudged his hand, because Karin didn¡¯t give her any respond, she tilted her head, as if asking; can you?

    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Karin felt the words left her head. She was not sure how to answer that.

    It was not like Rania couldn¡¯t get pregnant. She would be able to get pregnant, even though it would be hard, but the possibility was still there.

    However, the real problem here was; if she did get pregnant. It would endanger her life and the baby. Her body was too weak to endure such massive change from the pregnancy.

    It would kill her, and the baby too.

    ¡°You are still recovering from the previous injuries, there are some ingredients that you can¡¯t mix together. You are still drinking the medicine, right? We will talk about it again after you are fully healed.¡±

    [I am fine. I think I can stop drinking the medicine.] Rania knew that the medicine that she drank regrly was only a supplement, not something to cure any disease or the aftereffect of her incident.

    ¡°No, mydy. I will decide when you can stop,¡± Karin said, she had no other choice, but to pull the card of a healer.

    Hearing that, Rania pursed her lips. She was not happy, and then wrote again. [When?]

    Karin was thinking of a decade, but it would be very obvious that she was lying. ¡°Two years¡­¡± she said without any confident, knowing very well that she was lying to her face.

    Rania widened her eyes and pursed her lips. She mouthed. Liar.

    Well, she was right about that one.

    ¡°I will check on your body condition from time to time, okay, so I will know when you will be able to go on without the medicine.¡± Karin then added. ¡°Being pregnant will take a massive toll on your body because you will go through a huge change, and if your body still can¡¯t carry it, it will not only endanger your life, but also

    the baby that you conceive.¡±

    Karin was not a good liar, but this time she mixed the truth in it, so she could talk smoothly.

    155 vouchers

    Finally, Rania sighed deeply. She relented. She didn¡¯t want to put herself through such trauma again, or put her baby in harm way.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Okay, now we will continue with our lesson, shall we?¡± Karin immediately changed the topic, she breathed in relief because Rania didn¡¯t hang on the topic anymore.

    Once the king returned, she would discuss this matter with him, because they couldn¡¯t <i>keep </i>lying to Rania.

    It was only after a month Maximus finally came back.

 Noble Tales 152

    :

    <b>74 </b>

    45 vouchers

    ¡°The king! It¡¯s the king, who is here! It will be him who will lead the warrior!¡± Michael was furious. He red

    at Kilian and alpha Winter. ¡°You said the king will not lead the warrior, but he is here!¡±

    Killian couldn¡¯t believe this. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Michael scoffed. ¡°One of our scouts saw it. It¡¯s the king¡¯s banner, it¡¯s the king.¡±

    The other five alphas looked at each other, they were restless, and it reflected clearly on their faces. ¡°Do you think the reinforcement from the Barlukan Kingdom wille in time?¡± alpha Peeta asked. He had been fidgeting all the time, sweat started to appear on his forehead.

    He joined the rebel because he was thete alpha Xaden¡¯s inw, he cared about Jasmine and Adrian, that was why he was willing to help.

    Moreover, he had no sessor, so they were talking about merging their packs together and put Adrian as the alpha from one big pack.

    But at this point, the cost was too high for him to pay.

    ¡°They wille in time. We only need to hold back a little bit longer.¡± Killian looked at Alpha Winter. It was him, who had been corresponding with the people in the other kingdom. ¡°Can I have a talk with you, alpha Winter?¡±

    ¡°He is no longer an alpha, why do you keep addressing him as such?¡± Alpha Liam furrowed his brows. ¡°And why do you need to talk with him alone when all of us are here? Talk here so we can hear it too.¡±

    Killian narrowed his eyes. ¡°He is still the alpha. No matter what you said. Even thete alpha Xaden is still the alpha when he died.¡±

    And that statement shut alpha Liam up, it also boasted the other people¡¯s trust in him. He carried the legacy of the previous alpha to bring down the royal.

    Not only that, his statement made alpha Winter trusted him even more. It was a great move from Killian.

    If only he could talk over on everything, this battle wouldn¡¯t happen in the first ce.

    And in the end of the meeting, it was not really productive. They kept arguing over the same thing. But, Killian got his time alone with alpha Winter.

    ¡°We need to change the tactic. We are not going to win this battle if we go headfirst against the king.¡±

    ¡°Good think you finally realize the problem.¡± Alpha Winter poured him drinks. They had prepared everything for the final battle, but without the king as the leader of the warriors.

    Therefore, they needed to adjust with their n.

    ¡°The king in the battlefield will be a great moral boast for all the warriors. They will charge like a madman because the king is there.¡± Alpha Winter drank his drinks in a single gulp. ¡°Not to mention about the king. The Mad King in his beast form is lethal. He has the power to stop your movement by a sheer of his strong

    13:51 <b>Sat</b>, Oct 4

    presence, a critical second that will determine your life and death.¡±

    74

    by vouchers.

    Killian poured a drink for himself. He didn¡¯t need all of this lecture, because he already knew it himself.

    ¡°Change the direction of the reinforcement to attack the pce,¡± Killian said, cut off the monologue from alpha Winter.

    ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to suggest to kidnap Rania again?¡± Alpha Winter raised his brows. ¡°Can¡¯t you see what happen with you when you tried that trick?¡± He nodded at Killian¡¯s blind eye.<fn48d2> ?????? ???? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn48d2>

    ¡°No, I have a better suggestion.¡±

    ¡°Such as?¡±

    ¡°Retreat.¡±

    It had been three weeks since Maximus left the pce, and she missed him so much. Her life in the past three weeks went uneventful.

    After what happened in the dining room the other day, no elder hade to her and ask her to do something. The voice ofin about her as the future queen had ceased down too.

    It also thanked to the fact that the king seemed more approachable every time he spent his time with his

    mate.

    Therefore, with such peaceful time, Rania increased her time with Karin, learning about medicine and whatnot. She was good at it, she grasped the lesson very fast.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that you are not a healer, mydy,¡± De said. She came over with her little sister, Dorry. Both of them were practically Karin¡¯s apprentices now. ¡°You are even better than me.¡± She grimaced when she saw the failed concoction that she tried to make.

    Thank you. Rania mouthed, smiling at the two of them.

    Dorry watched her with a questioning look. ¡°Mydy, I think your tongue has healed, but why can¡¯t you speak? Did he hurt your throat?¡±

    Dorry was there when Killian kidnapped Rania, and she was tasked to keep her alive, therefore she knew that the man didn¡¯t hurt her, if anything he was very anxious when she didn¡¯t wake up.

    De elbowed his little sister to shut her up, which made Dorry furrowed her brows even more. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not physical problem thatdy Rania is facing, but it is more of a psychological one,¡± Karin offered an exnation.

    ¡°So, she is too scared to speak now?¡±

    Both De and Karin looked at Rania, as thetter mumbled. ¡°You can say <b>so</b>.¡±

    AZ

    DO VOUSE

    ¡°I am sorry, mydy, my little sister can be very ignorant,¡± De apologized on behalf of Dorry, but Rania <b>just </b>waved her hand nonchntly, telling them it was alright.

    And when Rania listened to their conversation, from the corner of her eyes, she caught someone.

    It was ire.

    She had been told that she was here and her destined mate was actually one of the senior royal warriors. But, she didn¡¯t meet her in person. She saw a glimpse of her, but then Rania decided not <i>to </i>approach ire.

    There was nothing for them to talk about. Everything that transpired between them was none of their fault.

    ¡°Can I talk with you?¡± ire asked.

 Noble Tales 153

    Chapter 153<fn0946> Find the newest release on FindN()vel</fn0946>

    004%

    Rama didn¡¯t me ire for what happened with her when it came to Caden, because if she were her, she would have run away too.

    Therefore, they didn¡¯t owe each other anything, and she didn¡¯t think they could get close too. It was toote

    for that.

    ¡°You look¡­ great,¡± ire said, she started the conversation awkwardly, as they walked in the garden.

    It was the same garden where Rania had her first conversation with elder Gayle, and they were sitting on the same bench, under the wisteria trees.

    Rania had her notes and pen with her, so she couldmunicate what she wanted to say.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say to you. But, I want to apologize for everything that cause your pain, whether I did it intentionally, or indirectly. I didn¡¯t mean you any harm.¡±

    What ire meant was Caden. Rania became Caden¡¯s target because ire left.

    [You don¡¯t need to. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.] Rania showed ire what she wrote.

    ¡°When I first saw you, you were so young.¡± ire stared at the clear blue sky, and took a deep breath. ¡°I thought, I was going to have a little sister, since my little brother had been an ass, since he was little.¡±

    Rania smiled at that, while ire continued.

    ¡°Maybe you thought, I only want to talk about it because I want something from you, now you are in the position of power.¡± ire looked at Rania. ¡°But, you are not wrong. I know that you owe me nothing. I owe you everything for all the pain I caused you, but please¡­ my mother.¡±

    Rania visibly moved away from ire. She stared at the distance, but she didn¡¯t write anything, which allowed ire to talk more.

    ¡°I know that you hated my mother because she is evil. I know she had wronged you so many times, and turned your father against you at some point, but she still my mother.¡± ire then touched her belly. ¡°And now, I will be a mother too, I need her close to me, because I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    Rania pressed her lips, she held back her tears, not out of fear, but anger. She was angry because ire requested all of this after knowing what she had gone through in her mother¡¯s hand.

    [My father is still in the dungeon. What makes you think I want to save your mother¡¯s life?]

    ire was wearing a loose dress, so her small bump was not visible, but after what she said, Rania subconsciously stared at her stomach.

    ire was pregnant, while she lost her baby, and all of that was because of Killian, her brother, and all the pain she had to endure all those years were caused by her mother.

    But, she had the audacity to ask for her help.

    13:51 Sat, <b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>

    <b>74 </b>

    55 vouchure!

    Call her heartless, she had been called worse than that, but there was no way in hell Rania was willing to help

    her.

    [I don¡¯t hate you, ire, but you are asking the wrong person for this favor. And yes, it is toote for you wanting to be my sister.]

    Rania didn¡¯t want to hear anything anymore. She stood up and then left ire there alone, but she still could hear her chocking sobs, as she walked away.

    Somehow, Rania felt guilty because she was too harsh with her, but she was also angry for ire to think that she would help. How could she understand her pain, but still asked her anyway.

    Moreover, it was not like she could do something to save her mother. She was with Killian after all. There were only two options for her; whether she was going to be killed in the midst of the battle, or she could be executed once it was over.

    Rania didn¡¯t want to do an extra job to help that woman. If she died, it wouldn¡¯t be on her. There was nothing she could do.

    For the first time, she felt good because there was nothing she could do about the situation, so ire couldn¡¯t pin the me on her head.

    Two dayster, Rania heard the news that they had taken down the Bloody Wolf pack, and ck River pack had surrendered, which made it easier for them to take care of the rest, since the two biggest pack that rebelled had been under control.

    Maximus was on his way back with Eiten.

    The royal gamma was fine, his healing was slow, but now he got so much better. That was what they said.

    And now, Rania only needed to wait for Maximus and Eiten. She counted the days when they would arrive, and Karin could see the change of mood in Rania.

    ¡°You look very happy, you are literally glowing, Rania,¡± Karin teased her, and she could only smile, lowering

    her head to hide her blush.

    But then, Karin gripped Rania¡¯s chin and lifted her head.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t. Don¡¯t lower your head,¡± she said gently. ¡°When the king is here after the battle. You are going to have the ceremony that you deserve, by that time you are going to be the queen of this kingdom. You can¡¯t lower your head to anyone.¡±

    Karin didn¡¯t mean to scare Rania, she only wanted her to be prepared for what woulde to her direction.

    It was only a small lesson that she could offer.

    ¡°Your action, your words, everything that you do will reflect on the king.¡± Karin grimaced. ¡°Well, he already has a bad reputation with a moniker as the Mad King, but I hope your presence will bnce things out.¡±

    Rania nodded. She understood what Karin meant. She was going to try her best.

    A

    Wouders

    Later that night, Rania couldn¡¯t fall asleep, because two days from now Maximus would be here. She missed him so much. She couldn¡¯t help, but wished the days would go faster.

    But suddenly, Rania heard the door to her room was opened.

 Noble Tales 154

    Chapter <b>154 </b>

    59 voucher

    Rania couldn¡¯t sleep, that¡¯s why she knew immediately when someone entered her bedroom, but she didn¡¯t hear anymotion out there.

    There were two guards, who guarded her bedroom, and if there was an intruder, who tried to get to her, she would have heard the fight against the guards.

    However, the fact that it was very quiet, made her think only two options; whether the guards knew the person, who entered the room, or¡­

    They were the remaining member of the Movement, the people, who hid so deep into the pce and were failed to eradicate by the king during that bloody period of times.<fn26dd> Follow current nov?ls on find[?]ovel</fn26dd>

    Rania didn¡¯t want to think of thetter, because it was more than just horrifying. Because it meant, this person was going to kill her.

    she was overthinking. She couldn¡¯t help it after everything she had to go through.

    Without a second thought, Rania immediately scrambled out of her bed, grabbed the fruit knife on the bedside and went under. She hid herself there, hugging herself into a ball. She wished she could disappear.

    Right in time, that person went into her sleeping section, and stopped for a brief second, probably because he saw she was not there.

    It was a man, Rania could tell from the shoes he was wearing. Rania watched this person walked toward her bed.

    She clutched the fruit knife in her hand. She was trembling. She didn¡¯t know how to fight, but with a weapon, she got a chance to run towards the exit, and asked for help.

    However, she prayed this person wouldn¡¯t find her here.

    Rania covered her mouth with her palm, to prevent herself from making any noise, even though it had been so long, since thest time she heard her own voice.

    And suddenly, that person stopped right beside her bed. Her heart skipped a bit when he crouched down and looked under.

    This was it. Rania was going to attack first. She was going to have more chance this way. Her grip on the hilt of the knife tightened, until her knuckles turned white.

    And when that person lowered his head to see her there, she swung the knife.

    But, she missed it, instead, he managed to catch her hand.

    ¡°Rania, it¡¯s me.¡±

    For a little while, it didn¡¯t register to her that the voice was very familiar. She kept trying to get her hand free from his grip, until that person pulled her out from under the bed with ease.

    13:51 Sat, <b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>

    ¡°It¡¯s me. It¡¯s me. You are safe, you are fine,¡±

    69 mushery

    155

    Rania stopped struggling when she saw Maximus¡¯s familiar face. There was a line of blood on his check. Her knife indeed reached him, grazed his skin, but the wound had healed, leaving only stain of blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. Maximus.¡±

    Rania breathed heavily, and the knife ckened from her grip. She stared at him stupidly, as if she couldn¡¯t believe with what she was seeing.

    Maximus then kissed her forehead to pull her back to him. ¡°Ie a day earlier. It¡¯s me. You are fine.¡±

    Only when she felt the tingling feeling between them when their skin made a contact that Rania finally realized what happened.

    She threw

 Noble Tales 155

    :

    A

    155 vouchert

    Killian was still alive, but they managed to kill alpha Peeta, and the other two alphas, which left the remaining of the rebels without any real power.

    Keith was in charge to deal with the situation, and they expected it to end by the end of this month. After all, there was not much they needed to do because the king had expelled the biggest threat.

    However, Maximus put all of his effort to capture Killian, who managed to escape with the remaining alphas, and some of his warriors.

    Their number was not concerning, as they could be squashed easily, but Maximus wanted Killian, alive. He was going to give that man a hell before he killed him.

    It would be a matter of time before they could find him, no matter where they were hiding.

    Meanwhile, Killian and the remaining people, who followed him and the other three alphas were in the meeting with the reinforcement from the Barlukan kingdom.

    They managed to cross the border without anyone noticed it. Which meant, they had paid a good amount of money. Corruption was everywhere after all.

    ¡°Finally, we meet. It must be a rough week for you, Killian,¡± Royal beta Gerald said. He came from Barlukan kingdom personally to meet with Killian and the rest. ¡°So, tell me what can we do to help.¡±

    Killian shook hand with him, he smiled brilliantly, while Winter was standing next to him and the other three alphas were a step behind them.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to finally see you, royal beta Gerald. The honor will be mine.¡± Killian nodded politely.

    ***

    Rania had never done this before, but it turned out not really bad.<fn3a62> For original chapters go to F?ndNovel</fn3a62>

    ¡°I like this,¡± Maximus said, as he looked at his reflection on the mirror with a new haircut. There was nothing much different, he only got his hair shorter, that¡¯s all, but he was pleased to see the satisfaction on his mate¡¯s fate. ¡°You did a great job.¡± He turned around and kissed her.

    Rania smiled brilliantly. Maximus had been kissing her all the time, he would do that randomly, and now he also invited her to lunch with the other elders and the alpha to celebrate his return.

    But the real celebration would be when they had the queen ceremony, which would be held in a month.

    Today, Eiten and the other warriors would arrive, and Rania was excited to see the royal gamma again.

    It had been months, since thest time she saw him, therefore when Eiten got out of the car, she immediately approached him and gave him a hug.

    ¡°Oh, well, I didn¡¯t expect the warm wee like this,¡± Eiten chuckled, but then his eyes fell on Maximus, who watched him closely. ¡°Oh,e on, you see it yourself that she was the one, who hugged me first, right?¡±

    13:52 Sat, <b>Oct </b>4

    474

    74

    755 Vouchers

    Rania immediately freed herself from Eiten and then looked at Maximus. She didn¡¯t want him to misunderstand it. In her mind, Eiten was like a brother for her.

    ¡°You need to work extra hard to tone down his jealous tendency,¡± Eiten said, whispering to her <b>ear</b>, which only annoyed Maximus even more. He even winked at Rania when she turned her head to look at him.

    The king finally had enough with his gamma¡¯s antic, he then approached the two of them. ¡°You look great. I think I should send you to fight in the Barlukan.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? I am still recuperating,¡± Eiten said with grievances. He watched as Maximus pulled Rania toward him, and took her away. ¡°Ck. What a madness.¡± He shook his head and grinned. He loved to be back to the pce.

    Especially when there would be a huge celebration. He loved party!

    The next weeks, they were busy with the uing celebration for the future queen. Everyone was excited, because it had been a long time since there was a celebration like this.

    They were waiting for this moment.

    Rania¡¯s days were filled with a lot of appointment with the designer and the party coordinator, she needed to pick up from the theme color to the flowers, and the decoration that she wanted in the room.

    Thankfully, the rundown of the event had been fixed, because it was a tradition, thus there were steps that they had to go through in sequences.

    Meanwhile, Maximus was busy to coordinate with his warriors to look for Killian. They were still searching for him, because he could be anywhere.

    Thetest news that they heard was; Killian had dispersed the warriors that followed him, so it would make it hard for the royal warriors to look for them all.

    ¡°The remaining three packs have surrendered. They agreed to our term, and their alphas executed,¡± Eiten said.

    Maximus, and his royal beta and royal gamma were in the war room, discussing about the surrendered packs and the punishment. It was very obvious that their lives ended there, but it was still up to discussion about whether or not to execute the whole family of the alphas and raised a new family to lead their pack.

    And when they were in the middled of the discussion, someone knocked on the door. They had sensed her scent before the warrior came to inform them that the healer wanted to talk with the king.

    ¡°I think this is it for today, let¡¯s discuss about this again tomorrow.¡± elder Gayle said, he then stood up and Eiten followed behind him, stretching out his armszily.

    Karin bowed her head politely when the two of them walked past her, and they did the same too. After that, Karin entered the room.

    Maximus was staring at the map on the table, he nced at Karin when she approached him. ¡°Is there something you want to tell me?¡±

    ???

    ¡°Yes, my king. This is aboutdy Rania¡± Karin said, and the mention of his mate¡¯s name managed to get the king¡¯s attention.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Maximus turned around to look at Karin now.

 Noble Tales 156

    <b>Chapter </b>156

    Karin fidgeted. She didn¡¯t think she would get used to the king¡¯s strong presence, even though she had talked to him more than a handful of time.

    The healer then told the king about her conversation with Rania a few days ago about her fertility issue.

    ¡°She wanted me to teach her how to make the fertility concoction.¡± Karin almost sounded apologetic, as she felt bad with this whole situation. ¡°I have tried to tell her that she can¡¯t start it yet, but I don¡¯t think the reason will hold for long.¡± She told the king what excuse that she used.

    ¡°What did you tell her?¡± Maximus clenched his jaw. ¡°Did you give her a hint or anything about her condition?¡±

    ¡°No, my king. That¡¯s why Ie to you because recentlydy Rania asked the same thing again.¡± Karin then gathered her courage to give him her opinion. ¡°I think you need toe clean with her. She will <i>be </i>more hurt if she finds out you are lying to her.¡±

    Maximus knew that. He didn¡¯t want to start lying to her. They had started over, and they couldn¡¯t taint it with a lie that could tear them apart.

    They might not survive the second time.

    However, how could Maximus tell her about the truth? This was not something easy. It was not easy for him, even more to her.

    Maximus could see how it would devastate her, and what if she pulled away again?

    ¡°Let me think about it,¡± Maximus said. ¡°For the meantime, don¡¯t say anything, don¡¯t give her any hint, or clue about what¡¯s going on. Let her enjoy the ceremony.¡±

    Karin nodded. ¡°Yes, my king.¡±

    And after that, she took her leave, while the king stayed in the war room until morning came, because he couldn¡¯t bring himself to lie down next to her, and looked at her in the eyes, as he knew what she wanted.

    A family.

    That was what Maximus wanted to. A little family that belonged to him. Children, who looked like her, or like

    him.

    They wanted the same thing, but at what cost?

    Yet, Maximus couldn¡¯t bring himself to break her heart.

    [You didn¡¯te backst night.]

    Rania slid a paper into Maximus¡¯s line of sight, as they had lunch with the other elders and some important figures in this kingdom.

    <b>13:52 </b><b>Sat</b>, <b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>

    46

    <b>8743 </b>

    Cbt vouchers

    ¡°There are a lot of things to be done, so I can have a peaceful day of ceremony for you. How¡¯s the preparation?¡±

    Rania scrunched her nose, indicating she didn¡¯t like the process, but secretly enjoyed it. She had never had a party especially held for her.

    Wearing a beautiful dress and had everyone looked at her with respect. Not even in her wildest dream she would imagine where she was right now.

    If two years ago, when she was still within Caden¡¯s grasp, someone told her that she would have her big day, and she would be the queen of this kingdom, clearly, Rania wouldn¡¯t trust them.

    That was absolutely insane to think she would finally have her moment.

    ¡°I will join youter in the dance practice, do you like it?¡±

    Rania¡¯s eyes lit up, she nodded, and then continued eating.

    ¡°Can you sense something?¡± Maximus wondered how Rania could eat normally when she couldn¡¯t taste anything.

    [No, but I have made peace with it. It doesn¡¯t bother me anymore.] Rania then added something. [You don¡¯t need to bother about it too.]

    Maximus kissed her temple.

    One thing that Maximus realized, something that he knew it was true, no matter how hard he tried not to think about it. It was; he had broken her.

    She came with him, losing his taste buds, but now she lost her voice too. Not only that, he was the one, who broke their dream to have a family.

    If it was not for the miscarriage, Rania¡¯s condition might not be this weak to the point she couldn¡¯t carry a child.

    But, it was because of him. He put them in this predicament.

    Later on, it wouldn¡¯t be about a child. The elders would start acting up again if Rania was not with a child after sometime they were together.

    Maximus might be able to hold them back for a year or two, but after that, Rania would start questioning herself as well.

    That afternoon, Maximus made a little sacrifice for her, this was not the first, but it wouldn¡¯t be thest.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you are not that heavy,¡± Maximus said when Rania stepped on his foot again for¡­ who knew how many times she had done it¡­

    Meanwhile, Rania was exasperated with herself, she furrowed her brows, trying to concentrate with her feet.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, keep going, mydy,¡± Prim encouraged her. She was the dance teacher for Rania, because it was

    13:52 <b>Sat</b>, <b>Oct </b>4

    a custom for her and the king to lead the first dance.

    13.30 voucher

    She was a beautiful woman with blonde hair and blue eyes, but it was not as clear as the king¡¯s, hers was more

    green.

    The ceremony would be in two weeks from now, and Rania just learned how to be able to have a proper dance around a week ago.

    Three weeks of lesson in total, and she still couldn¡¯t get a grasp of how to do it right.

    If it was a lesson about medicine, she would have aced it by now, but why it was so hard to move her body the way she wanted?

    Once again, she stepped on Maximus¡¯s foot. She then took a step back, clearly upset with herself.

    And when Prim was about to say something, the king raised his hand to silence her. The king approached his mate and then lifted her body slightly.<fne926> Th?s chapter is updated by Find?Novel</fne926>

    ¡°If you are going to step on feet all the time, why don¡¯t do it from the beginning?¡± Maximus held her by the waist, and let her to step on his feet, as he moved.

    This way, Rania didn¡¯t need to do anything.

 Noble Tales 157

    <b>Chapter </b><b>157 </b>

    ¡°You look so beautiful, mydy,¡± Karin said with tears welled in her eyes.

    (58

    35 Vouchers

    Ever since Kean, Rania didn¡¯t take another omega to be her personal maid. She didn¡¯t want to get close to them. Probably, Kean¡¯s death hurt her deeper than she wanted to admit.

    That was why, Karin had been by her side all the time, she filled the role, and with Dorry and De, who often would visit the healer for pointer, Rania didn¡¯t think she needed another friend.

    Eiten woulde to talk to her from time to time too. They were enough for Rania.

    ¡°The king must be mesmerized by you.¡± Karin couldn¡¯t help but grinned from ear to ear. ¡°The ceremony will be held in two hours. Are you ready?¡±

    Rania didn¡¯t think she would be ready, but she nodded anyway.

    She was wearing red dress. This was the color of their kingdom, and the only color that could be worn by the king and queen for today.

    Surprisingly, the colorplimented her skin and her brown hair perfectly. Her hair was braided in a way so they could ce her crownter.

    ¡°It¡¯s time, mydy,¡± one of the omegas informed Rania and Karin.

    From here on, Rania would walk alone towards the sacred temple, where she would be crowned, and dered as the queen of this kingdom.

    By now, there were hundreds of people, waiting for her.

    Steady. Steady. Steady.

    Rania chanted the words inside her head to herself. If she could, she would bring Karin with her for support, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t.

    This was the path that she had to walk down herself. This was the path that would lead her to her mate.

    Maximus was waiting for her in the end of this path, and she had to keep going. That was what Rania kept in her mind, <b>so </b>she wouldn¡¯t stumble.

    The dress had a very long tail, which two omegas walked behind her to carry the tail of her dress, until she entered the sacred temple.

    There were a hundred steps that she had to climb in order to reach the room, where the ceremony would be held.

    Rania had practiced to walk up the stairs countless times, but even so, she had never walked in with this heavy dress, therefore she walked very slowly.

    Breath in. Breath out.

    She kept talking to herself, encouraging her feet to keep moving.

    And when finally, she stepped on thest stairs, she could see the massive temple filled to the brim with many people.

    There were forty three packs in this kingdom, while seven of them hadmitted treason, the rest of them still stood by the royal, and the representative of the thirty six packs were here, they were going to celebrate the new queen for the kingdom.

    Upon seeing her arrival, everyone started to chant a song, this was a custom, their voice in unison sounded so beautiful, following her into the temple, where she could see Maximus was standing at the end of it

    He looked exceptionally gorgeous in his red attire. He could pull the color out perfectly, which was a contrast of his deep, blue eyes, which fixed on her.

    Rania had to stop for a brief second to savor the sight of him, and he smiled at her foolishness, as he nodded to tell her that she had to continue walking.

    Snapped out of her thought, Rania then started walking toward Maximus, a smile etched on her lips, as she tried to hold back her tears.

    She had no one, so did Maximus. They only had each other.

    Her father was still alive, but he might as well be dead, since he would never leave the dungeon again, while Maximus¡­ everyone knew the history of the royal family.

    The Mad King.

    He was the epitome of madness because he killed his own family. His own father, the previous king to sit on the throne.

    However, the side that they didn¡¯t understand was; they had never known what Maximus had gone through in the hand of his father.

    What the cause of his madness.

    They hurt him, and did nothing, but when he retaliated, they called him crazy. The same thing could be said to Rania. Even though, they suffered in different way.

    But it made them came into a conclusion that no one could deny.

    They needed power to protect themselves. They had to hold the ultimate power, so no one would do any harm on them.

    And now, here they were¡­

    Maximus stretched out his hand to grab Rania¡¯s. He gave her the power, so no one could hurt her again. He was her mate for a lifetime, and after.

    Gayle stood in front the two of them, he would be the one, who led the ceremony, while Eiten was the fire bearer. The gamma¡¯s role was important for the ceremony, as he would brand the king.

    11:32 Mon, Oct 6<fn59dc> Original content can be found at FindN0vel</fn59dc>

    $8

    35 vouchers

    Rania was still nervous to see the hot rod in his hand. She had asked Maximus whether they could skip this part of the ceremony, eradicated it because it looked so brutal.

    However, it couldn¡¯t. This was part of thousand years of tradition. More so, he wanted it. He wanted to be branded, so people would know he was hers.

    If the female shifter was being marked by their mate, then the male shifter would be branded, but it was only the royal who practiced this tradition.

    ¡°¡­ and here, we will crown our queen! Queen Rania!¡± Gayle¡¯s voice echoed inside the sacred temple. Someone brought a beautiful crown on a cushion.

    Meanwhile, the guests had stopped chanting the song ever since Gayle spoke.

    This was the moment when Rania lowered herself in front of other people aside from her king, because once the crown rested on her head, she should bow to no one.

    Maximus held her hand when she lowered herself to receive her crown.

    ¡°Long live the queen!¡±

 Noble Tales 158

    :

    <b>58 </b>

    35 vouchers

    Rania didn¡¯t think she would have a heart to witness this, but custom required her not to avert her eyes, and it would be disrespectful, for her to not see the tradition that the king went through for her.

    Therefore, she steeled her heart and witnessed the brandishing ceremony upon the king.<fn0469> The source of th?s content is F¦Énd£Îovel</fn0469>

    Maximus had stripped his top, showing his naked upper body, as he knelt before her, while Eiten was behind him with a hot rod.

    The gamma winked at Rania yfully to lessen the tension, but there was nothing could lessen the tension that Rania felt. She wanted to push Eiten away and helped Maximus to get up. He didn¡¯t need to do this.

    But, obviously, it was toote for the protest. She couldn¡¯t change Maximus¡¯s mind before the ceremony, she wouldn¡¯t be able to change it now.

    ¡°The moon goddess has blessed you two with this union¡­¡± Eiten recited the pray before he pressed the hot rod against Maximus¡¯s shoulder.

    Rania didn¡¯t hear the rest of the pray, her eyes fixed on Maximus. She wished all of this would be over soon.

    ¡°For the kingdom!¡± Eiten said loudly, and the guests echoed the same words.

    ¡°For the Kingdom!¡±

    ¡°For the Kingdom!¡±

    Eiten then pressed the hot rod on Maximus left¡¯s shoulder. Hazel gasped when she heard the sound of the burning flesh. It took everything in her not to rush forward and stop this stupid tradition.

    It was Maximus¡¯s gaze that grounded her, making sure that she wouldn¡¯t do anything rash. Despite the pain, Maximus¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change a little bit.

    And then Eiten lifted the rod, changed it with the new one, as he continued with the pray.

    ¡°For the union!¡±

    Just like before, the guests chanted the same thing.

    ¡°For the union!¡±

    ¡°For the union!¡±

    Rania balled her fists, as she breathed raggedly. One more time. Only one more time. She would endure this sight.

    ¡°For the sacred mate bond!¡±

    ¡°For the sacred mate bond!¡±

    <b>11:32 </b>Mon<b>, </b>Oct 6 M

    ¡°For the sacred mate bond!¡±

    9:

    58

    65 vouchers

    And thest rod was pressed against the king¡¯s skin. And now, he had three burned scars. On his left shoulder, on his right shoulder, and between his shoulder des..

    And the ceremony was done.

    The first thing that Rania did when she could leave the temple for a brief moment was to check on Maximus.

    Because of the brandishing ceremony, he would get three hours rest before they resumed to the next event.

    Meanwhile, Rania was supposed to entertain the guests, receiving their contory and their best wishes.

    But, every one knew that was not her strong forte, and with the excuse that she still couldn¡¯t use her voice, it was Eiten and elder Gayle¡¯s role to entertain the guests.

    Rania went straight to the room that Maximus upied the first chance she was given, and found him and

    Karin.

    The healer put some oil on his shoulder and shoulder des. The flesh had healed, but it would leave scar without doubt.

    ¡°My queen,¡± Karin said respectfully, as she lowered her head. Rania stretched out her hand, asking for the ointment, and she gave it to her. ¡°The wound has healed, but I put on salve to prevent infection.¡±

    And after brief exnation, Karin left the room.

    Once it was only the two of them alone, Rania then continued what Karin was doing. She grimaced to see the aftermath. She was holding back her tears, as she put the salve on.

    But, Maximus grabbed her hand, and pulled her to stand in front of him. ¡°Did I make you cry again?¡± He wiped down the tears that had streamed down her face. Rania didn¡¯t even realize that she was crying. ¡°You are a cry baby.¡±

    Rania pushed away his hand from her face, as she resumed her job. Once those wounds had been covered in salve, she kissed his upper arms, and his nape, which made Maximus hiss.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t want to ruin your pretty dress.¡±

    He then pulled her to sit on hisp. He was still topless, but Rania could feel his hardness on her bum, she red at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me, you were the one, who tempted me.¡± Maximus raised his brows innocently, as he started licking her neck, and his hand cupped her breast.

    Just earlier he said that he didn¡¯t want to ruin her dress, but a few minutester, he was on the way to do exactly that.

    ¡°Your scent is so captivating, Rania.¡± He hiked her dress to touch her inner thigh, which made Rania opened

    11:32 <b>Mon</b>, <b>Oct </b><b>6 </b>M¡­

    her legs further apart, to give him an easy ess. ¡°You are being very cooperative now,¡±

    858

    5 vouchers

    Maximus¡¯s hand moved up, but he didn¡¯t touch her directly, instead his fingers hover on her wet panties, which made Rania became impatiently.

    ¡°What? What do you want my queen? Tell me what do you want and I will dly do it for you.¡± His breath was hot against Rania¡¯s neck, sent shiver down her spine.

    He knew she couldn¡¯t speak, but this was his subtle attempt to make her to.

    Yet, Rania didn¡¯t speak, instead she grabbed his hand, and pushed it further in, as his fingers touched her sweet spot, which made her see star.

    ¡°You are so cheeky, my queen,¡± Maximus said helplessly. ¡°So, this is what you want?¡± He lifted his head and looked at her in the eyes.

    Rania felt her throat was dry, she had a hard time to breath, while Maximus kept stroking her wet core. She nodded.

    ¡°I have a better idea, why don¡¯t we try my way?¡±

    Rania looked rm when she heard that, even more when Maximus flipped her body, and pushed her to the bed.

    Rania¡¯s back was on the bed, but Maximus lifted her legs until her knees touched her chest, showing her core to him.

    Maximus smirked before he lowered his head, and removed her panties with his teeth. He licked and sucked her clit.

    <b>AD </b>

    Comment

    Send gift

    No Ads

    11:32 Mon, <b>Oct </b>6 M¡­

    :0

 Noble Tales 159

    :0

    58

    55 vouchers

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will smell you with the sex scent now,¡± Karin teased Rania, as she sprayed some parfume

    for her.

    It was not a strong scent, since the shifters would be bothered by the scent, but it was enough to cover the sweet scent on her.

    Rania sniffed herself, she couldn¡¯t tell for sure what those shifters smelled, or how the sex scent was, because she had never had the opportunity to be a full fledge shifter.

    Her wolf died, even before she could shift for the first time, even so, Rania had a basic knowledge about what the shifters usually could do.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay now,¡± Karin said, but Rania was still not convinced, she asked her to call for Maximus to be sure, after all, Karin was not better than her either. She was a healer, not a shifter.

    Maximus came to the room shortly with a smirk on his lips when Karin exined to him why Rania needed him there.

    ¡°Your scent is divine, my queen, there is nothing wrong with it.¡± Maximus immediately added. ¡°Karin did a great job. I can¡¯t even smell my own scent on you. That¡¯s pretty annoying, actually.¡±

    Only then Rania was willing to go out and met with the other people. She didn¡¯t want to walk around, announcing that she had just sex with the king.

    That wouldn¡¯t make a good impression for her first day as the queen of this kingdom.

    <b>*** </b>

    ¡°They are having a ceremony,¡± Michael informed Killian. He then told him that all the preparation would be finalized by the end of this week, all they needed was the coordination from the Barlukan warrior.

    ¡°Great. I will handle theter,¡± Killian said. ¡°Continue with the progress. I am going to talk with royal beta Gerald about our final¡¯s decision.¡±

    Michael nodded, and then he asked another thing differently. ¡°I have not seen Jasmine for the past two days, what happened with her?¡±

    ¡°She is fine.¡± Killian dismissed the concern. ¡°She is still grieving. With everything that¡¯s going on; losing her father, losing her pack, and now we are fugitive, it¡¯s too much for her to handle. Give her some space. You have been asking the same question since yesterday.¡±<fn6ffe> Latest content published on fin?novel</fn6ffe>

    Michael sighed deeply, he could feel Killian¡¯s irritation because of his question. ¡°I am sorry if I stepped over the line, but she is like my own daughter. I take responsibility of her when alpha Xaden died.¡±

    Killian turned around and faced Michael. He used to be the gamma for Bloody Wolf pack, but the pack had long gone, so it was not sure what his title was, the same with alpha Winter. There was nothing left from ck Stone pack.

    ¡°Jasmine is my mate, she will be my responsibility. You don¡¯t need to worry about her.¡±

    270

    Michael was pleased when he heard that. ¡°Sure, of course. I am sorry.¡± He then approached Killian and patted his shoulder. ¡°I wonder, why we end up like this. Everything was perfect in the beginning, Our n is impable. But, one wrong move, everything came to naught.¡±

    Killian knew what wrong move that Michael was trying to say. It was Caden¡¯s decision to hasten the progress. He wanted to add the dosage of the poison, which led them to be exposed by L and Killian was forced to kill the healer

    That stupid man. Killian should have killed him sooner, and he would save all of them from their huge lost.

    ¡°Be patient. Don¡¯t make the same mistake.¡± Michael patted his shoulder again and then he left.

    Killian scoffed at the advice He didn¡¯t need to be told about that. He was not as stupid as Caden<b>. </b><b>And </b>now he was going to end this battle with a victory.

    He came to the bedroom, where Jasmine was waiting for him. She looked haggard. Her eyescked of life.

    ¡°Have you decided?¡± Killian sat down next to her, his expression was sad, but if you looked into his eyes, you could see anger. Jasmine took so long to agree with this, and he was running out of patience.

    Killian wanted tough about how right Michael was to advise him to be patient.

    ¡°Is there¡­ Is there no other way?¡± Jasmine was stuttering. ¡°Should I do this?¡±

    Killian rubbed his face tiredly. They had this conversation countless times, but if he broke down now andshed out at her, she wouldn¡¯t do it willingly, and she might raise a ruckus and let the other people knew what Killian asked of her.

    ¡°Yes, Jasmine. There is no other way. I am sorry. I am so sorry.¡± Killian hugged his mate. The mate bond between them grew weaker and weaker. It almost felt like Killian rejected her.

    Probably, it happened because Killian was not fullymitted to Jasmine when he marked her, that was why, he didn¡¯t feel the connection.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this,¡± Jasmine cried again. ¡°How could you be okay?¡±

    ¡°I am not. How could you say that I am okay with all of this?¡± Killian let out a little bit of his anger and frustration. ¡°I did this for you, for your pack, to take revenge on your father. I am doing the best I can.¡±

    Killian then cupped her face, as tears streamed down Jasmine¡¯s cheeks. Her eyes had turned red and puffy from all the crying.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to. Let¡¯s think about another thing.¡± Killian pulled a reverse psychology on her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will decline their demand. It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to think about it. Just forget it.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ about their help. What about their help. Will they still help us?¡± Jasmine clutched Killian¡¯s hands tightly.

    ¡°About that¡­¡± Killian looked down, he looked pessimistic. ¡°I think they are going to pull back their help.¡±

    ¡°No, they can¡¯t do that. We need them. You told me that we need them.¡±

    11:32 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Oct <b>6 </b>M

    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine. I will do it. When should I meet with royal beta Gerald?¡±

    AD

    B

    <b>58 </b>

    56 vouchers

    Comment

 Noble Tales 160

    65 vouchers

    Killian couldn¡¯t believe the private request from royal beta Gerald. He was a man in his early forty. He was still in his prime in shifter age, but he was too old for Jasmine.

    However, apparently he hadid his eyes on her the first time he saw Killian¡¯s mate. He had particr tastes and obviously blonde with green eyes were one of those.

    He made a bold request to have one night with Killian¡¯s mate. It was also a form to humble Killian, letting him know that he was the one with power here, since he knew Killian was the leader of the fugitive.

    Shock came first when he heard the request, but then, after it worn out, he couldn¡¯t find it in him to be angry.

    If anything, Killian was amused by royal beta Gerald¡¯s audacity to even suggest this. This was an insanity for someone to ask someone else¡¯s mate to bed.

    He did that without even looking ashamed of himself, a if he had done it countless times before. Killian wondered if all the women in the Barlukan kingdom had gone to bed with him.

    ¡°You look beautiful.¡± Killian kissed her neck, where his mark was. Currently, Jasmine was preparing herself for royal beta Gerald. She tried to stop herself from crying.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this,¡± Jasmine said, begging even.

    ¡°Of course, I will not. I will never humiliate you like that.¡±

    Jasmine didn¡¯t want anyone to know about this, because it was humiliating, while Killian wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, because it would cause a bacsh on him.

    Jasmine was still dear to the remaining member of the Bloody Wolf pack, if they knew that Killian sold her off to get the help from the Barlukan Kingdom, then he would be condemned. No one would listen to him anymore.

    They would give him a hard time.

    ¡°Oh, Killian¡­ I don¡¯t know what to feel. I feel like I am betraying you.¡±

    Killian hugged her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You don¡¯t betray me. I am the one, who is unable to protect you. I am so weak.¡±

    ¡°No. You are not. You fight in the battle that is not even yours. This is the revenge for my father. I do it for myself.¡±

    Jasmine hugged Killian a little bit tighter. She was sitting down on a chair, while Killian was standing up, hugging her head against his stomach.

    ¡°But, I feel like I am betraying the mate bond between us¡­¡± Jasmine sobbed tearfully.

    ¡°No. You are not. We agreed to do this.¡± Killian then narrowed his eyes, a thought crossed his mind. ¡°I think you can humiliate him too.¡±

    <b>58 </b>

    65 vouchers

    ¡°How?¡± Jasmine lifted her head. She promised herself not to cry, but she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears.

    Killian¡¯s eyes grew cold, but there was a smile on his lips, a condescending smile, when he pressed Jasmine¡¯s head against his member.

    Somehow, the thought of humiliating the royal beta Gerald made him excited. That man thought he could humiliate him, and humble him.

    Let¡¯s see¡­

    ¡°You can make him taste me.¡± Killian unzipped his pants and without a warning, he shoved his erect member deep into Jasmine¡¯s throat, she didn¡¯t even have time to adjust when Killian started pounding into her mouth.

    Jasmine wanted to gag, but she couldn¡¯t. Killian grabbed her hair tightly, she could only squeeze her eyes. He had never treated her this rough before.

    He looked angry, and probably, he was angry because of what royal beta Gerald suggested. This thought calmed her down a bit, because she preferred this than the indifference Killian.

    If he was angry, it meant he cared about her.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Killian to shoot her mouth with his release, and Jasmine swallowed them all.

    And he was done, Killian smirked, he knelt down in front of her, and then wiped the tears from her eyes. He brushed his thumb on the liquid on the corner of her lips too.

    ¡°Kiss him first. I want you to kiss him, so he will taste me. So, he will know that you are mine.¡± Killian could see the life back into her eyes. She liked it when he acted possessive, and he knew how to act around her preference.

    ¡°Yes, I will¡­¡± Jasmine then hugged him, feeling grateful for something that she shouldn¡¯t.

    ***

    The party drained Rania, she felt like her legs were going to fall off. She breathed deeply when she finally could get off the high heels.

    ¡°Hurt?¡± Maximus asked, he knelt down in front of her to massage her legs, while Raniay down on the bed.

    In the distance, the party still continued, and it would be like that until morning came. Rania couldn¡¯t keep up, so she returned first, while Maximus should have stayed with the other.

    However, why would he stay when his mate was not there?

    Therefore, it was Eiten who kept the party alive. This was what he loved the most. He wouldn¡¯t get tired, if anything, he would be able to stand for one more day for this kind of party.

    He lived in this moment.

    ¡°You did a great job.¡± Maximus kissed her knees, and thenughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not try to do anything with you.¡±

    ?

    11:32 Mon, <b>Oct </b><b>6 </b>M

    Rania blushed. Shey down again, staring at the ceiling, while her hands caressed her t stomach subconsciously.

    4 20

    This subtle movement didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Maximus, he knew what she was thinking. He should have told her about her condition by now, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.

    A little bit longer.

    He wanted to have her a little bit longer before she would be devastated, and pulled away from him. Just a little bit more¡­<fnd71e> For more chapters visit find{n}ovel</fnd71e>

    And an hourter, Rania was sleeping in Maximus¡¯s arms. She slept soundly, as she snuggled against him, while the king couldn¡¯t close his eyes.

    Thousands of problems came to his mind, demanding a solution.

    Comment

 Noble Tales 161

    :

    ? 657

    11.55 vouchers

    Jasmine entered the room, where she thought, it would be only the royal beta Gerald, but apparently, he was not alone, there were other three warriors from Barlukan Kingdom, and two women there.

    ¡°Jasmine¡­¡± Royal beta Gerald said her name like a song, he opened his arms widely, as he greeted her. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you here.¡±

    He kissed her check, a little bit longer than her liking, and then invited her toe inside.

    In an instant, Jasmine felt the repulsion when his lips touched her. She should have kissed his mouth, so he could taste Killian, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.

    A little joy that she felt because of Killian¡¯s idea had vanquished almost immediately, as she let him guide her into the room.

    It was a spacious room with a huge bed, and sofas, where the two women had made out with the three warriors. They only nced towards Jasmine¡¯s direction, but then they ignored herpletely, focusing on the matter at hand, or dick, to be precious, since they started to unbutton the warriors¡® pants, too eager to please them.

    Jasmine knew who were those women, they were the prostitute, she had seen some of them back in the Bloody Wolf pack, they acted exactly like that, as they were too eager to please the warriors.

    She used to look down on them, because they shared their bodies with so many men, and didn¡¯t wait for their mate. Even some of them rejected their destined mate, so they could do this for the rest of their lives.

    But, here she was.

    Jasmine was in the same position like them, in the same room, and she was about to please the same man like them.

    Suddenly, she felt like she wanted to vomit.

    ¡°What is it? You are very quiet. I remember the other day, you are very talkative when I saw you for the first time.¡±

    Gerald pulled her down, so Jasmine ended up sitting on hisp. She tried to get away from him, but he didn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°Ssh, youe here, right? You are willing toe here, so why don¡¯t we enjoy it?¡±

    Jasmine didn¡¯t know where to look, because every direction filled with the same scene, and she didn¡¯t want to look at the royal beta¡¯s face this closely.

    ¡°What is it? Why don¡¯t we have a drink first? So, you will not tense up.¡±

    Geral leaned down to reach for a ss of alcohol, but in the process, he buried his face against Jasmine¡¯s breasts. He didn¡¯t even try to be subtle about this, as he inhaled sharply, which made Jasmine wanted to smack the back of his head.

    ¡°Here, drink this¡­¡± Gerald lifted a ss for her.

    :

    57

    55 vouchers

    Jasmine wanted to leave, but she couldn¡¯t. If she left, the support for her father¡¯s revenge would be gone too.

    So, she had no other choice, but to drink. She hoped, she would be drunk enough to not feel anything.

    However, before her hand could grab the ss, Gerald slipped it down, and the liquid poured on Jasmine¡¯s chest instead.

    ¡°Ops, I am sorry. My hand is slippery.¡± Gerald smirked. ¡°But, we can¡¯t waste the drink, right?¡±

    And the next second, Gerald had slurped the liquid from her breast, licking her skin.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Jasmine screamed, she tried to push him away, but suddenly, she felt something cuff her wrist, and to her horror, it was a silver bracelet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear, this is only for precaution,¡± Gerald said with a wide smirk, he then pushed her to the sofa, and parted her legs to position himself.

    ¡°No!¡± Jasmine pushed him away, she wanted to shift into her beast, but with the silver wrapped tightly around her wrist, it wouldn¡¯t be possible.

    She looked at the other women, and realized they were also wearing it.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be too feisty, my dear, you only make me want you even more.¡± He positioned himself, until she could feel his errection, and this made Jasmine want to vomit. ¡°You agreed toe here, knowing what will happen, so stop making this difficult.¡±

    ¡°I changed my mind. I change my mind! I don¡¯t want this!¡± Jasmine screamed, but no one could hear her.

    Geraldughed, he tore her shirt in one swift move, left her top body exposed. ¡°Toote for that, dear.¡±

    ***

    Rania woke up and felt her whole body was in so much pain, not because of a good sex from the previous night, but because of the exhausting ceremony that left her legs sore and her body felt like she had been beaten up.<fn8d18> Get full chapters from findnovel</fn8d18>

    She turned her body and stretched out, but the side bed was empty, it was cold, which meant Maximus had long gone.

    Opened her eyes, Rania found she was alone. She tried to listen to the bathroom, but she heard nothing. Maximus was not inside the room.

    She nced at the window, and the sun was barely up, painting the sky in a hue orange color. It was too early for Maximus to get up.

    But then, Rania tried not to think much about it, and decided to fall asleep again¡­ yet, she couldn¡¯t; therefore, she got out of the bed and went out of the room.

    The morning breeze was still rather cold, she hugged herself and then went to the warriors, who guarded her

    d

    200

    She mouthed the question.

    Where is the king?¡±

    ¡°The king?¡± One of the warriors asked for confirmation if that was what she wanted to know. Rania nodded. ¡°The king is in the training ground. He has been there, since three hours ago

    Rania was not usually talked to them, hence it was a surprise when the queen started the conversation:

    ¡°Thank you.

    Rania mouthed again, but she decided to go over to the training ground to check on him. Why would he spend his time in the training ground after their ceremony?

 Noble Tales 162

    <b>57 </b>

    55 vouchers

    Rania found Maximus in his beast form, fighting off a brown beast. It was very clear that the other beast was not a match for the king.

    And when they caught the sight of her, the brown beast immediately shifted into his human form.

    ¡°I yield! I Yield!¡± Eiten said hastily. He breathed greedily when the king¡¯s beast got off his chest. ¡°That¡¯s not fair! I am half drunk, how could you fight me!?¡±

    And then the protest started. Eiten was clearly not happy with the result even though in his better condition, there was no way for him to be able to win against the king.

    ¡°Damn it¡­ How could you drag me out of the party and ask me to fight?¡± Eiten got up, while Maximus shifted into his human form. ¡°What happened? Did you two fight or something?¡±

    Rania shook her head, she approached the two of them, and stupidly, she forgot to bring her notes.<fna0fd> Content originallyes from F?nd-Novel</fna0fd>

    Meanwhile, Maximus got his jacket and draped it around her shoulders. ¡°How could you get out with thin clothes like this?¡±

    ¡°Thin clothes?¡± Eiten furrowed his brows when he saw Rania¡¯s pajamas. It looked proper enough for him. ¡°If that¡¯s thin clothes, then I overdress.¡± He grabbed a bottle of water and then walked away. ¡°Now, you havepany, I will take my leave. Whatever problem the two of you have, solve it before breakfast. It¡¯s not good to see the king and queen were frowning at each other in their first day after the ceremony.¡±

    And then Eiten walked away, he didn¡¯t want to get caught with them. Thest time it was bad enough, he hoped Rania could help Maximus to calm down.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Maximus sat down, he poured the water to his face. ¡°You should get more rest.¡±

    ¡®Why are you here?¡®

    Rania didn¡¯t bring her notes and pen, but Maximus was able to read her lips just find.

    ¡°Eiten isck of training. He can¡¯t indulge himself in a party.¡±

    That was ame excuse and Maximus knew that. Rania then sat down next to him, and grabbed his hand. She tilted her head and looked at him deeply into his eyes.

    ¡®What happened? Is there something you hide from me?¡®

    Maximus didn¡¯t answer the question, but he stared at her for a little bit longer, which made Rania think he didn¡¯t get her at first, thus she repeated what she said.

    Still, Maximus didn¡¯t give her any response. He simply stared at her.

    ¡®What?¡® Rania shook his hand, urging him to say something. ¡®Do you regret the union with me?¡® Her heart hurt when she thought about it, even though it was a mere idea, but it was enough to make her feel awful.

    57

    ¡°No, chance, Rania. You belong to me for the rest of your existence, even after that. You are mine.¡± Maximus kissed her knuckles. ¡°There is something in my mind, but I can¡¯t tell you yet. Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡±

    Is it about me?

    Maximus halted. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied curtly.

    ¡®Is it bad?¡®

    This time, Maximus gave some thought into his answer. Was it bad? Was it that bad for her not to be able to get pregnant?

    Would it affect him if she couldn¡¯t bear a child for him?

    The answer was; yes, but it was not how you thought.

    It was because; without a child, those elders would breathe down his neck to annul the union and choose someone else to be the queen.

    And once again, they would be on his throat to have a union with other female shifter from different kingdom, so they could cooperate with them.

    In the end, Maximus had to choose, and he would choose his mate. Anytime. Any day. Always.

    But, by doing so, he was going to destroy those elders. Elder Gayle wouldn¡¯t agree with that. No, even Eiten wouldn¡¯t agree with him.

    Even Eiten wouldn¡¯t agree with Rania if she couldn¡¯t continue the lineage of the royal.

    Maximus was going to kill him too¡­

    Should he kill Karin first because she knew Rania¡¯s condition? Just in case she told someone about it.

    Who else he should kill?

    There was a sharp tug on his hand, which cut off his line of thought, and Maximus¡¯s saw his mate¡¯s confused look.

    ¡®What happened? What are you thinking?¡®

    Rania could sense something was greatly bothering Maximus, but she couldn¡¯t tell what was that. She looked at him with concern in her eyes.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Maximus leaned over and kissed her lips. He wanted her. He wanted to hold her closer, and let the time stop, so they could be like this forever.

    Maximus put his hand behind Rania¡¯s head to deepen the kiss, as he raised her left leg, telling her to straddle him.

    Rania was confused, but she did what he want her to do.

    11:33 Mon, <b>Oct </b>6 M

    Once Rania was sitting on hisp, she started to grin herself against him. This was insane, they were in the open area, someone could walk on them.

    But, the thought of it only gave her thrill. It felt like a child, who was giddy to keep a secret.

    ¡°Rania¡­ I will destroy the world for you¡­¡± Maximus then tore her panties, as he unzipped his pants. He lifted her slightly, so he could prate her.

    Her body shuddered when he was inside of her, thrusting her deeply.

    She held onto him for dear life, as she could feel the tension build inside her. Maximus then chose that exact moment to lean over and kiss her breast<b>, </b>but she couldn¡¯t really feel his mouth because of the fabric.

    Therefore, Rania grabbed his hand and slid it under her clothes, so he could touch her, feel her.

    ¡°You are so eager, my queen.¡± Maximus chuckled, as he pinched her nipple. ¡°So eager¡­ just the way I love it.¡±

    Rania¡¯s eyes turned zy as she stared down at him, she kissed him hard, as she came undone.

 Noble Tales 163

    2

    65 voucher

    Jasmine woke up with a start. She groaned, and then looked around her. At first, she thought she was still dreaming, but then fuzzy memories started to enter her mind when she remembered the eventst night.

    Gerald gave her a wolfbane, It was a strong alcohol that allowed the shifter to get drunk, but he gave her through a shot, which went straight to her bloodstream, and make her feel the effect almost right away<i>, </i>it <i>was </i>very strong, it almost knocked Jasmine off.

    But then, she had never felt that feeling. The feeling like she was floating, as if there was nothing matter in this world and¡­ happiness.

    It had been so long since she felt that feeling. Thest time she felt the happiest was when Killian marked her as his mate.

    But even so, it couldn¡¯t bepared to what she feltst night. It was magical.

    Jasmine moved her body, but she couldn¡¯t because there was someone, who wasying on top of her. She looked down dreadfully, and saw it was one of the warriors. He wasying naked on top of her, not Gayle.

    And then more memories came to her mind. More faces, moreughter. She remembered how they passed her like a ball, prated her and demeaned her.

    The memories were horrifying. It was shameful, and degrading.

    Jasmine gasped, tears welled up in her eyes, as she pushed the warriors away, and he groaned, but he didn¡¯t wake up.

    She looked down on her body, there were a few bite marks on her skin, they must have bitten her so deep, it left mark on her, even after a few hours had passed.

    But to her horror, she remembered how her body reacted to it¡­ she was ashamed to admit it¡­ she didn¡¯t want to say it.

    ¡°No, no. That¡¯s not right¡­¡± Rania covered her ears with both of her palms. She breathed raggedly. She looked around and all of them were still sleeping, including the two girls.

    They were not any different, the four men kept passing them to one another, pumping their seed inside their bodies, and Gayle treated her not any different.

    She was like a sex ve for them, there was no different between her and those prostitutes.

    Jasmine wanted to vomit. She immediately got up and grabbed her dress. But, it had been torn to pieces, therefore she put on anything that she could find and was enough to cover her nakedness before she stormed out of the room.

    She went straight to her bedroom and find Killian was on his way out.

    ¡°Jasmine?¡± Killian hugged her tightly, as she cried so hard. He had to drag her inside the room, so no one

    could see this<b>. </b>

    <b>11:33 </b>Mon, Oct 6 M

    457

    57

    58 vouchers

    ¡°There were more, Kilian. It was not only Gayle¡­ it was¡­ the prostitutes, the warriors¡­ there were more¡­ the wolfbane.¡± Jasmine was not coherent at this point. How she could be coherent when she felt a deep sense of humiliation?

    ¡°Calm down, Jasmine. Calm down.¡±

    ¡°I DON¡¯T WANT TO CALM DOWN!¡± Jasmine roared angrily, and Killian pped her.

    Rania didn¡¯t understand what bothered Maximus so much, but he had been in deep thought, and was very serious in the past few days.

    Therefore, she was pestering Eiten to tell her what was going on, whether something happened in the meeting.

    She held a note in front of Killian¡¯s face, so he would read that. It was the same question like yesterday.

    ¡°Rania,¡± Eiten groaned. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I should be the one, who asked you this question, why Max has been in a bad mood. He should be in an excellent mood after the union, don¡¯t you think?¡± Eiten slowed down his pace, so Rania didn¡¯t need to jog beside her.

    Rania finally lowered that hateful notes that she had been shoving to Killian¡¯s face. She was thinking about this matter over and over again, but she couldn¡¯t find the answer.

    ¡°I will ask Maximus what happened with him.¡±

    Rania then mouthed.

    ¡®Is it because of me? Did he regret it?¡®

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Eiten flicked her forehead. ¡°There is no way such thing happened.¡±

    Rania grew quiet again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I told you that I will ask him, right?¡±

    Rania thanked him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet, I will ask him, but it doesn¡¯t mean he will answer my question, you know him well enough too, he is not very good at exining things. He can end up ignoring me instead.¡± Eiten shrugged his shoulders nonchntly.

    ¡°Okay, I have to go now.¡± He then ruffled Rania¡¯s hair and dashed away before Rania could protest.

    Later on, after the morning meeting, Eiten asked Maximus about his moodiness, but just as he expected, the king didn¡¯t over him any exnation.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Maximus hastened his step, and Eiten had to jog beside him. The royal gamma found this familiar.

    11:33 Mon, Oct 6 ¡­

    =

    55 vouchers

    ¡°You make her worried, she has been terrorizing me about what happened with you, you stressed her out. How could you do that?¡±

    Maximus stopped walking, and this time Eiten almost run him over, thankfully he got a good reflex, so he could stop in time.

    ¡°What now?¡± Eiten furrowed when he saw Maximus was in a deep thought, but then he walked away again. ¡°Ugh! I feel like I am going crazy!¡±

    Later that night, when Maximus just returned from the meeting about the war with the other senior warriors, he found Rania was already sleeping.

    He had beening backte, so she didn¡¯t wait for him, because he told her so too.<fn2527> Chapters first released on ?ovelFind</fn2527>

    Maximus approached the bed. He stretched out his hand, thinking that she was deep in her sleep, but when he touched her, suddenly she opened her eyes.

    Her sleepy yes looked so adorable. She held his hand against her cheek.

    ¡°Sleep, Rania. We will talk tomorrow.¡± Maximus was going to tell her tomorrow about what actually happened.

    If he kept doing this, he would have destroyed them faster than the issue of infertility.

    <b>AD </b>

 Noble Tales 164

    :

    265 vouchers

    ¡°You have gotten what you wanted, now give me what I want,¡± Killian said to the royal beta Gayle, in the afternoon after he spent his time with his mate.

    Jasmine was a wreck, she had been crying all the time, she didn¡¯t want to eat, she didn¡¯t want to sleep, she only spent her time wailing.

    And now, Killian didn¡¯t feel like he wanted to go back to his bedroom, because of all the wailing she made. It disturbed his sleep and resting time, since he had to calm her down.

    He pped her the other day, but that was for screaming to his face, which was effective. She stopped yelling at him, and now what left was her crying.

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Of course. I always hold the end of my deal. You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±

    ¡°I am not. When can I expect this?¡±

    Gayle gave some thought. ¡°A week from now.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Killian smiled, he was satisfied.

    ¡°By the way, can I have your mate again? It will really help to smooth thing over. She was great.¡± Gayle gave him a scious smirk. ¡°She was a little bit stiff in the beginning, but once she was loosened up a bit, she was fantastic.¡±

    ***

    Maximus didn¡¯t even sleep. He waited until Rania woke up, and when she did, he wished, she could sleep a little bit longer, so she was well rested before he broke her heart.

    Rania blinked her eyes, but she remembered what Maximus said the other night. He was going to tell her something.

    She stretched out her hands and cupped his face, asking him with her gaze.

    ¡°I will tell you, but you need to understand that whatever happened. I only want you.¡± Maximus kissed her palms, and Rania nodded.

    It was so easy for her to agree, because she had been dying to know what was bothering Maximus all this time, without her knowing how devastated the news that Maximus was going to tell her.

    All the night long, Maximus was trying to thing of the best way on how to approach the subject, how he would be able to tell her the best way possible.

    But, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t find the right words. How could you? Even the beast poem wouldn¡¯t save her from the heartache.

    11:33 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b>M

    57

    55 vouchers

    ¡°What do you think about adopting a child?¡± Maximus asked, he wanted to gauge her reaction first.

    Rania furrowed her brows in confusion. ¡®Why?¡®

    ¡°What do you think about that?¡± Maximus refused to exin.

    On the other hand, Rania felt her heart was thumping wildly. Deep down, she seemed to know what was this about.

    ¡®Tell me. Rania caressed his cheeks, she tried to act calm, but there was a storm that was brewing inside of her, which was ready to explode. ¡°Tell me.¡®

    ¡°You will never be able to conceive a child, Rania. Not without a risk of losing your life.¡±

    Rania knew that. Since the beginning when Karin was so weird about her asking the healer to teach her how to concoct a fertility potion. She already knew that from the beginning.

    ¡°Rania. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Don¡¯t let it bother you. I don¡¯t care about a hypothetical child that never exist. I don¡¯t want it. I only want you.¡±

    Maximus said for Rania not to bother with the child, but then here he was; the issue had been bothering him for days, letting him act indifferently towards her.

    How he could ask her not to bother when it was already bothering him.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you avoid me?¡®

    ¡°No!¡± Maximus growled. This was what he was afraid. She would misunderstand him.

    ¡®Please, leave me alone¡­¡®

    Rania then moved very quickly. She got off the bed, and went to the bathroom. She locked herself inside, while Maximus knocked from outside. He asked her toe out.

    But, how could she face him?

    She wouldn¡¯t be able to have a child?

    Devastated was an understatement for what Rania was feeling at this moment. She felt like she went back to that moment when everything was bleak.

    ¡°Rania,e out, talk to me.¡± Maximus knocked on the door persistently. ¡°Come out now, or I will tear down the door.¡±

    That was not even a threat, but a warning. He was going to do exactly that. His voice was calm and collected.

    ¡°We need to talk.¡±

    What else to talk about? Rania needed sometimes to gather her thought and rearrange her emotions, but Maximus didn¡¯t let her.

    11:33 Mon<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b>M

    255 vouchers

    For a moment, there was silence. It was very quiet out there, but the next second, the door was kicked so hard, it flew out of the handle, as it hung by its hinges.

    Maximus stood there, anger in his eyes, and for a moment, Rania saw the Mad King inside of him, but when he approached her and hugged her, she knew she was safe.<fn7ec6> Th?s chapter is updated by f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn7ec6>

    ¡°Don¡¯t run from me. Never run from me like that and don¡¯t hide your pain. I was upset not because of the news, but because I know that it will hurt you. It does hurt you. I was contemting not to tell you anything, but I know you would have hated me even more.¡±

    Maximus was not wrong to think that way, because no matter how hurtful it was, Rania would always choose the truth.

    However, it didn¡¯t make it any less painful.

    In the end, Rania couldn¡¯t help it. She cried so hard against his chest, while Maximus hugged her very tightly, so he could prevent her from breaking apart even more.

    ¡°I love you, Rania. I don¡¯t care about the child. I only want to spend the rest of my breath with you by my side.¡±

    The words calmed Rania a little bit, but she couldn¡¯t help to think; How they were going to solve this problem?

    This would only be a beginning of a disaster once people knew about her issues.

 Noble Tales 165

    It took so long for Rania to calm down, she clutched onto Maximus closely, and he had to cancel all the meetings for today.

    Eiten wanted to protest, but elder Gayle saw the look on Maximus¡¯s face, and he knew it was not the right time for them to interfere.

    Of course, it didn¡¯t go without noticed by the elder that Maximus had something that worried him greatly, and everything that could affect him so deeply, it must be rted to his mate.

    57

    ¡°Why did you stop me?¡± Eiten frowned at the elder. ¡°Usually, it would have been you, who admonished him.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see the look on his face? He is going to kill someone in the court if he had gone with such mood, especially when the elders start with their campaign, demanding a lot of things from me.¡±

    Eiten was not happy, but he understood what the elder meant. Usually, he was attuned to his surrounding, especially with Maximus¡¯s mental state, but he had been preupied with a lot of works, so it flew over his head.

    Meanwhile, Maximus stayed with Rania the whole time. There was time when she looked fine, as if she could ept it, but a momentter, she would break down crying, apologizing to him over and over.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. If you need someone to be med, me me. I was the one, who caused this to you. I was the one, who had put you through hell and this is my retribution. It only happened to you because by hurting you, it would hurt me thousand times more. I am sorry.¡±

    Maximus held Rania close to him. He kissed her, made love with her, just to get her mind off of this matter, but no matter what he did, one moment Rania would be fine, and the next she would have a mental

    breakdown.

    The circle would repeat.

    Even during sex, she would suddenly cry, because the sadness washed over her like a strong wave, and she couldn¡¯t help it.

    And because of that too, she felt even worse.

    ¡°Ssh. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Maximus kissed her forehead, as he was buried deep inside of her, he was in an awkward position, as he couldn¡¯t keep going, while she was crying.

    It was another level of madness. If by killing someone, he could make her better, he would have burned the world for her, even himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Maximus pulled away from her, even when it pained him, but Rania shook her head, she tangled her legs around his, so he wouldn¡¯t move away. She wanted to finish it.

    Rania took the initiative to kiss him, she wanted to forget about it for a while, and a sex could help, even when it was only temporarily.

    With that, Maximus made love to her very slowly, until the pain seeped through them, and left them with

    11:33 Mon<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b>M

    nothing, but broken souls.

    :.

    <b>$</b><b>7 </b>

    55 vouchers

    ¡°I love you, Rania. I will choose you over anything else, don¡¯t forget that.¡± Maximus had to remind her about it over and over again, and he would never get tired of it.

    It was only on the sixth day that Rania was feeling better, she finally could have a discussion about it with him.

    [Does someone else know about it?] Rania write down the question. She was naked, so did Maximus. They tried to feel each other in every way possible, as their souls craved for their mates.

    ¡°No, only Karin.¡±

    [The elders¡­ they will cause trouble.]

    ¡°You are smart, Rania.¡± Maximus sounded proud, he wrapped his arms around her body. ¡°I am going to erase the panel of the elders. I will make the king¡¯s words as the only rule andw they have to follow.¡±

    [But, they will not go down quietly.]

    ¡°I know, I have nned everything. You don¡¯t need to bother yourself with this matter. I am going to deal with it. Get better and get rest.¡± Maximus raised her hand and showed how skinny she was. ¡°You need to eat more, all of those tears had eaten away your weight.¡±

    Rania found it was a weird analogy, but it did make her smile.

    Now, she understood more about what happened with her. It was not like she wouldn¡¯t be able to conceive. There was still a chance for her to get pregnant, but the problem was with her body.

    She was too weak, her body wouldn¡¯t be able to carry the heavy change of having a child, not to mention it was a king¡¯s child.

    This would take a toll on her.

    She could die during the childbirth, or her baby would die when she conceived it.

    Therefore, the problem was with her health¡­

    If she could be healthier¡­ if she was stronger¡­

    The hope was still there, and she held onto it.

    Maximus didn¡¯t need to know, so did Karin. She was going to do it on her own, since they wouldn¡¯t agree with

    her.<fn4cdf> This content belongs to F?ndNovel</fn4cdf>

    But, she was the one, who knew her body best. She knew her limit¡­

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Maximus put his fingers under her chin to lift her head. ¡°I told you not to bother with this.¡±

    Rania shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡®

    11:33 Mon, <b>Oct </b>6 M

    If she could give birth to the king¡¯s child, the elders wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    However, the biggest problem for them came the next day in a form of Barlukan warriors.

    57

    65 vouchers

    ¡°They razed Golden Creek pack, and two small packs around it within a night,¡± Eiten said with urgency. ¡°The report just came, because they closed down all of the ess. The messenger could only get to the nearby warrior¡¯s station after he made three hours trip through the forest.¡±

    Maximus narrowed his eyes, he walked faster when he was agitated and Eiten had to jog beside him. ¡°Is it

    Killian?¡±

    ¡°The warrior didn¡¯t say it specifically, but he was sure that he saw some of the fugitive.¡±

    ¡°I will lead the warrior.¡±

 Noble Tales 166

    ÊÙÃü…^

    Rania was horrified when she heard Maximus was going to lead the war against the Barlukan and Killian. She knew that he took this personally and it could be dangerous for him.

    [It can be a trap.] Rania followed Maximus around with the notes in her hand, forcing him to read what she had written.

    She was very frustrated to the point, she tried to speak, so he couldn¡¯t brush her notes off.

    ¡°If that¡¯s a trap, so be it,¡± Maximus said nonchntly, as if it didn¡¯t bother him at all. To be honest, it didn¡¯t. What else they could do even if it was a trap?

    He had a greater number than them, and he knew the terrain more then they did. This was his kingdom after all.

    However, Rania was not happy when she heard that. She even kicked his leg, so he could see how serious she was right now. Maximus couldn¡¯t take something like this lightly, and act as if it was not something serious!

    ¡°Rania,¡± Maximus said her name sternly, but when he saw her upset expression, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to be annoyed by her. ¡°I will be fine, and I wille back as soon as possible.¡±

    Rania shook her head, she hugged him tightly, and didn¡¯t want to let him go.

    They were currently in the war room, Rania came here right away when she heard about the attack in Golden Creek pack from Karin.

    The news about it had spread around the kingdom, and people was restless because their kingdom was under attack, this was a retaliation from the Barlukan to their kingdom.

    Rania lifted her head and looked at Maximus with pleading eyes now. ¡®Please.¡¯

    Damn. Maximus wanted to give in to her so badly, but he knew it was not an option. He still needed to leave.

    He wanted to leave, so he could put the end of it, especially Killian. He was going to tear that bastard for what he had done to his mate.

    If Rania said this was personal, and then yes, it was personal. Would it make him careless? Probably, but so be it. He was going to get them in one way or another.

    He regretted that he didn¡¯t kill that bastard the first time he stepped inside the pce, or else, L would still be alive now.

    He was <b>so </b>stupid, and he had to live with the consequences of his stupidity. L was one of his people.

    ¡°I can¡¯t, Rania. I will give you anything that you want, but not this one.¡± Maximus kissed her forehead. She looked very sad, and all Maximus wanted to do was to wipe away her sadness, but he couldn¡¯t do that, because he had to turn down the one thing that she asked him.

    Rania buried her face against his chest, she didn¡¯t cry, but she looked like it.

    415

    20

    ¡°Come I will show you the n.¡± Maximus said, as he took her to the huge table that showed the whole map of the kingdom. ¡°Here is the Golden Creek pack,¡± he said, pointed at one area that was marked with red g.

    There were currently five red gs on the south of the kingdom, which meant there were more pack that had fallen into the enemies¡® hand, but most of them were small packs. The Golden Creek was the biggest one.

    And apparently, Killian had been hiding there, that was why it was easy for him to take it down from inside.

    Actually, there were another problem; the fact that there were so many Barlukan warriors in Maximus territory, it meant they had bribed their way in, and Maximus wanted to know who had done that. He was going to make them regret it.

    Currently, elder Gayle was working on that case.

    ¡°Here is a dam¡­¡± Maximus then exined to Rania what he was going to do with the dam.

    [You are going to kill the citizen too.] Rania wanted to protest, but Maximus shook his head.

    ¡°No, we are going to evacuate them first, that will be our main priority.¡± After that, they were going to blow up the dam to wash away those mutts who entered his territory.

    But of course, Maximus was going to catch Killian first. He didn¡¯t deserve to die in such easy way.

    When Rania heard the exnation, she rxed a bit. She didn¡¯t want Maximus to kill innocent people, but she didn¡¯t mind if it was the enemy.

    However, it still didn¡¯t put her at ease, she was still worried for Maximus.

    ¡°Do you want to learn about a defense and attack n?¡± Maximus used this opportunity to teach Rania about their kingdom. Yes, it was theirs now. And also, as a form of distraction, so she wouldn¡¯t be worried too much.

    He wanted to give her a sense that he was in control. He was in control.

    Rania listened carefully, from what Maximus knew, Sir Benedict had told him that Rania was a quick learner. He was one of Rania¡¯s teachers.<fnf27a> Chapters first released on find?novel</fnf27a>

    Because Maximus couldn¡¯t spend as much time as he wanted to with her, thus he called for a few mentors to teach Rania about the kingdom.

    Of course, her lesson about medicine with Karin still continued, since that was the time that she enjoyed the most, aside from being with Maximus.

    ¡°Now, you know everything. You can put your worry at ease,¡± Maximus said with a smile.

    [I will never be at ease when there is a danger around you.]

    That was true, but Rania felt like a hypocrite because there was one time in the past, where she was also a threat for Maximus. She had tried to kill him more than once.

    When they wereying on the bed, naked, Rania still could see the scar wound on his chest, the ce where the knife almost took his life.

    ¡°I will not be in danger.¡± Maximus said gently.

    <b>AD </b>

    3 vouchers

    Comment

 Noble Tales 167

    254 Vouchers

    It actually felt good to have someone, who was worried about you, and Maximus enjoyed the sight of Rania, who was trying to figure out how to convince him to stay.

    It was bad for him to feel the satisfaction to see his mate was worried, but as bad as it sounded, he felt like he was important in her life. He meant a lot for her.

    Rania had tried all trick she could think about, even the most shameless one.

    Because one day, during the preparation period to the south, Maximus caught her watching an erotic movie.

    Her face turned very red, and she looked very bashful. She was sitting so close to the television, because she turned the volume down, so the guards outside wouldn¡¯t hear that.

    Well, they couldn¡¯t hear that, unless they entered the room, and Rania didn¡¯t expect that afternoon Maximus came over to check on her after he was done with the final meeting with the other senior warriors, and his royal gamma.

    Rania was too engrossed with the act that she watched, she didn¡¯t even realize that Maximus was actually watching her.

    She covered her face with both of her hands, but her fingers were ajar, so she could still watch it.

    What was the point of her covering her face, then? What a silly, Maximus thought to himself, but this silly woman was his.

    Therefore, because Rania was very diligent enough to learn about it, Maximus would be lenient with her. He approached her and squatted down behind his mate.

    Even now, Rania was still unaware of his presence.

    How engrossed she was in what she was watching to the point Maximus¡¯s strong presence didn¡¯t even faze her?

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Rania jolted away, her eyes widened in shock, so did her mouth, for a split second Maximus thought he would hear her scream, but unfortunately, even in such state, she didn¡¯t make any sound.

    ¡°I asked, do you like it? Do you want to try it with me?¡± Maximus nodded at the actress and the actor who perform an oral.

    Rania immediately shook her head. She was burning now, Maximus would pity her if he didn¡¯t find her very attractive and wanted to fuck her senseless.

    His eyes must have conveyed what was in his mind. His electric blue eyes darkened, as he stared at Rania lustfully.

    Rania gulped down, as she knew very well what woulde next. She involuntarily looked down to his hardness. She could see how it bulged behind his pants.

    <b>11:33 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Oct <b>6 </b>M¡­

    :

    However, she crawled away from him, he was scary<i>, </i>but for some reason, it gave her thrill and goosebumps.

    Before Rania could walk away from him, Maximus had grabbed her legs and pulled her back, which trapped her down. Rania¡¯s face was on the floor with her stomach t, while Maximus hovered above her.

    Rania could feel his sturdy chest against her back, and his erection between her ass.

    ¡°Who gave you this video anyway?¡± Maximus¡¯s voice was very low, it was seductive, and it made Rania tremble. ¡°Tell me, I promise I will not kill them.¡±

    Rania would have groaned if she could make any sound, but she took sharp breath when Maximus hiked up her dress, and pped her ass<b>. </b>

    ¡°Bad girl,¡± he said darkly.

    The pain only added the tension, and as shameless as it sounded, Rania like it. She liked the stinging feeling of it. Damn¡­ she couldn¡¯t think straight when Maximus pped her ass for the second time.

    ¡°Tell me, who is it?¡±

    Maximus tucked her hair behind her ear, and licked her earlobe. Rania¡¯s heart almost stopped when she felt Maximus¡¯s thumb rubbed her arsehole.

    Why did he touch her there? He shouldn¡¯t touch her there.

    ¡°This feels good, right?¡± Maximus nibbled on her earlobe, while Rania tried to get away from the torture, she had a feeling that she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the tension, and Maximus wouldn¡¯t be nice with her.

    Some part of her wanted to escape him, but the other part, who kept screaming at her head, telling her to stay and see this till the end. Fuck.

    Yet, Rania couldn¡¯t stop him, because it indeed felt so good.

    ¡°Hm, you enjoy it, right?¡±

    Maximus was always talking dirty whenever they had sex, and Rania liked it, especially when he started topliment her body randomly during the act, it gave her a boast of confidence.

    Confidence was something that Rania was always struggling with, and the way Maximus talked about her, really helped.

    ¡°Do you want to feel me here?¡± Maximus entered his thumb into her arsehole, which made Rania widen her eyes. She was shocked, and she shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you like until you try it, I know you, Rania.¡±

    Maximus was right. He was the more adventurous during sex than Rania, because he had more experience with many women before her.

    And every time he brought something new to the bed, Rania would reject it at first, only to like itter, so it was a pattern for them.<fncb32> Latest content published on F¦ÉndNovel</fncb32>

    ¡°Hm, it means you want it,¡± Maximus said with a grin, he pulled down her panties, and without a second thought Rania lifted her hips slightly to help him to get rid of that small object. ¡°See? I know you are so eager to try new thing.¡±

    Meanwhile, on the screen of the television, the actor and the actress had tried new position too, but Maximus and Rania had tried that one.

    ¡°Your scent is so divine, my mate.¡± Maximus licked her shoulder. She was still fully clothed, and Rania wanted to get rid of it, but Maximus didn¡¯t allow her. ¡°No. I want you to have your clothes on. It will be very frustrating, right?¡±

    Rania gulped down, she was right when she thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.

    ¡°Of course, you can.¡± Maximus unzipped his pants. He answered the unspoken question. ¡°You always underestimated yourself.¡±

 Noble Tales 168

    <b>Chapter </b>168

    55 Vouchers

    Rania was panting heavily once it was done. That was the most intense love making that she had ever experienced, but she knew it wouldn¡¯t be anymore once Maximus came up with something new.

    She had said the same thing to all of their previous love making.

    However, this time made her ass hurt. She couldn¡¯t sit straight.

    ¡°Is it that hurt?¡± Maximus asked when he saw Rania was struggling to sit after she cleaned up, and changed into a new dress. The sex scene on the screen still yed out.

    Maximus didn¡¯t allow her to turn it down because he said that he wanted to watch it too with her. What a jerk.

    Rania shook her head, but Maximus could see her through her difort, so he took her to the bed, and told her toy down.

    ¡°Trust me, I will not do anything to you if you are hurt.¡± Maximus smiled cheekily, which made Rania doubted his words.

    But, he stayed true, as he massaged her butt in soothing motion, lessened the tension, and then put salve on her arsehole.

    ¡°This will be enough, you will be fine in a few hours, but if you are not, we will ask Karin to check on you¡±

    The thought of Karin learned about what they just did was mortifying. Rania immediately shook her head vigorously. There was no way in hell she was going to discuss this with Karin.

    She would endure the difort no matter what, and she was not going to make a pip about it.

    This time, Maximusughed to see the determination in Rania¡¯s eyes. He knew what she was thinking. ¡°Why not? It¡¯s not like you did it with someone else. You need to stop feeling weird about it, it¡¯s a sex, and it¡¯s normal between mate.¡±

    Rania¡¯s jaw dropped, how could he be very casual? But then, what would she expect from him? This was how Maximus.

    Still, Rania shook her head, and red at him. ¡®Don¡¯t say anything to her.¡®

    ¡°Fine. I will not, but if the pain increase¡­¡±

    Rania shook her head vigorously before Maximus could finish his sentence. ¡®It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.

    ¡°Really?¡± Maximus raised his brows with every intention to tease her. ¡°Should we continue then?¡±

    ¡®You are crazy.

    ¡°People call me the Mad King for a reason.¡± Maximus thenughed harder when he saw Rania¡¯s ashen expression.

    11:34 Mon, <b>Oct </b><b>6 </b>M

    57<fn0b8e> Readplete version only at find?novel</fn0b8e>

    55 vouchers

    Heughed often whenever he was with her. Whatever his mate was doing, it always made him happy.

    ¡°Give me more¡­¡± Jasmine slurred, as Gayle thrusted her from behind. The old man cackled when she demanded more of the Wolfbane.

    The drug helped her to feel light, so she didn¡¯t need to think of her situation, or predicament, or the revenge that now felt like a burden.

    ¡°Give me more¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, dear, of course. I will give you more, if you let me nut inside you,¡± Gayleughed, he squeezed Jasmine¡¯s breast, too tightly for it to be pleasurable, but Jasmine couldn¡¯t care less, because all she wanted was the drug.

    This old hag had trapped Jasmine into this vicious circle. He had made her addicted to the drug, and the effect of it.

    She liked it when she didn¡¯t need to worry about anything else, and was being her happy self, even though it was only momentarily.

    At this point, she didn¡¯t mind he fucked her as long as she got the drug. Killian would be damn. She couldn¡¯t care less about the mate bond between them anymore.

    She barely could feel it. He could do whatever he wanted, and she would do the same thing. It was a great solution for both of them. They were no longer interested with each other.

    Moreover, Jasmine couldn¡¯t get anything out of him anyway. He didn¡¯t satisfy her needs now.

    Let him carry the revenge of her father, and she would enjoy this wretch life.

    ¡°So, what do you say?¡± Gayle bit her shoulder, and used his thumb to rub her clit. His bony finger was hurting her.

    ¡°Fine, do whatever you want.¡± Jasmine bit her lips, as Gayle pulled away from her, and unwrapped himself. He entered her bare.

    ¡°This feeling better, right?¡±

    No, Jasmine didn¡¯t feel any better. She didn¡¯t feel any different. He barely could hit the spot, and he thought he was the king of the world, just because he could find his climax.

    This sex was one sided.

    However, Jasmine didn¡¯t care about the sex, she wanted the drug.

    Gayle¡¯s movement became erratic as he was so close, and then he went still, as he sighed and Jasmine could feel the warm liquid inside of her. It dripped to her thighs. Fuck.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Gayle copsed, and Jasmine fell next to her. His chest rose and fell, as he smiled in

    <b>11:34 </b>Mon, <b>Oct </b><b>6 </b>M

    satisfaction.

    This time, it was only the two of them. ¡°Where is it?¡± Rania asked coldly.

    55 you

    ¡°You can take it from the upper drawer,¡± Gayle said, he waved his hand to the drawer on his bedside, and Jasmine sat down to go over, but Gayle smacked her ass. ¡°You have a good ass, you know that. I like it when you crawl like that. I will make you crawl next time.¡±

    Jasmine wanted to spite at him that there wouldn¡¯t be next time, but she knew it would be a lie. She woulde to him to ask for another dosage, just like what she did now.

    <i>$</i>7

    Her body wanted the drugs so bad, she offered herself. She sneaked out from her room, and went to Gayle¡¯s.

    Jasmine found the drug on the spot that Gayle told her, and she started to register it.

    She injected herself, and could feel the effect almost immediately, her body was warm, and her mind was fuzzy. She waited for the euphoria that came after, and giggled when it hit her.

    This was the feeling that she had been craving.

    B

 Noble Tales 169

    220

    ¡°Jasmine? Where have you been?¡± Michael approached Jasmine when he saw her. He was patrolling around this area.

    He looked at towards the direction where Jasmine came from, but he couldn¡¯t tell, where she had gone. This was still very early in the morning for her to roam around on her own.

    ¡°This is not safe for you to be alone here. The royal warriors can sneak in and catch you.¡± He grabbed Jasmine¡¯s hand, but he felt there was something wrong with her. ¡°Did Killian know you are out here?¡±

    Jasmine didn¡¯t really listen to him, the drug still took effect on her, and she breathed deeply. The cold morning breeze felt so good on her face. She closed her eyes and was about to fall.

    ¡°Jasmine!¡± Michael caught him, and both of them fell on the floor. Because he didn¡¯t expect her to stumble on the t floor and lost his bnce. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Michael groaned, because he used his hand as a cushion for Jasmine¡¯s head, so she wouldn¡¯t hit the floor so hard.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Michael looked at her closely. He stared into her eyes. ¡°Are you drunk?¡± He knew something was not right with Jasmine. She looked drunk, but when he sniffed close to her mouth, he didn¡¯t smell anything. No, he smelled something.

    However, before he could think about what smell was that, suddenly Jasmine cupped his face, and brought his face down to kiss him.

    She kissed him on the lips, a full blown kiss with a tongue.

    For a brief moment, Michael was too stunned to react. He stared at her in disbelief, as if this didn¡¯t happen to him.

    But, when the realization kicked in, he immediately pushed away from her. It was not that hard to get away from her, because she had no strength left.

    ¡°Jasmine! What the fuck!¡± Michael leapt to his feet, he red at Jasmine, who was giggling, still lying on the floor. Her face flushed red, she didn¡¯t even realize what she had done, as she keptughing at his reaction. ¡°Are you out of your mind?!¡±

    But, seeing how angry Michael was, Jasmineughed even harder.

    Michael narrowed his eyes at her. He didn¡¯t smell any alcohol on her breathe, but the fact she acted drunk, it could mean one thing¡­

    She was using drug.

    ¡°Fuck.¡± Michael gritted his teeth. Where did she get that?! Did Killian know about this? Didn¡¯t he do something?

    Michael watched Jasmine grew up, he always thought of her as his family, therefore for her to kiss him on the lips gave him an ick.

    <b>11:34 </b>Mon, Oct 6 M

    444

    Ed 56 vouchers<fnf9f6> Get full chapters from FindN0vel</fnf9f6>

    However, Jasmine wouldn¡¯t have done that if she was sobered.

    ¡°Get up. I will take you back to your room.¡± Michael groaned when Jasmine didn¡¯t move, he waited until she stoppedughing and then finally fell asleep.

    Only then, he approached Rania and carried her to her bedroom, just in case she was going to attack him and kiss him again. It didn¡¯t feel good. It was gross,

    Jasmine was half of his age.

    Once he arrived at the bedroom, he kicked the door several times because he couldn¡¯t knock, but also because he was upset with Killian for not even realizing that his mate had gone missing. How he could sleep soundly?

    It didn¡¯t take long before the door was opened, Killian¡¯s sleepy, but alerted eyes greeted him, but his gaze turned shock, when he saw Jasmine in Michael¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Do you want to exin why she is out there, and you had no clue that she has gone?¡± Michael went inside without even being invited, he shouldered Killian on the way, as the other man stumbled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask you, how you don¡¯t know that she had gone missing?¡± Michael red at him viciously, he waited for his answer, as he put Jasmine down on the bed. ¡°Now, tell me what happened with her? Tell me everything, Killian.¡±

    Once Michael tucked Jasmine in, he straightened his back, and faced Killian with a stern look on his face.

    ¡°Why she is using drug?!¡± Michael roared angrily.

    Meanwhile, Killian kept up with his worried expression, but when he looked at Michael again, he growled. angrily at him.

    ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t try to stop her?! I didn¡¯t tell you because I know this will devastate her even more if someone sees her like this. They will think differently about her, and you know her well, that she cared so much about what people is thinking!¡±

    Michael was taken aback, he didn¡¯t expect Killian to be very angry with him, he frowned. And because Michael didn¡¯t say anything, thus Killian continued with his monologue to control the narrative.

    ¡°I have tried my best. I have tried everything that I could to bring her back, but she kept rpsing. I didn¡¯t mean to hide this from you, but I have to keep her dignity! Do you think I want her to be like this!?<b>¡± </b>

    Killian gave a dramatic pause and when he was sure Michael was too speechless to speak, he talked again, but this time, his voiceced with pain.

    ¡°I am his mate. On top of the vengeance that I have to carry for herte father, I have to keep her sane enough to face her fear, and heartbreak. You do know very well that she is very close to alpha Xaden, right? She is the apple in his eyes.¡±

    Michael knew that. He knew that the death of her father would hit Jasmine very hard, but apparently, he

    <b>11:34 </b>Mon, Oct 6 M

    didn¡¯t know much about it.

    He was not aware how deeply the lost affected her.

    57

    65 vouchers

    ¡°I am sorry for assuming the worst of you,¡± Michael said finally, his voice was defeated. ¡°But, where did she get the drugs?¡±

    ¡°Royal beta Gayle.¡±

    ¡°I am going to kill him!¡± Michael was enraged.

    ¡°And then you will kill all of us without his support against the royal. Be quiet for now.¡±

 Noble Tales 170

    Today was the day Maximus was going to leave to the south with thousand of his warriors, apanied by his gamma.

    He had beaten up Eiten for giving the sex videos to Rania, but of course, the king still needed him alive. A few good kicked on the butt was enough to sate Maximus annoyance towards his royal gamma.

    ¡®Did that again and I will kick your groin too,¡® Maximus threatened him after a good beating, but Eiten snickered.

    ¡®If I can get up from my bed, you will have to leave me behind in this battle.

    Maximus hated his smart mouth sometimes, but after that, Eiten promised not to give her a sex video again, but then he was already thinking of a book.

    ¡°I will be careful,¡± Maximus reassured Rania for a hundred times by now. He leaned over and kissed her lips. He liked the taste of her in his tongue. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, and study your lessons.¡±

    Rania didn¡¯t want to study anything. She couldn¡¯t put her mind on something when she kept thinking Maximus was out there in danger.

    She hugged him so tightly, she wished she could hold him like this, until everyone left and her mate would stay, but of course, it was only her wishful thinking.

    Eiten tapped her shoulder to get her attention.

    ¡°Can I borrow your mate for a couple of weeks, or month? We need to leave now.¡±

    Hazel was not happy, even though Eiten was grinning at her. She then wrote something on her notes and showed it to Eiten.

    The gamma lowered his head to read what she was writing down. ¡°Hey, if there is someone between the two of us, who needs protection it will be me. If the enemy can take him down, what chance do I have?¡± He raised his brows in disbelief, as if the request had offended him.

    Rania really wanted to smack him on the head, but she stopped herself from doing so.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, about me too?¡±

    [Of course.]

    ¡°You lie with a straight face.¡± He squinted his eyes, clearly unhappy with the quick reply.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go now.¡± Maximus stopped the two of them bickering, if this kept going on, Rania would spend thest few minutes arguing with Eiten instead of giving him her attention. ¡°Go and make the final check.¡±

    ¡°I have done that,¡± Eiten protest.

    ¡°Do it again.¡±

    11:34 Mon, <b>Oct </b>6 M

    Chapter 170.

    ¡°What?¡±

    :.

    57

    55 Vouchers

    There must be something in the way Maximus red at him that made the royal gamma relented, and finally left the two of them alone. He grumbled along the way, but it didn¡¯t change anything.

    ¡°Stay safe, and stay away from the elders.¡± Maximus didn¡¯t trust the elders. Once he was done with this problem, the elders would be next. He would start with his n to get rid of them.

    And when finally, Maximus left, Rania stood there until their cars disappeared from her sight. Not <i>so </i>far from her, ire also stayed.

    Keith had been promoted, so obviously, he was going to be deployed in this kind of battle.

    Thest time, when they managed to take down the Bloody Wolf pack, they couldn¡¯t find ire¡¯s mother, it seemed, Killian managed to escape with their mother, which was a relief for ire.

    But this time¡­ she was not sure if they could be very lucky, but Keith promised her that he would try to <i>beg </i>for the king¡¯s forgiveness for her mother.

    ire felt very lucky to have Keith as her mate. He was everything that she needed and more.

    For a brief moment, their eyes met, but Rania immediately left. She didn¡¯t want to talk with ire. And now she was the queen, ire couldn¡¯t approach her as she pleased.

    She could only watch her walked away.

    She wished, things would be different for them, and probably, her mother could be saved.

    ***

    Jasmine woke up with a start, and then the headache came in. She groaned, and curled her body on the bed. Her whole body was in so much pain.

    But then, she felt someone eyes were on her, and when she turned around, she found Killian was staring at him. His gaze was very sharp, as if he could cut her up with a single look.

    He was angry, and Jasmine could feel it, but what surprised her the most was; she didn¡¯t care.

    Before, she always tried to make him happy. She cared so much about what he was thinking and how he looked at her, but now, that man could be as angry as he wanted, and she wouldn¡¯t even blink her eyes.

    Was this the effect of the drugs? Jasmine couldn¡¯t tell for sure.

    ¡°Where have you gone?¡± Killian asked, his voice darkened. ¡°Do you remember what you have donest night? Do you know whom you metst night when you roamed around?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jasmine groaned, she tried to fall asleep again because her head was killing her. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    This answer set Killian off. He walked across the room, and yanked her hair back to get her full attention.

    Jasmine yelped, and struggled to get away from him, but his grip on her hair was too strong, she felt her scalp

    11:34 Mon, Oct <b>6 </b>M.

    was burning.

    ¡­

    ¡°What do you want, you asshole!¡± Jasmine screamed angrily.

    For a moment, her outburst took Kin by surprised, because Jasmine had never talked to him with profanities.

    ¡°You met with Gayle again, right? This time you had gone without my consent. You didn¡¯t even tell me that you two were going to meet!¡±

    57

    This was the part that made Killian angry, because if they met behind her back, without his permission, they were going to do it again.

    And Killian would lose his control over Jasmine and Gayle. His mate was his leverage to demand more from the royal beta after all.

    But, if he could get it right away from her, things would change.

    ¡°Fuck you, Killian!¡±<fnfc2f> Content originallyes from f?ndnovel</fnfc2f>

 Noble Tales 171

    :0

    B<fn57af> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find[?]ovel</fn57af>

    $57

    505 vouchers

    Killian pped her for the second time, but this time Jasmine wasughing hysterically, which taken him by surprise, because her behavior was very erratic.

    ¡°Do you think, you can hurt me?¡± Jasmine red at Killian. ¡°You sold me off. You never love me. You never want this union, right?! Right?!¡± She screamed to Killian¡¯s face.

    ¡°Jasmine! Are you insane?! Do you think why I did this?! Why did I risk my life?!¡± Killian screamed back at her. ¡°Why do you think I want to go on with this?! Why do you think I want to put my life in danger! I did it all because of you!¡±

    Jasmine pressed her lips, there was some alertness in her eyes. Good. It meant she was listening to him.

    ¡°Why do you think I want to put you in danger? Do you think it¡¯s not hurting me when you spent the night with him? He tried to humiliate me by using you, you know that. Both of us know that. I told you not to go with it, didn¡¯t I?<b>¡± </b>

    Jasmine lowered her gaze, now she looked ashamed for her outburst and for what she had donest night.

    ¡°I told you to forget about it, but you were the one, who agreed to go through it, because you said this is the least you can do for your father. I have never wanted to share you with anyone. How could I? You are my mate. It killed me every time he touched you.¡±

    Jasmine felt so bad. She had made a baseless usation on Killian. The drug had messed up her head so bad. She tried not to cry, but a single tear slid down her cheek.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be with him. But, you know as much as I do, that they hold the power. They want to humble us, because we can¡¯t go on without their help. You know that. How could you me me for this?¡±

    In the end, it was Jasmine¡¯s decision to go on with it, and Jasmine realized that.

    ¡°I am sorry, Killian, I am very sorry.¡± Jasmine stretched out her hands to reach Killian, but he moved away from her, which surprised her. ¡°Killian?¡± Jasmine lifted her head and then looked at him with a questioning look. Why did he avoid her? ¡°Killian?¡±

    ¡°You spent the night with him, right?¡±

    Jasmine¡¯s eyes widened, she scrambled to find the right words to say, but it was hard when she couldn¡¯t deny the truth.

    ¡°Did you?¡±

    ¡°Killian, please¡­¡± Jasmine started crying, she panicked because just now she realized how messed up it was for her to go behind Killian¡¯s back and slept with Gayle. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you didn¡¯t mean it, Jasmine, exin to me how do you think you didn¡¯t mean any of that?¡± Killian narrowed his eyes, he swatted her hands when she tried to touch him. ¡°Previously, you went to Gayle with my consent. I know that. I told you, I asked you whether you want toe or not, but you always said that you would.¡±

    11:34 Mon<b>, </b>Oct <b>6 </b>M.

    :

    20

    66 Vouch

    That was because Killian would preface it with the narration that they really needed the Barlukan warriors to help them, and they had no other choice, but to keep the royal beta Gayle happy.

    That was why, Jasmine always agreed every time Killian told her that Gayle asked for her again.

    ¡°But, now, you went there on your own. You surrendered yourself to him like a slut!¡± Killian spat the words, which felt like a dagger to Jasmine¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I am sorry. I didn¡¯t know what I was thinking. I only want the drug. I feel better when I have the drug.¡±

    Killian narrowed hi eyes, and Jasmine could see the hatred there. He hated her, and that went without saying. The reality of it hit her so hard, she was barely able to breathe.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hate me. I am sorry, it was a mistake. I did something wrong.¡±

    ¡°You know what, Jasmine?¡± Killian narrowed his eyes, he showed her how much he was in pain. ¡°What you have done is a cheating. You have cheated on me, when I have done nothing, but carry the torch to avenge your father.¡±

    Jasmine bawled her eyes out, she cried so hard, she couldn¡¯t breathe. She had never felt this agony before, the anguish feeling from disappointing her mate, and the memory of herte father. She felt disgusted with herself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. You are a cheater and an addict.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, I am sorry, please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Tell me a reason why I should forgive you?¡±

    It was a wonder about how smoothly Killian could turn things around to his favor. He managed to make Jasmine felt guilty and created a narration that disadvantage her.

    ¡°Tell me what should I do for you to forgive me, please.¡±

    ¡°Give me some space, Jasmine. I need time to think.¡± Killian then left the room.

    Outside, the pain on his expression vanished almost instantly, as he headed towards the war room, where all the people had been waiting for him, including royal beta Gayle.

    The old man smirked at him with full of meaning, but Killian ignored himpletely, as he took a seat next to Michael, and faced other three alphas, who were still loyal to him, and supported this Movement.

    Alpha Winter was sitting on Killian¡¯s left side. He was going to lead the meeting. His alphas were on his left side, while royal beta Gayle¡¯s people were on his right, leaving Gayle at the other side of the head table.

    Killian and Michael would kill him in the right moment. But, not now. They still needed him, and they couldn¡¯t afford to have a fallout with him.

    That was why, Killian stopped Michael when he was about to storm out of the room, and killed Gayle.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± Killian said.

 Noble Tales 172

    57

    55 vouchers

    Rania was spending her free times with Karin, she was just done with her lesson about the history of the kingdom, and her head felt like it was going to explode, because it was a heavy topic, including the story of the forty three packs, and how Maximus¡¯s great grandfather had unified those smaller packs together.

    And now, king Maximus would unify the seven kingdoms in this continent.

    Barlukan was just the beginning. The rest would follow, since they were not as strong as Barlukan. If it was not for the civil war within their kingdom, they would have taken down that kingdom from months ago.

    The civil war was costly, and they lost a lot of good warriors to be sent to the frontline.

    Rania understood all of that, but the thought of war, and how people died every day, was not appealing for

    her.

    Therefore, she winded down by spending her time with the medicinal books, as it could help her to calm down a bit, knowing what she was doing was to help someone¡¯s life, instead of taking it away.

    [Will it help if I am healthy?] Rania wrote down on her notes.

    ¡°I am not sure, but the safest option for you is not to try. Don¡¯t. Please, drop the topic,¡± Karin pleaded with her, but Rania was stubborn, she should know that by now.

    [I will drink your nasty concoction, and do whatever you told me to do, please, just try. Maybe, there is a chance.] Rania shoved the note down Karin¡¯s nose, so she could read it because she pretended not to see it.

    ¡°Rania.¡±

    Rania flipped through her notes and then showed her the word that she used to use in the past few days. [Please.]

    ¡°I need to tear that paper.¡± Karin narrowed her eyes. ¡°Fine.¡±

    Rania couldn¡¯t contain her happiness, as she hugged, and kissed Karin on the cheeks. She smiled so brilliantly

    at her.

    ¡°But, there is a condition for that,¡± Karin immediately said sternly. ¡°You need to follow everything that I said, and I will not guarantee this. If I said that you still can¡¯t have it, then you will not try to go against me.¡±

    Rania nodded vigorously, too eager to agree with everything that Karin was about to say.

    ¡°And also, I don¡¯t want you to put your hope to high, because there is a high chance this will not work, you need to understand there is a moment where you have to back down, no matter how hard you want it.¡±

    Rania took a deep breath, she nodded again. She knew the chance would be slim, but she would bet her life on it, if there was still a chance, no matter how small it was.

    She wanted this, not only because she wanted to prevent the future trouble with the elders, but because she really wanted to have a child from Maximus. A little family for both of them.<fncf1a> For more chapters visit F¦Énd£Îovel</fncf1a>

    11:34 Mon, Oct 6 ¡­

    57

    65 vouchers

    Moreover, she knew Maximus¡¯s n would be including killing someone, and she didn¡¯t want that. She wanted a peaceful day, where there would be no more war, or blood that spilled over.

    Maximus was still having this ambition to unite the seven kingdoms, though Rania disagreed with it, but it would be a huge challenge for her to persuade him otherwise.

    She would take every challenge one step at times.

    [Thank you, Karin. I love you.]

    ¡°You only can say that words to the king, if he knows you say that to me, he will be extremely jealous, and I don¡¯t want to be his next target for his wild wolf.¡±

    Rania hit her yfully.

    Speaking of the wild wolf, she had never gone to the forest again after thest time they were there. The thought of it made her blush again.

    Therefore, when Rania had a spare time two dayster, she hiked to the forest. Of course, she brought meat from the kitchen, it was not a human meat. She wouldn¡¯t kill someone to feed them.

    ¡°Are you going to the forest, Luna?¡± Ares asked, he walked behind her.

    Ares and Lucian were two warriors, that Maximus had handpicked to be her personal warriors when he was

    away.

    Most of the time, Rania didn¡¯t feel their presences, because they were extremely quiet, they wouldn¡¯t talk if Rania didn¡¯t say anything, and even if she did ask them something, they would only give her a one word

    answer.

    When Rania asked about this, they only said that they were not allowed to talk to her if it was not necessary and to keep their distance from her.

    Of course, Rania knew why it was. Maximus didn¡¯t want her to be chummy with other men, even though they were the warriors, who were supposed to protect her.

    And because Rania couldn¡¯t talk freely too, she didn¡¯t mind it. She wasfortable enough with the way it

    was.

    [Yes.] Rania nodded. Lucian was carrying the meat, while Ares was walking ahead of her.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s a dangerous ce, my queen. You can¡¯t get closer to the wild wolves.¡±

    [It¡¯s okay, I have been there with the king. Maximus had introduced me to them, and now we are friends.]

    ¡°Friend?¡± Ares raised his brows, the term that Rania used caught him off guard, but he didn¡¯t question her any further, as she kept walked ahead.

    When they finally arrived at the border of the forest, Rania took the meat from Lucian¡¯s hands and waved it in the air, so the wolves could catch the scent.

    But before that, she told them to back off.

    ¡°Are you sure this is safe, my queen?¡± Ares was still worried, while Lucian frowned, his eyes were alert, as he scanned their surroundings.

    57

    Rania nodded, and smiled reassuringly. She also wrote something. [The wolves are friendly with me, but I am not sure with all of you, so I think it will be safe for you to back down. I will be fine.]

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

    No Ads

    11:34 Mon<b>, </b>Oct <b>6 </b>

 Noble Tales 173

    65 vouchers

    Ares and Lucian couldn¡¯t believe with what they were seeing. The wild wolves were the vicious creatures from the forest, it was only the king, who could safely be close with them.

    However, they were witnessing something else now.

    The pack of wild wolves came to Rania like trained dogs, they were very docile, not only that, they also brought their pups with them.

    The three pups that Rania saw thest time had grown, though they were not as big as the other, but they were half of the size of their parents.

    Rania was very happy to see them. She gave the biggest chunk to the three of them.

    Grow up and well.

    That was what Rania prayed for these wolves.

    Meanwhile, Lucian and Ares could only watched all of this from the distance, because if they tried to get closer, the biggest wolf would growl in warning, and suddenly all of the pack stopped what they were doing, and looked at Lucian and Ares with a warning.

    The two warriors didn¡¯t dare to bet their luck, by pushing forward, moreover, the queen looked veryfortable, and just like she said, she befriended the vicious creatures.

    Therefore, the two of them kept their distance away, not too far, so they still could see the queen, but also not so close to challenge the wild wolves<i>. </i>

    Rania stayed until lunch time and then she went back to the pce to have her lunch. Her taste buds still didn¡¯t work, but she still could feel hungry.

    ¡°How can you do that, my queen?¡± Ares asked.

    Rania noticed he was the chatter one between the two, while Lucian was as quiet as before.

    She shrugged her shoulders and then wrote something down. [The king introduced me as his mate when he brought me here, maybe it can help if the king introduced you to them.]

    Ares grimaced when he read thest suggestion. ¡°The problem is; I am going to die if I ask such thing to the king even before those wild wolves can tear me apart.¡±

    Ares was a little bit dramatic, and Lucian kicked his legs to remind him that he was talking to the queen, he had to mind his manner.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean any disrespect, my queen, it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    Raniaughed because Ares looked panic, she smiled so brilliantly, so when the sunlight hit her face, she looked like she was glowing.

    <b>11:34 </b>Mon, <b>Oct </b><b>6 </b>M

    Even Ares and Lucian stopped for a moment, as they watched her and felt her warm aura. If the king¡¯s presence demanded respect and fear, then the queen was the opposite, she was as warm a sunlight, and as tranquil as the moonlight.<fn7d41> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel</fn7d41>

    [Thank you for apanying me here.]

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank us. This is our duty.¡±

    57

    Jasmine was trying to talk to Killian, he had been avoiding her, not only that, he didn¡¯t evene back to the bedroom when the night came.

    Therefore, when Jasmine finally cornered him in the war room, he couldn¡¯t avoid her. ¡°Please, talk to me, why are you avoiding me? Please, I know I am wrong. I know that¡­ but, please, don¡¯t treat me like this. You are going to kill me with the way you treat me¡­¡±

    Jasmine had lost so much weight only three days since thest time she got her dosage, she also had been avoiding royal beta Gayle, because she didn¡¯t want to see him.

    The problem was; Killian and Gayle were together most of the time with the other alphas to discuss the battle.

    Especially now, since the king had arrived with his warriors and his royal gamma. They were ready to attack anytime soon.

    ¡°Killian, please. I beg you.¡± Jasmine knelt down in front of him, because of how desperate she was to get his attention, and to get him to talk to her.

    Seeing her like this, Killian finally softened a bit, which made Jasmine could breathe a little bit better.

    ¡°Come, stand up.¡± Killian pulled her up, but Jasmine shook her head.

    ¡°No, until you tell me that you have forgiven me.¡±

    Killian took a deep breathe, he tucked a strand of her hair, as he spoke to her softly, but with a little bit pain infused in his voice.

    ¡°Your betrayal is still hurt, Jasmine. I can¡¯t face you to know that you want someone else.¡± Killian was kneeling down with her, since she refused to stand up.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want anyone else, but you. I only want you, Killian. Only you, please, believe me.¡±

    Killian averted his eyes, which made Jasmine frantically try to assure him.

    ¡°Please, Killian, I want you. I only want you. You are my mate.¡±

    ¡°And yet, you sneaked around behind my back to meet with another man.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s now how it was.¡± Jasmine shook her head, she scrambled to find the right words to say to her mate. ¡°I want the drug. It was not him that I want. I only want the drug from him. That¡¯s all. I only want that. Please, believe me, Killian.¡±

    E

    <b>11:35 </b>Mon, <b>Oct </b>6 M.

    1:14

    85 voucher

    ¡°And not only a cheater, you be an addict too.¡± Kilian furrowed his brows, he lowered his head.

    Jasmine was desperate at this point. She cupped his face and made him look at her. ¡°Please, I am going to do whatever you want me to do. I will quit. I will not use the drug anymore. I will not touch it. I will stay inside our bedroom, and will not approach him again.¡±

    Killian didn¡¯t say anything, and Jasmine was crying, because of how frustrated she was.

    ¡°Please, Killian. Please. Talk to me, say something.¡±

    Finally, Killian lifted his head, and looked at her with disdain, which was a stab in Jasmine¡¯s heart. ¡°Do you know how painful it is for you to know that your mate slept with someone else?¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t. Because I am always faithful to you.¡±

    Comment

    Send gift

 Noble Tales 174

    Chapter <b>174 </b>

    6534

    15 vauchers

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how it feels, Jasmine. You don¡¯t know how it feels to wait for your mate to be fucked by someone else, while I can¡¯t do anything about it. You don¡¯t know how it feels when your mate sneaked around behind your back to meet with that said man. You don¡¯t know that, because I have never done anything like that to you.¡±

    Jasmine cried even harder when she heard that. She held onto Killian tightly, she felt like she was going to vomit, because of the emotional turmoil inside of her.

    She couldn¡¯t hold it back any longer. This was too much. Everything was too much for her.

    ¡°What are you going to say about that? Do you even know how it feels? The answer is; no. You don¡¯t. Because I have never mistreated you like that, but I do, because that¡¯s exactly what you have done to me.¡±

    Jasmine hugged Killian, she cried so hard, she was having a hard time to breathe, she was d that Killian didn¡¯t push her away, which meant she still had a chance to fix this, right?

    <b>¡°</b>What should I do? What should I do to make this right for you? What should I do to make it up to you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Killian lowered his head. He didn¡¯t hug her back, but Jasmine didn¡¯t mind it. ¡°There was time when I feel like I want to hurt you back the same way you did to me, but¡­ I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s my anger that do the talking.¡±

    ¡°Hurt me, Killian. Hurt me, if that¡¯s what you need to heal. Hurt me the way I hurt you, but after that, please find a way to forgive me.¡±

    Killian didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t bluntly tell Jasmine what he wanted, but she was smart enough to read between the line and draw a conclusion.

    In the end, Jasmine released him, and then cupped his face. ¡°Go and fuck someone else, I will not mind it. Let¡¯s say that to make us even. It¡¯s okay. It will hurt me, but I deserve it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lower myself to do that.¡±

    Jasmine felt the word was rather harsh, because it gave an indication that Killian thought very low of her. ¡°Please, choose whoever you want. I will not be angry with you. Let loose, you need to let out some steam too. Everything with the battle and the revenge must have taken a toll on you. Please, enjoy yourself.¡±

    Killian didn¡¯t say anything, but he didn¡¯t reject the idea too.

    ¡°Go, and find someone that you like, do whatever with them, but please,eback to me.¡±

    Jasmine had lowered herself to the point, she was so ashamed to see her reflection on the mirror, but this was the consequences of her wrongdoings.

    ¡°I will think about that,¡± Killian said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ***

    12:03 Tue, Oct 7<fn8b07> The rightful source is F?nd-Novel</fn8b07>

    5 vouchers

    ¡°You promised me that you will follow what I said, right? Now, drink this.¡± Karin gave the concoction to Rania, and smiled at her sweetly, as if she just gave a little girl a candy.

    Rania furrowed her brows when she smelled the concoction, but she powered through, and drank the entire things.

    She had never been so thankful that she lost her taste buds, because she wouldn¡¯t be able to taste it, yet it didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t smell it. It smelled very rotten.

    ¡°Good. Now, we are going to do this every day. You can¡¯t skip this.¡±

    This was the second times, Rania drank the concoction, but she felt like giving up, even though that was only a fleeting thought, she was not going to do that.

    She was going to get used to the smell.

    However, even after a week, she still couldn¡¯t. She had tried different method, such as pinching her nose, but once she drank it, the smell lingered in her mouth, so she would have to smell it too without any other choice.

    And Karin could only give her a sympathetic look.

    But, Rania knew deep down, she was happy to see her miserable, not out of malice, but to teach her a lesson for being too stubborn.

    It was fine with Rania¡­ she would see this until the end.

    <b>*** </b>

    ¡°They are surroundings us. The king is leading ten thousand warriors to breakthrough the fortress.¡± Alpha Winter watched everything from the watch tower, as he smirked. ¡°He has brought them all here. Leaving the pce.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the n,¡± Killian said, as he watched the king¡¯s banner. He bet all of his money that he came here <i>to </i>get him.

    That was the n. He knew that the king would lead the battle, just like thest time, because he was too eager to get to him. He wanted to tear him apart with his own barehand after he kidnapped Rania, and then fed him to his wild wolves.

    ¡°Things will not be the same likest time.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the fortress will hold on?¡± Gayle asked curiously. They had done their job well by attracting the king himself toe here.

    This was Gayle¡¯s real mission why he agreed to help Killian and his fugitive.

    Not only Killian who had a hidden agenda, so did the Barlukan people. They had enough, and this was their time to attack king Maximus back.

    This was the price that king Maximus had to pay for trying to take down their kingdom.

    0 vouchera

    ¡°It will hold. The news must be on the way to him. Don¡¯t worry. Even if the fortress can¡¯t hold the attack, it will be toote for him to turn around and save his kingdom. He destined to be doomed.¡±

    All of the alphas, and Michael smirked at that.

    They were only a decoy for Maximus to leave the pce, and Killian was a great bait.

    ¡°He may win the battle, but he is going to lose the war.¡± Killian watched how those ten thousands warriors moved on the king¡¯s cue.

    Ìï

 Noble Tales 175

    <b>Chapter 175 </b>

    Rania was sleeping when all of sudden someone shook her body to wake her up.

    Vouchers

    Groggily, she opened her eyes only to see Lucian was bending his body next to her bed. He was the one, who had woken her up.

    ¡°We need to leave, my queen,¡± he said with urgency. ¡°You are needed in the war room.¡±

    Rania furrowed her brows, she looked out through the window and saw it was still dark out there, and sleepy mind couldn¡¯tprehend quickly what was going on.

    ¡°The enemies are marching towards the pce.¡±

    Rania widened her eyes in surprised. She then got out of the bed, and then got her jacket, but then she remembered what Lucian said.

    [Why they need me in the war room?] She was confused in this part. She knew that not everyone could enter the room, since that was the ce, where a critical information and difficult decision was made.

    ¡°Because you are the queen,¡± Lucian replied and it sounded almost apologetic.

    Rania didn¡¯t need to ask more about it, because she immediately knew who had issued the order. It must be the elders. They had not yet stopped to pestering her.

    They would try a thousand way to make her life difficult just because they thought she was not a good match to the king. She didn¡¯t bring any benefit for Maximus, especially when she had not yet gotten pregnant.

    Of course, the fact that she was wolfless and was rejected before still became a problem for them.

    This time, though, Rania wouldn¡¯t take ity down.

    Outside the door, Ares had been waiting for her, he smiled apologetically. ¡°I am sorry for interrupting your sleep, my queen,¡± Ares said. ¡°I have tried to talk to the elders, even royal beta Gayle had tried to persuade them not to bother you, but they were not listening. They demanded your presence.¡±

    Rania nodded. She waved her hand, as if telling him that it was not a problem. But, of course, it would be a problem. They wanted to humiliate her.

    On top of all her ws, she couldn¡¯t speak freely now. They would use this opportunity to show the other higher echelons on how unfit she was to be the queen of this kingdom.

    However, Rania didn¡¯t stop walking, until she reached the war room. She had visited Maximus here often before he left for the south.<fn722b> Updates are released by find[?]ovel</fn722b>

    Usually, it would only be him, waiting for her inside, but this time when she opened the door, there were around a dozen of people there.

    Eight elders, including elder Gayle, and four senior warriors, who guarded the pce. Their eyes were on Rania, and the sheer of their intents attention alone made her want to back away.

    ¡°; o <b>vouchers </b>

    Yet, she stood still, and prepared herself, before she stepped into the room. She had gone through <b>worse </b>than this. This was nothingpared to what she had to endure.

    At least, that was what Rania told to herself.

    ¡°The queen is here, we shall continue with the meeting.¡± Elder Gant waved his hand to the other participant in the room, he nodded at Rania politely, but there was nothing polite about him.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have invited the queen. There is no need for us to make her worry,¡± elder Gayle said to the other elders, his eyes were sharp, as he red at them.

    He had been trying to make Rania stay away from this, but he was outnumbered, and by rule, Rania was indeed required in the war room in the absent of the king.

    ¡°Of course, she needs to be worried. This is her kingdom too, isn¡¯t it? If she doesn¡¯t care about our kingdom, how she can fit to be the queen? I don¡¯t understand with your refusal to invite her here when it is very clear that in the absent of the king, the queen has control over the pce, and she will be inmand for every decision.¡±

    It was a smart move in elder Gant¡¯s part, because by saying that, he had put Rania into a trap. If Rania made a wrong call, she would be med, condemned for that.

    They wouldn¡¯t let go of such mistake, especially at critical moment like this and if it was included the shifters¡® lives.

    Elder Gant had set a perfect trap for Rania to fail, which she most likely did, because of how inexperience she was in this part. She was still learning about everything after all.

    [It¡¯s okay, can you fill me in with what happened?] Rania wrote down on her notes, and showed it to them, which created a loud murmur among the elders and the senior warriors.

    They shouldn¡¯t be surprised when shemunicated with them through notes, because they should already know that she couldn¡¯t use verbalmunication just yet, but they acted as if this was a sphemy.

    ¡°I hope we can have a normal conversation here, my queen,¡± elder Gant said politely, but like what Rania thought before, there was nothing polite about him.

    ¡°Watch the way you talk, elder Gant.¡± Elder Gayle was fuming mad at this point, and it was so rare to see the calm and collected royal beta to reach his breaking point.

    On the other hand, elder Gant was slightly taken aback, but heposed himself quickly, and then smiled softly. ¡°I am. I only want to make sure that everyone isfortable.¡±

    Rania immediately grabbed elder Gayle¡¯s hand, to prevent him from talking back to the other elder, because there was no need for him to work himself up.

    She then wrote something on her notes.

    [Is my presence cause you difort?]

    ¡°Of course, not. But¡­¡±

    <b>12:04 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>7 </b>

    1 Pavouchers

    Rania then wrote down quickly. She could feel Lucian and Ares¡¯s anger too. They were not happy with <b>the </b>way these people treated her, which she was grateful for.

    [Then, what are we waiting for? I thought this matter is very important to the point, I was being woken <b>up.J </b>

    <b>AD </b>

 Noble Tales 176

    <b>hapter 176 </b>

    Elder Gant was not happy with this, but he had no other choice, but to stop picking on the queen, <b>since </b>it would look bad on him.

    Therefore, he was waving his hand and asked one of the senior warriors to exin the situation to Rania.

    Apparently, there was a huge number of Barlukan warriors, who managed to sneak into the kingdom¡¯s territory and now they marched towards the capital city. The warriors there had spotted them and sent report back,

    As they were talking now, the fight might have urred.

    However, the problem was; they didn¡¯t have enough warriors in the capital city, since most of them went to the battle in the south, and it would take half a day for the reinforcement toe from the nearby packs.

    [So, that¡¯s mean we need to hold them back for half a day until the reinforcement is here.] Rania surmised what the senior warriors told them about the current situation.

    ¡°Yes, more or less like that.¡±

    [How long our current warrior can hold back the enemies outside of our central city?] Rania wrote down her question quickly.

    They were surprised that Rania could grab the situation quickly, but for Rania there was nothing to be surprised about, since it was a very obvious question.

    It was either Rania didn¡¯t know that she was rather smart, or these people, who underestimated her so much.

    Either way, Rania still needed to ask a few more question, so she coulde up with a solution. Her idle lesson with Maximus before he left was proven very useful at time like this

    This time, the senior warrior was way more eager to exin the situation to Rania, so she could have a fully understanding about the situation.

    And Rania could tell that they got the wrong impression of her from the elders. They didn¡¯t mind with her trying tomunicate with her notes, since all of them wanted a solution, a slight difort was nothing for them.

    Because they had gone through a lot during the war, more than just a slight difort.

    ¡°Four hours, six on top.¡±

    Rania then moved slightly to get a better angle of the map on the middle of the huge table, and the warriors moved to give her some room.

    She then pointed at the mountain next to the fortress.

    ¡°That¡¯s Mountain den.¡± The senior warrior told Rania.

    <b>12:04 </b><b>Tue</b>, <b>Oct </b><b>7 </b>

    [I have an ideal

    AU

    <b>Vouchers </b>

    Maximus managed to get through the barricaded, leading his warriors to run rampant in Golden Creek<b>, </b><b>and </b>released the prisoners that the Barlukan warrior had held captive. Unfortunately, their alpha had beheaded.

    But there was something not right with the whole situation here. Maximus¡¯s guts feeling told him the enemy had something up their sleeves, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out yet.

    [Have you found out the where they left?] Eiten asked the warriors through the mindlink, because he shared the same suspicions with Maximus.

    [There are secret passageways to get out of the pack, some of our men had followed the secret passageway, but we don¡¯t know where it will lead.]

    [Get the member of this pack, anyone who knows about the secret passageway. Ask them where it leads.] Maximus gave an order.

    [Right, do that.] Eiten was still dealing with the remaining enemies, his mind worked very slow, as he tried to tie them up forter execution. He almostined to just kill them all, so it would save them more time.

    More so, he was still thinking about the strangeness of the situation. Apparently, he was not as multitasking as the king, as he couldn¡¯t think a few problems at the same time.

    Five minutester, they found a man, he was an elder from the Golden Creek pack.<fn886c> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? F¦ÉndNovel</fn886c>

    ¡°All of the passageway lead outside of the pack, it will end up in several spot in the mountain,¡± he informed them all, and then gave them more detail about the spots that he mentioned earlier. There were five spots in total.

    Without waiting any longer, all of them started to move. They might not be able to catch up with the Barlukan warriors and the fugitive, but at the very least, they wouldn¡¯t fall behind too far.

    ¡°Split the warriors to five and go to every spot,¡± Maximus ordered them, and they carried the order quickly. In less than two minutes they were ready.

    There were five groups of warriors. There were a hundred warrior on each of the group, which were led by a senior warrior.

    Their assignment was to let them know which path that the enemies took, and not to engage with them. They had to wait until the reinforcement came before they attacked.

    However, before it could happen and they enter the mountain too far, they heard a loud explosion. It was so loud, their ears were ringing painfully.

    ¡°What the fuck is that?!¡± Eiten was trying to reach everyone in the mndlink around him, but all he could feel was the warrior that he led toward one of the spots, which was the exit of the passageway.

    However, he knew Maximus was still alive, because if something happened to him, he would feel it. He was his king after all, and he pledged his loyalty to him.

    <b>12:04 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>Oct </b>7

    C55

    you here

    ¡°Find out what happened.¡±

    One of the warriors left the group to get more information about the explosion, but Eiten and the rest of <b>the </b>warrior continued.

    The one warrior would be able to catch up with them by their scent.

    And half an hourter, he dide with a shocking news.

    ¡°It was a bomb, royal gamma Eiten, they bombed the passageways, the warriors, who went there were buried underneath it.¡± He looked extremely upset, because no matter what, they were his fellow warriors. They fought shoulder to shoulder with each other.

    ¡°Survivor?¡± Eiten rubbed his face roughly.

    ¡°As far, none.¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Eiten was enraged. He lost his men in this cowardice act.

 Noble Tales 177

    Chapter 177<fnd217> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? F?ndNovel</fnd217>

    Maximus also received the same information. IIis blood was boiling with rage, as the king, he could feel the lost of the mindlink from a few shifters.

    Those people were going to pay for what they had done.

    It was one thing for the warriors to lose their lives in the battlefield, but for them to be bombed without having a chance to fight was a cowardice act. No shifter should condone such an act.

    ¡°Keep moving,¡± Maximus said, he led his warriors to find any trace of the enemy. He was not going to let them escape.

    He couldn¡¯t go back either, since there was nothing, he could do. It was not like with his presence they would live, therefore, the only way for them was to move forward and let the people, who were responsible for it paid the price.

    However, that was the only news that they received. Because when they finally found a trace of the enemies one of the warriors managed to catch up with them, and informed them about the recent news from the capital city.

    ¡°It¡¯s a decoy. They are a decoy to lure the king out of the pce, so they can attack the central city, knowing the king brought almost all the warriors here,¡± Keith voiced out the same thing that Eiten thought.

    ¡°I can¡¯t reach Maximus, he is too far! Damn it!¡± He cursed under his breathe. He needed to calm down. Knowing Maximus, he would have stormed back to the central city, but even when he ran in his full sped in his beast form, it would be toote.

    They were at least a day apart, and by the time they reached there, there would be nothing left. The central city would be conquered by the enemy.

    And of course, Rania would be in danger. She was the queen now, and holding onto her would weaken Maximus.

    ¡°Fuck the Barlukan!¡± Eiten growled, while Keith was thinking about his pregnant mate. He dreaded the thought if the enemy managed to get in.

    ¡°Should we go back.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing we can do even if we go back. We need to find those people quickly,¡± Eiten said, making the hardest decision in his life. He wondered what Maximus would do at time like this. Would he return?

    And his question was soon answered when he smelled a lot of amount of blood. Eiten and the other warriors hastened their pace only to witness a bloody mess, where the king killed almost two dozens of shifters, which Eiten assumed were the enemies.

    ¡°They split,¡± Maximus said darkly, and then shifted back into his beast form to haunt down the rest of them.

    Eiten immediately followed, the managed to catch the tail of the fugitive and the Barlukan warrior, they were in the right track, and soon enough, they would manage to catch to them.

    12:04 Tue, <b>Oct </b><b>7 </b>

    653

    10 vouchers

    Meanwhile, Maximus was furious, he moved faster than any of them, he wanted to kill them all and get his hand on the royal beta from the Barlukan kingdom. He was in a high rank, so he would hold some value if he got him.

    Maximus didn¡¯t even want to think what would happen to his mate. He wished, she would manage to escape when the time came, if the fortress couldn¡¯t hold any longer.

    He was stupid to think if the enemy only targeted him. He should have thought twice before he stormed here, but then there was no point of regretting it.

    He needed to get it done quickly.

    And soon enough, Maximus managed to get to the small group of Barlukan warriors, he stormed them off, and killed them in an instant, following their scent that would lead them to the bigger group.

    He was so close.

    On the other hand, Eiten and the rest ended up following Maximus¡® trace of blood, as they were behind the king.

    They couldn¡¯t catch up with him.

    ***

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go, you have done it excellently,¡± elder Gayle said proudly to Rania. She managed to p those elders on the face with her solution.

    She proved to them that she was more than capable of holding the title as the queen.

    Rania shook her head, and then mouthed. I have to. I need to go.

    The absent of the king brought down the moral of the warriors, therefore if the king was not there, then the queen should fill the absent.

    That was what said in thew of this kingdom. Rania had read all of them, and memorized it by heart. Because if she couldn¡¯t help Maximus like a shifter, then she would help him in any way she could.

    ¡°Rania, this is very dangerous, you can¡¯t leave to the fortress. What are you going to do there?¡±

    Rania then took out her notes and started writing. [I can see how they carried out the n. That¡¯s my n, I have every right to see how it will y out.]

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Maximus will not agree with this.¡±

    [He is not here. I am here, and I will handle the situation like those elders have demanded of me.]

    ¡°Don¡¯t let their words get to you until you are being reckless.¡±

    Rania shook her head. [I am not being reckless. I know what I am doing.]

    The car had been waiting for Rania. Lucian and Ares also disagreed with her decision to leave, but in the end

    of the day, they couldn¡¯t go against the queen. The king didn¡¯t even have a specific order about it.

    Therefore, it was even harder for them to hold back the queen from what she was going to do. It <i>was </i>not like the king knew something like this would happen.

    ¡°There is no point for you to leave, my queen,¡± elder Gan said, as he approached Rania and elder Gayle. ¡°Your presence there will not help with anything.¡±

    Rania then wrote something down. Then, will you go?]

    <b>AD </b>

    Comment

 Noble Tales 178

    10 <b>vouchers </b>

    Elder Gant was taken aback by the question. He was trying to find the right words to say, but Rania had shown him another notes.

    [If my presence will not help, should I give an order for you to go instead? Since you seem more likable than <b>I </b>am.]

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ my role is here, in the pce, so I¡­¡± elder Gant was scrambling to find the right words to say, but no matter what, it sounded like an excuse instead of the real answer. ¡°If you want to send someone, you should¡­¡±

    Elder Gayle saw this from miles away, so he cut his crap quickly before he talked more.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a say in this, Gant,¡± Gayle growled angrily at him. ¡°Your role is to offer a council for the king and queen, not to dictate what she is going to do.¡±

    Elder Gant raised his brows, he snickered at him. ¡°But, it looks like something that you just did, Gayle.¡± His eyes then fixed on Rania. ¡°Your presence will not help, it will only make the kingdom weak. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you, my queen, but this is the truth.¡±

    Elder Gant found a new confidence. He didn¡¯t say it loudly, but everyone knew what he was trying to imply. A mute queen in the battlefield¡­

    Rania then wrote something and shoved it to his face.

    [Be careful with what you are saying, Gant. I am the queen, I can order to have your head for the insult.] Rania thought, Maximus¡¯s dark personalities must have rubbed on her.

    But, at moment like this, she didn¡¯t mind it. These elders had to be put in ce. She needed to control them, before they controlled her. She had enough people trying to control her at this point.

    Meanwhile, elder Gayle looked at her proudly, she started standing up to herself, and stopped hiding behind her shyness<b>. </b>

    Well, Rania still had a long way to go, but this was a good start.

    On the other hand, elder Gayle finally bowed down his head, and admitted he had crossed the lines. The sound of his apology sounded very force, but Rania didn¡¯t expect something genuine from him.

    And with that, she left the pce with her two personal warriors, and a few warriors that was led by two senior warriors to help in the fortress.

    But before that, Rania slid a paper into elder Gayle¡¯s hand, it said;

    [Please, help me from the pce. I think we both know the other elders will try different trick to fail me.]

    Elder Gayle smirked when he read the notes. Those teachers were right about her, she was indeed a fast learner.

    ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± Elder Gant saw the notes, but he didn¡¯t know what was written. He wanted to see it for himself, but elder Gayle wouldn¡¯t let him. ¡°What she said?¡±

    <b>65 </b>

    10 vouchers

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what she said, you need to worry about yourself. You are lucky she is not as cruel as the king, but don¡¯t push her too hard, you may see the side of her that you don¡¯t wat to see.¡±

    ¡°Was that some kind of a threat?¡± elder Gant narrowed his eyes, but the other elder onlyughed and then waved his hands nonchntly.

    ¡°Just a piece of advice from a fellow elder.¡± Elder Gayle had to find a sessor for his position as the royal beta, since this should be temporary, because he was no longer had the energy to deal with the other elders.

    After all, he was the older among them all, so there was some kind of respect they had for him.

    They managed to kill at least two hundreds of the Barlukan warriors, and the fugitives, but there were more out there, and now they knew the royal warriors finally caught up with them, they scattered. They chose different path.<fnc426> ?????? ???? Find?Novel</fnc426>

    Eiten was trying to catch his breath when he finally got to Maximus. They were no longer tracked down the enemies, but for the other warriors, they trailed down the blood that the king left in his wake.

    ¡°Max, you need to slow down, we need to discuss this.¡±

    ¡°They scattered. They took different paths, but they must have a meeting point. Where?¡± Maximus seemed to talk to himself, he looked around him and closed his eyes, as the wind blew. It carried their enemies¡® scent.

    However, they had gone to all over direction, and Maximus couldn¡¯t tell which direction that would lead him to Killian.

    Instead of a wolf, that man was like a fox.

    On the background, Eiten was talking to him about something, a suggestion of what they had to do for now, and what happened in the central city.

    However, Killian tuned him out, as he was deep in his thought.

    ¡°Central city,¡± he suddenly said.

    ¡°Yes, I have been telling you that we need to leave right away because we can¡¯t catch up to them. We will send a few warriors to track them down.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that. All of them will go to the central city. They will be a back up for the Barlukan warriors there.¡± Maximus turned around and found a warrior, who was a member of Golden Creek pack. ¡°Where is the fastest way to the Central City?¡±

    ¡°There.¡± He pointed at his left. ¡°But, the terrain is pretty hard, but by crossing the mountain, you will save four hours, even if you go by car,¡± he said confidently.

    ¡°Wait, how do you know they are heading to the central city?¡± Eiten stopped Maximus before he could shift into his beast form.

    ¡°I know,¡± Maximus said impatiently. ¡°Lead the warriors back to the Golden Greek pack and then head back to

    12:04 Tue, Oct 7.

    the central city.¡±

    ¡°Are you going alone?¡± Eiten widened his eyes.

    &

    65

    10 vouchers

    ¡°Yes.¡± Maximus would use the short path, because he had to be in the pce as soon as possible to lead the warriors there.

 Noble Tales 179

    hapter 179

    10 vouchers

    Maximus had to go back to the pce as soon as possible, because he had to lead the warriors. It would boast their morals better if the king was with them, more so, he was worried sick about his mate.

    The elders must have used this moment as an opportunity for them <b>to </b>demeaning Rania. Even though, their method might not be harmful, but of course, they wouldn¡¯t let go of the chance to destroy Rania¡¯s image in public.

    Damn.

    It didn¡¯t even cross his mind that something like this might happen. Why he didn¡¯t think about this? He knew that Killian and the Barlukan would scheme against him, put some trap and cheap trick.

    But then, he thought it would be directed at him, not to his mate. How foolish he was <i>to </i>think that his mate was safe and sound, just because she was not in the battlefield.

    And now, the battle was brought to home.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go out alone,¡± Eiten protested. ¡°I will go with you.¡±

    ¡°No, go back with the other warriors, they need someone to lead. Once you get there, improvise the strategy as you see fit.¡±

    They were still unclear about what was going on in the fortress of the central city, and how the detail of the situation there. Themunication would be limited, therefore Maximus needed Eiten to improvise their attack based on the condition when they arrived.

    And for doing so, he needed someone, who was capable to make a quick decision. Of course, Eiten was the only one that could meet the requirement.

    ¡°Fine, but at least, bring Keith with you. Someone needs to watch your back, and remind you when you are being reckless.¡±

    Maximus didn¡¯t see the point in that, since it was not like Keith could reprimand the king the way the royal gamma did, but he didn¡¯t have time to argue.

    The king didn¡¯t say anything about agreeing with the idea, but he didn¡¯t disagree with it too and when he shifted into his beast, and started to go towards the direction of the central city, Keith followed behind him.

    The king didn¡¯t chase him away, so Eiten took that was his agreement. The royal gamma then led back all the warriors to the Golden Creek pack, so they all could leave immediately to the central city.

    They couldn¡¯t use the same path with the king with this huge number of warriors, because they wouldn¡¯t be able to move as fast as the king, and it would only slow the king down.

    <b>*** </b>

    When Rania arrived at the fortress, the senior warrior there introduced himself.

    ¡°I am Sol, it¡¯s an honor to have your presence here, my queen.¡±

    12:04 Tue<b>, </b><b>Oct </b>7

    465

    10 vouchers

    He was a typical warrior, broad shoulders, body built with muscles and whatnot. His jaw was hard, as his were sharp. He had a pair of green eyes and brown hair. He looked like he was in his thirty.

    <b>eyes </b>

    Rania nodded. He must have been informed that the queen couldn¡¯t have a verbalmunication, so when she started writing down on her notes, he didn¡¯t seem surprised, though he looked impatient.<fn6519> Content originallyes from Find¡ïNovel</fn6519>

    [Thank you for having me. Let¡¯s get down to the business, can I meet with the other senior warrior?] Rania wouldn¡¯t bore them by reading her long introduction, they didn¡¯t have time for that, therefore, she went straight to the business.

    ¡°Yes, my queen,¡± Sol said, a little bit hesitated, but Rania wrote something fast.

    [Can I meet with them all so we can talk about the situation here. I want to discuss about my n too.]

    Rania watched the surprise look on Sol¡¯s face, but he agreed with that and guided her to the war room, while he informed his warrior to bring the other senior warrior over.

    They were going to discuss this matter thoroughly.

    Aside from Sol, there were three other senior warriors, who were at the fortress and were responsible about what happened here.

    All of them came immediately, so less than three minutes, all of them had gathered in the war room, along with the two senior warriors from the pce.

    Meanwhile, Lucian and Ares leaned their back against the side of door, as they watched quietly how the meeting went.

    The queen looked nervous, but she masked it well, if they didn¡¯t learn about her for this long, they might as well be fooled by her calm expression.

    However, they could see how she kept squeezing her dress when no one saw it under the table.

    [Darren, do you mind exining the n?]

    Darren and Owen were the two senior warriors, who came with her from the pce, both of them were in their forties, and they were reliable.

    Rania was d they didn¡¯t look down on her, or was impatient with her exnation on her way here, as she told them the detail of her n.

    But it would be difficult if she had to do it all over again with the other three senior warriors, they might not as patient as Darren and Owen, since they needed everything quick.

    Moreover, when Rania exined the detail to Darren and Owen, they were in a moving car, it was not like they had something else to do aside from listening to her.

    ¡°Yes, my queen. I will do it.¡± Darren then stood up, he then exined the n exactly the way Rania had told him on the car.

    Owen would help with a few details that Darren forgot to mention, and Rania would chime in here and there

    12:04 Tue, <b>Oct </b>7

    ( 10 vouchers

    about what she was thinking, and to answer the question that Darren and Owen couldn¡¯t think of the answer

    ¡°You are the one, who hase up with this n, my queen?¡± Sol asked, he was fascinated, ¡°I think we can hold them off until the back up is here if everything goes well.¡±

    ¡°But, there is one problem; what about the citizen?¡± Logan asked.

    [We are going to evacuate them.]

 Noble Tales 180

    <b>65 </b>

    10 vouchers

    ¡°We can¡¯t do the evacuation that fast, the people will not leave their house. You don¡¯t know the people here. they will choose to fight alongside us rather than to retreat. They are warrior by heart.¡± Logan then exined the characteristic of the people near the fortress.

    He was one of the senior warriors in the fortress. He was bald, even though he didn¡¯t look that old. His ck eyes filled with suspicion, as if he had to question everything that he saw.

    ¡°They are a loyalist for the royal family. They will do everything to defense the territory.¡±

    ¡°I forgot about that part,¡± Sol said. He just assigned to be here for a few months, while Logan had been here for a few years, so he understood the local better.

    Subconsciously, all of them were looking for Rania, as if silently asked her for her opinion about what to do with this hurdle.

    Rania squeezed her dress, crumpled it even more, as she was trying to think of a solution, and then she wrote something down, while the other was so eager to see what she came up with. They craned their necks to get a glimpse of what she was writing.

    [What about the royal decree?] She turned the notes to them so they could read it.

    ¡°What do you mean?<b>¡± </b>

    It was Darren who caught the meaning of it. ¡°She is a queen, she can issue a royal decree for evacuation. If they are they loyalist of the king, they will respect the order thates the pce.¡±

    It was only the king and queen, who can issue such order.

    Rania nodded. She was d she didn¡¯t need to write down the exnation, her wrist hurt so much now she had been writing a lot of things, and her notes were almost full now.

    ¡°I think we can do that.¡± Logan nodded. ¡°I think it will work. They are not going to disobey a direct order from the royal family after all. The queen has as much as authority as the king, especially in his absence.¡±

    Rania was happy to see how things worked. Apparently, the political side of the kingdom was not that bad. It was the elders, who tried to make thingsplicated.

    They were trying to have a different suggestion, just for the sake to be different. What a pain. Now, Rania could see why Maximus wanted to get rid of them. It was actually a good move.

    Those old hags only brought trouble more than a solution after all. They didn¡¯t need more trouble, when they already had enough on their tes.

    ¡°I think, you need to start the decree, my queen,¡± Darren said politely to Rania.

    <b>*** </b>

    Jasmine couldn¡¯t walk anymore, she was tired. She had shifted into her human form because she couldn¡¯t bean un with her beast form. She was so damn tired and her legs hurt from the bad terrain.

    12:04 Tue<b>, </b>Oct 7

    65

    vouchers

    She had a few cuts, if it was not for her healing ability, she would have scars all over her body because of the sharp branches or sharp stones she stepped in.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore. I am tired. Just leave me alone here,¡± Jasmine said to Michael, who approached her. He urged her to move..

    ¡°You need to move.¡± Michael shifted into his human form. He was way older, but he was a warrior, so this kind of physical duress was nothing for him, so did Killian and Gayle.

    It was only the four of them, while the other warriors had scattered to different path, but they were going to meet at their meeting point by the sunrise tomorrow.

    They had plenty of time, but the problem was; they still thought the royal warriors were hunting them down, so they had to keep moving.

    They would be lucky if they met the warriors instead of the king, because by that time, they would have met their end.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. Leave me, Michael. I will catch up with

    youter.¡±

    ¡°No way, Jasmine.¡±

    On the other hand, Killian shifted back into his human form as well, and then approached his mate. He knelt down in front of her, giving his back.

    ¡°Hop in.¡±<fn5193> Chapters first released on Find~Novel</fn5193>

    ¡°What?¡± Jasmine narrowed her eyes, she couldn¡¯t believe what Killian was trying to do. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Hop in. Quick. We don¡¯t have time.¡±

    From afar, Gayle in his beast¡¯s form looked reckless, he let out a deep growl to urge them to move, because he didn¡¯t want to be a sitting duck, waiting for the enemy toe and ughter them.

    ¡°Hurry up,¡± Killian said urgently.

    This time, Michael was the one, who moved and put Jasmine on Killian¡¯s back, so he could pick her up. ¡°We will take turn,¡± Michael said.

    If in the beginning he was questioning Killian¡¯s motives and whether or not he was responsible for how Jasmine turned out, now he could see that he really cared about her.

    He acted like a mate for her. He didn¡¯t leave her behind.

    If Killian put a show for this, he had done it wonderfully.

    ¡°Why did you do this?¡± Jasmine asked. Her voice was very low, so it would only Kilian, who would be able to hear her.

    Meanwhile, Michael had shifted into his beast form, he brought up the rear, while Gayle led the way in his beast form as well.

    Gel vouchers

    10

    ¡°Because you are my mate.¡±

    The answer hit Jasmine so hard, she cried silently, because the guilty feeling weighed on her heart and she didn¡¯t know what to do. She was trying not to cry, but she couldn¡¯t.

    She had cheated, and wronged such a wonderful mate. How she could do that to him? She promised that she would make it up to Killian. She would do whatever she had to do for him.

    Even if she had to sell her soul, she was going to do it for him.

    He was the perfect mate that she always wanted.

 Noble Tales 181

    <b>Chapter </b>181

    10 chars

    Rania had issued the decree, and it indeed worked, even though there were so many people, who tried to

    ue that they were going to fight instead of leaving their house, they didn¡¯t have any other choice when they

    the decree.

    They were also told that they were going to lose their houses, but they couldn¡¯t care less about that, it was the sense of retreating that they felt very strongly about, as they didn¡¯t want to let the enemy get into their territory,

    However, it was exined that the enemy wouldn¡¯t be able to take their territory, because they had a n, which they couldn¡¯t disclose about.

    Only then, they agreed to leave.

    Not only that, Rania also gathered the healer, just in case they needed them during the battle. No, they absolutely needed them, because a battle would be unavoidable.

    However, there was not many healers here¡­

    ¡°I am Ba, and this is Nora, my little sister.¡± A young girl around the age of sixteen introduced her and her little sister, who was only a year younger than her. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, my queen.¡±

    They bowed their head politely, very polite, as they were scared of Rania, since they had never met with the sovereign.

    ¡°They are the only healer that we can find here, my queen,¡± Ares said almost apologetically.

    [What about the medicine that I need?] Rania gestured for the two of them to stand up, and showed the notes to them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my queen, we have a lot. We have been practicing, but because there are not many people who needs our help, we have a lot of stock.¡±

    Rania nodded at Nora, who looked more cheerful than her older sister. The young girl was smiling back at her.

    [I will need your help, can you tell what have you learned about the medicine?]

    Rania used one of the rooms to have a talk with the two of them, so they couldmunicate betterter. She couldn¡¯t always write something down, so they would use hand sign, which they agreed upon.

    At this moment, Rania wished her ability to speak, returned.

    However, she was too deep into a rabbit hole to get her confidence back, so she could speak freely like usual. It felt like there was a lock in her mind that she couldn¡¯t open, which rendered her unable to speak.

    ¡°We have learned a lot from books, but some concoctions are too hard for me,¡± Ba said. ¡°I am more confidence in using healing magic than to make a concoction, but Nora is better than me in that part.¡±

    Rania then tried to know more about what they could and couldn¡¯t do, since it <b>was </b>crucial to know their

    Chapter 181<fn2991> Th?s chapter is updated by F¦ÉndNovel</fn2991>

    <b>65 </b>

    10 Vouchers

    limits, just in case she messed something up because she forced them to do something they couldn¡¯t, especially when the tension was so high, everything could go wrong.

    ¡°Are you a healer, my queen?¡± Nora asked curiously, and her sister elbowed her to not be rude.

    Rania waved her hand, telling them it was fine, but she shook her head. [I am not a healer, but I learn medicines from the royal healer. I am quite good at it.]

    The two of them looked in awe, because not everyone could learn medicine from the royal healer. It was exceptionally amazing for a shifter to learn about it too, since their kind was always proud of their healing ability.

    But then, they heard that the queen was a wolfless shifter. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t say that out loud. Still, they were very honor to work alongside with the queen.

    [I need your help too. Let¡¯s work together.]

    ¡°Yes, my queen.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my queen.¡±

    Lucian and Ares watched the interaction. They felt the bad rumors about her before were not true, because how could a gentle soul like their queen could be very promiscuous?

    After all, not all the rumor was on point, the king was the example. He could be cruel, but most of the time he was very rational. He was a capable sovereign to say the least.

    Even though, when the madness came, it would be safe for you not to get on his bed side, since he could be

    very scary.

    And with that, a huge tent was built, in the inner part of the fortress. The casualties would fall and it was unavoidable, therefore they needed the healer to keep them alive, or if they could, to get better as soon as possible, so they could fight again.

    Time was the essence. The medicine would elerate their healing ability, and prevented them from dying from fatal wounds.

    Rania could y a big role in this part.

    And once they settled everything down and the evacuation went smoothly, the rm was ring, indicating that the enemy was nearby.

    ¡°The enemy attack.¡± Lucian gritted his teeth. He wanted to go out there and helped with the battle, but his duty was here to protect the queen.

    Ares shared the same feeling too. After all, they were trained for this; therefore, it was hard for them to just stood by while the other was busy receiving an order to fight back the enemies.

    However, this was also an honorable assignment.

    ***

    12:05 Tue<b>, </b><b>Oct </b>7

    <b>65 </b>

    210 Vouchers

    Killian put down Jasmine, and let Michael to take over, but before that, they would take a break near a river.

    Jasmine washed the grimes from her face, and her hands. She was tired, even when she was only being carried on Killian¡¯s back. Her stomach was hurt.

    She drank the water, and then wiped it around her neck. The sky had turned dark, and they couldn¡¯t light a fire, just in case the royal warrior was nearby.

    They would take turn to sleep, so they would be able to go on tomorrow.

    It would be only five more hours before they met in the meeting point. A little bit more.

    ¡°I will take the first turn,¡± Michael said, as he sat down under a tree.

 Noble Tales 182

    65

    10 vouchers

    Jasmine sat closer with Killian, as he put his arm around her shoulder, which gave her a sense offort and

    safe.

    She tried so hard not to look at the royal beta Gayle, she treated him as air. She fought back the urge to ask more of the wolfbane. Thankfully, she was not too far gone, thus she was still be able to hold herself together.

    Because this time, her regret for her mate was greater than any of her urgency for the drug. Her regret was even stronger than her sadness upon the death of her father.

    She had lost her father, and there was nothing she could do to bring him back, but if she didn¡¯t do anything about Killian, she was going to lose him too, which was something that she couldn¡¯t afford. She loved him so much, and the guilty feeling was killing her.

    However, the same thing couldn¡¯t be said to Gayle, because the old hag had been staring at her tantly, smiling sciously, which didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Michael. He wanted to finish him right there and then, because the sight of him made his blood boiled.

    ¡°There will be the right time for that.¡®

    That was what Killian said to stop Michael from killing Gayle. They needed to bring back his body, so they could ignite the anger from the Barlukan warrior to see their royal beta was killed.

    But, if they killed Gayle now, it would slow them down, they needed to get closer to the meeting point, so they wouldn¡¯t need to carry him with them for long.

    Let the dead man walk to his end.

    He had been a burden when he was alive, therefore, as much as possible, they didn¡¯t want to carry the burden of his dead body.

    ¡°I think it is the time,¡± Michael said to Killian when he saw Gayle had crumpled on the forest floor, sleeping, snoring blissfully, didn¡¯t know the danger that lurked around from the two people that he thought he was safe with.

    ¡°No. We still need to walk for five hours. Jasmine is at her limit. She will not be able to catch up if we don¡¯t carry her.¡±

    Michael groaned. Killian was right.

    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s do it when we are a little bit closer,¡± Michael said. He then nced at Jasmine. ¡°How is she?¡±

    ¡°Exhausted, but she is fine.¡± Killian nced at Jasine, who was sleeping, using his thigh as a pillow.

    ¡°Thank you for taking care of her, I really appreciate it.¡±

    Killian said nothing.

    ***

    This was the first time for Rania to he very close with the battlefield, she could hear the howl and angry Foar from the distance, as the beast fought against the beast.

    The casualties kepting to the makeshift infirmary that she had prepared. She was out of staff. She needed more people to brew the concoction, and the two healers were at their limit as well.

    [Don¡¯t heal thempletely, you need to save your energy, heal them just enough so they can survive. Let their healing ability and the medicine that take care of the rest]

    Rania made Ba and Nora read that. She had asked for more healer from the pce too, but they would be here in two hours, it was a crucial time, even two hours was very important.

    The back up would also be here within two hours.

    However, from the look of it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold the fortress any longer.

    ¡°We are going to lose it. They are going to enter the fortress,¡± Darren informed Rania, he was stench with the smell of blood. ¡°We can only hold it for another minutes, and after that they will be here.¡±

    [Are the warriors in their position?]

    ¡°Yes, they are. They only need to wait for our signal. When we have to evacuate. There will be not much time left.¡±

    Rania watched the ck smoke outside, she narrowed her eyes, as the first sunlight touched the sky<i>. </i>[Now.]

    And with that, all of the warriors ryed the message quickly through the mindlink so they could move to the second step of their n.

    All of them moved almost at the same time, as they retreated from the wall, killing the enemies who managed to get into the fortress on their way back.

    Once they knew that they retreated, they were going to open the gates, and the enemy could rush inside.

    However, this was part of Rania¡¯s n, she had thought about it and now she was going to see whether it would work or not.

    Rania then ordered Ba and Nora to move their things quickly, because they were going to evacuate to a safer ce.

    Meanwhile, the injured warriors, who could walk had to walk, while the ones who couldn¡¯t, would be helped by their fellow warriors.

    It was a chaotic retreat, but also an organized one as well.

    Once they were at the safe distance, and they saw the huge gates to the capital city was opened, Rania tugged Darren¡¯s sleeve, and then told him this was time.<fnb304> For more chapters visit Find~Novel</fnb304>

    Darren immediately used his mindlink. The mindlink wouldn¡¯t reach the other warriors in the mountain, but there were a few warriors among the distance, who would ry the message.

    20 vouchers

    And once the message reached the people, who had been stationed at the mountain, they started to do what they had to do.

    ¡°Are you sure, this will work?¡±

    Rania was not sure, but this was the only way she knew, therefore, it had to work. Or else, they would be doomed.

    A few minutester they heard the loud explosion in the distance, as the enemies marched forward. Because of how loud it was, they were too stunned to move forward and then looked around to <i>see </i>the mountain was shaking.

    There was a rumbling sound in the distance, and the ground was trembling.

    Ìï

    <b>AD </b>

    Comment

 Noble Tales 183

    Rania learned that they had explosive items, because Maximus told her by passing when he taught her about

    the war.

    And most importantly, this idea actually came from Maximus, Rania only improvised it here and there<b>, </b>which made it suitable with the situation.

    Maximus told her about the terrain in every area in the central city, and how to use it against the enemy. The terrain could be their advantage if they could use it right.

    At that time, Maximus only did that because Rania had been very emotional about him leaving, therefore he told her that everything was under control, and exined about how the n would work.

    As Maximus exined all of that, he also mentioned about the explosion and how to use it against a terrain

    like this.

    And the thing that the king didn¡¯t expect was<b>; </b>for Rania to really use it in a real battle, and for her to listen to him very attentively.

    ¡°There is nothing happened,¡± Darren said, as he watched the mountain was shaking, but there was nothing else. It stayed still. There was no sign that their n would work.

    Please, break. Break.

    Rania prayed. She watched as the shock vanished, the enemies regained their footing again, and they immediately charged forward.

    ¡°SHIFT!¡± Darren roared, as he took themand. ¡°Get the queen to the safety!¡± He ordered Lucian and Ares to protect the queen.

    Currently they were at the second gates.

    There were three gates in total before you could enter the capital city. The first gates were upied by the warriors, while the second gates were upied by the citizen, while the third gates were a vastnd, where they nted grain.

    The enemy managed to breakthrough the first gates, which was the hardest, because after that the second and the third gates would be a piece of cake for them to break in.

    Unless, the miracle happened and the explosion managed to cause thendslide, which would bury the whole army of shifters.

    However, from the look of it, it wouldn¡¯t happen, and they had to defense the second gates, which was not as strong as the first one.

    Everyone knew if the n didn¡¯t work, the second gates would only give them a few minutes to live, because after that, there would be nothing to defend them anymore and they were greatly outnumbered.

    Rania clutched her chest, she looked at the mountain. The amount of the explosion was the right amount that Maximus told her, more so, it had been raining in the past few days, her n should be more doable, right?

    12:05 Tue<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>7 </b>

    (65)

    <i>20 </i>vouchers

    ¡°My queen, we need to leave. Come with me.¡± Ares said. He could see the sadness in Rania¡¯s eyes, the disappointment was so deep, but it was directed to herself. ¡°My queen, we¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the ground was shaking again, and the enemy who were already at the gates stopped in their track, because they couldn¡¯t steady themselves.

    Ares pulled her to get down, because she would fall if she was standing up. Lucian was close with them to protect the two young healers.

    ¡°The mountain! The mountain!¡± One of the warriors shouted, and this made all of them lifted their head to watch how the mountain moved!

    It was a hugendslide! They had never seen anything like this before.

    ¡°We need to move further inside, or else, we will get caught!¡± Darren ordered the other warrior to leave the gates, and moved further in.

    Meanwhile, the enemies who were still outside the second gates were trapped, because they couldn¡¯t leave quick enough.

    Some of them managed to climb the gates, but most of them were trapped between the first gates ad the second one, because they were unable to run to the other direction fast enough, since there were so many of them and the area was packed, crowded.

    It was a chilling sound when you heard their screams in panic and then buried in the rumbling sound from thendslide, which enshrouded their body as well.

    The royal warriors were dumbstruck, none of them could speak, or move, as they watched until thendslide stopped, and everything had been buried under. At least, It was fifteen meters tall.

    They couldn¡¯t believe that. They themselves barely survived it, because they had to rush further in, or else, they were going to be buried with them as well.

    The enemy warriors, who managed to climb the second gates were dumbfounded, since there were only six of them, while their fellow ten thousand warriors were under the ground.

    It went without saying that they were already dead.

    Even if they didn¡¯t, they had to dig their way up, which was impossible, because it was fifteen meters deep.

    ¡°We did it¡­¡± Darren said, he was still astounded. ¡°How can youe up with this idea, my queen?¡± Darren asked in awed, as he watched thendslide that buried their enemies.

    They won this battle because of the queen¡¯s n.

    Meanwhile, Rania couldn¡¯t answer him, she lost her notes somewhere. She was still in disbelief as well that they were safe now. This was¡­. Amazing.

    She wanted to tell Maximus, that she had done this, she wanted to tell him that she had done something great today.

    12:05 <b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b>7

    Chapter 183<fn60d7> The rightful source is Find_Novel(.</fn60d7>

    Unfortunately, Maximus was not here with her.

    ¡°We did it!¡±

    ¡°The enemies are dead!¡±

    ¡°They are dead! We won!¡±

    The warriors screamed in happiness, as they celebrated this ultimate victory<i>. </i>

    65

    20 vouchers

    And the victorious cheer echoed among the other warriors, as theyughed. The adrenaline was <i>so </i>high after they were about to face death.

    ¡°You are very amazing, my queen,¡± Lucian said, he helped her to stand up.

    Rania wanted to exin to them that this all thanked to the king, who had taught her about the great strategy, but she didn¡¯t have her notes, and the people were busy to have a celebration.

    Even the injured one seemed like their healing ability had improved significantly.

    However, this was not the end of it.

    <b>AD </b>

 Noble Tales 184

    Chapter <b>184 </b>

    65

    20 vouchers

    The four of them were very close to the gates, they could hear the sound of battle from afar, and this was the time for Killian and Michael to finish off Gayle, since he would be more useful for them when he was dead, instead of alive.

    However, suddenly they heard something terrifying, and no one knew what happened or what to do when the ground was shaking after a loud explosion.

    They looked each other in confusion, as they stayed still where they were standing.

    [What¡¯s going on?] Jasmine asked through the mindlink to Michael.

    [I am not sure, I don¡¯t know.]

    And then what happened next came very fast. They were not prepared for this, even if they did, they were too close, it would be more than a challenge to escape death at this point.

    [The ground is moving!] Killian shouted in his mindlink. [Go back!]

    ***

    After a loud explosion, Maximus could feel the ground was shaking. He looked around him, towards the direction of the explosive sound.

    He had his guess, but he couldn¡¯t believe it really happened. Who had done it?

    Someone had managed to think of using the explosion at the mountain? He had never told anyone about this strategy, aside from¡­ Rania.

    Was it her?

    How could it be? He couldn¡¯t believe she would have done it. How she could pull it through and got the ess to the information of the battle.

    She shouldn¡¯t be informed to the detail of the battle, since no one would take her advice¡­

    But then, a lot of things could happen that led her to this decision.

    Where she was? In the pce? She was better be in the pce, because Maximus was going to lose his shit if she was near the battlefield.

    Maximus was still in his beast form, so did Keith, who almost lost his breathe, following the king. He was grateful that they stopped, so he could regain his footing.

    They had been running for hours without stopping, he wondered how the king had a lot of stamina reserved.

    But, he also noticed how the ground was shaking. He followed the direction of the king¡¯s gaze, and saw the ck smoke from the explosion.

    12:05 <b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>7 </b>

    [What is that, my king? Was that¡­ an explosion?]

    :

    [Yes.] Maximus patted the ground beneath his ws. [Retreat.]

    [Retreat?]

    20 your bas

    Keith wanted to ask why would they need to retreat when the explosion was so far away, and they were <b>so </b>close to the gates.

    However, he didn¡¯t have time to ask when he felt the ground was shaking for the second time, but not only it was shaking, but it was also moving!

    Without a second thought, Keith immediately followed the king, he tried to keep up with him, as he leapt from one stone to the other, as the ground kept moving.

    Damn! What the meaning of it?!

    The rush of adrenaline kicked in, and momentarily, Keith didn¡¯t feel the exhaustion, as he was busy to keep his life intact. He still wanted to see his baby.

    Meanwhile, the king was at least five meters ahead of him. He moved very fast, as if he didn¡¯t feel any tiredness.

    It wasndslide.<fnae07> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fnae07>

    The thought just crossed Keith¡¯s mind when he lost his footing.

    <b>*** </b>

    Killian¡¯s head felt so heavy when he finally regained his consciousness, as he felt something wet fell on his face, and then he heard Jasmine¡¯s broken voice, she sounded very desperate.

    ¡°Oh, Killian, I thought you were dead. I thought I lost you too. Oh, I can¡¯t¡­¡± Jasmine cradled Killian¡¯s face carefully, as she kissed his forehead, and then his eyes, any part of his face that she could reach. He wanted to touch him so bad.

    To feel him, so she would know that he was indeed alive.

    ¡°I am fine¡­¡± Killian groaned, he then moved his body, but the pain shot through, and he stopped. He let out shaky breath.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, a huge rock fell on your back, it will take a little bit longer for your healing ability to heal that one,¡± she said with a bit of panic.

    Killian looked around, and then found Michael wasying down not too far from him.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°There was andslide. I don¡¯t know the detail, but the explosion was the cause of thendslide, I think¡­¡± Jasmine was not sure, since she was not well versed in this kind of matter.

    ¡°Michael?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡é)

    20 vouchers

    Jasmine cried even harder when Killian asked about Michael. She breathed raggedly, as she rested her forehead against his.

    ¡°He died when he protected me from a huge rock that was about to hit me.¡± Jasmine said. She felt like her stomach was churning, because she couldn¡¯t ept his death. He was like a second father to her, she didn¡¯t know what to do without him.

    That was why, the thought that she was going to lose Killian as well, almost drove her crazy, thankfully she could feel his heartbeat.

    ¡°He¡­ died?¡± Killian was not sad that Michael died, but it would change a lot of things from here on. He furrowed his brows. ¡°Gayle?¡± If Michael died, then he needed Gayle to live. He couldn¡¯t care less what he had done to Jasmine, he needed his support and the Barlukan.

    ¡°He¡­ I think he lives¡­¡± Jasmine said. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t check on him. He is right there.¡± Jasmine pointed at her right side. She wished he died. She didn¡¯t want to see him ever again.

    He was a reminder of her humiliation.

    If she had more strength than this, she would have killed him on her own. She would like to skin him alive, and tortured him, humiliated him the way he did her.

    However, to her surprised, Killian ordered her to do something else.

    ¡°Go to him and check his condition, he can¡¯t die. You have to be sure that he is alive.¡±

    ¡°You are not serious, right?¡±

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

 Noble Tales 185

    <b>Chapter </b>185

    Jasmine didn¡¯t want to leave Killian¡¯s side, let alone to leave him to check <i>on </i>Gayle. She felt like she betrayed him once again, but Killian didn¡¯t have a patient for that.

    ¡°Go, Jasmine. We can¡¯t have him died, or else, we are going to die too!¡± Killian groaned, because Jasmine didn¡¯t move as fast as he wanted her to.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Jasmine bit her lip, she was angry now. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to him! I don¡¯t want to check on him! I don¡¯t want to see him or touch him! I don¡¯t want!¡±

    ¡°Jasmine!¡± Killian snapped at her. ¡°Go and check on him, if he dies, we are going to die too. I need to know what chance for us to survive!¡±

    Jasmine felt hurt when Killian snapped at her like this, especially when she was worried about him. She didn¡¯t want to, but what choice did she have?

    Therefore, she stood up and then walked over to Gayle. This old thing wasying on his stomach, his breathing was shallow, and his leg was twisted into a weird angle. Without a doubt, he had broken his leg.

    If someone didn¡¯t straighten it back before it healed, he would have a limp for the rest of his life. Good for him. It would be great if he was disable or even dead.

    After Jasmine was sure that the old thing would survive, she then went over to Killian again and told him what she had learned.

    ¡°I can¡¯t twist his leg back. I don¡¯t know how, and even if I tried, I will may only make his condition worse,¡± Jasmine said. She was not lying when she said that, but she was not willing to try too.

    ¡°No. Let him have a limp. It¡¯s good for him for what he had done to you.¡± Killian closed his eyes, but Jasmine hugged him tightly. She was crying again.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She was sobbing painfully now.

    Jasmine thought Killian was no longer cared about her, but what his statement earlier vanished her doubt. He still cared about her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I need you to be strong, you are the one, who is still able to move, can you find the rest of our men? Someone that can help us? We can¡¯t stay here for long, we are too exposed. Our warriors must be around, as it was about time for our meet up.¡±

    Jasmine didn¡¯t know this ce, and after thendslide, she was not even sure where she was. Thankfully, this area was not the main catastrophe.

    She could see a wall of ground far from her, it looked like a small hill, which was the worse spot from thendslide.

    ¡°I will try¡­¡± Jasmine wiped her tears. ¡°I will be back as soon as possible.¡± She stood up and was about to leave.

    ¡°Jasmine.¡±

    <b>19:16 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>8 </b><b>d </b>

    ¡°Yes?¡± Jasmine thought Killian needed something, but then he spoke softly.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    And that simple words were enough to warm her heart, she smiled softly. ¡°I will. I wille back with a back up.¡±

    Rania swayed, her head was a little bit heavy because of how tired she was. The casualties had stopped, but the previous warriors, who were injured had to be treated before their wounds festered, because some of them were on the verge of death, their healing ability had stopped working.

    At least, there were two hundred of them, which fifty of them were in a critical condition, and fifteen had lost their ability to heal themselves, which meant, their wolf spirits were dying.

    Rania felt for them, because her wolf spirit was dying too, and no one helped her, which caused her to lose her ability to shift.

    Those fifteen people would face the same fate if she didn¡¯t try to strengthen their body quickly, lessened the burden on their spirit.

    For the warrior, losing their wolf spirit and was unable to shift into their beasts would be the end of them.

    Rania didn¡¯t want that for them, therefore she strived through.

    Thankfully, Dorry and De came in time, the two of them were a great help, and because the other warriors didn¡¯t have a battle to fight, they could help with menial words here and there as well.

    However, Rania was at her limit. She was barely able to stand, and when the wave of dizziness hit her again, she almost fell face first if it was not for someone who caught her.

    His strong arm around her waist sobered her up, she immediately steadied herself and was about to thank the other person, when she saw his face.

    Maximus<b>?! </b>

    The king was here. He was here.

    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± Maximus roared angrily, which made all themotion around the tents died down and their attention fixed on the king and the queen. ¡°Why are you here?!¡±

    Rania didn¡¯t know how to answer that, she didn¡¯t have her notes too tomunicate with him. Therefore, she tried to speak, so he could read her lips, but he averted his gaze, and looked around at the crowded area filled with warriors.

    ¡°Lucian! Ares!¡±

    The two of them flew from the crowded people, and immediately knelt before the king. They had rushed back to where the queen was when they heard the sound of the king¡¯s angry voice.

    19:16 Wed, <b>Oct </b><b>8 </b><b>J </b>

    They knew that they were in a deep trouble.

    ¡°How dare you to bring the queen here?!¡±

    A

    [12]

    55 vouchers

    Rania¡¯s heart skipped a bit, she tugged Maximus¡¯s arm, when he was about to approach them. What he was trying to do?!

    Rania saw a glint of his ws that emerged from his fingers.

    No!

    ***

    Jasmine returned with Kyle and Lyle, they were the twins, the former warriors from her pack, Bloody Wolf pack.

    They survived thendslide because they came toote. Jasmine was ted to see them because they were in charge for Killian¡¯s mother and her brother; Adrian.

    Their dy was because Killian¡¯s mother and Adrian were too tired to continue with the journey, which apparently saved their lives.

    They also had met with the other warriors.

    ¡°Over there,¡± Jasmine said, she pointed at Killian and Gayle, they were still in the same position. ¡°We need to take them to the safety before the royal warriors found us here.¡± <fn1db0> Th?s chapter is updated by f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn1db0>

    B

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!